The Young Eagle’s Glory #1-400
Author: 匂宫出梦
Date: 2025-09-25T07:15:33+00:00

Chapter 1: Transmigration

June 18, 1815, was a day destined to be etched into the annals of history.

On this day, in a small, obscure Belgian town called Waterloo, a battle was being fought that would decide the fate of an empire.

Since early morning, the French army had been locked in a life-or-death struggle with the Anglo-Dutch coalition. Within a few short hours, tens of thousands had already stained the battlefield with their blood.

Hundreds of cannons thundered without rest, as if channeling the wrath of God. Smoke, mingled with the stench of blood, billowed across the battlefield for dozens of miles, making everything seem illusory.

The hero who claimed to look down upon the entire world now stood steadfast on the high ground beside the Rossomme farm, his face expressionless as he watched his soldiers hurl themselves, time and again, in near-desperate assaults against the British lines.

He watched as tens of thousands of men from all corners of France, clad in magnificent uniforms, fought and bled for him. In his twenty-year military career, he had long grown accustomed to conquest and honor, danger and death. Such a scene should no longer have moved him.

And yet, he felt restless.

He was the Emperor of the French Empire, an unparalleled genius in the eyes of his soldiers, the commander who had led them to glory and splendor.

But today, after a series of failed attacks that could not break the defensive lines established by the British commander, Arthur Wellesley, he had a nagging feeling that he would be unable to deliver another victory to the people of France.

It seemed as if God was punishing him for his past good fortune.

The Emperor paced, restless.

The sun was beginning to set.

Just then, a blurry black shadow appeared on the horizon. As it drew closer, it quickly became clear that it was an army on the march.

“Is that Grouchy?” he muttered to himself.

He and the men around him craned their necks in anticipation.

Just one more stroke of luck, just one… the Emperor prayed silently in his heart.

However, a few minutes later, his limbs went stiff with disappointment.

That army was flying the Prussian eagle banner.

The approaching legions numbered in the tens of thousands. At dusk, with both armies exhausted, their arrival would be the decisive weight on the scales.

And that weight was clearly about to be added to the British side.

Men of Albion, you have won!

An unquestionable verdict seemed to ring down from the heavens.

The fighting continued, but the arrival of fresh Prussian troops was enough to decide everything.

In that instant, even the most dauntless warrior could not help but be gripped by fear. Hearts trembling, they lost the courage to fight on. Faced with certain defeat, they began to wail.

The wails were scattered at first, but they soon found echoes everywhere, finally converging into an unstoppable torrent that swept the soldiers away, fleeing in the opposite direction of the enemy.

Some officers initially tried to stem the tide of the rout, but they soon found themselves powerless, even swept along by the fleeing soldiers.

As the front-line units collapsed one after another, the entire battlefield disintegrated. Soon, not even the Emperor himself could stop the rout.

The Emperor, his aides-de-camp, and his staff officers witnessed it all from the farmhouse. Some of the younger officers, in their grief and fury, shed tears, cursing the fleeing cowards for ruining everything.

The Emperor himself just stood there, his face pale, watching the torrent of routed soldiers in silence.

He did not blame them.

The French nation had fought for him until this very moment, shedding the blood of over a million people. Even in his darkest hour, they had not abandoned him, following him as he rose once more to come here.

They had already made sacrifices enough. No one could blame the French for lacking loyalty and courage.

Emperor Napoleon slowly closed his eyes, tasting a sorrow that would haunt him for the rest of his life.

He did not suffer for himself; he had already tasted the bitterness of being a prisoner a year ago. To experience it again was not the end of the world. He could bear that pain.

He suffered for his heir.

The child he had brought into this world to inherit his legacy, the child in whom he had placed such high hopes, the child who had once brought him countless moments of joy…

He could leave him nothing now.

This emperor, who had shaken Europe for twenty years and dominated it for ten, let out a bitter, helpless sigh.

“Aiglon, I’m sorry. We have nothing left!”

=====================================

At dusk that day, the dark gold sunlight bathed the European continent in a bloody hue, and Schönbrunn Palace, far away in Vienna, was no exception.

In a suite within the imperial palace, maids hurried to and fro, anxiously tending to a child lying in bed.

He had golden hair and was somewhat delirious from a severe cold, large beads of sweat dotting his forehead.

He was the one the Emperor called Aiglon, the Imperial Prince of the French Empire and the King of Rome, Napoleon II, once destined to inherit Napoleon’s legacy.

Now only four years old, he had a slight grasp of what words like “Empire” and “Emperor” meant, but he could not possibly know that on this very day, his father had lost everything, and with it, all the glory that had once surrounded him.

He would never even see his father again.

The previous year, in 1814, after Emperor Napoleon’s first abdication, the Empress of France, Louise—who was the Austrian Emperor Francis’s daughter—had come to this Austrian palace on May 21st with her son, at the “invitation” of her father. From then on, they became crowned hostages.

From that day until Napoleon’s death on a remote island in 1821, father and son, husband and wife, would never meet again.

“Aiglon? Aiglon?”

His mother, sitting by the bed, looked at her gravely ill son with anxiety and heartache, calling his name from time to time.

For the past two days, her son had been running a high fever, and the doctor had said his life was in danger.

With no knowledge of medicine, she was powerless. All she could do was sit helplessly by his bedside, lamenting fate’s cruel C, and praying that things would, at the very least, not get worse.

As if in answer to her prayers, the child slowly opened his eyes. His blue eyes gazed at his mother with a bewildered look.

“Aiglon, you’re finally awake!”

Louise, who still theoretically held the title of Empress, could no longer be bothered with royal decorum and gently leaned over to embrace her son.

However, she could never have imagined that in that very moment, the soul residing in her child’s body had been replaced during the high fever.

Perhaps the scorching flames of the Waterloo battlefield had been too much for the soul of Napoleon’s son to bear.

………………

Wasn’t I just asleep in the library? Why did I suddenly wake up in a different place?

The disoriented Chu Ying was stunned to find himself in what seemed to be a completely unfamiliar world. This was clearly not China.

Am I dreaming? Where is this? Why am I here?

And why can I understand what they’re saying?

A flood of questions assailed him, but he had no time to ponder them, because the lady before him had grasped his shoulders and was shaking him gently.

Wait… my body?

How did I become a child?

He was horrified to discover an even more terrifying fact.

The lingering pain from the high fever told him this was no dream.

“Aiglon, are you alright?” the woman, who was dressed like a Western noblewoman, asked, a joyful smile on her tear-stained face.

“I… I’m alright,” he blurted out, dazed and weary.

The woman’s expression twisted from surprise into something akin to horror. She looked frantically at the doctor beside her.

“My God, save him! He’s talking nonsense!”

The doctor hurried over and carefully examined the child.

“Do not be alarmed, Madame,” he said to Empress Louise after a moment. “He has recovered. He is likely just not quite adjusted yet. He will be fine after another sleep.”

“Is he really alright?” Louise still looked shaken.

“He’s fine. You see, his temperature is already going down,” the doctor said with a reassuring smile, gesturing toward the boy’s forehead.

Empress Louise raised her right hand and gently touched her son’s forehead.

“Thank God…” she sighed in relief. “It really is much better.”

With that, she hugged her son again. “My poor child…”

Chu Ying said nothing, simply lying there limply, feeling the woman’s embrace.

He had already realized that his situation was anything but normal—he had transmigrated, just like the protagonists in web novels.

The question was, where had he transmigrated to? And what was different about this world?

A four-year-old child couldn’t possibly have coherent memories or judgment. All he could retrieve from his mind was a series of fragmented images.

But even from these fragments, he slowly began to piece together some details.

The child’s memories contained the Tuileries Palace, Fontainebleau, a crown, and an incredibly warm embrace… his father’s embrace.

Father… My God! It’s him!

In the Empress’s arms, Chu Ying’s eyes widened as he stared blankly at the gilded decorations on the ceiling.

As an amateur enthusiast of European history, he of course knew what all these details meant, and he knew who he was now.

More importantly, though he didn’t know the exact date, if “he” was four years old, that meant this was the disastrous year for the Bonaparte family—1815.

King of Rome, you and your father have just lost everything…

At this thought, Chu Ying closed his eyes and let out a silent sigh, unsure if it was for the child, or for himself.

Chapter 2: The Boy

Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, eleven years had passed. It was now June 18, 1826.

In these eleven years, Europe had entered an era completely different from the turbulent two decades that preceded it. Very few major events occurred.

On May 5, 1821, after six years of confinement, Napoleon died quietly on the desolate island of St. Helena.

And on September 16, 1824, the Emperor’s old rival, King Louis XVIII, who had restored the Bourbon dynasty in France, also died contentedly in the Tuileries Palace. His younger brother, the Count of Artois, inherited his throne as Charles X.

Ancient Europe had been reborn.

The restored Bourbon dynasty, together with the three monarchies of the Holy Alliance—Russia, Austria, and Prussia—staunchly upheld the legitimate monarchy, attempting to make everything seem as if it had returned to its original state.

The more than twenty years of history from 1789 to 1815 seemed to have been wiped clean, as if nothing had ever happened, and nothing was any longer associated with unpleasant names like Robespierre and Napoleon.

It seemed as if nothing could ever again disturb the luxurious, magnificent, and tranquil court life of Schönbrunn Palace.

On this day, a gentle early summer breeze wafted through the gardens of Schönbrunn Palace, where the geometric flowerbeds and lawns were as beautiful as ever.

On this morning, with its gentle and intoxicatingly pleasant weather, a golden-haired boy strolled among them.

He wore a plaid wool coat with a lapel over a high-collared shirt, velvet breeches, and soft, flat shoes with silver buckles.

These exquisite garments, paired with his handsome face, made him the very picture of an elegant and beautiful young man.

He walked at a leisurely pace, finally arriving at the high ground of the grand garden, where a large structure stood. This was the highest point of Schönbrunn Palace—the Triumphal Arch.

Standing beneath the tall colonnade, gazing down upon the entire palace and its gardens, the boy was silent, seemingly lost in quiet contemplation.

Ordinarily, this was the most vibrant season of the year, and his age was the most energetic and brilliant time of one’s life. But at this moment, the expression on his face was overly calm, lacking the spirited vigor expected of a young man. Instead, he possessed a melancholic air unbefitting his age.

However, for those who knew his identity, this was not surprising.

He was the unfortunate one driven from the French throne, the heir of that man whose name could not even be mentioned, now trapped in the country of his mother’s birth. It was only natural for him to be melancholic.

Yet, no one could imagine that the soul within this slender, agile body of distinguished lineage had long been replaced on that disastrous day.

Now, after living in his new identity for eleven years, Chu Ying, or rather, Aiglon, had grown accustomed to the era he was in. Relying on the historical knowledge he had acquired as a hobby during his studies, and on people’s tendency to underestimate children, he had perfectly concealed his secret of being from another country and another time. He lived in the magnificent and beautiful Habsburg court under the title of “Duke of Reichstadt.”

But no matter what, he could never get used to this life of house arrest.

No matter how magnificent the cage, it was still just a cage.

Though it could no longer compare to the luxurious pomp of his time as the Imperial Prince of the French Empire, in all fairness, the Habsburg Emperor had not scrimped on his living expenses. He lacked for nothing here; he had a steward, tutors, and a host of servants. The only thing he lacked was freedom of movement.

He could only cower within the palaces of the Habsburg family, bathed in the glory of the imperial house, living a prostrate existence as a mere hostage.

In this oppressive atmosphere, the pitiful King of Rome of history had lived only to the age of twenty-one, dying of tuberculosis in 1832. Chu Ying himself did not know how long he could hold on, or if he would be driven mad.

To relieve this resentment, ever since he was a child in his new identity, he had forced himself to find other diversions. He read all sorts of books and newspapers, thirstily absorbing all kinds of knowledge, and managed to persevere.

When would this kind of life ever end?

The boy raised his head again, looking at the blue sky and white clouds above Schönbrunn Palace, asking himself this for the umpteenth time.

No matter what, he had to escape. Not for the glory of the Bonaparte family or the glory of France, but to gain the freedom he deserved. This lavish court must not be his final resting place; it should be the tomb of the Habsburg dynasty, not the heir of the French Empire.

“Your Highness—”

Just as he was lost in thought, a tall man in a military uniform called out as he walked toward him.

Aiglon withdrew his gaze and looked at the approaching man.

He was tall with a sturdy build and a square face, the typical appearance of a Germanic soldier. He was Captain Foresti, a member of his team of tutors.

Once Aiglon reached the age for education, His Majesty Emperor Francis had him educated according to the customs for members of the imperial family, providing Aiglon with a complete educational team. For several years, this team had surrounded Aiglon, imparting all their knowledge to him, educating him with great care and diligence, and cultivating his scholarship and proper demeanor.

Of course, besides providing him with a nobleman’s education, this team was also tasked with turning Aiglon into a Germanized aristocrat and keeping a close watch on him—this was a tacit understanding between them.

Ignoring the one thing that no one could change, he got along with them quite well. Aside from occasional conflicts in class due to different ways of thinking, it could be said he was their star pupil—at least, Aiglon was confident of that.

As he watched, the man walked to his side and bowed respectfully to the boy. “Were you deep in thought again, Your Highness? Shall we wait a little longer?”

Those around him had long grown used to his occasional bouts of contemplation; some even found the melancholic prince more charming than usual.

“No, I was just lost in the scenery,” Aiglon shook his head. “Let’s begin at the scheduled time.”

“Very well.” The captain nodded.

Foresti was an officer in the Austrian Imperial Army. Though his rank was not high, he possessed considerable military experience. He was responsible for Aiglon’s military education.

It was worth mentioning that in 1809, he had participated in the Battle of Wagram between France and Austria, where he was so severely wounded that he nearly died.

However, the captain had never hated Napoleon or Aiglon for it. In his view, it was only natural for a soldier to be wounded in battle. He even held a faint admiration for Emperor Napoleon—though that was merely the admiration of one soldier for another.

The captain opened his hands, revealing the two practice swords he held.

He then offered the hilt of one to Aiglon.

Yes, today, as usual, they would be practicing swordsmanship here.

For several years, besides strictly teaching Aiglon military knowledge, he had also taught him swordsmanship. He was an exceptionally skilled swordsman in the army.

Learning swordsmanship from him was something Aiglon himself had strongly requested several years ago.

He knew that the historical King of Rome had been frail and sickly from a young age, which contributed to his early death. To avoid this fate, he had decided to train his body as soon as he began his education.

To make this request acceptable to the court, he decided to use fencing practice as a pretext—after all, it was far more likely to be understood and approved of by the court than gymnastics or other forms of exercise.

His harmless request was quickly approved by the court, and from then on, he began practicing with the swordsmanship-proficient captain every day or two.

Although the captain was very careful to hold back, in the beginning, the young Aiglon was almost always covered in bruises after each session.

But Aiglon never complained. Each time he fell, he would grit his teeth, get back up, and continue the rigorous practice without any slackening.

As time went on, he grew taller, and his movements became more agile and powerful. During their duels, he was even able to parry and counter-attack, showing tremendous progress.

The Duke’s astonishing willpower left the people of the court amazed.

Aiglon casually took a sword from the captain’s hand. Then, as usual, they each took two steps back, bowed, and assumed their opening stances.

Aiglon narrowed his eyes slightly, focusing on his opponent, his upper body leaning forward slightly as he steadied his breathing. The captain, on the other hand, appeared quite composed, merely standing and watching his noble student, signaling for him to attack.

Aiglon leaned forward and then, with a lunge, thrust his sword straight at his opponent’s chest.

The captain parried with his sword, then forcefully twisted it before bringing it down in a diagonal slash.

Aiglon sidestepped, dodging the captain’s attack, and then, in the gap between the captain’s movements, thrust at his shoulder.

Just like that, the two became entangled in a flurry of swordplay. Aiglon constantly used his footwork, attacking his opponent relentlessly while on the move.

Captain Foresti calmly parried his attacks, launching occasional counter-attacks to teach his student how to respond.

The two moved constantly, circling among the colonnades. The more Aiglon fought, the more exhilarating it became. In this state of complete immersion, he no longer had to think about any of his troubles; he only needed to enjoy the thrill of competition.

However, the world’s troubles would not leave him, not even for this moment.

“May I have a moment, Your Highness?” a voice from the side called out to the two, who were in the heat of battle.

Captain Foresti was the first to stop, retreating quickly, and Aiglon had no choice but to reluctantly end his practice.

He turned to see that the one who had interrupted his enjoyment was the head of his education, the man appointed by His Majesty the Emperor as his true guardian, Count Maurice von Dietrichstein.

The Count was slender with a rather long face, looking every bit the serious man he was.

He was learned and well-mannered, and had once even been a close friend of Beethoven.

He was very strict in his duties concerning Aiglon’s education, but their relationship was not a bad one.

“Is something the matter?” Aiglon asked, a hint of impatience in his voice.

“Your Highness, I apologize for disturbing you—” the Count also gave a slight bow, “—but something important has come up that has forced me to interrupt your practice.”

“Very well, it doesn’t matter,” Aiglon replied, his displeasure obvious. “So, what is it?”

“His Highness, Prince Metternich, wishes to see you—” the Count answered.

Metternich.

That name, and his position as Prime Minister, were certainly enough to interrupt Aiglon’s enjoyment.

The Prince was under no obligation to wait for him.

“Very well.” Aiglon’s face was devoid of expression, betraying none of his feelings.

He handed his sword to Captain Foresti. “Thank you for the lesson.”

“Your Highness, you have improved greatly. Although you are not yet my match, I believe that with a little more time, you will surely surpass me,” Captain Foresti said, his face filled with unconcealed pride. “Though you are my only student, I believe my judgment is quite objective.”

Aiglon looked at the captain.

It was always pleasant to be in the company of a true soldier.

Besides, who doesn’t like to hear praise?

“Thank you,” he replied faintly.

Chapter 3: Metternich

Without a doubt, in the era that began in 1789, Napoleon was the most brilliant star. He shook the whole of Europe, and people named the age after him.

However, he could not write the history of the entire era alone. Besides him, there was a host of slightly dimmer but still dazzling stars who, together with him, adorned the European sky, writing legends that were by turns thrilling and regrettable.

Prince Metternich was one of these stars.

He was not a valiant general, nor was he a specialist in statecraft, but he possessed a superior diplomatic mind and skill, and beneath his elegant demeanor lay a pragmatic and ruthless nature, fitting for one of the master players on the grand chessboard of the European continent.

In the critical moments when Austria suffered successive defeats at the hands of Emperor Napoleon, he was appointed Foreign Minister by the Austrian Emperor. He used his flexibility to maneuver within the limited space available. First, he was deferential to Napoleon, then he seized the opportunity of Napoleon’s defeat in Russia to declare war on France. During the Congress of Vienna, he took full advantage of his home ground, masterfully playing all sides. At times he was friendly with Russia and Prussia, at others he made overtures to Britain and France. Like a butterfly flitting among flowers, he deftly wove his way through the competing interests to shape the current balance of power in Europe.

In recognition of his contributions, he had served as the Chancellor of the Austrian Empire since 1821. His Majesty the Emperor had also granted him sufficient trust, and every word he spoke represented the ancient Habsburg dynasty.

At this moment, Aiglon was following his guardian, Count von Dietrichstein, preparing to enter a suite in Schönbrunn Palace for an audience with this great Chancellor.

Just as before, Aiglon’s expression was impassive, his pace steady, showing none of the trepidation one might expect when meeting such an important figure.

Although he had felt a strange excitement when first seeing famous historical figures, after a few encounters, that feeling had faded.

Even Metternich was only a mortal man—albeit a brilliant one.

Moreover, as far as Aiglon was concerned, he was by no means a friendly presence.

Soon, the door was opened.

The room was vast and sparsely furnished. A single, slender figure stood with his hands behind his back, looking out the window.

Led by an attendant, Aiglon and the Count entered the room and bowed to the Chancellor. The attendant then withdrew, taking the Count with him.

Aiglon stood in the center of the room, awaiting the Prince’s questions.

He did not wait long. Prince Metternich turned and looked him over.

Aiglon, in turn, raised his head to look at the Prince.

Today, he was dressed in an embroidered court uniform, a sash draped across his chest and a medal of honor hanging from his neck. The glittering, jeweled decorations were enough to make one forget he was already in his fifties.

As usual, a ceremonial smile hung on his pale, wrinkled face, as if he were wearing an exquisite mask.

“Francis, it has been a while. You have grown much taller—how gratifying,” he said in a soft, gentle voice, gesturing for Aiglon to sit down.

He was exceptionally cordial, though everyone knew he was anything but. The Prince, however, had to display cordiality, and Aiglon had to accept it and show sufficient respect.

Within the bounds of Schönbrunn Palace, no matter how many swords and shadows lay hidden, they all had to be veiled in a show of tender affection.

“And you are as radiant as ever,” Aiglon replied with a slight smile and equal politeness.

“A man of fifty-three can hardly compare to a boy of fifteen,” the Prince answered softly. “The moment you entered, though my back was to you, I could still feel your vitality. A vitality that belongs only to the young, a vitality that makes one envious…”

“At least you did not waste your youth, while I have achieved nothing,” Aiglon replied.

He knew, of course, that Prince Metternich had not sought him out just to exchange such empty compliments, but since the man wished to beat around the bush, he had no choice but to follow.

“Then what do you wish to achieve?” the Prince asked suddenly.

Then he smiled again. “Rule Europe?”

It sounded like a joke, but Aiglon tensed abruptly.

In his current situation, he could not afford to speak carelessly, especially on such a dangerous topic.

“I harbor no such fantastical illusions. I do, however, hope to become a traveler and explorer one day, to have the chance to see every interesting corner of this world and leave behind manuscripts for others to read,” Aiglon answered immediately. “For me, that is already a dream far beyond my reach.”

“You need not be so disheartened. This dream is not impossible to realize,” Prince Metternich said, holding out his hands as if to console the young man. “Although your identity is sensitive and causes us all some concern, I believe that as time passes, the sensitive past will one day become history. Everyone will cease to dwell on those old matters, and on that day, you can, as a member of the Habsburg family, travel to every corner of the world under the admiring gaze of all.”

Admittedly, the words were pleasant, and they sounded all the more moving in the Prince’s gentle voice, but Aiglon’s heart was unmoved.

It was obviously just a way of placating him with empty promises.

When a politician said “one day,” he meant “absolutely impossible in the foreseeable future.”

But he was not disappointed; he had known all this for a long time.

“Thank you for your kind words,” Aiglon said, bowing again. “May I ask what you wished to instruct me on?”

“It is nothing of great importance,” the Prince said with a slight shake of his head. “I have recently been following your studies, and the feedback is excellent. Almost all of your tutors have praised you to no end, saying you are both quick-witted and willing to work hard, and that you have made tremendous progress…”

“My tutors have taught me with great care. I have no reason to betray their efforts,” Aiglon replied sincerely.

“You see, that is precisely what I mean—” the Prince interrupted the boy again. “To be honest, your kind of drive is rarely seen among young royals and aristocrats. A life of too much wealth and comfort tends to erode their will, and they have no motivation to push themselves. You are different from them, Your Highness Francis. No one without great ambition would push themselves so hard.”

Aiglon did not answer immediately.

In his position, any reply seemed inappropriate. After all, “great ambition” was a somewhat dangerous assessment.

The Prince did not press him for an answer, but continued on his own.

“I like it when young people have ideals, rather than just lazing around in bed. However, Francis, I feel you need to build a further foundation for your ideals.”

“What do you mean?” Aiglon felt a faint sense of foreboding.

“How about attending a military academy? I believe you have the potential to become an excellent officer,” Prince Metternich said, smiling at the boy. “In the army of the Austrian Empire, I am sure you will have the opportunity to serve in various places. Then you can naturally become an excellent traveler and scholar, if you so desire.”

So that’s it… Aiglon understood instantly.

It had finally come.

This was the historical path of the King of Rome.

The Austrian imperial family was very keen on assimilating the valuable King of Rome, so in addition to giving him the education of a royal child, they had also inducted him into the imperial army.

In 1822, Emperor Francis had granted the eleven-year-old Aiglon the rank of corporal, officially making him a member of the Habsburg imperial army.

He was then sent to a military school to learn the necessary skills of an officer.

Finally, in 1831, he was given command of the 60th Hungarian Infantry Regiment.

For the ambitious King of Rome, however, this was not a beginning but an end. He ruined his health through rigorous military training and unfortunately contracted tuberculosis in the barracks.

On the 27th of December, 1831, during a winter military review, he was observed coughing so violently that he had to return to Schönbrunn Palace. He soon fell critically ill.

According to the doctors of the time, he coughed up so much blood that he nearly coughed out his own lung tissue.

—This was absolutely not a fate the current Aiglon wished to repeat.

Sanitary conditions of this era were poor to begin with. Living in the crowded and even less hygienic environment of military barracks and academies would naturally bring graver dangers. If he followed this historical path, he had no confidence he could escape it.

“I am very grateful for your kind offer, but… I do not have much interest in joining the army,” Aiglon said after a moment’s thought, rejecting the Prince’s idea. “I prefer the pen to the sword.”

“Even so, a period of military experience would be very useful for you. I suggest you give it a try.”

Although the Prince’s tone was still very gentle, the smile had vanished from his face, a clear indication that this was not a suggestion but an order.

But on a matter of life and death, Aiglon did not intend to change his mind.

“Your words are very reasonable… I will consider it carefully. It won’t be too late to decide in the future.”

“So I should take that as a refusal?” Prince Metternich stared at Aiglon.

His gaze carried the unquestionable authority common to those long in high positions. It was clear he had not prepared any other answer for Aiglon to give.

But this time, the young man still shook his head.

“I regret it, but I can only follow my heart for now.”

The Prince did not get angry. Instead, he laughed.

“A stubborn lad,” he said, and it was unclear whether it was a compliment or a taunt.

“If groveling before you could win your favor and improve my situation, then I would naturally be very willing to please you. But—even if I did, you would hardly pay it any mind. In your life on the diplomatic stage, you have seen more than enough false sweet talk. No matter what I say, it would be impossible to move an old hand like you. That being the case, why should I bother?” Aiglon replied calmly. “I think it is perhaps better to speak my mind to you directly.”

A silence fell.

There was no anger, but no reconciliation either.

Looking at the boy’s clear gaze, the Prince seemed lost in thought.

“Very well, I have heard your opinion. You may go back for now. I will reconsider,” the Prince said, waving his hand dismissively. “I hope you have a pleasant afternoon.”

“Goodbye, Your Highness.” Aiglon gave a slight bow, then turned to leave.

“I do not wish to see the likeness of another in you so soon, so please do not forget that this is Vienna, not Paris. That is my advice, Francis.”

Just as he was about to step out of the room, he heard the gentle words from behind him.

His steps faltered for a fraction of a second, but he immediately resumed his pace and left the room.

Chapter 4: The Emperor

After watching the young man leave, Prince Metternich returned to the window, gazing at the scenery outside as he sank into thought.

A moment later, he strode out of the room and made his way toward His Majesty the Emperor’s office.

When he arrived at the door, an attendant quickly saluted him.

“I wish to see His Majesty,” he said to the attendant, his tone leaving no room for argument.

“One moment, Your Highness.” The attendant first opened the door to announce him, then immediately turned back.

“Please enter, Your Highness.”

Prince Metternich walked into the spacious hall. His Majesty the Emperor was seated behind a walnut desk, looking up at him.

His Majesty Emperor Francis I, a few years older than the Prince, had hair that was already graying, but he showed no signs of failing energy.

He looked at the Chancellor he had appointed with a sharp gaze, his expression as severe and formal as the ancient imperial family itself.

He was not a man of exceptional talent. The sole reason he occupied the throne was that he was the grandson of Empress Theresa. In the first decade or so of his reign, Austria suffered repeated defeats in its wars with France, becoming little more than a backdrop for Napoleon’s rise. The capital had been breached by Napoleon, humiliating treaties of cession and indemnity had been signed, and he had even been forced to send his own daughter to France for a political marriage to preserve his teetering empire.

Now, although Emperor Napoleon had turned to dust, he still had little confidence in his own ability to safeguard the empire’s power. Thus, he relied on the army and the secret police to maintain his rule, to the extent that even his own brothers were occasionally placed under surveillance.

Even so, he was not a cruel and heartless monarch. He was content to cultivate the image of a wise ruler and was quite generous to those around him.

In the history books, he is but another unremarkable witness to the decline of the ancient Habsburg dynasty, remembered by few. At this moment, however, he was the master of a top-tier power on the European continent, and no one could ignore his importance.

“I hear you just went to see our dear Francis?” His Majesty the Emperor asked after sizing up his Chancellor. “Did something happen?”

“Some things have already happened, so we must make plans before other things have a chance to,” the Chancellor replied.

“Hmm?” The Emperor eyed his Chancellor with some confusion, not understanding what he meant.

Having come from a diplomatic background, Prince Metternich’s speech was often tinged with the roundabout phrasing typical of diplomats. But that was of no consequence; as the Emperor, he would naturally receive a detailed explanation.

“Your Majesty, what is your opinion of our little Francis?” the Chancellor asked first.

“An excellent child, a very charming young man,” the Emperor answered after a moment’s thought. “It’s just a pity he had the wrong father.”

“But the key is that he has the wrong father, and because of that, many people have pinned their unrealistic fantasies on him,” Prince Metternich replied calmly. “Your Majesty, surely you remember that just three years ago, several officers in a French garrison declared their support for His Majesty Napoleon II to return and reclaim the throne. With the growing unpopularity of the Bourbon family’s rule, such incidents have increased year by year. What is more terrifying is that this sentiment is not limited to France. When his mother was in Parma, the Italians who passed under her balcony were also shouting ‘Long live Napoleon II’…”

“Is that so? How utterly ridiculous. Francis is just a child…” Perhaps due to hearing a name he detested, the Emperor frowned slightly, but it was quickly masked by a wry smile. “Do they think a child has the power to lead them to paradise?”

“Yes, it is certainly laughable, but political opponents care little for logic. What’s important is that they want to use that name to oppose the Bourbons—and us.” The Chancellor looked gravely at the Emperor. “I must also remind you that a child will not be a child forever. Francis will grow up. As he does, the long-dormant supporters of the Bonaparte family will have their hopes rekindled. Indeed, dangerous signs have already begun to appear—and I believe he may not grow up as we wish, as a member of the Habsburg family or as a German.”

“Aren’t you being a bit too worried?” the Emperor chuckled. “You shouldn’t be spending so much energy on a child.”

“He is worth this energy. You know better than I that he is a child who possesses both talent and willpower. Such a person will never be content to die in obscurity. So, who can guarantee that one day, when he is grown, his mind will not be seized by fanatical ambition, and he will answer the call of those schemers?” the Chancellor continued.

The Emperor fell into a thoughtful silence.

“I spoke with him just now. Honestly, his composure, his cleverness, and his sophistication, which is so unsuited to his age—if they appeared in any other member of the royal family, I would be gratified for the future of our country… Yet, regrettably, he is the exception.” Prince Metternich’s expression was strange, as if recalling something.

“I have been observing him. On the day the news of Napoleon’s death reached us, although he appeared to be crying, I could see he felt no real shock or grief. It was not at all the reaction of someone who had lost the most important person in his life, and he was only ten years old! Do you know what that means? It means he possesses a talent that men like Talleyrand and I only acquire in adulthood. He lacks genuine emotion. He is a born, cold-hearted performer. A person like that, if he is clever enough, is especially dangerous and terrifying. We cannot afford to ignore him simply because he is a child.”

On this point, the ever-calculating Prince had misjudged. In history, upon learning of his father’s death, the young King of Rome had been utterly grief-stricken. How could he possibly know that the body of the boy before him now housed a soul that had no connection to Napoleon, or even to this era?

Even if he wanted to feel true grief, this child could not muster it—not because he truly lacked human emotion.

“I admit… the risk you speak of does exist.” After listening quietly to his Chancellor, the Emperor nodded gently, finally accepting his point. “So, what do you think should be done with him?”

“Your grandson is a lovely young man, but more importantly, he is a convenient tool—a tool for us to intimidate France with. However, it is a tool we must never use. No one can afford the risk of unleashing the Napoleonic plague upon the European continent a second time.” Prince Metternich’s eyes glinted as if recalling something. “We need only keep him in our grasp to make the Bourbon royalty wary of us. A tool itself should not have a mind of its own.”

“I admit you are right. So, what do you propose?” the Emperor asked.

“Let us send him to the army as soon as possible. We can use the army’s harsh discipline to wear down his rebellious spirit and cultivate his obedience. Making him an Austrian officer will also greatly disappoint his potential supporters in France.” Prince Metternich had already thought the matter through. “In a few years, we must find him a suitable wife as soon as we can, and use the noose of family to make it difficult for him to escape.”

The Emperor listened quietly to the Chancellor’s suggestions and found nothing amiss.

Although Aiglon was only fifteen, it was not unusual for members of royalty to marry young in that era. The Emperor himself, having been widowed several times, had married four times. His first marriage was in 1788, when he was twenty years old. His father, Emperor Leopold II, was only eighteen when he first married in 1765.

And that unlucky king who lost his head, Louis XVI, was only fifteen when he married the Austrian princess in 1770; the princess herself was a year younger.

So, beginning to search for a marriage partner at this age was hardly unheard of.

“Sending him into the army and arranging a marriage…” the Emperor mused again. “These are indeed worth considering.”

“These are all safeguards. They may not all be effective, but they are worth doing.” Seeing that his suggestions had been accepted by the Emperor, the Prince’s mood improved considerably.

After a pause, he lowered his voice. “As long as he has a wife and children, if he tries to break free from our control in the future, we will at least have other options…”

He trailed off with a meaningful pause, and the Emperor certainly understood his meaning.

“Oh, my poor grandson!” the Emperor sighed. “Someone always wants to disturb his peace!”

============================================

Having received the Emperor’s approval, the Chancellor continued to discuss other important matters with His Majesty before taking his leave.

Before returning to the city of Vienna, he made a point of summoning Count von Dietrichstein, who was in charge of Aiglon’s education.

“Your Highness, what are your orders?” the Count asked.

“Has your young master shown any unusual behavior recently?” Prince Metternich asked directly.

“As far as I can see, everything is as usual. There is nothing out of the ordinary,” the Count answered respectfully. “Also, His Highness has always had a rather headstrong personality. If he offended you with his words just now, please forgive him. I don’t believe he intended to displease you; he treats everyone that way.”

“It sounds as if you truly see yourself as the attendant of a French prince,” the Prince shot him an irritated glance. “We did not place you by his side to have you plead his case.”

“I have always been an attendant to the Austrian imperial family and will never forget my duty…” the Count replied hastily.

“I hope you do not forget it.” The Prince cut him off impatiently. “I will say it again: he is no longer a child. You can no longer treat him with such a casual attitude. From this day forward, you are to report to me immediately any improper thoughts or actions he displays.”

After a pause, he added, “If he does something drastic and there is no time to report it, you may, if necessary, detain him temporarily. Pay no mind to his special status. Then wait for me to handle the matter. I will take full responsibility for everything.”

“Isn’t he already under detention now…” the Count lamented under his breath.

The Prince looked at the Count coldly, his expression saying, You should know what I mean.

“I understand,” the Count said, bowing.

“Very well. I wish you all the best.” Prince Metternich waved his hand, dismissing the Count.

Chapter 5: Sophie

While Prince Metternich and His Majesty the Emperor were in discussion, Aiglon was strolling down a long corridor, heading back to his chambers.

His mood was sour from the recent argument with Prince Metternich, but he showed no sign of it on his face. Over the years, he had long grown accustomed to keeping his thoughts hidden within.

Just as he reached the outside of his door, he suddenly noticed someone else was there.

It was a woman of about twenty.

She wore a long gown. Though not tall, her slender figure made her appear so. She had a long, graceful neck, which lent an elegant and lively air to her every movement and expression. Her brown hair was styled in fashionable curls.

She was watching him with a half-smile. Her fair, rosy-cheeked face was filled with youthful charm, yet as a newlywed, she also possessed a hint of a young matron’s allure.

“Aiglon! Good morning.” When Aiglon looked at her, she greeted him with a smile.

“Good morning, Your Highness.” Aiglon stopped and bowed.

This was Princess Sophie.

She was the daughter of King Maximilian I of Bavaria, born in 1805. In 1824, at the age of nineteen, she had married His Majesty the Emperor’s younger son, Archduke Franz Karl (who was also Aiglon’s younger maternal uncle), and had lived in Schönbrunn Palace ever since. That was how the two of them had met.

Aiglon was on quite good terms with her and was fond of the smile she gave him when they greeted each other.

This wasn’t just because she had a pleasant voice. More importantly, she was the only person in this vast palace who would use this nickname to address him.

Furthermore, although the princess was his aunt, she was only six years his senior. Compared to the others in the court, this newly acquainted princess had far more in common with him.

It was worth mentioning that her sister, Princess Caroline, born in 1792, had married the widowed Austrian Emperor in 1816, thus becoming his nominal “maternal grandmother”—despite being only nineteen years his senior.

Even more noteworthy was that their eldest sister, Princess Augusta, born in 1788, had married Napoleon’s stepson, Eugène de Beauharnais, in 1806.

Therefore, if one were to go by strict familial seniority, the three princess sisters were his “sister-in-law,” “maternal grandmother,” and “aunt,” respectively.

This was a testament to the chaotic nature of political marriages in the world of nobility, as well as to the Bonaparte family’s desperate efforts to integrate into the royal families of Europe when they were in power.

From the first day he met her, Aiglon hadn’t bothered himself with the question of “how exactly to address her.” After all, in this luxurious and leisurely court, why would these royals, born with silver spoons in their mouths, need to care for such formalities of seniority?

From their first meeting, Princess Sophie had been very friendly towards him, showing none of the typical Austrian prejudice.

After all, the Bavarians did not hate Napoleon. During the era of Emperor Napoleon, that giant had single-handedly founded the Confederation of the Rhine and elevated the Elector of Bavaria to the King of Bavaria, making it another great power in Germany.

To show his gratitude to Emperor Napoleon, the King of Bavaria had arranged a marriage with his stepson and had followed Napoleon into battle, only abandoning him in 1813 out of necessity when Napoleon’s fall was imminent.

At the same time, even after the empire had fallen, the king took in his son-in-law, Eugène, who had nowhere else to go. Until his death in 1824, Eugène enjoyed a very comfortable life.

Eugène and Princess Augusta were also deeply in love, a rare affectionate couple among political marriages.

Having grown up in such an environment, Princess Sophie naturally held no enmity towards the Bonaparte family. It was only normal for her to be kind and friendly to Aiglon after marrying into the Austrian court.

After the two became familiar, Princess Sophie began to address him informally, showing that she truly regarded him in a different light.

“I heard our dear Chancellor sought you out just now?” Princess Sophie asked as she walked closer.

“Your information travels fast—” Aiglon gave a helpless smile.

“It seems your conversation wasn’t particularly pleasant. Did he scold you?” the princess asked.

“I wouldn’t call it a scolding… But it was certainly troubling,” Aiglon continued with a wry smile.

“That wretched old man is probably up to some scheme again,” Princess Sophie said with some displeasure.

Aiglon didn’t respond. This was hardly a topic to be discussed in the corridor.

“Hmm… this is not a good place to talk.” Princess Sophie glanced to the side, then raised her eyebrows. Amid her spirited glance was a hint of charm. “Come with me—”

With that, she turned and walked away, her swaying skirts leaving the young man with an elegant view of her back. Aiglon had no choice but to follow.

The two of them left the grand hall, descended the steps, and came to a fountain by the entrance. With the sound of running water, they no longer had to worry about the walls having ears.

“Aiglon, what did he say to you?” the princess asked again.

“He said he wants me to receive a military education, and I don’t want to go,” Aiglon answered honestly. “And so we had a bit of an argument.”

“Is that so…” Princess Sophie lowered her gaze slightly, lost in thought. “He isn’t someone who changes his mind easily.”

“That’s precisely what’s troubling me,” Aiglon nodded. “I really don’t want to go at all, but I don’t want to openly defy his wishes either.”

“Then just refuse him forcefully. I think you should still have that much freedom,” Princess Sophie said, pouting with displeasure. “No matter how powerful he is, he can’t dictate every action of a member of the royal family, can he?”

“But he could persuade His Majesty to do so…” Aiglon shook his head. “If His Majesty is persuaded by him, it might be impossible for me to refuse.”

Princess Sophie was momentarily speechless.

Indeed, His Majesty was not only the supreme Emperor but also the undisputed patriarch of the Habsburgs. His commands to members of the royal family were absolutely not to be defied. Aiglon’s position was already so special and awkward that even if he wanted to refuse, it would likely be impossible.

“In that case, I’ll go to Karl and ask him to plead your case with me. His Majesty the Emperor is not a harsh or unfeeling man. If my husband and I plead together, there’s bound to be a chance,” Princess Sophie’s voice softened, clearly trying to comfort Aiglon.

Aiglon fell silent.

Standing by the fountain, Her Highness the Princess seemed to be enveloped in a halo from the surrounding water vapor, making her appear both ethereal and real, even though she was close by.

“Thank you,” he stammered after a moment. “I’m not just thanking you because you offered to help, but… I am truly grateful for your kindness. It is something I truly cherish.”

“Haha… you dear child.” Seeing his reaction, Princess Sophie couldn’t help but laugh. “Don’t be so formal. We’re family now, aren’t we? Of course, I should help you in any way I can.”

“You’re not that much older than me—” Aiglon retorted under his breath.

“But I am already married, and destined to take on responsibilities here. I’ve already lost the right to remain young, but you haven’t,” Princess Sophie’s expression turned serious. She raised a hand and pointed at the grand palace opposite them. “Aiglon, do you know why I am so kind to you?”

“To be honest, I have wondered sometimes…” Aiglon replied.

Her Highness the Princess looked up at the sculpture atop the fountain and sighed with a touch of sadness.

“Before I was married, my brother-in-law, your step-brother, was on his deathbed. In his final days, he told me that his life had been happy enough, that he had never betrayed anyone, and that he could face that person in heaven with a clear conscience. But he had one lingering regret that he could not resolve: his younger brother. He was fated to be unable to save the poor child trapped in a cage, and the thought of it caused him great pain. So he begged me that, once I arrived here, I would do everything in my power to look after you, so that you would not wither away early from despair…”

At this point, Princess Sophie brought her gaze back down and looked seriously at the young man before her.

“I didn’t want him to die with regrets, so I will honor that promise. Aiglon, while you are here, you can think of me as your own sister. I will help you grow up safe and happy.”

Aiglon listened quietly to her words, a dull ache suddenly stirring in his heart.

Even though this wasn’t truly about his own past, he still felt an inexplicable sense of sorrow.

It was for the late Eugène de Beauharnais, his step-brother, and also for Princess Sophie before him.

Two worldlines that should have diverged seemed to find an intersection in her.

In history, their relationship had been very close.

After she married into the Austrian court, the King of Rome, who had lacked friendship his entire life, came to see her as one of the very few intimate friends he had in Schönbrunn Palace. And Princess Sophie, it seemed, also held a very special affection for the King of Rome.

The two often danced together at balls and interacted frequently, and because of their mutual affection, they became the subject of much court gossip. Some even suspected that Her Highness’s youngest son, Maximilian, was the illegitimate child of the King of Rome.

Of course, there was no basis for such rumors, but it was a well-known fact that when the King of Rome died young in 1832, the princess was consumed with grief.

Perhaps in Princess Sophie’s eyes back then, the King of Rome was her only true family in the unfamiliar Austrian court.

“I will also do everything in my power to protect you, Your Highness,” he promised her in a low voice, moved by his own thoughts.

A hint of melancholy suddenly hung between them.

“Aiglon, don’t lose heart. These terrible days will eventually pass.” After a moment, Princess Sophie composed herself and comforted the young man. “I told you… one day, I will be the one in charge here, and that will be the day you are completely free. No one will be able to bully you anymore, and you can do whatever you want… Until then, just wait patiently. Believe me!”

Aiglon knew the princess was right.

Although she was married to the Emperor’s younger son, Archduke Karl, it was common knowledge that the Emperor’s eldest son, Ferdinand, suffered from severe congenital defects and was sterile. Even if he ascended the throne, he would be unable to rule the country. Eventually, the Austrian crown would fall to the princess’s side of the family.

Historically, Ferdinand ascended the throne in 1835 and abdicated in 1848 due to severe illness that left him incapable of handling state affairs. Princess Sophie’s son, Franz Joseph, took the throne at the age of eighteen. From that moment on, Empress Dowager Sophie dominated the Austrian court with her willpower, truly becoming a figure whose word was law.

However, that was 1848, and right now it was 1826.

Even if Princess Sophie’s feelings didn’t change in the future and she was truly willing to fulfill her promise, it would be at least twenty years before she was the one in charge at court.

How many twenty-year periods does a person have to waste here?

He didn’t want to wait that long.

Nor did he have that much time to endure.

“I believe you, Your Highness.” Aiglon closed his eyes, deeply moved. “I will wait for that day.”

Chapter 6: Allies

“I believe you.” Aiglon closed his eyes, deeply moved. “I will wait for that day.”

Seeing Aiglon’s sincere and joyous expression, Sophie blinked, her heart filling with relief.

For a moment, she didn’t know what to say and simply gazed at Aiglon quietly.

“Aiglon, as long as one has hope, any hardship can be overcome. Besides, your situation isn’t so terrible right now, so there’s no reason to be discouraged.” After a pause, she reached out and patted Aiglon’s cheek. “Alright, you should go back and rest. You must be tired today.”

Her affectionate gesture was deeply comforting, and even Aiglon couldn’t help but be moved.

But despite being moved, he was destined not to follow her advice, for he could not afford to wait.

This magnificent cage could absolutely not be his fate.

After bidding farewell to Princess Sophie, Aiglon returned to his own residence in the palace, following the same path back.

Even though he was a prisoner, his living conditions were not lacking in any way, differing little from those of other members of the imperial family.

The room was covered with a thick carpet. Gilt sconces hung on the walls, které byly pokryty tapetou se střídavým vzorem fialové a zlaté. On the inner side of the room was a fireplace, flanked by large decorative paintings. Nearby was a long, velvet-cushioned bench, and beside it, a large porcelain vase from Saxony held a bouquet of fresh flowers.

Overall, the room’s decor was a picture of palatial grace and luxury, but it lacked any real warmth.

This was the place where he had grown up in his new life, but no matter how comfortable it was, to him, it was nothing more than a gilded cage.

It was now early summer, and the room was warm, so he opened a window, sat down on the long bench, and casually picked up a book to flip through.

Before long, however, there was a sudden knock on the door.

“Your Highness, may I come in?” The voice of his guardian, Count von Dietrichstein, came from outside the room.

“Please, come in.” Aiglon casually placed the book on the cushion beside him.

The door opened quickly, and the Count entered with light, slow steps, then sat down opposite Aiglon.

“Your Highness, the Prince just spoke with me.” He got straight to the point as soon as he sat down. “He is somewhat displeased with your firm attitude toward him.”

“That was not my intention,” Aiglon said, somewhat displeased. “I simply refused his arrangement. I believe I have that right. Don’t I?”

“His Highness the Prince’s arrangement was made after careful consideration. It may not be particularly appealing, but it is certainly well-suited to your current circumstances—” The Count-avoided Aiglon’s pointed question, apparently trying to persuade him, “Therefore, I believe it would be best for you to reconsider.”

“So, you’re saying that no matter how I answer, I must ultimately submit to all his arrangements for me, is that it?” Aiglon sneered. “If that’s the case, why even bother asking for my opinion? You might as well just escort me to wherever His Highness the Prince wants me to go.”

His sarcasm brought a complex expression to the Count’s face—a mixture of helplessness and gloom.

After a moment of silence, the Count spoke again.

“Your Highness, I have been by your side for seven years now.” The Count looked at the young man under his care and said gravely, “A person’s life is seventy years at most, and I have spent a tenth of mine by your side. For these past seven years, I have cared for you with all my heart and strength. Please believe me, I did not do all this just for it to become a joke—although it began as a duty, I, more than anyone, hope that you can live a generally happy life. Therefore, Your Highness, I implore you to set aside your emotions and think carefully about what I am about to say.”

After speaking his heart so sincerely, he returned to the main topic. “It’s true, people of your age dislike being controlled or ordered about from on high. But from a practical standpoint, joining the army would be objectively beneficial for you, would it not? Although your father has passed away, his great renown lives on in the world. This is especially true among soldiers—even British military men admire him greatly. Therefore, if you were to follow in his path, wouldn’t that best fulfill people’s expectations? If you demonstrate your talents and build a reputation for yourself in the army, your situation could become vastly different.”

After he finished speaking, the Count looked at Aiglon once more, his eyes filled with sincerity.

He was hinting that his student might one day be able to use his prestige in the army to break free from his chains. Given his own position, this was as far as his hints could go.

Objectively speaking, his words were very reasonable and quite persuasive. But the young man, knowing the future fate of the King of Rome, held no such expectations at all.

In the original history, he had entered the army according to the will of the Austrian imperial family and undergone rigorous military training, but in the end, all he received was an honorary title, with no authority to command any troops. What’s more, Metternich had been resolute in denying him any opportunity to display his military abilities—

In 1830, with the outbreak of the July Revolution in France, a wave of revolution once again swept across Europe, with Poland and Italy becoming the eye of the storm. The ambitious King of Rome had resolutely requested to lead his troops to protect his mother in Parma. However, Metternich flatly rejected his request, leaving the King of Rome filled with grief and indignation. Two years later, he died of depression and the tuberculosis he had contracted in the barracks.

One could well imagine that if he joined the Austrian army with the idea of “following in his father’s glorious footsteps,” only despair would await him.

Therefore, he was determined not to take this path.

However, in his current situation, even if he wanted to resist, he couldn’t rely on brute confrontation alone; he had to be strategic.

Unfortunately, the bargaining chips in his hand were pitifully few, making it difficult to employ any strategy.

“Sir, since you’ve spoken of your feelings for me, I’ll admit that I do believe you care for me. So let’s be frank with each other. Answer me this: do you really believe His Excellency the Chancellor would be happy to see me gain prestige anywhere?” Aiglon sighed. “Frankly, I don’t believe it for a second.”

The Count was speechless. He wanted to offer some empty words of comfort, but under the young man’s gaze, he couldn’t bring himself to say them.

“His Highness the Prince is already in his fifties, while you are still in your teens.” In the end, he could only continue his hints in a low voice. “Time is on your side. As long as you follow the proper steps, one day, the restrictions on you will surely loosen.”

“You make it sound as if he’s the only one in Austria who wants to deal with me!” Aiglon shook his head firmly, showing his complete disbelief. “I may have a title, but does anyone truly see me as an Austrian? Yes, I am the Duke of Reichstadt, but that godforsaken place is in Bohemia! I might not even get to visit it once in my entire life… It’s obvious I’m just a beggar with an empty title, living as a guest in this court. No crown in Europe has anything to do with me anymore—that’s not just the Prince’s opinion; others think so too, don’t they? In that case, what’s the point of me trying so hard to prove myself?”

Under Aiglon’s sharp questioning, the Count’s expression grew even more awkward. He knew in his heart that what the boy said was true.

“But if you continue to resist the Prince’s arrangements, I’m afraid he will become very angry.” In the end, he could only weakly state the dire consequences of continued defiance.

“And what will he do when he gets angry? Send me to some deserted island? On what charge? The crime of disrespecting Metternich?” Aiglon was not intimidated. Instead, he sneered and fired off a series of counter-questions. “I don’t recall anyone ever saying I was a criminal, do you?”

“Of course he wouldn’t go that far!” the Count said, waving his hands hastily. “But he will certainly find various ways to punish you, and we will surely be punished along with you.”

“So, you mean that because I still have some use, he won’t do anything to me even if I anger him, but he’ll make you all bear his wrath, is that right?” Aiglon continued to sneer. “He’s using you to threaten me?”

“Perhaps I have overestimated our position in your heart, but Your Highness, you can believe that Metternich has many ways to make your situation much more difficult than it is now,” the Count replied. “As for me, following you won’t bring me a particularly brilliant career. Even if I were sent away, I could still go and enjoy the rest of my life. But you? What would you do then? If I am here, at least I can share some of the pressure for you.”

Aiglon was momentarily speechless.

It wasn’t that he had no retort, but that the other man’s words came from the heart, and he couldn’t bear to hurt him with any more cutting remarks.

Although he was a man sent by the Austrian Emperor, he had, after all, looked after him for so many years. It would be impossible to say there were no feelings between them.

“Alright, since you’ve put it that way, I will consider it seriously. If all else fails, I’ll agree to his plan.” After a moment’s thought, Aiglon finally nodded in agreement. “However, I will absolutely not let Metternich get his way so easily. No matter what, I’m going to hold out. Even if it’s just to annoy him, I’ll hold out. You have to help me one more time. I’ll only nod and give in at the very last moment, to let him know I am by no means his subservient lackey.”

“Must you be so willful this one time?” the Count asked, looking at him with a troubled expression.

Aiglon nodded again.

The Count blinked. The Prince’s threats and the affection he had developed for Aiglon over many years left him deeply conflicted, unable to make a decision.

“Can you promise that you will follow the arrangement in the end?” he finally asked cautiously.

“I cannot bear the cost of losing your care, so I will, Sir,” Aiglon replied, his gaze sincere.

In his heart, of course, he was unwilling, but he didn’t mind placating the other man with words.

In his current environment, “how to lie with the utmost sincerity” was a required lesson for all court dignitaries. Though he was young, he had at least some mastery of the art.

“Alright… In that case, I will do my utmost to plead your case…” The Count let out a long sigh, having made his final decision. “Perhaps if we hold out a little longer, His Highness the Prince might even change his mind.”

Aiglon knew this was the greatest kindness the Count could offer. Caught in the middle, his position was hardly more comfortable than Aiglon’s own.

“Thank you, Sir. I won’t make things difficult for you again,” he promised once more.

Just as their conversation ended, an attendant officer knocked on the door and entered.

With a perfect smile, he bowed respectfully to the young duke.

“Your Highness, His Majesty the Emperor invites you to join him for dinner.”

Chapter 7: Dinner

“Your Highness, His Majesty the Emperor invites you to dinner.”

After speaking, the attendant bowed respectfully and exited the room, leaving the two men to look at each other in bewilderment.

Although he was the Emperor’s grandson, Aiglon did not have the opportunity to dine with His Majesty every day. For this summons to come at such a moment hardly seemed like a good omen.

“It seems His Highness the Prince has already persuaded His Majesty. His determination is greater than I imagined,” Count Dietrichstein said in a low voice after a moment.

“Yes, so there is still time for you to back out. I would understand,” Aiglon nodded.

“Since I have given you my word, I will not go back on it. However, Your Highness, this is all I can do to help you. I hope you can understand,” the Count sighed deeply.

Then, he stood up. “Alright, I shall not disturb you any longer. You should rest well before you meet His Majesty.”

After the Count left, Aiglon once again picked up his book and gazed out the window.

Silence returned to the room, with only the ticking of the self-chiming clock and the increasingly slanted sunlight outside the window reminding one of the passage of time.

As twilight began to blanket the earth, Aiglon finally left his room and followed an attendant to the dining hall.

Though night had fallen, the magnificent light from the chandeliers on the ceiling illuminated the dining hall brilliantly. A group of servants in uniform moved about, showcasing the extraordinary style of the imperial family.

When Aiglon entered the dining hall, the Emperor had already arrived and was seated at the head of the table. Aiglon walked up to His Majesty and bowed respectfully.

Despite ruling a vast empire, the passage of time had inevitably left its mark on Emperor Francis I. His Majesty’s hair was graying, and no amount of majesty could conceal the air of aged decline.

Even so, he still possessed enough vigor to rule this empire effectively.

As this was not a formal occasion, he was not dressed in ornate robes but wore a simple military uniform as casual attire, without any medals. This plain dress made him appear somewhat more energetic than when he was in full regalia.

His Majesty seemed to be in a good mood today. He looked Aiglon up and down and then nodded with considerable pleasure.

“Francis, every time I see you, I wonder if you could possibly be more handsome, and each time, you never disappoint.”

The unexpected compliment left Aiglon at a loss. He did not quite understand His Majesty’s intention, but he knew he must first express his gratitude.

“Thank you for your praise. I will continue to strive not to disappoint you.”

“Please, sit. It is truly a pleasure to have a young man’s company at dinner,” His Majesty said with a slight smile.

Aiglon complied with His Majesty’s will and found a seat.

It was a long rectangular table. The Emperor sat at the head, with the Empress opposite him. Aiglon was seated beside the Emperor, and across from him were the Second Imperial Prince, Archduke Karl, and his wife, Princess Sophie.

The Imperial Prince Ferdinand, due to his poor health and frequent epileptic seizures, was not yet married and did not join His Majesty for dinner, dining alone in his own chambers.

After he was seated, Princess Sophie looked at him and then winked with a smile.

“Good evening, Francis…”

“Good evening, Your Highness,” Aiglon greeted her in return.

The two exchanged a smile and then looked away.

As His Majesty began to eat, the dinner officially commenced.

Since it was not a grand court banquet but merely a family meal among the royals, the dishes were hardly extravagant.

The cold dish was white sausage, followed by a creamy mushroom soup. The main course was sirloin cut into small pieces, accompanied by a sauce made from cod and caper buds, with a number of small desserts on the side.

Dinnertime was when the members of the imperial family were closest, and usually when they least needed to maintain their airs. As a result, there was much more conversation. Even the habitually stern and unapproachable Emperor seemed more affable.

“Francis,” the Emperor said, looking at the boy after a few bites. “I hear you refused Metternich’s proposal? Can you tell me your reasons?”

“I do not know how His Highness the Prince relayed my words to you, but I have already told him my specific reasons… It is simple, Your Majesty, I do not wish to be a soldier,” Aiglon replied as calmly as he could. “This is purely a matter of interest, not an intentional act of defiance against him.”

“But in life, not everything can go as one wishes. This is true even for an Emperor,” His Majesty said, spreading his hands. “No, I should say, it is especially true for an Emperor.”

His Majesty’s tone was very gentle, like an ordinary grandfather teaching his grandson.

But within that gentleness lay an undeniable authority. At least in this court, no one could defy his will.

Aiglon took a quiet, deep breath, willing his suddenly racing heart to calm down.

“Your Majesty, this is not a whim on my part. I have made this decision after careful consideration. Although it may seem ridiculous for someone my age to speak of careful consideration, I beg you to hear my reasons.”

“Oh?” The Emperor was greatly intrigued and nodded. “Speak.”

“My father was a man who brought countless nightmares upon the European continent. Because of his momentary greed, countless young men, from Lisbon to Moscow, died in foreign lands, never to see their families who longed for them again. I can feel that painful tragedy even today.” Aiglon spoke with a deep, guilt-ridden tone. “It is because I know the nightmare he created that I feel I cannot bear to look upon the guns and cannons that created those tormented souls… I do not want to be like him, trading blood for my own fame. Those shining uniforms do not move me. I only wish to live as an ordinary person, to live here in seclusion and peace, praying for the brave men who died in vain.”

Because he had rehearsed it in his mind so many times, his words came out with such sincerity and feeling that he almost believed them himself.

Yet this was not at all what he truly thought. He was fed up with this secluded life and only wanted to reclaim his freedom. To achieve that goal, he would not mind burning down the entire world.

Under his influence, the people at the dinner table fell silent.

The Emperor listened to Aiglon’s confession with astonishment, momentarily moved by his words.

Metternich’s words and his grandson’s words swirled in his mind; he weighed them both and found merit in each.

“Look at that, we have raised Francis to be a monk! Such compassion is truly moving,” he said after a moment, laughing awkwardly to ease the atmosphere at the table. “Francis, I do not wish to interfere with your will, but as your grandfather, I have a duty to plan for your future…”

“Your Majesty!”

Just then, Princess Sophie suddenly spoke.

The Emperor looked at his daughter-in-law in surprise. “Sophie, what is it?”

“I think what Francis says makes a great deal of sense.” Sophie bravely raised her head to look at the Emperor. “Francis does not have to live like Napoleon. I do not think he is suited to be an officer either. Didn’t you just say how handsome he is? How could a boy like him endure the harsh ravages of the army? Since he prefers the pen to the sword, as his elders, shouldn’t we be more inclined to grant his wish? If he prefers a quiet life, then let him continue to live that way. Perhaps one day he could become the Napoleon of poetry and leave behind more immortal verses for your Schönbrunn Palace… Wouldn’t that be wonderful as well?”

Aiglon had not expected that Princess Sophie would not only promise to help him but would act on her promise so quickly and decisively.

Speaking a few nice, comforting words in private was one thing, but openly defending him to the Emperor’s face required a completely different level of courage. From this, he could see she truly cared for him.

“Sophie, you Bavarians have always preferred poetry and music to guns and cannons…” her husband, Archduke Karl, who sat beside her, joked with a smile, trying to smooth things over for everyone.

However, Princess Sophie did not appreciate the gesture. Her eyes shifted slightly, and she cast a stern glance at her husband.

Under that severe gaze, Archduke Karl wisely took a spoonful of soup, sealing his lips.

The Second Imperial Prince, Archduke Karl, had always been mild-tempered, even somewhat weak, so he both respected and feared his strong-willed wife, Sophie. In the historical year of 1848, he had the opportunity to inherit the Austrian throne, but due to Sophie’s vehement insistence, he renounced his claim, ceding the throne to their son, the future Emperor Franz Joseph.

As the male members of the Habsburg line grew progressively weaker, Princess Sophie, with her iron will, firmly controlled this court, even earning the moniker “the only man in the Habsburg court.”

Only now did Aiglon witness this formidable presence for himself.

“Your Majesty, what Sophie says is also reasonable. While we must nurture Francis, it would be best to consider his personal opinion as well. Otherwise, we will only plunge him into depression and misery at such a young age, which is good for no one,” said Her Majesty Empress Caroline, seeing her sister (who was also her nominal daughter-in-law) so actively defending Aiglon, she could not help but speak up as well.

The Empress, only thirty-four years old this year, was the Emperor’s fourth wife. There was a twenty-four-year age gap between her and His Majesty. When she was with her aging husband, they resembled a father and daughter more than a married couple.

Their interactions also followed this father-daughter pattern. His Majesty treated his new wife with gentle tolerance, but there was little communication between them. She was, in fact, much closer to her sister, Princess Sophie.

The Emperor had not expected that this small matter he had intended to resolve at the dinner table would suddenly turn into a debate among the members of the imperial family, with his wife and daughter-in-law unanimously supporting his grandson’s opinion.

Perhaps letting Napoleon’s son bid a permanent farewell to guns and cannons would be a better choice?

Metternich’s advice still lingered in his mind, and he was once again indecisive.

As he pondered, the dinner drew to a close. The servants brought out the post-meal fruit, and the Emperor decided to simply observe for the time being.

And so, as His Majesty rose and left the table, the others at the dinner departed from the hall with feelings of either relief or frustration.

Aiglon was on the side of relief.

Regardless, with the help of Princess Sophie, he had managed to evade the trouble for now.

However, this was only temporary.

If he did not escape this life of being at others’ mercy soon, he would still be manipulated at will. He might have escaped today, but he would not escape tomorrow.

“Aiglon~”

He suddenly heard someone call his name and turned to see Princess Sophie beside him.

She had switched to a different name for him after leaving the dining hall.

In any case, her gentle smile always had a way of making one feel at ease.

“Aiglon, are you free tomorrow? If you are, let’s go hunting outside to clear our minds.”

It was obvious she was trying to alleviate some of his stress.

And only moments ago, she had been doing everything in her power to defend him before the Emperor.

Infected by her smile, Aiglon unconsciously straightened his back.

“Whenever you call upon me, I will of course be free.”

Chapter 8: Falling from a Horse

Princess Sophie’s enthusiastic invitation was one Aiglon certainly wasn’t going to miss. He rose early the next morning, and after stretching his body, he followed the princess’s attendant to the fountain.

“Good morning, Aiglon!” Princess Sophie, already dressed and ready to go, greeted him with a beaming smile. “Are you ready?”

Unlike her usual long dresses, she wore a hunting outfit today. The form-fitting clothes and breeches accentuated her exquisite figure, and her long, gray hair was coiled behind her head, giving her a spirited and dashing look.

“I’m ready,” Aiglon replied.

“Good, then let’s set off before it gets too hot!” Her Highness waved her hand excitedly.

The heavens were smiling on them; it was another bright, sunny day, perfect for an excursion. But it was early summer, and the temperature would rise by noon, making strenuous activity unsuitable. Thus, it was best to hunt in the morning.

Without another word, the two of them walked into the garden, where attendants had brought their horses. Their party then mounted up and rode through Schönbrunn Palace’s zoological and botanical gardens, heading west into the vast forest on the outskirts of Vienna.

The two rode side-by-side, with the princess’s retinue following behind. Beneath the thick canopy of trees, the bright sunlight dimmed considerably. Breathing in the fresh, cool air, Aiglon felt utterly refreshed.

“Aiglon,” Princess Sophie began in a low voice amidst the silence. “Last night… were you speaking from the heart when you said all that in front of us?”

Aiglon’s heart suddenly tightened.

He didn’t know if Sophie was asking for herself or on behalf of someone else.

“I was watching your eyes the whole time you were speaking.” Before he could answer, Sophie continued, “To be honest, your words were eloquent and full of emotion. By all rights, I should have believed you—but when I looked into your eyes, I felt a fire burning within your heart… Aiglon, you weren’t speaking truthfully, were you? We’ve known each other for some time now. Although you always try to hide your feelings, I don’t know why, but I just get the sense that you were being insincere. That it was all just empty pleasantries to get by. Aiglon, was I wrong about you?”

Aiglon remained silent.

“Don’t worry, this is just between us. I will never mention this to another soul, not even to Karl.” Sophie turned her head, looking at the young man with a broad smile. “I just wanted to confirm whether I had misjudged you, I don’t mean to interrogate you. You don’t have to answer if you don’t want to.”

Since she had put it so plainly, there was little point in him trying to explain further; it would only cast a shadow of doubt on the trust between them. Silence was also meaningless, as it would only make him seem afraid.

“You’re right, I was lying,” he thus admitted frankly. “I have no intention of becoming a man of letters or a traveler. Those were just words to fool them.”

“Mm, it seems you’re still honest with me. My good intentions weren’t wasted.” Princess Sophie smiled, then pressed on. “In that case, why refuse the Prince’s arrangement? Though it was surely ill-intentioned, it would have objectively been helpful to you, wouldn’t it?”

“I know what my fate would be if I complied…” Of course, he could never say that aloud.

Aiglon lowered his head, watching the trembling mane of his mount. “I’m not actually opposed to joining the army after a while, but I… I can’t bear to part with the days I spend in your company right now. If I leave now, I’ll surely have far fewer opportunities to see you, so I would rather wait a while longer.”

“So young and you’ve already learned the sweet nothings of a young rake!”

Princess Sophie shot him a glare and raised her riding crop as if to strike him.

Aiglon didn’t flinch, merely looking at Sophie with a candid expression.

Sophie’s crop never fell. She lowered her hand, then looked ahead once more.

“You are too lacking in friends, so perhaps you value our friendship too highly.”

“And there are few who are willing to be my friend,” Aiglon replied in a small voice. “Besides you, I don’t know whose friendship to cherish, because I don’t have any.”

At his reply, Sophie’s expression became visibly downcast.

“This is truly a mockery of God! Why must you, of all people, suffer such hardship.” At last, she let out a long sigh. “Aiglon, don’t lose heart. Everything will get better. As long as I’m here, no one will be able to bully you.”

“You see, you casually bestow your kindness upon someone like me, yet you won’t let me cherish such precious time. Isn’t that asking the impossible…” Aiglon looked at her with an aggrieved expression. “If you wish for me to change my mind, then you had best stop treating me like a sister and just treat me as everyone else does.”

“Haha…” Sophie couldn’t help but laugh. “I never realized you were so silver-tongued. Alright, let’s not talk about these unpleasant things. Let’s focus on the hunt!”

With that, she raised her hunting rifle and took aim at a quail flitting through the woods.

Bang!

A loud report echoed, and smoke billowed between them. Unfortunately, the princess’s marksmanship was not very good; she had missed.

The gunshot startled the forest, and birds of all kinds took flight.

Aiglon also raised his rifle, aiming at the birds scattering in the distance.

The dense trees and dim light made for a poor field of vision, so all he could do was try his best.

“You hit it!” Sophie cheered, as if she had been the one to make the shot.

As she spoke, she urged her horse in the direction the prey had fallen. Aiglon naturally followed at her heels, reloading his rifle as he went.

“Aiglon, your aim is quite good,” Sophie said, looking at the dead quail under her horse’s hooves with considerable approval.

“I was just lucky this time,” Aiglon replied with false modesty.

“Look at you, so smug!” Sophie, unconvinced, picked up her rifle again and reloaded. “Now watch me!”

She raised her rifle from horseback, taking aim. Once she had her target, she slowed her breathing, then pulled the trigger in a single, fluid motion.

Bang!

With another loud crack, an unlucky turtledove spiraled to the ground.

“I hit it!” Sophie cheered for herself this time, then spurred her horse forward to admire her prize. Aiglon also raised his rifle and fired ahead, but due to the cover of the trees, he didn’t bring anything down.

“I beat you this time,” Sophie rejoiced.

Just like that, the two of them rode everywhere through the woods, firing their guns from time to time, competing to see who could fell more prey. Time slipped away in this leisurely and warm atmosphere.

“Aiglon, it seems you’re still a bit better than me,” Sophie said regretfully after a while, tallying up their scores.

“It’s just my good luck, that’s all,” Aiglon answered humbly.

Chatting, the two made their way down a slope. Since this horse was not his usual mount, he felt a bit unsteady on the descent, jostling quite a bit in the saddle. He carefully controlled the horse while continuing his conversation with Sophie.

“Aiglon, will you promise me something?” Sophie said suddenly.

“Please, say it,” Aiglon replied at once.

“No matter what great achievements you attain in the future, you must remain rational. Do not let your hatred spread to everyone. The Austrians may be on guard against you, but they have their own difficulties, and most of them bear you no ill will…”

“No one can say for certain what the future holds, but of course, I will not let hatred blind me,” Aiglon answered succinctly. “If you ask me to do so, then I promise you, I will.”

As he spoke, Sophie kept her eyes on his, and when he finished, she nodded happily.

“Wonderful, I believe you… Aiglon, this is what I most wanted to see in you…”

She never expected that, in her moment of joy, a sudden accident and disaster would befall them.

Her mount’s hoof struck heavily against a wooden stake hidden in the grass. The horse gave a pained whinny as its leg buckled, its forequarters dropping while its hindquarters shot up abruptly.

“Ah!” Sophie screamed as she was flung upward.

My God!

Aiglon felt his blood run cold.

Neither he, nor the soul that originally inhabited this body, could have imagined the scene that was about to unfold.

He immediately shot out his hand, grabbing Sophie’s body firmly, and pulled with all his might.

It was an instinctive reaction; in that moment, he was making a decision for himself.

Fortunately, he caught Sophie, pulling her from her mount and saving her from the disaster of being thrown. However, at the same instant he pulled Sophie to safety, his own violent movement caused his horse to slip from his control.

He was thrown from the right side of his horse, landing first on his right shoulder, his forehead simultaneously hitting the ground as he fell sideways.

Sophie was in his arms, falling to the ground with him.

“Aiglon!”

Sophie, who had been stunned, suddenly let out a shriek. She scrambled to her knees on the soft earth without a thought for her decorum and cradled his head. “Are you alright?”

Seeing the scrapes and traces of blood on the young man’s forehead and face, and the way his lips twitched slightly, her eyes flooded with tears that then spilled over.

“Aiglon, are you alright?!” she cried out in a choked voice.

“I’m fine, Your Highness.” Aiglon looked at Sophie and couldn’t help but manage a smile, but the flecks of blood that trickled from the corner of his mouth robbed his answer of any conviction.

“I’m sorry… I’m so sorry…”

Sophie wept and apologized. Then, she raised her head and looked behind them with a shame and fury that could have set the entire forest ablaze.

“Someone, help!”

Chapter 9: The Disturbance

It was already afternoon when the news that “the Duke of Reichstadt had an accident and fell from his horse while hunting” reached the Chancellor’s residence in the city of Vienna.

Having just finished his lunch, Prince Metternich listened to the report in astonishment. He forgo his afternoon nap and instructed his aide to summon the police chief and his own assistant.

After giving the order, he sat back down behind his desk and gazed at the bright, clear sky outside his window.

“God always has surprises for us.”

After a long moment, he let out a sigh that was hard to discern as regret or delight.

Soon, the police chief and his assistant, Mr. Friedrich von Gentz, arrived at his office.

Friedrich von Gentz was a middle-aged man with deep-set eyes and a perpetually melancholic expression.

He was Metternich’s confidant, as well as a diplomat and man of letters who by now had earned a reputation throughout Europe.

Born in Prussia, his ancestors were Huguenots who had been exiled from France. In his youth, he had been a liberal who staunchly opposed the absolute monarchies of the Bourbon family in France and Spain. However, when the Great Revolution erupted, he, like the British philosopher Burke, rose to become a firm opponent of France and the Revolution.

In his view, the most beautiful order in the world was not new, but old—the ancient feudal system in which each class knew its place, and each class operated society according to its own rights.

Therefore, he believed that the rebellion of the Third Estate had destroyed all order in France and was ultimately responsible for the rivers of blood that flowed across Europe.

“In less than six weeks, they have already destroyed these three fundamental conditions. The representatives of the Third Estate, without any authority, have shamefully trampled upon the rights of the other estates, declaring themselves alone to be the National Assembly.” This was what he wrote in one of his works.

Tempered by the entire era of the Great Revolution and the Napoleonic Wars, the liberal ideals of his youth had long since died. He was of one mind with Metternich, both believing that they were living in an age where the essence of tradition was in decay. The sole function of a statesman was to do his utmost to preserve the existence of beautiful traditions and the old order before their final demise, leaving the rest for posterity to solve.

Precisely because he knew his life’s work would inevitably come to naught, he was often consumed by despair. His life was but an empty shell, and all that remained was the cynical pursuit of fame, fortune, and beautiful women.

Even so, he remained an excellent diplomat. From 1812 onwards, Gentz was intimately involved in all the major events on the European continent. He was Metternich’s closest assistant, confidant, and advisor. The two men worked together in perfect harmony until his death.

After both men had arrived in his office, the Chancellor got straight to the point.

“I have just received news that the Duke of Reichstadt was injured after falling from his horse while hunting outside Schönbrunn Palace. His condition is currently unknown.”

Both men were somewhat startled, but they quickly regained their composure.

“You are to lock down the news. Although this matter will soon spread throughout the country and even all of Europe, the initiative must at least remain with us. I will decide how to release the information,” the Prince ordered the police chief. “Furthermore, if the Duke of Reichstadt truly meets with misfortune, it will cause unrest. You must be prepared. Pay special attention to preventing anyone from spreading rumors that focus the hatred on Austria.”

“Yes, Sir,” the police chief accepted the command.

Having given his orders, Prince Metternich resumed his usual calm demeanor.

“If he really dies just like that, it might be a relief for everyone, including himself,” Prince Metternich said sullenly after a moment of silence. “For someone like him, continuing in his current situation is not likely to bring him much happiness.”

“So you mean…?” The police chief seemed to have grasped his meaning. “We just do nothing and watch him meet his maker sooner?”

“Fool!” Metternich glared at his subordinate. “We cannot bear the infamy of murdering him. We must do everything in our power. Send him the best doctors! The rest we leave to God’s judgment. If God decides to end everyone’s suffering sooner, then we shall follow His will.”

“Yes, I understand,” the police chief bowed his head in obedience.

“If it really is the worst-case scenario, the King of France will be happy enough to jump out of his bed. The name that has troubled him will soon disappear completely,” the Prince remarked to his assistant, Gentz. “He is truly lucky! Both his older brothers died before him, and even his nephew Louis XVII and both Napoleon and his son couldn’t outlive him!”

“The Bonaparte family has other heirs,” Mr. Gentz replied in a low voice.

“But Napoleon has only this one heir. If he dies, it means Napoleon’s line has ended. No one else in the Bonaparte family could possibly have his appeal,” Prince Metternich said, shaking his head.

Although they knew Napoleon had illegitimate children, in the spectrum of legitimism, they were as good as non-existent.

“The Duke of Enghien was also the Prince of Condé’s only son, but Napoleon didn’t hesitate to have him shot back then… Perhaps this is retribution,” Gentz shrugged, a note of mockery in his voice.

Another silence fell over the room as they recalled those events sealed away in history.

In 1804, in retaliation for an assassination attempt by royalists, Napoleon sent gendarmes to seize the Duke of Enghien, who was in exile in Baden, and bring him back to France for immediate execution. Although the current Prince of Condé was still alive, he had no other heirs and no brothers, so the once-glorious House of Condé was doomed to die out.

“The Bourbon family has no right to celebrate too soon. Even if the Bonaparte family makes a temporary exit, they still have a vicious enemy lying in the heart of France… Your Highness, an envoy from the Duke of Orléans arrived in Vienna yesterday. I was just about to report to you,” Mr. Gentz said with a shrug. “Don’t forget, the House of Orléans has no shortage of heirs.”

“Hah, the French!” His Highness the Prince let out a cold laugh filled with derision.

=======================================

The “Duke of Reichstadt’s Fall” was like a stone tossed into a lake, creating a great stir in Schönbrunn Palace and Vienna. Whispers about the incident were everywhere; some were heartbroken, while others secretly rejoiced.

But at the very center of the storm, everything had returned to a state of calm.

Aiglon was lying in his room, lost in profound darkness.

He had been carried back in a great hurry. Before losing consciousness, he could only remember Sophie holding him tightly, her tears falling like rain on his cheeks and arms.

Seeing her so utterly grief-stricken, Aiglon felt the pain in his body lessen slightly. Then, his body felt light, as if floating on water, and he passed out.

Even in the 21st century, there were still many famous people who died or were seriously injured in riding accidents, but he never thought that he himself would suffer such a misfortune after coming to this world.

Perhaps this child was doomed from birth.

But… this was definitely not the outcome he was willing to accept.

No… I absolutely cannot fall here… I haven’t yet gained my freedom… I still have so much to do…

I cannot live a shorter life than this body’s original owner. I will not become a laughingstock to myself and others!

After an unknown amount of time, filled with anger and unwillingness, the young man tenaciously reclaimed his consciousness.

The surroundings were silent, as if he couldn’t hear a thing.

“Your Majesty… Your Majesty…”

“Your Majesty… please wake up…”

The soft calls slowly gathered in his ears.

Your Majesty… Is Emperor Francis here now?

No, that’s not right. It sounds like they’re talking to me.

What Majesty am I?! My empire is long gone!

A current of awareness stimulated his brain, and he slowly opened his eyes.

“Your Majesty! Your Majesty!”

The voice grew louder, its tone more urgent, filled with excitement and relief.

Am I dreaming?

His blurred vision slowly came into focus, and he realized he was not dreaming.

A young woman in a black maid’s uniform with a white apron was leaning over him.

She looked to be slightly older than him, with a petite frame and delicate features. Golden hair spilled from beneath a white coif, and her azure eyes, full of tears, were fixed on him.

She was quite beautiful, but… what was going on?

Aiglon glanced around and saw he was in bed in his own room. There was no one else around.

Judging by the darkness outside the window, it must be the early hours of the morning.

“Who are you…?” he asked in a low voice, ignoring the pain in his body.

“Your Majesty… God be praised, you’re finally awake…” Seeing Aiglon regain consciousness, the maid’s voice grew thick with tears of relief.

“Who are you! Answer me,” Aiglon said, growing impatient.

Just then, he noticed another anomaly.

The maid was not speaking German, the common language of the Habsburg court, but French.

“You’re French…?”

“Your Majesty… please allow me a moment…” The maid took several deep breaths before finally composing herself. “I am a maid who attends to Princess Sophie. I came with her from Bavaria… She was so worried today that she sent me to take care of you.”

“So you’re Bavarian?” Aiglon was beginning to understand the situation a little.

“No, Your Majesty, I am French.” The maid gently shook her head. “My father was an officer who served in the Imperial army. He died in 1815… I fled to Bavaria with my relatives. Your step-brother took us in and cared for us as we grew up. It is such a pity that a good man like him passed away so early…”

So, she was the orphaned daughter of an Imperial officer, taken in by Eugène de Beauharnais. She had then come to Schönbrunn Palace as a maid, accompanying Princess Sophie upon her marriage into the Austrian court.

The flood of information made his head ache.

“Why do you call me ‘Your Majesty’?” He asked a seemingly pointless question to distract himself.

“Because you are His Majesty… You are the one destined to inherit the Empire!” the maid replied in a matter-of-fact tone. “There is no one else I need to pledge my loyalty to but you.”

The answer left Aiglon both surprised and bewildered.

“The Empire? What empire do I have…?” he said with a bitter smile.

“No, as long as you are alive, the Empire exists! We will have it!” the maid tried to comfort him frantically. “Your Majesty, I beg you not to lose heart. God will ultimately show you favor!”

Aiglon could tell that her excitement was genuine and from the heart.

The sentiment was rather touching.

“What is your name?” Aiglon asked.

“My name is Chanel, Your Majesty.” The maid stood up, curtsied, and answered respectfully. “Chanel Noël. I have been waiting a long time since I arrived here, and today I finally have my chance… Your Majesty, please allow me to offer you my humble service!”

Chapter 10: 10, Origins

“His Majesty, please allow me to offer my humble service!”

Looking at the maid, Chanel, her face sincere and her eyes shimmering with tears, Aiglon was momentarily speechless.

The sudden turn of events was difficult for him to process. He had to think carefully.

Could this be a test by the Austrians to see if I still harbor any ambition? That was his first thought.

But it seems unlikely. What would be the point of such a test? It would be strange if I didn’t have ambition; no test is needed to confirm that.

Still, one could never be too careful. To trust someone completely based on a few words and gestures would be far too naive.

But he wanted to take the chance.

The repression and resentment in his heart had built up for too long. He had to try, even if there was only a sliver of hope.

His current situation was one of complete isolation. He urgently needed help from the outside world and, even more urgently, a channel to exchange information. If there was truly someone by his side whom he could trust, it would change everything.

Perhaps this was the crucial step to breaking free from his predicament.

So, no matter what, he wanted to try!

Having made up his mind, he no longer hesitated.

“Why are you so loyal to me?” he asked.

The maid was slightly surprised.

“It is my duty to be loyal to you. After all… my father once swore his loyalty to you as well.”

“That’s not a very solid reason.” Aiglon shook his head slightly, then immediately winced from the pain in his body.

“His Majesty!” Seeing his pained expression, the maid quickly bent down again and supported his shoulders.

As she moved, her long hair, spilling from beneath her headdress, brushed against his arm, carrying a faint scent to him.

But he was unmoved.

“A little over a decade ago, nearly everyone in France swore an oath of loyalty to the Bonaparte family. By your logic, the new generation of Frenchmen should be immediately loyal to me as well, but in reality, that is completely impossible.” Aiglon looked coldly at Chanel’s face. “What is the real reason driving your loyalty? What made you so determined to come all the way from Bavaria, and then to wait so long to see me? Logically speaking, you shouldn’t have received any favor from the Bonaparte family.”

Under Aiglon’s questioning, Chanel clearly became distressed.

“You… you… you don’t believe me?” she asked cautiously.

“I am willing to believe you, but first, you must convince me,” Aiglon replied. “Speak. What is it you want? For what reason are you pledging your loyalty?”

The maid did not answer. In the dim, cool light, her fair face was almost translucent, glowing with a pale sheen. She looked utterly pitiful.

“Do you want money and titles, or are you simply after so-called glory? If it’s the latter, I advise you not to risk everything on a whim. It would be meaningless for you, and very dangerous.” Aiglon continued, “If you want money and titles, I have nothing to give you right now. I can promise you nothing.”

“I want none of those things. I have only one purpose, Your Majesty,” Chanel answered softly.

“What is that?”

“Vengeance, Your Majesty.” A glimmer appeared in the corners of Chanel’s eyes, but her tone was now tinged with blood. “I need certain people to pay for the lives of my family. A debt of blood must be paid in blood.”

Aiglon froze.

“You just said your father died in 1815. Did he die at Waterloo?” he asked after a moment.

“No, His Majesty.” Chanel shook her head. “He did not die at Waterloo. He died in our country, in his hometown… he was lynched. As was the rest of my family.”

Silence fell upon the room.

“Please, allow me to finish.” After a moment, Chanel began to speak again, her eyes glistening with tears. “I am from the south. My father was a retired officer. In 1815, he didn’t rejoin the army; he was tired of war and only wanted to live a quiet life with his family. But… those bastards, those butchers! They were killing people everywhere, and they didn’t spare my father. They surrounded our home, burned it to the ground, and killed everyone… My parents, my brothers, my neighbors, my relatives—they all died… Only an aunt managed to escape with me. I was just a few years old then. Heaven knows what hardships she endured to get me out of the country! Fortunately, Prince Eugène took us orphans in, and we were able to settle down. My aunt passed away soon after. Before she died, she told me that we must have our revenge, that we must never forgive those sinners!”

Then, she raised her head and looked at Aiglon, her eyes blazing with an unconcealed, fierce fire.

It was the light of vengeance, of infinite hatred.

“Your Majesty, we will reclaim the Empire, and we will slaughter them all, every last one! Won’t we?”

Aiglon did not answer immediately.

He believed she was telling the truth.

After all, if someone could display such real, such terrifying hatred purely through acting, she would have to be one of the greatest actresses in history. For such a talented person to be a mere maid in the palace would be a tremendous waste.

So, according to her story, her entire family had died in the retaliatory massacres carried out by the royalists in the south against Bonapartists in 1815.

The year 1815 had been catastrophic. The royalists ruled France, then Napoleon landed and re-established his empire for the Hundred Days, only for the royalists to return once more… Political chaos inevitably led to a breakdown of order. After Napoleon’s defeat at Waterloo and the second fall of the Empire, retaliatory massacres erupted in several parts of France. Some were carried out by bandits, others by royalists, but they were all equally brutal, equally merciless.

He recalled a description of it from Dumas’ The Count of Monte Cristo.

From Chapter 44: “Yes, sir, forgive me, but you will soon understand that I am being as brief as possible. It was precisely at this time that the famous massacre in the south of France occurred. There were two or three bands of marauders, called Trestaillon, Truphémy, and Graffan, who were openly assassinating people. Anyone they suspected of being a Bonapartist was in danger of being killed. You must have heard of this massacre, Your Excellency?”

“Vaguely. I was far from France at the time. Please continue.”

“As soon as I entered Nîmes, it was as if I had stepped into a pool of blood. With every step, I came across dead bodies, while the murderous brigands were still killing, plundering, and setting fires everywhere. Seeing such scenes of slaughter and destruction, I was terrified—not for myself (I was just a simple Corsican fisherman with nothing to fear; on the contrary, it was a profitable time for us smugglers), but for my brother. He was a soldier of the Empire, just returned from the army of the Loire, and his uniform and epaulets alone were enough to put him in constant danger. I rushed to find the innkeeper. My suspicions were all too accurate: my brother had arrived in Nîmes the previous evening and was stabbed to death right at the door of the house where he sought lodging. I tried desperately to find the murderers, but no one dared tell me their names. They were simply too terrified.”

To be fair, the massacres did not last long. While the Bourbon monarchy detested the revolutionaries and the Bonapartists, they did not want to see France descend into chaos, so they quickly suppressed the killings and restored order.

Then again, the revolutionary commissars had been just as merciless when they executed nobles, insurgents, and later, “counter-revolutionaries,” often wiping out entire families.

In a way, the thirty years of the Revolution had been just like that: cycles of unforgiving slaughter and counter-attacks to settle old scores, ultimately creating an era where rivers of blood flowed.

So, for most people, it was just a trivial footnote in history, a nightmare that was already forgotten—and had to be forgotten.

For a certain few, however, it was the moment they lost everything.

Chanel’s family must have been among the victims of that minor footnote.

She was consumed by hatred, desperate for vengeance, but as a powerless young woman, there was nothing she could do. So she yearned for the restoration of the Empire, to use its power to launch another counter-attack, to settle the score and send all her enemies to hell.

She didn’t care who was right or wrong, who started it, or who had the better reason to kill. All she wanted was to make them pay in blood for her family’s lives.

In that regard, she probably desired the restoration of the Empire more than anyone.

Which meant… she could be trusted. He was her only hope.

“So, Your Majesty, you are my only hope…” Chanel’s words pulled him from his thoughts. “You can restore the Empire. I firmly believe it. So I beg of you, please believe me!”

“Alright, I believe you.” Aiglon finally gave a slight nod. “I hope to have your help, Chanel.”

Chanel’s eyes widened. For a moment, a mixture of grief and ecstasy twisted her beautiful features.

“His Majesty!” She recklessly threw herself to her knees. “Thank you!”

“Keep your voice down,” Aiglon stopped her. “This is not the time to get emotional. Tell me, what is the situation? How long was I unconscious? What happened while I was out?”

“You were brought back to the palace this morning. You’ve been unconscious for a whole night. The imperial physician examined your injuries, applied medicine, and managed to save you.” Chanel composed herself and replied in a low voice, “The princess was heartbroken. She stayed with you all day, her tears never stopping. In the evening, everyone finally persuaded her to go and rest. Before she left, she was worried you would have no one to look after you, so she had me stay…”

So that was what happened. Aiglon finally understood.

He hadn’t expected himself to do something so heroic.

Perhaps what he had said to the princess at the time wasn’t a complete lie.

In this place, friendless as he was, he truly didn’t want to see the only friend he had leave.

Or maybe… he saw her as more than just a friend.

An overwhelming sense of exhaustion and hunger suddenly washed over him.

“I’m hungry. Get me something to eat.”

“Of course, His Majesty.” Chanel stood up.

“Wait! From now on, you are not to speak French to me here. Nor are you to call me ‘His Majesty,’ not even when we are alone,” Aiglon commanded. “The more it becomes a habit, the easier it is for it to slip out.”

“I understand, His Majesty.” Chanel smiled, the previous look of sorrow and pain vanishing from her face. “I was only speaking this way for tonight.”

With that, she left the room and returned with a bowl of broth.

“Please open your mouth.” She pulled up a chair and sat beside Aiglon.

Then, she carefully fed the broth to him.

He had to admit, though she was young, she was quite professional. Under her care, Aiglon felt very comfortable.

“Thank you,” he said softly.

“You’re welcome, His Majesty… It is my honor to serve you.” Chanel smiled, then realized her mistake. “No, Your Highness! I’m sorry, I misspoke again.”

Do you think I can really become His Majesty the Emperor again?

The question flashed through Aiglon’s mind, but he didn’t voice it.

Sometimes, a person needs an obsession to survive. If she were to believe today that the Empire could never be restored, she would likely have a complete mental breakdown the very next second.

So, even if it was a form of self-deception, she would cling to the passionate belief that the Empire would one day return, that the day of vengeance would surely arrive. It was the very reason she kept on living.

And that was a force he could use.

Because he knew that hatred was more enduring than love, more solid and powerful, and more worthy of a life’s sacrifice.

Chapter 11: Paying Back a Debt?

After Chanel the maid recounted her life story, Aiglon finally lowered his guard and decided to believe her.

Chanel’s story was at least logically consistent, and her towering hatred was absolutely impossible to fake. Even in the worst-case scenario, if he was being deceived, it wouldn’t matter, since he had nothing to lose anyway.

Having a trustworthy person by his side for the first time, someone he could also command, inevitably caused him to feel excited, but his weakened body was hardly able to bear such passion.

He knew this was just the beginning. The most important thing for him now was to take care of his body. Only a healthy body could earn him the right to talk about freedom.

After drinking the broth, his body had warmed up considerably. He raised his eyes to look out the window, but the night sky was still dark.

He looked at Chanel again. She had just dried her tears and managed to maintain a superficial calm, but the bloodshot in her blue eyes was enough to show the fatigue in her body.

She had taken care of him until dawn, and then experienced such emotional turmoil. She must be very tired.

“Chanel, I don’t need you to do anything else tonight. Get some rest,” he said.

“It’s alright, Your Highness. You haven’t recovered yet, I need to take care of you,” Chanel smiled.

“Since I’m awake and able to eat, that means I’ve passed the danger zone. Now I just need to rest. You need rest even more. I’ll have to rely on you tomorrow,” Aiglon ordered.

After a pause, he added in a gentle tone, completely different from his previous coldness, “Chanel, as long as you are loyal to me, I will fulfill your wishes for you. So get some rest now. I need a healthy you to continue serving me. This is very important to me.”

Hearing this, Chanel opened her eyes wide in surprise. A blush flashed across her face, and then she bowed.

“Yes, Your Highness.”

Then, she sat down on the long sofa where Aiglon often sat, and leaned against the armrest.

She was indeed very tired, so after only a moment, her breathing became even, and her back rose and fell gently in a rhythmic pattern, clearly already asleep.

This young avenger is quite easy to coax… Aiglon thought to himself.

This meant she was an easy person to cooperate with—or rather, to command—but it also meant that she wasn’t the kind of extremely clever person with a sharp mind.

But it didn’t matter. Right now, he needed loyalty more than cleverness. People who were too clever and scheming were not so easy to use.

Looking at the sleeping maid, he suddenly felt another wave of drowsiness.

It was time to rest. He would think about tomorrow’s affairs after daybreak… He closed his eyes again.

Although the pain in his body was still tormenting him, his mood was much more pleasant than yesterday or any day before. He knew that a ripple had appeared in his stagnant court life, and perhaps this meant that there would be storms ahead.

That was what he was hoping for.

If there was a storm, then let it come more violently, and wash away this world!

===================================================

When Aiglon regained consciousness again, he felt as if his face was being gently stroked.

At first, he thought it was Chanel, but when he opened his eyes, he realized he was mistaken. The person sitting by his bedside, stroking him, was Princess Sophie.

It was already broad daylight. All the curtains in the room had been opened, and warm, pleasant sunshine poured into the spacious suite from several directions, illuminating the furnishings inside and making the princess seem to have a layer of radiance on her.

But traces of fatigue could still be found around her eyes. She probably hadn’t slept well last night.

“I heard you were out of danger, so I came to see you.” Seeing him awake, Princess Sophie smiled. “Aiglon, you can’t imagine how excited I was when I saw you open your eyes… God finally kept me from making an irreparable mistake!”

“I am also grateful to God for giving me the opportunity to experience the feeling of waking up to your caress,” Aiglon smiled. “Very comfortable, Your Highness.”

“You are becoming more and more like a prodigal prince!” Sophie glared at him in mock complaint.

However, she soon revealed a relaxed and relieved smile. “But at least you can still speak, which is better than anything.”

Then, she said nothing, instead looking around at the boy with a beaming smile, as if confirming that he had survived without any damage.

“I’m sorry.” After smiling for a while, Princess Sophie leaned slightly, took his shoulder, and gently hugged him. “Because of my willfulness, you ended up in such a situation. I can only shamelessly ask you to forgive me.”

The boy stiffened unnaturally for a moment, struggling to calm himself down from the throbbing in his heart.

“There’s no forgiveness or unforgiveness to speak of. You just suggested hunting to help me relax. The accident that happened later was just my bad luck, and it’s not your responsibility,” Aiglon’s head rested on the princess’s shoulder, and then he saw Chanel standing in the center of the room.

At this moment, she had completely recovered from last night’s excitement and stood expressionlessly behind the princess, seemingly waiting for her master to issue new orders.

Last night wasn’t a dream. Great! He thought happily, and then winked at her, while Chanel bowed to him.

“No, the unlucky person should have been me… You took these pains on my behalf…” Princess Sophie, who couldn’t see his small movements, continued to say in a tone full of apology, “If you hadn’t reacted so quickly, maybe I might have even… Aiglon, you were a hero yesterday.”

“Please don’t say that. I just did what someone who has received your many kindnesses and is your friend should do. If that’s called a hero, then the title is too cheap,” Aiglon replied with a smile. “I’m more concerned about whether you now believe what I said that day…”

Princess Sophie released her embrace, then held the boy’s shoulders with both hands and looked at him again. At this moment, his smile was so pale and weak, but it had a fragile charm.

Ever since coming to this magnificent palace and becoming a member of the Habsburg family, every time she saw this melancholy child, she would always feel a protective urge rooted in her maternal instincts, even a bit of chivalry, and always wanted to do something for her unfortunate brother-in-law.

But yesterday, she clearly felt that this child had grown up. He could try to protect himself—and he did so without hesitation.

Heaven knows what kind of power this melancholy, frail, and unfortunate child burst out with at that moment, pulling her down, and then using his body to cushion her when they both fell off their horses.

He had said that he couldn’t bear to see her hurt, and now he had proven it with his actions.

“I believe your words.” Princess Sophie nodded solemnly, then sighed again. “Well, without realizing it, our Aiglon has become so adorable!”

After sighing, she lowered her head slightly and kissed the boy’s broad and smooth forehead.

“I really don’t know which princess in the future will be so lucky to become your wife. She will definitely be the happiest princess in the world…”

Although she only touched him briefly, Aiglon felt his heart beat a little faster, and he was a little distracted for a moment.

It was sad to say that although he had lived for almost forty years in total, he had never been in love, even in his previous life.

“No princess would be foolish enough to marry a prince without a kingdom or treasure,” he forced himself to restrain his thoughts and made a joke.

“That’s not for sure,” Sophie blinked and replied with a smile. “There will always be some silly princesses who will fall in love with a prince without a kingdom or treasure like my sister… You’re so handsome, as long as you put in a little effort, you can always fool one…”

As soon as she said those words, both of them suddenly felt a little embarrassed, after all, there seemed to be a bit of ambiguity in those words.

Aiglon looked at her again.

Although she was nominally his aunt, she was only six years older than Aiglon, and now she was just in her early twenties, which was the most radiant time for a woman. Perhaps because of the light, perhaps because she was moved by yesterday’s heroic act, the way she looked at him today was a little gentler than usual, as if shimmering with the light of a star-studded lake.

At this moment, a sudden noise at the door interrupted the awkwardness between the two.

The two of them turned their heads at the same time and found that several people had appeared at the door, led by Chancellor Metternich.

Sophie frowned slightly, obviously displeased by his sudden arrival.

Aiglon nodded expressionlessly to His Excellency the Chancellor.

“Your Highness, I’m here to see you.” Metternich also nodded, then walked in quickly. “I’m glad to hear that you’re out of danger.”

“Thank you,” Aiglon replied. “I hope my accident didn’t cause you any trouble.”

“To say there’s no trouble, that’s not true. Yesterday Vienna was full of rumors, but now that you’ve woken up, the rumors will soon subside.” As he spoke, the Chancellor walked to the bedside, his eyes wandering around, confirming Aiglon’s current injuries. “However, although you’re out of danger, it’s best to rest and recuperate recently, avoid strenuous exercise, and recover your health as soon as possible.”

“Okay, I will, please rest assured,” Aiglon nodded gratefully.

At this moment, he realized that although it was very unlucky for him to fall off his horse and get injured, from another perspective, it was an unexpected gain—at least for now, he didn’t have to worry about anyone forcing him to go to military school or a military camp.

Thinking of this, he felt a little secretly glad.

Then, he suddenly felt something was wrong, a somewhat uncomfortable feeling.

He glanced over and found the old man was secretly observing him. The old man’s hawk-like gaze swept over his arm, making him feel a little flustered.

That’s not right! He suspects me. He suspects that I fell off the horse on purpose, using self-injury to avoid being forcibly arranged. Aiglon suddenly came to his senses.

No doubt, that day was an emergency, but precisely because the timing was so coincidental, it was very normal for the cunning Metternich to suspect it was self-injury. He must be very suspicious, wondering why he needed to go this far for such a small matter.

So, what should he do?

Explaining was meaningless. A person like him had been in the treacherous arena of diplomacy for so many years, didn’t know how many lies he had told or how many lies he had seen others tell. He couldn’t have any faith in human morality. If he had such suspicions, then no matter how many good words he said, it would be useless.

Therefore, it was better to face it calmly. Let him think whatever he wanted. Anyway, he was injured now, and there was nothing he could do to him.

Thinking of this, Aiglon felt relieved instead.

After the two looked at each other for a while, Chancellor Metternich nodded.

“It seems you are indeed out of danger, that’s great. Now you need to rest, I won’t disturb you anymore.”

“I am very touched that you were able to take the time to visit me, thank you,” Aiglon thanked him with a cold attitude. “You have too many important things to do, it’s not worth wasting too much time on me.”

“Then, goodbye.” Metternich nodded again and walked out of the room.

Just as the Chancellor was about to leave in the hallway, he suddenly heard a greeting from behind.

“Sir.”

He turned back in surprise and found Princess Sophie had followed him.

Although he was a little impatient, he still showed a kind expression. “Is there anything I can do for you, Your Highness?”

“The way you looked at Francis just now was like looking at a criminal, which makes me very dissatisfied.” Princess Sophie looked at Metternich and said, word by word, “Yesterday’s matter was all caused by me. He was injured to protect me. If you want to blame someone, you should blame me. Please don’t make things difficult for a child.”

If I could blame you, I would have blamed you long ago! Metternich thought to himself.

“You’re too kind, life is always full of accidents, and it’s not your fault,”

“Francis deserves to be treated better. During his recent recovery period, I hope I will be responsible for taking care of him. Don’t arrange any inexplicable activities for him.” The princess frowned and continued, “Sometimes I really think some people bully children because they can’t bully their fathers. It’s really not promising.”

This arrogant and ignorant woman! I knew there was nothing good in Bavaria. I shouldn’t have spared these traitors of the Confederation of the Rhine back then! Metternich cursed in his heart.

“I will consider it, Your Highness.” He left these cold words and turned to leave.

Chapter 12: Training and a Gift

Princess Sophie watched with a piercing gaze as His Excellency the Chancellor disappeared at the other end of the long corridor. Then, she walked back into the room. Aiglon, of course, couldn’t have known about Sophie’s argument with Metternich, but he had guessed something of it from her earlier behavior.

“Your Highness, did you argue with him just now?” he asked.

“It wasn’t much of an argument. We merely discussed what to do while you recuperate,” Princess Sophie replied lightly, returning to her seat by the bedside.

“Actually… you didn’t have to. He has his position, and his attitude toward me isn’t particularly hostile,” Aiglon said with a wry smile. “He’s a politician. He feels neither love nor hatred for anyone.”

“It’s not his personality I’m displeased with, but his attitude, and his habit of not taking us seriously!” Princess Sophie narrowed her eyes, looking quite dissatisfied. “His Majesty the Emperor trusts him too much, and that has indulged this attitude of his… No matter how he lords it over others, he is still a subject. How dare he treat us with such an attitude?”

As she spoke, her tone couldn’t help but take on a sharp edge. “Hmph, I was born a Wittelsbach and am now a Habsburg. Both are a hundred times more illustrious than his shabby family name. A few decades ago, who knew who the Metternichs were? And now he dares to look down his nose at us… I spared him a great deal of embarrassment by not rebuking him in front of others.”

“But Bonaparte and de Beauharnais weren’t exactly illustrious names a few decades ago, either…” Aiglon murmured.

“I see you’re quite the child who likes to talk back,” Princess Sophie said, gently pinching his cheek. “You are different, of course—don’t ask how. If I say you’re different, then you are.”

“Very well, then we’re different,” Aiglon could only say with a resigned smile.

He could feel that after this unexpected incident, his already harmonious relationship with Princess Sophie had grown even more intimate.

Although he couldn’t expect her to help him escape, he had at least gained a protector within the court—and one of its most important members at that. This meant his life here could be much more comfortable.

And being with her was, in itself, a very pleasant experience.

And so, only one matter remained to be resolved—how could he subtly keep Chanel by his side?

With this goal in mind, he began cautiously, “There is one thing I must thank you for. Your maid took excellent care of me last night. I was very comfortable.”

“Is that so?” Princess Sophie glanced back at Chanel and nodded. “Well done, Chanel.”

Chanel merely curtsied.

“In that case, let her stay and continue to look after you for a while. You’re surrounded by a bunch of old fogeys who’d make one lose their appetite. How can you recover quickly like that?” Princess Sophie suggested offhandedly. “Besides, with her by your side, it will be much more convenient if you have anything you wish to pass on to me…”

“Hmm?” Aiglon was a little surprised. He hadn’t expected the request he was about to make would be granted before he even truly made it.

For a moment, his heart filled with relief and gratitude. “Thank you for being so thoughtful…”

“Then you must listen to me as well,” Sophie replied with a smile. “I only hope that my actions can convince you that not everyone here is your enemy…”

After chatting a little longer, she finally departed, albeit reluctantly. And just as Aiglon had hoped, the maid Chanel remained behind.

“Your Highness, this is wonderful…” Chanel let out a long sigh of relief after the door closed once more.

“It’s too early to celebrate,” Aiglon said, his usual composure returning.

He tried to shift his leg and move his body.

Then, he struggled to sit up. A wave of pain made him groan softly, but he managed to sit upright.

“Your Highness!” Chanel cried out in alarm, rushing to his side.

“It’s nothing.” Aiglon raised a finger to stop her. “It seems I’m recovering faster than I thought.”

“Are you really all right?” Chanel was still worried, her eyes scanning him constantly. “Perhaps you should lie down and rest…”

Aiglon shot her a glance that silenced her.

“I appreciate your concern for my well-being, Chanel,” he said after a moment of silence. “However, since you consider yourself loyal to me, you should understand that I am the one who gives orders, and you are only responsible for carrying them out. So, if I have not asked for your opinion, you should not raise objections. You should do as I say without question. Do you understand?”

“Your Highness…” Chanel’s expression was full of hurt. “I was just… just worried about you…”

“I know, but what of it? I only need you to act according to my will,” Aiglon replied coldly. “Unfortunately, I cannot afford you much leniency in our current situation. It’s not too late for you to change your mind and pretend nothing has happened between us. I won’t blame you.”

Even without seeing his own face, he knew his expression was insufferable. He knew he was being terribly unreasonable, even ungrateful.

But he was convinced that, in his situation, it was necessary.

The maid Chanel’s desire for revenge was obvious and firm, but she had clearly never received any training, nor did she seem to be an experienced strategist. She possessed only a heart full of loyalty and a passion for vengeance. Such a person was actually quite dangerous, as others in the court could easily sense something was amiss with the slightest misstep.

But that was fine. With constant training (or, as now, by having cold water poured on her), she could eventually shed her raw excitement and learn to obey in silence.

Since hatred could teach one anger, it could surely teach one forbearance.

Under his gaze, Chanel stood stunned for a moment before finally lowering her head heavily.

“I understand, Your Highness. I will do as you ask, so please… don’t send me away.”

I’m sorry, Aiglon said silently in his heart.

Was it worth making someone pay such a price? He didn’t know, but since she had chosen this path herself, she could only continue walking it.

He pushed the thoughts from his mind, stretched his neck and hands, then gently moved his legs and got out of bed to stand.

The moment his feet touched the floor, he felt his head spin, and his legs trembled uncontrollably. But he forced his body under control and managed to steady himself.

Chanel’s eyes were still filled with worry and anxiety, but she ultimately said nothing. It seemed his words had sunk in.

Aiglon moved about a little more and found he was still unsteady on his feet.

Not bad. Much better than expected. If he could already get out of bed, it wouldn’t be long before his body returned to normal. But there was no need to push himself further.

“You may help me now,” Aiglon said.

Finally receiving an order, Chanel let out a sigh of relief. She walked to the young man’s side, wrapped an arm around him, and held him steady.

Once she had a firm hold on him, Aiglon began to walk, step by step, to his usual writing desk with her support.

Then, he opened the second drawer.

“Chanel?”

“What are your orders, Your Highness?” Chanel asked.

Aiglon didn’t answer right away. Instead, he took something out of his drawer and handed it to her.

In that instant, a flash of jewel-like luster suddenly added even more brilliance to the already bright room.

“Ah!” the maid let out a cry of surprise.

She saw clearly that what Aiglon held was a pocket watch. It was exquisitely decorated, its case made of gold-inlaid enamel, with the letter “N” traced out in tiny diamonds.

The young man opened the case. The watch had long since stopped, having not been used in years. Its inner lid was adorned with the emblem of a bee.

Looking at the pocket watch, Chanel was completely mesmerized—after all, how many young women could resist the allure of jewels?

“It’s so beautiful…” she couldn’t help but sigh.

“Of course it’s beautiful. It was custom-made for the Imperial Royal Family. A gift from my father when I was a child,” Aiglon replied softly. “The bee is the emblem of the Bonaparte family.”

“I see…” Chanel blinked, her eyes fixed on the historic gift.

“It’s yours.”

“Yes… I… what?!” The sudden statement made Chanel feel as though she had misheard.

“It’s yours,” the young man repeated.

“You’re giving it to me? Why…?” Chanel’s eyes widened. “I… I don’t deserve this gift. I am but a humble maid…”

“It’s fine. It’s yours now,” Aiglon insisted. “I can’t use it anyway. Since coming here, I’ve been forbidden from using anything that could be associated with the name Napoleon. Even my handkerchiefs were changed from ‘N’ to ‘F’… I managed to hide this, but keeping it just means it stays hidden in here, like it is now. It’s better to give it to you and put it to good use.”

“Your Highness… Your Highness…” Chanel was filled with both pity and emotion. “You… you are too good to me… I am not worthy…”

“Have you forgotten what I said already?” Aiglon looked at Chanel.

Only then did Chanel realize she had once again violated the rule against questioning an order.

“Yes… yes…” she stammered, her hands trembling with excitement as she took the precious watch from Aiglon.

Then, she tucked it carefully into her dress, her expression solemn and reverent. When she looked at the young man again, her eyes seemed to burn with devotion.

Aiglon observed the maid’s reaction, quite satisfied.

The two had only just met. Although she was utterly dependent on his trust, applying constant pressure would only be counterproductive. It was right to give rewards at the proper times.

Gold and jewels meant nothing to him; he couldn’t care less.

Moreover, this gift could also serve as a token. In the future, when he needed her to contact people outside the palace, anyone who saw this would immediately believe that Chanel was one of his people.

“Chanel, I will remember what I promised you,” he repeated his pledge, letting her feel his sincerity.

“And I will repay you with everything I have…” Chanel bowed deeply.

“Help me to the window,” Aiglon said, changing the subject.

“Yes.” Chanel obeyed at once, helping him walk to the window.

“This palace, is it beautiful?” Aiglon asked suddenly.

“It is very beautiful, Your Highness,” Chanel replied.

“It is beautiful, but… I do not love it.” Aiglon gazed at a triumphal arc in the distance. “It does not belong to me. And I like things that belong only to me.”

Chanel slightly closed her eyes.

Chapter 13: The Visitor

Just as Aiglon had hoped, his body began a slow recovery over the next few days. The speed of his recuperation was partly due to the excellent constitution he had built through years of exercise, but it was certainly also thanks to Chanel’s meticulous care.

Seeing Aiglon as both her monarch and her best hope for revenge, Chanel cared for him with immense devotion, remaining by his side almost constantly, terrified that something else might happen to him.

And ever since he was able to get out of bed, Aiglon had not stayed cooped up in his room. He would frequently venture out, lingering among the buildings and gardens of Schönbrunn Palace.

On this particular morning, he brought Chanel with him once again, strolling under the shade of the trees in the botanical garden.

It was now early July, the height of summer, and even the mornings were not without some heat. But being in the lush green botanical garden, the air felt quite pleasant.

This palace had been expanded and completed by Maria Theresa, the heiress of the Habsburg family, so she could spend her life with her beloved, Duke Francis of Lorraine—history’s most successful consort. Upon inheriting the family estate after her father’s death, Theresa was determined to build a court worthy of passing down through the ages for herself, her husband, and their future children. Thus, she let all her rose-colored imaginings run wild here.

She collected rare and exotic flowers from all corners of the world to adorn the botanical garden and even built a menagerie to house all sorts of rare birds and beasts for her family’s amusement. The palace took a full forty years to build, its completion declared only in the year of her death.

When later generations mentioned the word “German,” they often conjured images of “iron and blood” and “austerity.” Yet this palace, the residence of the most orthodox of German monarchs—the Habsburg family, which had long dominated the throne of the Holy Roman Empire—had nothing to do with such imagery. Instead, it was filled with a delicate and elegant splendor, bearing more resemblance to the courts of France.

Perhaps it was out of envy that they so deliberately imitated French extravagance.

“Chanel, did you know…” Aiglon began suddenly, struck by a thought.

“Your Highness?” Chanel started.

“He charged into Vienna twice, once in 1805 and again in 1809, and he took up residence right here both times.” Aiglon gestured casually at the grand palace behind them. “If they hadn’t had their courage so thoroughly broken, the Habsburgs would never have offered their own princess to him, and I would never have existed. To think… he must have walked these same grounds, just as we are now, don’t you think?”

“Of course, he must have,” Chanel replied, a trace of sarcasm and glee on her face. “After all, he surely wanted to appreciate it properly.”

“The same, but not the same. Back then, he was the conqueror; the entire palace was a spoil of war at his feet. I, on the other hand, am trapped within it. This is my cage.” Aiglon looked up at the sky, lost in thought. “To be fair, my treatment cannot be considered poor, but I imagine that in the Austrian Emperor’s eyes, I am the living proof of his and his empire’s shame… He wishes that part of history, that scar, would disappear forever, never to be remembered.”

Unlike his usual aloof demeanor, Aiglon’s tone was now filled with mockery and sharpness.

Though he had learned over the years in this palace to conceal his joys and sorrows, he was, at his core, a person with a normal need for communication. Now that he had someone he trusted by his side, he could speak his mind without restraint, venting the resentment that had been suppressed for so many years.

True, mere words had no practical effect, but it was a form of psychological relief. After just a few days of their conversations, Aiglon felt much more at ease.

After chatting for a while, Chanel took a folded newspaper from her pocket and opened it up.

It was the Vienna Daily, a paper founded in 1703, making it one of the oldest in the world. It also served as the official media outlet for the Austrian government to issue formal announcements.

An official newspaper was naturally filled with a great deal of high-sounding, meaningless, and even contradictory platitudes, but it also faithfully recorded news that the government deemed suitable for publication. Thus, it had become Aiglon’s channel for information about the outside world.

Previously, due to his young age and the demands of his education under a team of private tutors, his guardian, Count Dietrichstein, had not allowed him access to newspapers. However, since the fall from his horse had forced a halt to his regular studies, he had asked the Count for a subscription to the official paper to pass the time. After a little consideration, the Count had agreed—perhaps he felt that His Highness was growing into a man and could not remain isolated from the outside world forever.

And so, taking a daily stroll with Chanel while perusing the newspaper became his new routine.

However, despite having won this hard-fought privilege, there was not much in the papers these days that could capture his interest.

It was only 1826, another unremarkable year after the end of the Napoleonic era. The entire continent had fallen into a lull; new storms were still brewing.

The events that made one feel the world was still changing were, in fact, happening in the Americas. At the beginning of that very year, the remnants of the Spanish army at the Port of Callao had surrendered to the Liberator, Bolívar, marking the final victory of the Latin American Wars of Independence.

European dominion over the Americas had crumbled with the collapse of the Spanish Empire. A new American order, dominated by that great power in North America, seemed to be slowly emerging.

But for now, no one paid any mind to that nascent great power on the fringes of civilization, and Aiglon had no interest in matters thousands of miles away.

Just as he was folding the newspaper, preparing to continue his walk, he noticed a group of people heading toward him.

He glanced around warily, handed the newspaper to Chanel, and fixed his eyes on the approaching figures.

As the distance between them closed, he recognized the man in the lead—it was none other than Mr. Alfred von Gentz, Chancellor Metternich’s trusted aide.

Gentz was looking right at him, all the while engaged in frequent conversation with another man by his side.

Aiglon did not recognize the man beside him, but judging from Mr. Gentz’s attitude, he was clearly no minor figure.

A diplomat, then? Aiglon wondered.

But if he was a diplomat, what reason would he have to seek him out? He still couldn’t quite understand.

While he was pondering this, Mr. Gentz and his companion came to a stop before him.

“Your Highness, we heard you were out for a walk, so we came to find you. I hope we are not disturbing you,” Mr. Gentz said, bowing with his customary politeness and detachment.

“It’s fine, but… is there something you need?” Aiglon asked, puzzled. “Nobody informed me I had a meeting with anyone today.”

“My apologies, Your Highness. It was our guest who insisted on requesting an audience with you. I had to seek permission on short notice and had no time to inform you in advance. Please forgive me,” Mr. Gentz replied hurriedly.

“This time it may be excused. See that it doesn’t happen again,” Aiglon answered coolly.

Although his tone was brusque, he wasn’t actually angry. In fact, the situation intrigued him.

Clearly, any man who could make the Chancellor’s close aide so accommodating was far from ordinary.

Mr. Gentz had described him as a “guest,” so he likely wasn’t Austrian. Could he be some foreign envoy?

With this question in mind, he studied the man again.

He was a middle-aged man of about forty or fifty, tall with a ruddy complexion. He had a broad forehead and deep-set eyes. Though his dark brown hair was slightly sparse, one could still tell he had been handsome in his youth. As the boy sized him up, the man was doing the same to Aiglon, his gaze nimble and sharp, revealing a man of great worldliness and profound cunning.

“My name is Fénix Gordon. I am not a diplomat, merely a commoner, Your Highness.” Before Aiglon could even ask, the man bowed respectfully to the boy. “I am here in Vienna as a traveler and was about to depart. But on a sudden whim, I wished to pay you a visit so as not to have made this trip in vain. Therefore, I implored Mr. Gentz to make an exception… I hope you are not angry.”

“I don’t believe just any passerby can get Mr. Gentz to make an exception,” Aiglon said, continuing to size him up. “If you’re not a diplomat, then you must be either a formidable man or a dangerous desperado.”

At this retort, the two men across from him couldn’t help but exchange a smile.

“You go a bit too far,” Mr. Gordon replied calmly after his smile faded. “But perhaps there is some truth in what you say.”

“Very well. Even a desperado is more interesting than a mediocrity.” Aiglon spread his hands. “So, may I ask what business you have in visiting me?”

“No other reason than curiosity—to see what Napoleon’s son has grown up to be,” Mr. Gordon answered placidly. “Although I had already heard descriptions from Mr. Metternich and Mr. Gentz, my own vigorous curiosity drove me to see for myself.”

Aiglon froze.

It wasn’t just his words, but the language he used—he had switched to French.

To be sure, most of the European aristocracy of the time knew some French, and an old hand of the diplomatic scene like Mr. Gentz was certainly fluent. But to deliberately come before him and speak French was deeply significant.

Aiglon glanced at Gentz and saw that his expression remained blank, with no intention of stopping the man. This only made Aiglon more curious.

A slight thrill of excitement and unease left him momentarily dazed, but he quickly recovered, calmly turning his gaze back to the speaker.

“Well, now you have seen me,” he replied, also in French. “Do you have any further instructions for me?”

Mr. Gordon did not answer immediately. He simply continued to look at the boy, at times seeming lost in thought, as if overcome with emotion.

“To think that this is all that remains from the ashes of twenty years,” he suddenly remarked with a soft sigh. “Poor France! It was all as if for naught!”

Aiglon’s brow furrowed. “What are you talking about?”

“In fact, Mr. Gordon is an important aide to His Excellency, the Duke of Orléans,” the impatient Mr. Gentz added. “He must be recalling some things from the past.”

“The Duke of Orléans…” Aiglon fell silent.

“You see, no one can escape the label placed upon them.” Fénix Gordon gave a bitter smile. “Your Highness, what he said is true, but my visit today was truly on my own whim, not an order from His Excellency… Could you possibly spare me another moment? I would like to speak with you a little longer.”

Chapter 14: Reconciliation and Conditions

“Would you do me the honor of another moment?”

Mr. Gordon’s question left Aiglon somewhat surprised and uncertain.

He glanced at Mr. Gentz and saw that he, too, looked completely taken aback.

Mr. Gentz hesitated for a moment before finally nodding, tacitly approving Mr. Gordon’s request.

Since he had agreed, Aiglon naturally had no reason to hesitate either, so he also nodded. “Very well, if you insist…”

With that, the two of them strolled further into the botanical garden, eventually stopping beside a statue from Greek mythology.

“Now, you can tell me what it is you wish to say,” Aiglon said.

Mr. Gordon frowned slightly, gazing up at the distant sky as if organizing his thoughts, considering how he should begin.

“I have seen your father with my own eyes, and I once firmly believed he could save France, that he could pull us out of a hell of blood and fire.” He finally spoke after a moment. “Although he ultimately failed to do so, and in fact caused the deaths of several hundred thousand more of our countrymen, I still hold him in the highest esteem.”

“Thank you,” Aiglon replied calmly, unsure of his true intentions.

“No matter how many people curse him and condemn him now, it won’t be long before they miss him. He is destined to be recorded in the annals of our nation as one of its greatest figures,” Mr. Gordon continued, his voice filled with emotion. “For such a great man to be reduced to dust on a desolate island thousands of miles away—what a terrible tragedy that would be. It will forever be a scar upon our nation, and I believe we ought to heal this wound.”

“What are you referring to…?” Aiglon was somewhat surprised.

“As Mr. Gentz has just explained, I serve His Excellency, the Duke of Orléans.” Mr. Gordon lifted his head slightly, a hint of pride in his expression. “Though it may sound like boasting, I believe I have some influence in his circle… Your Highness, we and the current government of France disagree on many matters.”

The Duke of Orléans… Aiglon was beginning to understand.

The House of Orléans was, in fact, a cadet branch of the Bourbon monarchy, descended from Philippe, the younger brother of King Louis XIV. Prince Philippe was a libertine with a preference for men, posing little threat to his royal brother, but his descendants were another matter entirely.

Beginning with his heir, Philippe II, Duke of Orléans, the House of Orléans stubbornly sought the supreme power of France.

In 1715, upon the death of Louis XIV, the five-year-old King Louis XV ascended the throne. Philippe II seized the opportunity, colluding with the Parliament of Paris to annul Louis XIV’s will and appoint himself Regent, thereby seizing sole power in France.

In 1717, he appointed the Scottish banker John Law to reform French finances by issuing paper money. The result was one of the most infamous financial bubbles in French history. The scheme collapsed in 1720, causing immense suffering to a wide swath of the population and destroying his prestige. When Louis XV came of age in February 1723, his regency ended, and he became Prime Minister, only to die of illness four months later.

By 1789, the advent of the Great Revolution finally presented an opportunity for the reigning Duke of Orléans, Louis Philippe Joseph. He styled himself as the most radical of revolutionaries. As an aristocratic delegate to the Estates-General, he supported the Third Estate and opened his Parisian residence, the Palais-Royal, to the revolutionary masses, which for a time became the most vibrant forum for discussion.

In January 1793, as a representative of the National Assembly, he voted for the execution of King Louis XVI.

However, the flames of the revolution eventually consumed him. On April 5, 1793, his son, the Duke of Chartres, defected to Austria along with the French army commander Dumouriez. Accused of conspiring with Dumouriez, he was sent to the guillotine in November of that same year.

After his death, the Duke of Chartres, Louis-Philippe, inherited the title of Duke of Orléans, and with it, his father’s ambition. With the restoration of the Bourbon dynasty in 1815, he returned to France, reclaimed the properties of the Duke of Orléans, and became one of the wealthiest men in the country. He then used this fortune to once again pursue his ambition: to overthrow the Bourbon king and realize the long-held dream of his ancestors—to ascend the throne of France.

In the original timeline, he would use the July Revolution of 1830 to finally drive out the Bourbon monarchy and become king, inaugurating the July Monarchy, which would rule France for eighteen years until it was overthrown in 1848.

And now, in 1826, the House of Orléans must be working tirelessly to bring about that same result… Aiglon wondered what outcome they would achieve on this divergent path of history.

“So the Duke of Orléans sent you to Vienna to conspire?” Aiglon studied Fénix Gordon with a mixture of vigilance and suspicion.

“It can hardly be called a conspiracy. The House of Orléans has always wanted to replace the Bourbon family. This is no secret; almost everyone knows it.” Mr. Gordon shrugged with a smile. “I will not tell you the specifics, of course, but I can tell you responsibly that the House of Orléans will ascend to the French throne in the future. Of this, I have no doubt.”

His confidence could easily be mistaken for arrogance, but because Aiglon knew the historical timeline, he felt a sense of alarm instead.

And besides alarm, there was resentment and anger.

The House of Orléans was so full of ambition, advancing at full speed toward the throne, while he and the Bonaparte family were still lying dormant. How could anyone tolerate such a state of affairs!

“So, are you here to gloat before me?” he asked coldly, suppressing the indignation in his heart.

“No, I did not come here to boast. I am not so base a person. Please do not misunderstand, Your Highness.” Mr. Gordon shook his head. “On the contrary, I came specifically to propose a reconciliation.”

“Reconciliation?” Aiglon repeated. “What reconciliation?”

“A reconciliation between Orléans and Bonaparte—or to put it more broadly, a great reconciliation for the French nation. It is time we considered healing that wound and ending that nightmare together.” Mr. Gordon’s voice began to tremble slightly, clearly growing emotional. “I hold His Majesty Napoleon in the highest respect, which makes your current situation all the more difficult for me to witness. So before I return, I considered the matter carefully and came up with a method that would benefit both sides, allowing France to heal its scars and allowing you to reclaim the bright future you deserve…”

“It sounds interesting enough. What is it, specifically?” Aiglon asked.

“It is simple. In the near future, after the House of Orléans reigns over France, you will sign a declaration renouncing all claims to the throne of France and pledge to cease any actions aimed at subverting the legitimate government of France. As just compensation, you will receive the protection of the French government, and we will notify the Austrians to improve your circumstances—perhaps even persuade them to lift your confinement and grant you your freedom.”

Mr. Gordon suppressed his excitement and proposed with great enthusiasm to the young man, “Furthermore, the French government will also compensate you financially. When your father abdicated by signing the Treaty of Fontainebleau in 1814, the Bourbon family promised an annuity of two million francs. Although it was canceled in 1815 because of his restoration, the House of Orléans, as compensation, can reinstate this annuity. We can also restore some of the confiscated properties and securities to your name… On my way to Schönbrunn Palace, I estimated that if all goes well, the new French government could likely provide you with an annuity of six million francs…”

After speaking, he bowed deeply to the young man. “I admit this proposal is rather abrupt, but I implore you, for the sake of the reconciliation of the French nation, to consider it carefully. I believe this is a solution that benefits everyone and is enough to extricate you from your current predicament… Please, consider it well.”

Mr. Gordon’s expression and eyes were filled with sincerity; it was clear the proposal came from his heart.

This was not just a fantasy, but a plan with tangible precedents.

Historically, after the House of Orléans came to power in 1830, as usurpers, they were natural mortal enemies of the Bourbon supporters. Therefore, they were indeed very keen on winning over the supporters of the Bonaparte family and promoting national reconciliation.

In 1840, through diplomatic negotiations with Britain, Louis-Philippe had Napoleon’s remains brought back from his place of exile on the island of St. Helena. When the Emperor’s remains returned to Paris, the streets were thronged with people who welcomed him with tears in their eyes.

It seemed this Mr. Gordon was an advisor to the Duke of Orléans and a key proponent of this policy of reconciliation.

Upon arriving in Vienna, he had come up with this idea on a whim. If successful, he would not only be recorded in the annals of history for promoting so-called national reconciliation, but he would also have made a great contribution to the Duke’s grand enterprise by securing the support of the Bonaparte family. The Duke’s rewards would naturally follow.

But what kind of reconciliation was it… and on whose terms?

Aiglon’s heart remained unmoved. He simply watched the middle-aged man in silence.

“Your Highness?” Surprised by Aiglon’s reaction, the man straightened up and looked at the youth with confusion. “What is… your opinion?”

“May I ask you a few questions, sir?” the young man asked coldly.

“Please, do,” Mr. Gordon nodded.

“If I agree, and in the future obtain my freedom, will I be able to return to France?” Aiglon asked.

“That… I’m afraid that will not be possible.” Mr. Gordon thought for a moment, then shook his head with some difficulty. “The House of Orléans will inevitably have its concerns. You may go anywhere you please, except France.”

“So even if I am free, I will not have the freedom to come to France?” Aiglon laughed mockingly.

“No freedom in this world is without its limits,” Fénix Gordon said, shaking his head. “Besides, look, there is still an income of six million.”

“Yes, six million. How thrilling,” Aiglon chuckled.

This was an era of the gold standard. One franc contained 0.29 grams of gold, so six million francs was equivalent to 1.7 tons of gold.

With a mere flick of his wrist, by signing a document, the future usurping House of Orléans would pay him an amount equivalent to 1.7 tons of gold every year.

It was indeed an enormous fortune. In any era, this income could allow a person to live a life of luxury and splendor.

But when compared to a nation, especially a country as rich and bountiful as France, it was nothing.

Right now, he had no capital or prestige of his own. All he possessed was his name and its halo. If he were to subordinate himself and declare his renunciation of any claim to the throne, he would be placing a yoke upon his own neck, and all the light surrounding him would vanish.

Who would take him seriously then? Who would remain loyal to him?

So what would be the point of having that money?

Moreover, this was merely a promise. The House of Orléans was not yet in power; it was all empty talk. Even if they did take the throne, they could cut him off at any time once he lost his influence.

In 1815, the Bourbon family had gone back on their word and failed to send the annuity to Napoleon. Enraged on the island of Elba, Napoleon eventually decided to counter-attack and settle old scores, fighting his way back to the continent.

So… he could not place his hopes in these people. Since they could betray the Bourbons and betray the Republic, why couldn’t they betray him?

Refuse!

“So you intend to buy France for six million a year?” he asked with a hint of mockery.

“First, six million is not a small sum; it is enough for anyone to live without worry. Second, I am not proposing to buy France from you, because in fact, you do not possess it—not even an inch,” Mr. Gordon answered Aiglon’s question calmly. “In my view, my proposal does you no harm. You need only give up something you have never had, abandon a completely unrealistic fantasy, and in return, you can gain a tangible future, enjoy the life you deserve, and allow our entire nation to enjoy the peace it deserves… Is that not an excellent outcome? Your Highness, I urge you to consider it carefully.”

Aiglon looked up at the azure sky and the pure white clouds, silent for a long moment.

“Mr. Gordon, I have nothing against you personally. To make such a proposal at such great risk, I believe, stems from your passion. But…” He shook his head gently. “If the price of freedom is to bend my knee and beg others for mercy; if I can only live like an ordinary man by acknowledging the Duke of Orléans as my master and never setting foot in France again; if I can only enjoy the ignoble wealth of a groveling life by fawning like a dog and casting aside the honor my father passed down to me; then I would rather die poor in a ditch! My dignity will not allow me to accept your proposal, sir. I am sorry.”

Chapter 15: The Nation’s Choice

“My dignity will not allow me to accept your proposal, sir. I apologize.”

Under the warm, clear sky, Aiglon replied in a calm yet exceedingly firm tone.

Mr. Fénix Gordon stared at him, dumbfounded, and the two of them locked gazes.

There was no room for compromise—Mr. Gordon came to this conclusion simply by looking at the other’s expression and eyes.

The middle-aged man had not expected that the youth before him, so young, already possessed such an unwavering will and such confidence in his own righteousness.

Although his features were much softer and more handsome than his father’s, his gaze could not help but bring that man to mind.

Could this be the inescapable fate of France? That there would always be these monsters who could bewitch the hearts of the people and lead them into one life-and-death struggle after another!

He could not help but let out a sigh of lament.

“This poor nation… What has she done wrong that God always condemns her to suffer such calamities!”

As someone who had not left the French political stage since his youth, Fénix Gordon had witnessed virtually every major event that had transpired in France over the past thirty years.

In his younger days, influenced by the Enlightenment, he had been a staunch supporter of the revolution, participating in republican activities during its climax.

But as he witnessed the bloody massacres of the Great Revolution and the repeated internecine struggles among the leaders of the various factions in the National Assembly, he began to doubt everything he had once believed in. He transitioned from a republican to a proponent of constitutional monarchy.

Although he became active in politics during the Imperial era and had even been personally received by His Majesty the Emperor for his outstanding abilities, and though he greatly admired Emperor Napoleon, in his heart he despised the Empire’s endless warmongering, believing the long years of war should have ended much sooner. The fall of the Empire served only to confirm his judgment.

From then on, he held the unwavering belief that France could no longer return to the old path of absolute monarchy, where kings and nobles squandered their lives in drunken indulgence. But he likewise believed that radical revolution and a greedy, expansionist, warmongering empire could never bring France a future.

He longed for a middle path, one that, while not as dazzling, could end the cycles of bloody counter-attacks and settling of old scores, bringing people peace and stability to heal the nation’s wounds.

It was for this purpose that he chose not to pledge allegiance to the restored Bourbon royal family, but instead joined the camp of the Duke of Orléans.

To be sure, the House of Orléans had many blemishes. They had repeatedly broken their word, betraying both the royal family and the revolution. Most aristocrats would never forget the previous duke’s vote in favor of Louis XVI’s death sentence, and most republicans would never forget how they had trimmed their sails to the wind, fleeing France in the nation’s hour of crisis—

However, he believed that the Duke of Orléans himself was the most suitable candidate to lead France down a moderate path.

He was a branch of the French royal family, one of the highest-ranking aristocrats, yet his lifestyle was very common. He lived simply, disliked lavish pageantry, was amiable and approachable, and had no taste for bombast or ostentation. He had never even been a philanderer and was exceptionally devoted to his family. He lacked the arrogance and extravagance of the royal family, the bloodthirsty madness of the revolutionaries, and Napoleon’s vainglory. If he ascended to the French throne, France would enter an incredibly rare era of tranquility.

Tranquility! That was all he believed France needed.

To achieve this goal, he threw himself into the Duke of Orléans’s service, racking his brains to devise strategies for him, rushing about everywhere, and trying every possible means to expand his prestige and influence while seeking the goodwill and tacit approval of the great powers of Europe. He had achieved considerable success in this regard—and although he was not one to boast, he sometimes couldn’t help but feel a touch of smug satisfaction.

This time, he had been assigned by the Duke to carry out a mission in the capital of Austria. The mission itself had been successfully completed, but before returning, a sudden thought struck him—if he could persuade the leader of the Bonapartists, Napoleon’s heir detained at Schönbrunn Palace, to accept national reconciliation and renounce his status as a pretender to the throne, perhaps even convince him to support the House of Orléans, would that not make this trip all the more worthwhile?

If he succeeded, it would not only be a great service to the Duke of Orléans, but also an indelible contribution to the nation’s journey toward prosperity and peace.

However, after just a few words, he knew he had completely and utterly failed. His ideas had received no response from the young man. The carefully considered negotiation terms were not even worthy of a counter-offer from the other party and were reduced to laughable wishful thinking.

What else could be said? What else could be done?

He lowered his head.

“I implore you to reconsider my proposal, Your Highness.” He wanted to make one last, desperate effort. “Is there any benefit to you in continuing this hopeless persistence?”

“Sir, I have made myself perfectly clear, and it would be the same if you asked me to repeat it ten times—I will not relinquish the rights that are mine.” Aiglon answered without a second thought. “Perhaps you are right. Perhaps this is destined to be a hopeless persistence, even a boast divorced from reality. But even so, I will not forget that I was born to rule this country. You may stand by and watch me drown in this dream!”

So, it was hopeless. Fénix Gordon could only sigh.

He was annoyed, dejected, frustrated, and even pained. These negative emotions swirled in his mind, finally turning into anger—a helpless, profound grief.

“What do you mean, ‘born to rule’? Have you forgotten that your ancestors were merely islanders from a small island? Decades ago, the Bonaparte family were not even considered French! Was it not your father who took advantage of the revolution that was destroying this country to launch a coup and steal it? What right does he have to pass France on to you as his private property?” Anger and grief made him cast aside his earlier courtesy. “Can… can the Bonaparte family not let this poor country go? She has shed enough blood!”

“You are not wrong about that, I do not deny it. But may I ask, is this the responsibility of the Bonaparte family alone? You seem to overestimate us.” Aiglon did not get angry, but instead let out a cold laugh. “Indeed, the Bonaparte family were just a group of islanders a few decades ago, only becoming French through the grace of His Majesty Louis XV. But the Bonaparte family has no crystal ball, no magic. It cannot hypnotize thirty million people into offering up the throne on their knees. Wasn’t all this chosen by the French people themselves? The wars began in the age of the Republic, and the guillotine was popularized by the revolutionaries. How can any of that be blamed on a Bonaparte?”

As he spoke, the smile on his face deepened. “So, it was the French who chose bloodshed, and then they revered as supreme the one man most capable of leading them in it. If the French people enjoy shedding blood, then how can you blame the Bonaparte family for anything? It was their own choice. We must respect the nation’s choice. It is you, sir, who is presumptuously trying to dictate a path for a nation, is it not?”

“You… you…” Aiglon’s words left Mr. Gordon momentarily speechless.

“Have I said anything wrong? I am currently secluded in Austria, with not a single soldier to my name, nor a few coins to my pocket. If the French people abandon me of their own accord, then I can’t possibly stir up any trouble or cause problems for anyone. Even if I claimed to be the son of God, I would only be treated as a joke. You have no need to fear me, or to try and win me over.” Aiglon continued unhurriedly.

“As you can see, all I can rely on is the choice of the French people themselves. If the French people choose Bonaparte, wanting to reclaim the glory they once dreamed of, how could you possibly stand in the way of a nation’s choice? I suggest you stop making futile efforts to persuade me. Just wait quietly for God’s judgment. Perhaps God has already destined me to be abandoned by France, to die as an unknown pawn. In that case, you could even save the Duke of Orléans an expense of six million a year. Isn’t that ideal?”

What a cold and ruthless declaration! Mr. Gordon couldn’t help but suck in a sharp breath.

He had heard far more merciless words back in the National Assembly, but he had never imagined he would hear such a contemptuous and utterly irresponsible declaration about a nation from the mouth of a teenager.

His eloquence was remarkable, his words difficult to refute. But the more this was so, the more one could sense his indifference toward the French people, just as Napoleon had so often demonstrated.

Truly the heir, unchanged in the slightest.

The more handsome the young man’s smile, the more sinister and terrifying it appeared to him at this moment.

It was time to end this.

“Very well, I understand your meaning, Your Highness.” He bowed once more, concluding their conversation. “I am very grateful that you could spare the time to receive me. Although our opinions are entirely at odds, it is probably a good thing that we have exchanged views.”

“I am also very pleased to have met you, sir,” Aiglon replied with a smile. “It is always a pleasure to meet someone different from the usual.”

The two said no more and parted in silence.

============================================

When Aiglon walked back to his original spot, Fénix Gordon had already left with Mr. Gentz.

He continued his interrupted walk with Chanel.

“Your Highness, what was that man saying to you just now? You didn’t look very happy…” Chanel asked, mustering her courage.

“Ah, he asked me to renounce my claim to the imperial throne and pledge loyalty to the French government. He offered me a large sum of money to do so,” Aiglon replied casually.

Chanel’s expression was immediately overcome with shock and horror. Her eyes widened as she stared at Aiglon in disbelief.

“Your Highness, you… you didn’t agree, did you?”

“No, I did not,” Aiglon shook his head. “I told him I would rather die a prisoner for the rest of my life than kneel before traitors.”

“That’s wonderful!” Chanel breathed a sigh of relief, patting her chest in gratitude. “I knew it, Your Highness! I knew you would never give up…”

“So you see, if the French people themselves are willing to shed blood, how can we be blamed?” Aiglon shrugged, then muttered under his breath, “If I didn’t go along with it, they’d be the ones to complain.”

“Your Highness, what did you say?” Chanel hadn’t heard clearly, so she asked again.

“It’s nothing, Chanel. Thank you.” Aiglon smiled and looked at her again. “Without your encouragement, I wouldn’t have recovered so quickly.”

“I only did what I ought to,” Chanel said, her face flushing slightly as she lowered her gaze.

Chapter 16: A Request

Accompanied by Gentz, Mr. Fénix Gordon began his journey back to the city of Vienna by carriage.

Along the way, his expression was grave, completely devoid of the excitement and anticipation he had felt on his way there. This emotional shift, of course, did not escape Mr. Gentz’s practiced eye.

“It seems that was a very unsuccessful visit?” he whispered tentatively to Gordon inside the speeding carriage.

Truthfully, he was extremely curious. What state of mind had the Duke of Orléans’s special envoy been in when he met Napoleon’s heir, and what subjects would they have discussed?

“Indeed, it was quite unsuccessful,” Mr. Gordon replied with a bitter smile. “It has left me deeply worried.”

“Worried about what?” Gentz immediately pressed him.

“About us, and about you,” Mr. Gordon answered in a low voice. “I can now be certain that the Duke of Reichstadt has not given up on all that he once lost. He still firmly believes he is qualified to rule France.”

Though he tried to control his expression, Mr. Gentz’s eyebrow still twitched slightly.

“That is hardly a secret to us. His Highness is at an age full of vigor; it’s quite normal for him to have some grandiose dreams.” He did not reveal his true thoughts, instead answering vaguely. “A person is bound to have some delusions in their youth…”

“If his ambitions were destined to remain mere delusions, it would be a good thing for us all, but… I fear that the selfishness and mutual jealousy of the various nations will ultimately make everything spiral out of control.” Fénix Gordon shook his head. “Don’t forget, it wasn’t until 1813 that the nations of Europe truly united to march on Napoleon. Only then was that terrible great man finally subdued…”

Mr. Gentz fell suddenly silent.

“I know what you Austrians are thinking. You want to hold this card in your hands, to use him to frighten everyone, especially us French, and seize concessions in the process. But such clever diplomatic maneuvers could ultimately bring endless disaster upon everyone, including yourselves.” Mr. Gordon shook his head again, looking disheartened.

“Perhaps it won’t happen in our generation, but none of us are fated to outlive that young man. Once our generation is dead, and those who personally experienced the Napoleonic era have all withered away, no one will remember the cruelty of rivers of blood. The children will only remember the glory and splendor. They will grow weary of peace, see compromise as surrender, and patience as meek submission. At that time, he will have plenty of opportunities to implement those seductive fantasies that sway the masses!”

Seeing him growing agitated, Mr. Gentz forced a smile. “I never would have thought you held such a strong aversion to the Bonaparte family.”

“No, I don’t dislike them in the least. Even today, I am filled with admiration for the Emperor. He led the entire nation to glory with his supreme genius, and then destroyed it with his own boundless fantasies. I am not qualified to judge him; I can only look up in awe.” Mr. Gordon replied with a wry smile. “It’s just that our poor country can no longer endure the delusions of another Napoleon.”

“And in your view, does this young man truly have what it takes?” Mr. Gentz’s expression grew serious. “Becoming a new Napoleon isn’t something one can achieve by bloodline alone.”

“Spiritually, at least, he has what it takes. There aren’t many people who can argue me into silence at such a young age.” Mr. Gordon smiled bitterly. “Whether he has what it takes militarily, I do not know. But if he doesn’t, wouldn’t that be even more terrifying? Paris was occupied by foreigners twice under Napoleon. I don’t want to see a third time…”

Seeing Gordon’s profound apprehension toward the Duke of Reichstadt, Gentz narrowed his eyes slightly, seemingly lost in thought.

“You Austrians, especially Mr. Metternich, enjoy playing with plots and schemes, but I implore you not to play with fire on this matter, lest you get burned yourselves.” Mr. Gordon emphasized once more. “Ensuring he never again ascends the throne is in all of our best interests.”

“On that point… I can be frank with you.” After a moment’s hesitation, Mr. Gentz finally decided to tell him the truth. “His Excellency the Chancellor has no intention of letting him inherit a single inch of land, nor does he intend to lift the controls placed upon him—even when Metternich and I are long gone, our successors will absolutely not change their minds.”

Hearing Gentz’s guarantee, Fénix Gordon’s expression finally relaxed, and he let out a long sigh.

“So you do have some sense after all…”

==================================================

Aiglon, of course, knew nothing of the secret conversation between Gentz and Gordon. After his visitor departed, he returned to his usual routine.

His education continued, but due to his recent injury, he was exempt from his physical lessons. Instead, he focused on subjects like languages, mathematics, history, and philosophy.

Amid this monotonous, tedious life, there were still bright spots.

Princess Sophie would often come to see him, taking him on walks and trying her best to cheer him up—this was probably due to a sense of wanting to make amends after the horse-riding incident.

Today, the sky was overcast, and the temperature was cool and pleasant. She had brought Aiglon to the garden to sketch and paint with her.

The princess wore a sapphire-blue long dress. In this era, there were no synthetic dyes that could produce such a special blue. It could only be made from crushed lapis lazuli from Afghanistan, a precious stone more expensive than its weight in gold.

Against this backdrop, the princess appeared all the more radiant.

At this moment, she was sitting on a marble bench, paintbrush in hand, frowning slightly and staring intently at the distant scenery. In front of her stood an easel, upon which a canvas was spread.

The princess’s education had, of course, included painting, and she had put in considerable effort. Her technique was quite outstanding, but she never liked her artwork to be circulated. She would destroy most of her paintings after finishing them. The very few she was exceptionally pleased with were put into her private collection, to be taken out for her own viewing on rare occasions.

Now, she waved her brush with single-minded focus. Beside her was her oval wooden palette and a silent, standing boy.

After some time had passed, she let out a long sigh and placed her paintbrush on the easel. The canvas now showed the rough outline of a painting—several statues hidden amongst a grove of trees.

“Aiglon, I’m so sorry to have kept you waiting for so long. You must be bored, aren’t you?” She smiled apologetically at the boy.

“Actually, I’m feeling quite good,” Aiglon replied. “Just standing here watching you paint is far better than staring at the faces of a bunch of old men.”

“Are you complimenting me or making fun of me?” Princess Sophie couldn’t help but laugh.

“It is a wholehearted compliment, I can assure you,” Aiglon replied with utmost sincerity.

“Very well, then I shall accept it.” Princess Sophie smiled and nodded. “I’m very happy to see you recovering so well lately.”

Although the weather was gloomy, the princess was clearly in high spirits. Her cheerful conversation filled the air with a pleasant atmosphere, brightening Aiglon’s mood as well.

In the midst of their lighthearted chat, Princess Sophie suddenly changed the subject.

“Aiglon, I heard a rumor that His Majesty the Emperor wants to find you a wife.”

At this, she narrowed her eyes mischievously. “Aren’t you feeling excited?”

Aiglon was slightly stunned for a moment, then shook his head. “I don’t feel any excitement. For me, it seems it’s not yet time to marry. There is still so much I need to learn, and I have no interest in considering such things for now.”

Though it was unexpected, he quickly understood the intention behind it—the Austrian imperial family probably intended to tether him here for the long haul. Besides, if he were to have an heir, wouldn’t he himself become disposable?

So, his subconscious reaction was to refuse.

“It’s not as if you’re getting married right now, they’re just looking for suitable candidates…” Princess Sophie shook her head with a smile. “I think it will be a year or two before everything is properly arranged. You’ll be of age by then, which is actually quite good…”

Before he could reply, Princess Sophie turned and looked at him seriously.

“Do you remember what I told you last time? I wondered which princess might be so fortunate as to always be by your side. I’ve given it some careful thought for you. If you could marry a Habsburg princess, it might greatly improve your situation, especially if your father-in-law has a lot of say in the family… It should grant you much more freedom.”

“What wretched father-in-law? I have no need for one! Napoleon said his greatest regret was marrying a Habsburg princess. And that unlucky king who went to the guillotine was also ruined by a Habsburg princess…” Aiglon pursed his lips, his face a picture of disdain. “Compared to some Habsburg, I’d much rather be by your side, the longer the better.”

“I’m trying to have a serious discussion with you!” Princess Sophie blushed slightly, then chided him angrily. “Stop using such words as a shield. Do you think I haven’t heard enough of that kind of talk in my life?”

“These are my true feelings.” Aiglon still looked at her without flinching. “The same words spoken by different people feel different, don’t they?”

Under the boy’s intense gaze, Princess Sophie’s heart inexplicably began to race.

“Don’t say such outrageous things, I’m already married…” To hide her inner turmoil, she quickly replied, “You shouldn’t speak like that.”

“Then all the more reason I can’t get married, isn’t it?” Aiglon took another step closer to her. “I don’t need someone who will cause trouble for me. Having one prince in the middle of it all is nauseating enough!”

“Silence!” Princess Sophie’s sharp rebuke finally stopped the boy.

They stared at each other for a moment before she looked away.

“What you just said, I can pretend I never heard it… Please don’t say it again in the future, alright?”

Aiglon didn’t answer. He simply turned away sullenly and stared into the distance.

Seeing him silent and brooding, Princess Sophie suddenly felt a pang of regret, fearing her harsh tone had hurt and disappointed him.

“Aiglon, don’t be angry… I just… I just…” She began to speak, but she herself didn’t know what to say. “I just want you to be happy… So let’s not argue, alright? I was a little out of line just now. Please don’t take it to heart. Let’s change the subject.”

Emotions are always revealed in the most subtle details. This small concession seemed to hold so many meanings.

The rebuke and the plea—which was her true intention?

“Then, would you paint a portrait of yourself for me?” Aiglon turned his head back and gazed at Princess Sophie melancholically. “I want to treasure it forever. Can you grant me this one, insignificant request?”

“Yes, of course, I can.” Princess Sophie nodded immediately, then picked up her paintbrush again. “Then you should smile, too. Don’t look so glum.”

Aiglon displayed an elegant smile honed by rigorous training as he watched the princess.

Chapter 17: Interest and Guilt

Seeing Aiglon’s gentle smile, Princess Sophie’s worries finally subsided.

She had regretted her harsh words the moment they left her lips, afraid she had hurt the boy’s feelings. Thankfully, she had managed to smooth things over. And though he had proposed a condition, what was such a trivial request if it made everyone happy again?

Besides, deep down, she wasn’t truly angry. The boy’s ardent emotions were frightening, yet also a little exciting, making her heart race and her cheeks flush.

After all, who wouldn’t be pleased to be so adored by such a handsome and charming boy?

Aiglon has simply lacked friends his whole life, so he craves affection and has mistaken his adoration for me as romantic love… Once he has a wife and family of his own, he will surely look back on his current words and actions and feel embarrassed himself.

Ultimately, the Austrians have treated him far too poorly, Sophie thought.

At this thought, Sophie couldn’t help but glance at the boy with affection, and the small disagreement between them vanished.

Then, she calmly began to work with her palette again, mixing her paints. Aiglon wanted a portrait of her, so this was a dual challenge—a test of both her artistic skill and her own beauty. On this matter, her pride would not permit any missteps.

“Aiglon, what kind of portrait would you like?” she asked casually. “If you have no preference, I’ll use my own judgment.”

“You are always beautiful, but I think this moment is the best,” Aiglon answered quietly.

…

“Very well, then we shall do as you say.” After a moment of silence, Princess Sophie nodded gently.

The two walked over to the fountain. Amid the soft sound of trickling water, they quietly gazed at the reflections in the pool. Then, Princess Sophie set up her easel again and began to paint.

Just as before, Aiglon stood silently beside the princess, watching her paint, stroke by stroke. Gradually, a faint outline took shape on the canvas. As her brush moved, the colors grew more vivid, and the scene in the painting became increasingly clear.

After some time had passed, the image of a young woman in a sapphire-blue gown, standing beside the fountain, emerged on the canvas.

Princess Sophie put down her brush, examined the painting carefully, and finally nodded with satisfaction.

“It’s finished, Aiglon. What do you think?” she asked, turning to him with an expectant look.

There was only ever one answer to such a question.

“It’s truly beautiful.” Aiglon examined it closely, then bowed and looked at Princess Sophie with gratitude. “I will treasure it always, Your Highness… It’s truly beautiful—both the painting and its subject.”

Objectively, it was a beautiful painting.

“You certainly don’t sound like a child anymore!” Princess Sophie shot him a sidelong glance, feigning annoyance. “Who taught you to say such things?”

“We’ve known each other for so long; surely you know me by now? I would never lie simply to flatter someone,” Aiglon replied with a smile. “So when I say it is good, you can rest assured that it is truly excellent.”

“Fine, I’ll choose to believe you this time…” Princess Sophie nodded lightly.

Silence fell between them once more as they studied the finished painting together. They listened quietly to the wind and the flowing water, as if they were the only two people left in the vast palace.

“Your Highness, I’ve recently taken up a new hobby,” Aiglon said suddenly after a long silence.

“Oh? What is it?” Princess Sophie asked, curious.

“I’ve become fascinated with reading plays—Shakespeare, Molière, and the like… and a few days ago, I had a strange thought.” Aiglon looked at the princess and answered calmly, “I think I could try writing a play myself. I already have some ideas for scenes taking shape in my mind. I feel I should give it a try.”

“Really?” Princess Sophie’s interest was immediately piqued. “Then you must work hard on it! I would love to read it!”

“My technique and writing style are still immature, and my scattered ideas lack any coherence. I wouldn’t dare embarrass myself and give you cause for laughter.” Aiglon lowered his head, looking ashamed. “But I truly want to improve, so… I was hoping, when you have the chance, that you might take me to see a theater in the city of Vienna. I believe I could learn something important there.”

“What?” Just as Aiglon had predicted, Princess Sophie was very surprised by his request. “You want to go to the theater?”

“To be precise, I want to go in your company.” Aiglon lowered his head, looking slightly ashamed. “If this request is too difficult for you, then… then please, just pretend I never said it. It was merely a sudden whim.”

Princess Sophie fell silent.

Ordinarily, Aiglon’s request would have been difficult to grant. But his clear, longing eyes made it hard for her to refuse. Besides, they had just had a disagreement, and she truly didn’t want to cause any more unpleasantness.

And besides… going to the theater with Aiglon might be rather fun, wouldn’t it?

“If this is truly your hobby… then I will support you.” After a moment, she nodded gently. “I will speak with the prince and His Majesty the Emperor. You’ve been injured, and it must be terribly boring for you, being cooped up in the palace all the time.”

“But… what if they don’t agree?” Aiglon hesitated.

“If they don’t agree, I will find a way to make them agree. You can leave this to me,” the princess replied without a second thought. “During our meal a while ago, we mentioned that your love for pen and paper over swords and spears was a good thing, and His Majesty the Emperor deeply agreed. Since that’s the case, developing your interests in this area is also a good thing. I can’t imagine His Majesty would have any reason to refuse.”

“That’s wonderful!” Aiglon looked up, pleasantly surprised. “Then I shall leave it in your hands.”

“Don’t celebrate too soon. I have conditions,” Princess Sophie said, shaking her head. “First, our statuses are special. We absolutely cannot go to the theater as ourselves; we must be discreet. Second, you are to remain in our private box the entire time. No interacting with the outside world. If anything should happen, let me and the guards who will accompany us handle it. Aiglon, I’m sorry. I don’t want to restrict you like this, but without these conditions, I doubt I could get the old man to agree.”

That suits me perfectly.

“That’s fine. No matter the outcome, I would never hold it against you. You’ve already helped me more than enough… I am truly, truly grateful,” Aiglon quickly professed. “Your Highness… I cannot find the words to express my gratitude. If there is anything at all I can do to make you happy, please, you need only ask!”

“I ask nothing of you, except that you stop throwing tantrums and behave yourself from now on…” Princess Sophie winked playfully with her left eye. “Aiglon, can you do that?”

“As you wish.” Aiglon straightened his back.

He spoke with the utmost sincerity, but at the same time, he felt a pang of guilt.

His so-called ‘interest in playwriting’ was, of course, merely a pretext. His ultimate goal was to use Princess Sophie to gain a way to regularly leave the palace and go into the city of Vienna. Though this opportunity had no immediate use, and he would surely be under strict surveillance, it would at least allow him to establish further contact with the outside world.

As long as there was contact, opportunities could be created. Until then, he didn’t need to be impatient. He could take his time; after all, he had plenty of it.

However, doing so also meant he was taking advantage of Princess Sophie’s affection and indulgence. Since coming to this world, she was the only person who had ever shown him such warmth and leniency.

He hated himself for doing it, but though he didn’t want to, he had to. This was a crucial step in his plan. If he couldn’t establish contact with the outside world, his so-called escape plan would be nothing more than a pipe dream.

And the princess had agreed to this crucial step so easily—she had agreed purely to make him happy.

I’m sorry… Your Highness. If I ever have the chance in the future, I swear I will make it up to you, with everything I have, he silently vowed.

“Alright, let’s go back. Help me carry this,” Princess Sophie suggested after a while.

Oil paintings dry very slowly, so Aiglon couldn’t take it with him today. He helped the princess pack up the easel and, carrying it with the painting still on it, walked back towards the palace.

Along the way, Sophie noticed Aiglon was silent, seemingly lost in thought.

“Aiglon, what are you thinking about?” she asked.

“I was just thinking about a very strange question, actually.” Aiglon smiled, concealing the unease and guilt in his heart.

“What kind of question?”

“If we go in disguise, we certainly can’t use our real names, can we?” Aiglon said with a smile. “So, what if we pretend to be brother and sister? I can be the younger brother, Francis, and you can be the older sister, Sophia. If we go about as siblings, surely no one would disbelieve us, right?”

Princess Sophie stopped in her tracks. A faint blush rose to her cheeks, but it seemed to be from excitement rather than shyness. It appeared her interest had been piqued.

“That does sound rather interesting,” she said after a moment, nodding. “So… what surname should we use?”

“Do you have any suggestions?” Aiglon asked in return.

“Hmm…” The princess narrowed her eyes for a moment, then seemed to have an idea. “What do you think of Memmingen? It’s a small town in my Bavaria. I visited it as a child, and the scenery was lovely. It left me with very fond memories.”

“Then that’s the one!” Aiglon nodded enthusiastically. “I’m sure we can make even more wonderful memories!”

In that moment, he decided. From now on, whenever it was inconvenient to use his real name, he would use Francis Memmingen as his alias.

Some things were worth remembering.

Chapter 18: Rumors and Gossip

“We’ll definitely be able to make even better memories!”

Seeing Aiglon so excited, Princess Sophie couldn’t help but smile.

“Are you happy now? You’re acting like a child again… Alright, it’s settled then. When we get there, we’ll be the siblings Sophia and Francis Memmingen. You’d better remember that, so you don’t make a mistake and put me in a difficult position!”

“Yes, I’ll remember.” Aiglon bowed excitedly. “When the time comes, you’ll be my dear sister. I’ll do whatever you ask, and I’ll listen to no one but you!”

“There you go, being improper again!” Princess Sophie shot him a glare. “I really don’t know where you learned to be so silver-tongued. Is it some kind of French national trait?”

“Even if it were a national trait, I would only use it on those who love me,” Aiglon replied earnestly. “Your Highness, I am willing to do things to please you because you have always treated me with such kindness. I speak from the heart. My only regret is that my words aren’t beautiful enough to truly make you happy.”

“Sigh, what am I to do with you?” Seeing she couldn’t win an argument against the young man, Princess Sophie could only shrug, giving up on correcting him.

Still, despite her scolding, what woman doesn’t enjoy hearing such sweet nothings? Especially when they come from someone she’s already deeply fond of.

And so, chatting and laughing, the two of them returned to Aiglon’s residence, where he intended to move the easel back into his room.

As soon as he opened the door, the maid Chanel hurried over.

“Your Highness!”

Seeing him carrying things, Chanel rushed forward, an arm outstretched to take the easel and canvas.

“It’s alright, I can get it.” Aiglon shook his head. “The oil paint isn’t dry yet. It would be a shame if it got smudged.”

“Understood.” Chanel obeyed and withdrew her hands, but she still seemed worried, her eyes fixed on Aiglon.

“Chanel, I’ve recovered quite well. A little physical activity like this is nothing,” Aiglon said with a smile. “Why don’t you help me clear a spot? I want to hang the canvas.”

“Of course!” Chanel nodded, then deftly cleared a corner of the wall, taking down the oil paintings and decorations that were already there. She then helped Aiglon place the easel and canvas in the designated spot.

Princess Sophie had been watching from the side. Once they were finished, she spoke to Chanel.

“Chanel, it seems you’re taking very good care of His Highness.”

Chanel paused and answered the princess respectfully, “Because of your command, I must do my best to care for His Highness.”

“Is it merely because of my command?” The princess smiled faintly. “You seem quite happy, much happier than when you were by my side.”

“…” Chanel paused for a moment, surprised and flustered, unsure how to respond.

“Don’t be alarmed, I am only praising you. His Highness has you to thank for his speedy recovery. You have done a great service, and I will reward you later—thank you for fulfilling your duties as a maid.” The princess continued to smile at her. “Go and fetch some drinks for His Highness and me. We were standing outside for a long time and are both quite thirsty.”

“Yes.” As if granted a pardon, Chanel quickly exited the room.

After Chanel’s brief departure, Princess Sophie turned her gaze to Aiglon, a teasing look in her eyes.

“Your Highness, why did you say those things to her just now?” Aiglon, of course, understood that she had deliberately sent Chanel away, so he was a little puzzled.

“The way she looks at you is… not quite right,” Princess Sophie replied.

For a moment, Aiglon was so horrified he almost lost his composure; even his breathing nearly stopped.

Had Princess Sophie discovered something? Had his plan developed a flaw before it had even truly begun?

“What… What do you mean by that?” he asked, forcing himself to remain calm.

“Did you not notice the way she looks at you?” Princess Sophie countered. “That’s not the look a common servant should have for her master. I can tell by intuition alone that she holds unusually strong feelings for you. So, Aiglon, well done. It’s only been a little over ten days and you’ve already managed this…”

The princess’s tone was strange, but Aiglon was too preoccupied to dwell on it. He was worried about a more important question—just how much had the princess figured out?

“Is that really so?” he chuckled, feigning disbelief. “Why would she do that?”

“She may be a maid, but she’s still a young girl. She’s probably still dreaming of princes,” Princess Sophie answered with a smile. “This sort of thing is actually quite common. A maid hopes for something to happen with the young master of the house, using it to rise above her station. At the very least, she could get a large sum of money as a gift and hush money… You only find it strange because you’ve seen too little of the world…”

Ah… a false alarm. Aiglon let out a silent sigh of relief.

It seemed that while the princess had noticed Chanel’s odd behavior, she hadn’t considered anything dangerous. Instead, her thoughts had turned to the most common scenario imaginable.

That was good…

Though he was inwardly relieved, he didn’t show it, instead feigning confusion and unease.

“Then what should I do?”

“This is why I say that while you look grown up, you’re really still just a child…” The princess impatiently raised her hand and pinched his ear. “Has she done anything out of line recently? Has she tried to seduce you?”

“No… I haven’t sensed anything like that.” Aiglon quickly shook his head. “She’s been very proper.”

“That’s good. At least she knows her place,” Princess Sophie nodded. “Seeing how well she’s been taking care of you, let’s leave things as they are for now. If she does do anything improper, you tell me, and I will see that she receives the education she deserves.”

“What kind of education…?” Aiglon couldn’t help but ask.

“That is something you don’t need to concern yourself with~” The princess smiled. “She is one of the maids I brought with me from Bavaria. No one in Bavaria will remember her, and even fewer in Austria will care about her existence. I can do with her as I please.”

When speaking of Chanel, the princess’s tone was flat and slightly contemptuous, as if discussing another species of creature.

Although she was very kind to him, granting almost his every wish, a princess was still a princess. It was impossible for her to be so progressive as to see everyone as an equal. In her eyes, Chanel was ultimately just a part of the dowry she brought from the Kingdom of Bavaria to the Austrian Empire, something she could dispose of at will.

The thought made Aiglon feel a sudden pang of compassion.

“Hey, what are you imagining me as? A bloody queen?” Seeing his complex expression, Princess Sophie couldn’t help but glare at him again. “If she really dares to cause trouble, I won’t have her thrown to the bottom of the Danube. At worst, I’d give her a scolding and then dismiss her, leaving her to fend for herself…”

Her words were brief and nonchalant, but they sparked an idea in Aiglon’s mind. He committed her words to memory.

Just as they were speaking, Chanel re-entered, holding a tray with two cups of coffee.

The steaming coffee was placed on the table. The two sat on the sofa, chatting while looking out the window and sipping their coffee, pleasantly passing another stretch of the afternoon. It wasn’t until dusk that Princess Sophie rose to leave.

After she left, Chanel bent down to clear the table, but Aiglon stopped her.

“Chanel, the princess has grown suspicious of you.”

Chanel jumped, though she didn’t seem surprised.

“I thought so… No wonder she acted that way towards me.”

“However, her suspicions aren’t about our plan. They’re about…” Aiglon felt a little awkward saying it himself. “She suspects you want to seduce me for personal gain.”

“Ah! What?” Chanel cried out in shock. A moment later, her face turned beet red. “Your Highness… the princess… she…”

“It’s fine for now, but you need to be more careful in the future. If the princess is suspicious, others might become suspicious too.” Aiglon cut her off. “I have a very important question for you, and I need you to answer me honestly—does she know about your family background?”

“No.” Chanel shook her head. “To prevent us from being bullied or discriminated against, Prince Eugène helped us conceal our identities when he took us in. Later, when I was assigned to be the princess’s maid, no one cared about who my ancestors were…”

“That’s good…” Aiglon breathed a sigh of relief, then changed the subject. “You seem to be very afraid of her?”

“It’s more that you’re the only one who doesn’t have to be afraid of her…” Chanel replied with a bitter smile. “She is only this gentle with you. With us, it’s a different story… She’s always been very strict.”

“Oh?” Aiglon was greatly surprised. He’d had no idea that was the princess’s image in the eyes of others.

“Don’t get me wrong, I’m not speaking ill of her. She is just strict with people, not intentionally cruel, and she rewards us generously.” Chanel said in a low voice. “Besides, someone like me rarely has an opportunity to anger Her Highness…”

At this, she seemed to remember something else and continued, “It’s not just with us who came with her, she’s just as uncompromising with everyone else in the palace. Even though she’s only been here for a little over two years, the court ladies are already scared into silence before her. Even her husband has been brought to heel, and no one dares to say a word out of turn. Almost no one in the palace would dare to go against her will, and anyone who occasionally does is immediately met with severe punishment. That’s why those who secretly resent her have started a rumor…”

“A rumor about what?” Aiglon asked.

“That she treats you differently because she has a fondness for handsome young men, just like that noblewoman in Don Juan.” Chanel’s face flushed with embarrassment. “I haven’t read it, so I don’t know, but I imagine it’s not a compliment…”

At this time, although the great English poet Lord Byron had died in 1824, his long poem Don Juan had long since become popular on the continent. The story opens with the sixteen-year-old protagonist, Don Juan, having an affair with the noblewoman Donna Julia, causing a scandal in the local high society. To ensure her son’s safety, Don Juan’s mother sends him on a tour of Europe, and thus his story begins.

It went without saying what the intention behind this allusion was.

But in a royal court, such rumors and gossip were inevitable and impossible to stop.

“And you… what do you think?” Aiglon suppressed his displeasure and asked again.

“Of course, we wouldn’t take such gossip seriously.” Chanel first shook her head, but then quickly lowered it. “However… seeing how Your Highness and the princess usually interact, to be honest, I’m starting to believe your relationship is indeed extraordinary…”

Pfft, hahaha.

Aiglon couldn’t help but burst out laughing.

True, it wasn’t as if others were blind. The two of them were always so close, and the princess treated him with such a contrasting attitude. It would be strange if there weren’t any rumors.

“Then… does the princess know?”

“No one would dare to ask, but I think… she must know. She knows about the slightest disturbance in the palace,” Chanel replied after a moment’s thought.

So… even so, she paid it no mind. She continued to interact with me, uncaring, and kindly looking after me, never showing any negative emotion in my presence.

Aiglon nodded gently. “Alright, I understand. Thank you.”

Chapter 19: Guidance and Decision

“Alright, I understand. Thank you.”

Aiglon’s seemingly calm reaction was very different in Chanel’s eyes.

Although she had only been with the monarch she served for a short time, as a maid, she had been trained from a young age to read people. Thus, she had already come to understand His Majesty a little.

Perhaps due to long-term suppression, he was a bit cold towards others, and his words were very harsh, sometimes even cruel. But he never lost his temper indiscriminately, nor did he have the nobles’ common habit of taking out their frustrations on their servants. Even when angry, he remained impassive, and he was very polite to himself and everyone else.

But now, he must be furious—because His Majesty truly cared about his relationship with Princess Sophie.

And it made sense. In this vast court, the princess was the only one who had ever shown him care and affection. It would be strange if he weren’t grateful.

She wanted to comfort him, but she didn’t know how. At the same time, Aiglon had previously strictly forbidden her from interfering in his affairs, so even though she was anxious, she didn’t dare say another word. She could only stand silently beside the young man, comforting him in this way.

“Chanel, I want to ask you a question.” After a long silence, Aiglon suddenly asked, “Could you answer me from a girl’s perspective?”

“Please, ask anything,” Chanel nodded at once.

“I admit, my approaching the princess has a certain utilitarian purpose. She is the most important support for my escape plan, and a price I must pay to get away.” Aiglon lowered his gaze, somewhat dejected. “But, despite the utility, I also like her very much. I hate myself for doing this, and I feel a sense of guilt towards her. After hearing what you just said, my guilt has deepened… Yes, if a person is treated with such kindness and feels nothing, wouldn’t that make them heartless?”

Chanel didn’t answer, waiting for Aiglon to finish. In the quiet room, it was as if Aiglon were talking to himself.

“But even with this guilt, the plan must go on; it has to. I can well imagine that if I really do escape, she will surely be blamed. In that case, will she hate me terribly?”

“She would probably hate you a little,” Chanel replied softly after some thought.

“I knew it… How ridiculous of me, to hope against hope.” Aiglon gave a bitter smile. “Anyone would be furious if they were deceived, right? Fine, I’ll accept that price…”

“No, Your Highness, that’s not what I meant.” Chanel shook her head.

“What?”

“I have served Your Highness for several years and understand her to some degree. I think that when the time comes, rather than hating you for deceiving her, she would hate you for running away from her side…” Chanel spoke her mind. “The princess is so fond of you, she would be incredibly reluctant to see you leave. After all, once you’re gone, who knows when you might meet again. The thought of that would surely make her hatred difficult to quell…”

Chanel’s words seemed to leave Aiglon a little dazed.

But they also seemed quite persuasive.

“Then do you think I deserve to be treated this way by her?” Aiglon asked again.

“Of course you do!” Chanel answered without a second thought. “First of all, you are dashing and handsome; otherwise, nothing else would matter. Beyond that, the reason you are so well-liked isn’t just because of your status, but because you are unwilling to be mediocre… You have the ambition to one day build a great legacy. That kind of aspiration and pride would naturally win the princess’s favor. Everyone wants to admire a hero, don’t they?”

As she said this, her face flushed slightly.

“The princess despises mediocrity. Even for someone of the most noble status, if they are mediocre in talent and without ambition, how could she possibly look up to them? You see, she doesn’t think much of the prince at all, she doesn’t even hold His Majesty the Emperor in high regard! Women are contradictory sometimes. They want their beloved to stay by their side, but if he just shrinks back and stays there, they’ll look down on him a little.”

Aiglon looked at Chanel in surprise. He hadn’t expected her to say something so insightful.

And it seemed to make sense.

He carefully pondered Chanel’s words, and finally stood up from the sofa.

“You’re right. I’m not just one person… I carry the expectations of so many. My name, my situation—they absolutely do not permit me to live out my days here as a pitiful pet, dying in obscurity. The princess’s expectations for me are definitely more than that.” He looked at the moonlight outside the window, then spoke with a hint of excitement, “Without a doubt, she will hate me if I run, but that hatred is at least something I will have the chance to atone for in the future, and I will definitely atone for it. But if I just stay here and betray everyone’s expectations, then what would I be? A laughable little worm, that’s what. What reason would there be for anyone to like me then?”

He raised his hand and pointed at the luxurious furniture and decorations in the room. “The Eaglet must grow up and then spread its wings and fly high. If it’s just kept in a cage in this godforsaken place, what meaning is there, even if it’s surrounded by splendor?”

“Your Highness, you’re absolutely right!” Chanel nodded emphatically. “Even if the princess is angry for a while, in the end, she’ll be happy for you.”

“That’s right.” Aiglon paced quickly around the room, his eyes flashing with lofty ambition. “Yes, that’s exactly it.”

Chanel’s guidance had dispelled the last bit of guilt and confusion in his heart. With renewed vigor, he threw himself back into his plan.

He knew that Chanel’s words were influenced by her own position.

Fearing he might give up, she had deliberately chosen the words that would most stir him. But that didn’t matter. Everyone has Ftheir own purpose in life. It was enough that what she said was inspiring and made sense to him.

“Chanel, from now on, I will find opportunities to go to Vienna with the princess regularly, to see plays at the theatre, and I will find a way to bring you with me. I’m sure I’ll be watched and won’t be able to go anywhere, but things will be much easier for you. When the time comes, you’ll be responsible for communicating with the outside world for me.” He stopped pacing and explained the situation. “But you must also be careful and cautious. Don’t casually communicate or chat with people…”

“Yes, I understand.” Chanel immediately nodded in compliance, then asked, “Then… will someone be there to meet me?”

“For that, we can only leave it to fate. If no one comes, then we can only keep waiting,” Aiglon shook his head.

“Is that so…” Chanel was slightly disappointed.

It was obvious that Chanel didn’t know the whereabouts of other Bonaparte family supporters, nor did she have any way to contact them, let alone actively search for them. This was indeed a huge disadvantage. Until a Bonaparte supporter took the initiative to contact them, they could only wait quietly.

But it didn’t matter. He had already waited for so many years; he didn’t mind waiting a little longer.

“Don’t lose heart, Chanel. Besides waiting passively, I have another way,” Aiglon said suddenly.

“Your Highness?” Chanel’s hope was rekindled.

“I told the princess I want to write plays, to try being a playwright. Although it was just an excuse to get her to agree to my request, I wasn’t just joking. I plan to seriously write some plays and then pay a theatre to perform them.” Aiglon turned back to look at Chanel. “And you will be responsible for making contact with the actors.”

“You… you want to use this hobby to pass the time?” Chanel asked, a little surprised.

“No, of course not,” Aiglon said with a smile, shaking his head. “I’m going to mix in some disguised secrets of the Bonaparte family into the plays, things only known within the family. In a metropolis like Vienna, information spreads very quickly, and the theatres are never short of an audience. As the plays are performed, someone will eventually trace them back to the original theatre… and then we will have hope.”

“Is that so?!” Chanel was first astonished, then ecstatic. “That’s wonderful…”

Then, she grew a little suspicious. “But, Your Highness, weren’t you only four when you came to Austria? How would you know any family secrets?”

The question hit its mark, and Aiglon almost let his expression falter.

He couldn’t possibly tell her that he had read about them in various biographies and works by historians of a later era.

“I saw them in some of my father’s letters and manuscripts that I’ve kept with me,” he replied casually after a moment.

The answer was a bit far-fetched, but Chanel quickly believed him.

On one hand, she had to believe. On the other, she had seen with her own eyes Aiglon take out such a valuable imperial pocket watch from his desk and give it to her. If he could secretly keep something so precious, then keeping some letters and manuscripts should be quite simple, right?

“But in that case, when will this succeed? What if it’s constantly ignored or missed?” Chanel asked again, worried.

“That will depend on my supporters’ wits, and on luck. Sometimes, after we’ve done everything we can, all we can do is leave it to fate and wait for God to grant us a bit of good luck.” Aiglon shrugged. “Chanel, although there’s no basis for saying this, I firmly believe that I will be blessed by God. Without a bit of luck, I wouldn’t be who I am. And I must succeed. Without success, I am nothing!”

Chanel looked at the young man before her with a reverent gaze.

He stood with his back to the window, his bright eyes fixed on her, the moonlight seeming to cast a glorious sheen over him. At that moment, his words seemed impossible to doubt.

Yes, this is the person I must be loyal to. This is the one for whom I would go through fire and water!

“Your Majesty, you’re right. We will definitely succeed!” she said, bowing deeply.

Aiglon looked at the maid, then turned back to the deep, indifferent night sky.

Yes, the plan has begun. There is no reason to hesitate, no reason to regret. The die is cast. Now, let God judge who is right and who is wrong.

I must win. Only by winning can I make up for everything I have lost. Only by winning can my actions be justified. Only by winning will I have the chance not to fail the expectations placed upon me.

So, then I will win. The young man clenched his fist.

Chapter 20: Mother

That night, Aiglon slept exceptionally well.

The conversation with Chanel had lifted his spirits, sweeping away the gloom that had weighed on his heart. As a result, he felt full of energy when he woke up in the morning.

With Chanel attending to him, he finished his breakfast. Just then, his guardian, Count Dietrichstein, approached and bowed.

“Your Highness, I am truly delighted to see you looking so refreshed.”

“Thank you for your concern,” Aiglon replied with a polite nod.

“Considering your recovery has been ideal, I believe your studies, which were interrupted, should be able to resume. What are your thoughts on the matter?” the Count asked.

“Yes, let’s do that,” Aiglon nodded, agreeing with him.

Because he had been recuperating recently, all lessons involving physical activity had been suspended. In the Count’s estimation, his body had now mostly recovered, so these lessons could be restarted.

“Very well, I will inform the captain at once,” the Count said with a gratified smile. “Of course, I will ask him to be mindful of your limits. We cannot risk any harm to your health.”

Soon, following his old routine, Aiglon arrived at the Gloriette, the highest point of Schönbrunn Palace. His fencing and military instructor, Captain Foresti, was already waiting for him there.

Upon seeing Aiglon, the captain, with a soldier’s courtesy, placed his right hand over his heart. “It is a pleasure to see you here again, Your Highness.”

“It’s a pleasure to see you too, Captain,” Aiglon said, inclining his head in respect. “I’ve been so terribly bored during this time. I can’t help but feel excited at the thought of studying swordsmanship with you again.”

At Aiglon’s compliment, a rare smile crept across the captain’s stern, rigid face.

“It is my honor to have such a diligent student.”

This wasn’t pure flattery from the captain. Most of the young nobles he had met before were pampered and couldn’t endure hardship. Furthermore, their privileged status often made them insubordinate, and there was little he could do about it. But this great man’s son was different. He never put on airs, and during fencing lessons, he worked hard without complaint, almost never grumbling about the exertion. He was truly a rare find.

It was just a pity… his fate was truly cruel, the captain sighed to himself.

Putting aside his private thoughts, the captain took out a practice longsword and handed it to Aiglon. Then, while sparring with him, he patiently explained the techniques of footwork and power generation.

Being considerate of Aiglon’s recent recovery, the captain held back this time, slowing his pace and significantly reducing the pressure on the boy. Even so, Aiglon, who hadn’t engaged in strenuous exercise for a long time, still felt his steps were heavy.

After a period of intense sparring, the two finally stopped to rest.

“It seems physical training can’t be neglected for even a moment. After resting for just a short while, I’m so much worse than before!” Aiglon wiped the sweat from his brow with a handkerchief and sighed.

“Your Highness, you are already diligent enough. The decline in your skill is merely due to objective reasons. It will get better after some time,” the captain reassured him.

“I suppose so. I will definitely surpass you,” Aiglon replied, full of ambition.

“Well, I think you will need to work hard for a very long time for that—” The captain smiled with self-satisfaction. “But I believe you can do it one day.”

“By the way, Captain, there is something I’d like to discuss with you,” Aiglon suddenly changed the subject.

“Please, speak your mind,” the captain said, nodding, though he was a little puzzled.

“I’ve been rather bored lately, so I asked the princess for an opportunity to see a play at a Vienna theater—” Aiglon said in the most casual tone he could muster. “Although the princess agreed to my request, she has her concerns. She’s worried about our safety… So, Captain, would you be willing to protect us then?”

Aiglon’s seemingly casual question was in fact something he had prepared long in advance.

Without a doubt, the Austrian court would never allow him to go to the theater with Princess Sophie without supervision. They would inevitably plant “protective” attendants. Since that was the case, he might as well take the initiative and request such a person himself, which would make him appear more open and selfless.

More importantly, although the captain’s swordsmanship was superb, Aiglon had been by his side for so many years that he had a crystal-clear understanding of his personality, which made it easier to predict his actions. If an unknown person were sent to watch him, he would have to spend much more time adapting and figuring them out.

As for the princess, he wasn’t worried at all. As long as his request wasn’t a major breach of principle, she was basically accommodating to his every wish.

Under his expectant gaze, the captain’s expression slowly shifted from confusion to composure.

“If the court entrusts me with the grave responsibility of protecting you and the princess, then I will not shirk my duty. I will be responsible for it with my life.”

“Thank you, Captain!” Aiglon was overjoyed and thanked him repeatedly.

“Aiglon~~~” Just as he was about to say more, a soft, delicate call came from a distance.

Both of them instantly turned their gaze in the direction of the voice. They saw a group of women in dresses walking up the path towards them, led by Princess Sophie.

“I knew it. You really are here,” Princess Sophie said with a radiant smile as she looked the young man over. “So diligent, coming out to practice with your sword as soon as you’ve recovered!”

Her eyes remained fixed on the boy, shimmering with admiration. At that moment, although Aiglon’s hair and clothes were slightly disheveled from the strenuous exercise, he held a sword in his hand, looking heroic and dashing. His former melancholy and frailty were swept away, and standing beneath the grand Gloriette, he exuded an even greater aura of fearlessness.

“I’ve always believed that the best way to recover from illness and injury is through exercise, Your Highness,” Aiglon said, bowing respectfully to the princess.

“That may be so, but you must be careful not to overexert yourself,” the princess said, taking out her handkerchief and dotingly wiping his forehead. “Look, you’re already sweating so much. That’s enough, isn’t it? Let’s stop for today, shall we?”

As she spoke the last sentence, she looked toward Captain Foresti, who was standing beside Aiglon.

As the handkerchief dabbed at his forehead, the faint scent of roses wafted into Aiglon’s nostrils. The feeling of being watched made him slightly awkward, but he didn’t pull away.

“As you command, Your Highness,” Captain Foresti said, staring straight ahead as if he had seen nothing, and simply nodded.

Then, he tactfully walked a short distance away, so as not to interfere in the conversation between the nobles.

After wiping away the sweat, Princess Sophie placed the handkerchief back in her dress.

“Aiglon, there is something I need to inform you about.”

“Please, go ahead,” Aiglon nodded.

“Your mother will be arriving here in two days. You should prepare to receive her,” Princess Sophie said in a low voice.

Aiglon was slightly surprised, but he quickly calmed down and nodded.

“I will receive the Countess Neipperg with all due propriety, if she is willing to see me.”

“You really are…” Seeing his reaction, Princess Sophie couldn’t help but shake her head and sigh.

Aiglon’s relationship with his mother, the former Empress of the French Empire, Louise, was not good.

If she could be considered a wife and mother to the Bonaparte family from her marriage into it in 1810 until the fall of the empire in 1814, then after 1814, she was a person completely unrelated to that family.

In 1814, on her way back to Austria, she began a secret love affair with Count Neipperg, who was in charge of her escort. Soon after, she moved in with her lover. Not long after that, she was made the Duchess of Parma, and she went to her fiefdom with her lover.

In 1821, just two or three months after the news of Napoleon’s death reached Europe, as if a great weight had been lifted from her shoulders, she married Count Neipperg. By then, she had already borne her lover three children.

In truth, that was no great matter. Aiglon was not a feudal traditionalist, and besides, Napoleon had no real relationship with him anyway. His mother remarrying was her own affair.

However, from then on, Louise had erased all her feelings for the Bonaparte family, treating the son she once doted on with an extraordinary coldness.

Historically, Louise left for Parma in 1816, leaving her son in Austria to be raised by others. In the sixteen years from then until Napoleon II’s death in 1832, she saw her son only seven times, and each visit was rushed, as if the boy left behind in Schönbrunn Palace was merely a dark chapter of her past she couldn’t bear to revisit.

In 1832, the King of Rome, suffering from tuberculosis, lay dying on his sickbed in Schönbrunn Palace. Although Louise, in Parma, was notified in May, she did not arrive until the end of June, only to watch her son die quietly a month later.

Even though the King of Rome’s soul had been replaced this time, this fact remained unchanged: his mother still showed no concern for her son.

Aiglon’s principle had always been to treat others as they treated him. And so, with the title “Countess Neipperg,” he coldly distanced himself from his mother.

Princess Sophie, who was well aware of these matters, certainly understood the young man’s motives. But what could she do besides sigh?

“Aiglon, she is your mother, after all…”

“Mother! I don’t believe you can use such a noble title for someone who, after I was injured from a fall from my horse, never came to visit me, not even writing a letter of concern,” Aiglon replied coolly.

His response left Princess Sophie at a loss for words.

She looked at him with a touch of sadness, then sighed tenderly.

“Don’t be so stubborn sometimes, Aiglon.”

Aiglon didn’t answer, simply standing in silence.

“Your Highness, I have a request.”

“What is it?” Princess Sophie asked.

“When we go to the theater, could we have the captain handle our protection?” he asked, glancing at the captain standing not far away.

“Yes, I will arrange it.” In such an atmosphere, Princess Sophie couldn’t even be bothered to think it over and agreed to his request directly.

If it makes you a little happier, she thought.

Because of the unpleasant topic, both of them felt their spirits dampen. After chatting for a little while longer, Princess Sophie soon took her leave.

“Alright, I’ll be heading back now. Take good care of yourself, Aiglon.”

“Thank you, I will,” Aiglon nodded.

The princess stroked his forehead one last time.

“Don’t lose heart, child. The Lord will watch over us all.”

Then, she turned and walked away.

Aiglon watched the princess leave before walking over to Captain Foresti.

“Her Highness has just granted my request, Captain. You can begin preparations.”

“Very good, Your Highness,” the captain nodded, but his body remained motionless.

“Is there something else?” Aiglon asked curiously.

Captain Foresti’s expression was unusually hesitant, a stark contrast to his usual decisiveness.

“Your Highness, you and the princess are the highest nobility of the empire, beings that we mortals cannot touch. Therefore, your romance is not something I can interfere with or comment on. I can feign ignorance no matter what happens.” After a moment of hesitation, having made up his mind, Captain Foresti said in a low voice, “But Your Highness, would you be willing to listen to a word of advice from me?”

“Please, speak,” Aiglon nodded calmly.

“Your position is somewhat awkward, and the best way to resolve this awkwardness is undoubtedly to marry a princess, and from the most prestigious family possible,” Captain Foresti said softly. “I have no doubt that you possess the qualities to win the favor of any family, but… if some romantic affair or something similar were to occur before then, it could very well damage your reputation, which would be of no benefit to your future.”

Having been at court for so long, Captain Foresti had of course heard some rumors—in fact, he didn’t even need to hear them; he could see the signs in the way Aiglon and the princess interacted.

In his position, it was best to say as little as possible, but the affection he had developed for his young master over the years compelled him to offer this counsel.

“Reputation? To hell with it!” However, his effort was in vain. Aiglon merely gave a scornful laugh.

“I have no mother, and yet, I have a mother. Have you ever seen anyone abandon their mother because of what others might say?”

Chapter 21: Loss of Composure

Two days passed in a flash. Under the overcast afternoon sky, the Archduchess of Parma and her husband, Count Neipperg, arrived at Schönbrunn Palace as scheduled.

As was customary, His Majesty the Emperor, father to the Archduchess of Parma, warmly received his daughter and her entourage. His Majesty had always felt a twinge of guilt for this ill-fated eldest daughter of his.

The moment Archduchess Louise arrived at Schönbrunn Palace, Aiglon was notified. Reluctantly, he joined the rest of the court in welcoming Her Highness.

In the palace’s spacious hall, the Archduchess and her husband walked step by step through the line of people, greeting each member of the imperial family amicably.

In the estimation of historians, Empress Louise could hardly be called a great beauty. What had once captivated Napoleon was merely her youthful innocence, and now, in her forties, she was even further from the title of “beauty.” Her figure, however, was still reasonably well-maintained, and her steps were quite light.

Perhaps due to the many storms she had weathered in her short life, Archduchess Louise possessed a calm and steady demeanor, treating everyone with politeness. The exquisitely woven floral decorations on her gown added to her air of nobility.

Beside her, holding her arm, was her husband, Count von Neipperg.

The Count had served in the army in his youth and was also in uniform today. Although he had lost an eye to injury, his tall frame did not lack a soldier’s masculine air. Furthermore, unlike many officers of his time, he was not coarse but forthright without being impolite, and his conversation was quite proper.

It was these qualities that had allowed him to capture the heart of the former Empress of the French Empire in 1814, while escorting Louise and her son back to Austria.

Objectively speaking, it was not an unsuccessful marriage. The Count was quite considerate and loyal to his wife, whose station was far above his own. He quietly accompanied her in her secluded life in Parma, and they lived in relative harmony and happiness.

After greeting each member of the imperial family, Louise and her husband arrived before Aiglon, who was at the very end of the line.

Upon recognizing the boy, the Archduchess’s steps visibly faltered. Her expression became somewhat dazed, even a little melancholic, but soon, it all returned to a state of calm.

“Francis!” The madam looked the boy up and down, then nodded with satisfaction. “You’ve grown much taller than last time. I’m very pleased.”

“Your Highness.” Count Neipperg, beside her, was clearly a little awkward, but he still greeted the boy very politely. “It’s a pleasure to see you.”

“Thank you for your compliments, Madam. You look radiant as well,” Aiglon said calmly with a bow. “I hope you both had a pleasant journey.”

Louise could certainly sense the polite indifference in the young man’s attitude, but in the end, she said nothing more.

“Very good, thank you.”

Then, the Archduchess and her husband passed the young man and bowed to His Majesty the Emperor, who was seated high on his throne.

This was the first meeting between mother and son in two years.

==================================================

After the audience with His Majesty the Emperor, the Archduchess and her husband joined His Majesty and other members of the imperial family for lunch.

Perhaps to deliberately avoid any awkwardness, Aiglon was not seated next to the Archduchess but at a diagonal distance from her. He was happy to be ignored, dining in silence.

For him, today was merely about performing the necessary courtesies; he had no desire to do anything more.

Princess Sophie, however, was seated next to Louise.

On account of Aiglon, Princess Sophie was not particularly fond of the Archduchess either, but the royal education she had received from a young age was enough for her to maintain a facade of pleasant decorum at the table. She chatted with the Archduchess as she ate, and the two would even laugh from time to time, making the atmosphere at the table relaxed and cheerful.

As they talked, the topic shifted to Aiglon.

“Madam, sometimes I feel Francis is a bit too headstrong,” Princess Sophie said casually to the madam as she slowly cut her roasted venison steak with a knife. “He had just recovered from a fall two days ago, and he was already off to practice swordsmanship with someone again. Just imagine, if something else were to happen, how troublesome would that be…”

“What fall?” Archduchess Louise frowned, then asked with some surprise. “Did something like that happen?”

Seeing Archduchess Louise’s surprised expression, Princess Sophie was immediately taken aback as well.

“The day it happened, I wrote you a letter…” As Princess Sophie spoke, she suddenly realized something and quickly fell silent.

She had already guessed the truth—

It was unlikely someone had intercepted her letter; there was no need to hide such a thing, as word of it had spread all over the city. So… heavens, the madam had actually forgotten about it!

The princess dared not ask any further. With Aiglon present, she was afraid that if she did ask and got the answer she expected, it would break the young man’s heart.

“Ah, it’s nothing,” she said, immediately trying to change the subject.

“Oh! That incident.” Louise paused for a moment, then immediately nodded. “I remember now. I did receive your letter. But I suppose boys are bound to have a few bumps and scrapes while growing up. God will make everything alright…”

The princess narrowed her eyes, trying hard not to let her anger show.

“Is that so? Then we must indeed thank God that everything turned out all right in the end.” Then, she ended their conversation with a coolly polite remark.

The princess’s only concern now was Aiglon. How heartbroken would he be if he heard those words?

Her gaze immediately shifted to him, and she found that, just as she had feared, the young man’s face was deathly pale. His eyes seemed to have lost their focus, as if he were in a daze. He tried to pick up his knife and fork to continue eating, but his hands seemed to be trembling slightly, making it impossible for him to dine properly.

The princess was frantic, but she was also afraid of upsetting him further. Moreover, she couldn’t cause a scene at the dining table, so she was burning with anxiety. Unconsciously, her own knife had already sliced the venison steak into shreds.

Under her watchful eyes, Aiglon kept a stiff face and took several deep breaths. It was clear he was making a great effort to calm himself.

Then, he suddenly stood up, staggering slightly, and bowed to His Majesty the Emperor.

“Your Majesty… I apologize… I… I’m not feeling well…”

His Majesty the Emperor looked at his pale face with some surprise, then silently nodded.

As if granted amnesty, Aiglon offered an apologetic glance to the others at the table, then took a few steps back and exited with faltering steps.

With this small disturbance, the atmosphere of the royal family banquet instantly became oppressive.

“Leaving the table early is quite improper. Your Majesty… should I call His Highness back?” the attendant asked cautiously.

“It’s fine. Let him have some peace and quiet,” the old Emperor sighed helplessly.

He knew that he was one of the architects of his grandson’s suffering. Although he had never felt guilty, at this moment, he couldn’t help but feel a slight pang of pity for the boy.

Let him breathe, at least for this moment. It’s not good to keep the string pulled too tight, His Majesty the Emperor thought to himself.

In an instant, as if they were clockwork dolls that had just been wound, everyone resumed their cheerful chatter, as if nothing had happened.

But despite the smiles and laughter on the surface, Princess Sophie’s mind was in turmoil.

“Aren’t you going to check on him?” After a while, Princess Sophie could bear it no longer. She asked Louise in a low voice, “Francis seemed truly unwell just now. Considering his previous injury, it would be best to be more careful…”

“You’re right. I’ll go over in a little while,” Louise nodded, seeming to agree completely. “That poor child. We truly have wronged him so much.”

In a little while? The princess’s brow furrowed, and for a moment she nearly lost her temper.

“Your Majesty, I think I should go and see. It would be terrible if something were to actually happen.” Then, casting aside all reservations, she stood up and sought the Emperor’s permission.

His Majesty the Emperor looked at Sophie, stunned, but under her intense gaze, he finally gave a silent nod.

===============================================

By this time, Aiglon had already stumbled back to his bedroom.

The usually short walk now seemed so long; he even suspected he might collapse on the way.

Fortunately, he made it back.

The moment he was back in his room, he collapsed again, this time onto the carpet.

He felt it was hard to breathe, the blood was rushing through his veins, and the pounding of his heart beat against his eardrums, forcing him to gasp for air by the side of the bed.

He knew his loss of composure was improper, but just now, he truly couldn’t control himself.

It wasn’t that he didn’t want to hide his emotions, but the pain from the depths of his soul made it impossible for him to maintain his normal composure. That was why he had to rudely excuse himself; he couldn’t allow himself to make a fool of himself in front of the members of the Habsburg imperial family.

This pain was not his own; it was the pain from the depths of his soul, from the last remnants of the spirit of the original King of Rome.

That last wisp of consciousness lingering in his mind, which had lain dormant for more than a decade, had suddenly let out a terrifying roar in Aiglon’s head.

How could one even describe this feeling?

Pain, resentment, despair? Perhaps it was all of those, yet they still failed to fully describe what he was feeling at this moment.

If father abandoned me and left this world, and mother will never care for me…

Then wasn’t my very birth a mistake?

Then isn’t the world just a lie?

Then is there any value in living at all?

These desperate thoughts echoed in his mind, causing the phantom soul to roar and tremble.

In 1832, the King of Rome, bedridden and long-awaiting a mother he would never see, must have faced the coming of death with this very same feeling.

Aiglon had not expected that this despair towards the world would cause the King of Rome’s residual consciousness to have a mental breakdown. In its final, desperate cry, it inflicted immense pain upon Aiglon as well.

Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Of all the times for this to happen!

He gasped for breath like an asthma patient having an attack, while tears streamed unceasingly from his eyes.

“Your Highness…” The maid in the room, Chanel, was terrified by the sight of him. She hurriedly knelt on the floor, trying to help Aiglon up. “Are… are you alright?”

“Leave me alone…” Aiglon weakly pushed her hand away. “Chanel, this isn’t my problem… I need to be alone.”

“But… but…” Chanel was on the verge of tears from anxiety. “How can you say there’s no problem!”

“I told you to leave me alone!” Aiglon snapped impatiently.

Then, he clutched his chest, gasping. He felt he was about to lose consciousness and could hardly sense the passage of time.

He didn’t know how long had passed, but he finally endured it.

He had sweated so much it was as if he had taken a bath; his entire body was drenched.

He finally regained his consciousness and senses, and it was then that he felt someone embracing him.

How long had he been held?

“Didn’t I tell you to leave me alone?” Aiglon said impatiently.

“If I didn’t care for you, what would you do…” was the sigh he received in reply.

He whipped his head around and saw Princess Sophie looking at him quietly.

“You… how long have you been here?” Aiglon asked in a small voice.

“Not too long,” Princess Sophie smiled. “Aiglon, are you feeling better?”

Looking at the princess’s warm smile, for a moment, he, who had always been so proud and arrogant, suddenly felt a sense of unworthiness.

How could I possibly deserve such affection from her…

“Aiglon… Aiglon…” Seeing his dazed expression, Princess Sophie grew anxious and urged him again and again, “Don’t scare me!”

This was the only person who, without asking for any reason, cared for and cherished him unconditionally. In his more than ten years of this new life, he had only encountered this once.

I want… I want to hold her.

I want to be closer to her!

Yes… I must!

With strength from an unknown source, the young man suddenly turned and, to the princess’s shocked and astonished eyes, embraced her tightly.

“Aiglon!” His action caused the princess some pain, and she instinctively began to struggle.

But how could her strength compare to the young man’s now?

Before she could even finish crying out his name, the young man had already pulled her into the closest possible embrace and kissed her lips deeply.

A warm sensation spread from his lips. In that instant, he not only felt an ecstatic happiness bombarding his mind but could even feel his spiritual wounds healing with it.

If I were to die tomorrow, at least I would have no regrets now, the young man suddenly thought in that moment.

Chapter 22: Making Amends

The moment Aiglon kissed Princess Sophie, everything in the room seemed to freeze. Only the ticking of the clock marked the passage of time.

After what felt like an eternity, Aiglon finally regained his senses, pulling back from his impulsive passion.

Looking into the eyes of Princess Sophie before him, he wondered for a moment if he was dreaming—what have I done?

Princess Sophie also seemed to recover her wits at the same time. Her breathing suddenly grew ragged. She grabbed Aiglon’s shoulders, gave him a forceful shove, and stumbled backward, falling onto the carpet.

Aiglon wanted to go and help her up, but he was stopped by her fierce glare. He could only halt in his tracks, watching helplessly as the princess picked herself up from the floor.

The princess’s eyes flickered, her expression dark and uncertain, with not a trace of joy.

“I’m sorry… Your Highness…” Aiglon lowered his head like a child who had done wrong. “I… I just like you so much.”

The sweet aftertaste of the kiss still lingered on his lips, and his face burned hot.

Technically speaking, it hadn’t been a very successful kiss. When he had leaned in, his mind had gone blank, and he had no idea what to do next. Princess Sophie was even more clueless; she seemed paralyzed by shock, standing frozen without making a single move.

And then, it was over as quickly as it had begun.

Even so, Aiglon’s body still trembled with excitement. The momentary, selfless passion had brought him an indescribable sense of bliss. Besides, he’d never kissed another woman before, so he was in no position to compare which way was more pleasant.

In any case, it had been very pleasant!

But the most important thing was, pleasant as it was, how was he supposed to clean up the mess from his moment of impulse?

Aiglon kept his eyes on the princess, but she ignored him. She straightened her clothes, which he had slightly disheveled, then turned to leave.

“Your Highness!” Aiglon hurried after her, trying to call her back.

But the princess still didn’t react, continuing toward the door.

“I made a mistake. If you want me to pay a price, I am willing to pay any price. I only beg you not to be cruel and banish me from your life, because you are the only family I have…” Aiglon didn’t try to stop her physically, but spoke to her back in a sorrowful tone. “I can’t imagine what I would live on without your care.”

His mournful plea finally touched the princess. She paused for a moment, then turned to look at the young man one more time.

“You should get some rest,” she said curtly, before opening the door, closing it behind her, and leaving.

Staring at the closed door, Aiglon stood frozen in place, feeling an immense sense of loss.

“Your Highness…” Chanel, who had been hiding in a corner, too frightened to make a sound, finally scurried out from the shadows. “Are… are you alright?”

“As you can see, I… I’m fine. Just wonderful,” Aiglon said with a bitter, self-mocking smile, before giving an order. “Chanel, get me some wine. Something strong.”

Chanel hesitated.

In those days, there were no laws or customs prohibiting minors from drinking. Noble young men of Aiglon’s age usually started drinking early. However, Aiglon himself usually only drank a little on necessary occasions and never touched hard liquor. He disliked beverages that clouded his judgment.

For him to make such a request now showed just how turbulent his mind was.

However, despite her reservations, Chanel, who was getting used to obeying orders without question, silently fetched a bottle of French brandy.

Aiglon poured the liquor into a glass, watching the light shimmer off the crystal, then brought it to his lips and took a large gulp.

He nearly choked and spat it out, but in the end, he forced it all down.

“I did something stupid,” he muttered glumly.

Princess Sophie was too important to him. She was the family member who cherished and cared for him, and she was also a key part of his escape plan. Only with her help could he carry out his plans without attracting too much attention.

Therefore, from the perspective of both his escape and his personal feelings, what he had just done was an incredibly dangerous move.

But even so, he didn’t regret it.

He just had to find a way to fix it.

“Your Highness, don’t be too alarmed. The princess wasn’t angry with you,” Chanel comforted him in a small voice. “And before she left, she still told you to take care of yourself. That shows that even after what happened, she still cares for you very much.”

“That may be so, but when will she forgive me? In a day? A month? Or even longer? This is crucial for me.” Aiglon took another large swig of brandy in frustration. “Chanel, you’ve been by her side for years. Tell me, is there any way to cheer her up sooner?”

“Well… I think that would be difficult…” Chanel shook her head helplessly. “Her Highness has a very strong will and a mind of her own. It’s not easy for others to persuade her.”

“So you’re telling me to just leave it to fate?” Aiglon frowned.

He had long since realized that Chanel wasn’t the brightest, but with no one else to turn to, he had no choice but to use her as a makeshift strategist.

“Actually, I think Her Highness treasures you so much that she was just flustered by the suddenness of it all today. She should forgive you very soon,” Chanel said quietly. “But you should probably be a little more considerate of her for a while. That would help a lot.”

So that’s the only idea she has in the end… Aiglon shrugged.

Well, it wasn’t as if he could expect anything better.

“Oh, right…” Just as Aiglon was about to pour another glass, Chanel seemed to remember something.

“What is it?” Aiglon’s hope was rekindled.

“Since coming here, the princess has been very homesick. If you could help ease her homesickness, I’m sure she would be very happy!” Chanel replied.

That made sense. It seemed Chanel wasn’t entirely useless at giving advice.

“Then go and get me some Bavarian clothes,” Aiglon decided instantly. “And if you have time, teach me some of the Bavarian dialect. For her, it’s fine to become a Bavarian in spirit.”

“Yes, Your Highness.” Chanel couldn’t help but smile.

Having made a decision, Aiglon’s mood improved somewhat, but it was soon followed by a splitting headache.

This time, however, it was better. The headache wasn’t from emotional pain, but from the alcohol—he didn’t have much experience with hard liquor, after all.

He could clearly feel that with the princess’s embrace and kiss, the despair and pain that had tormented him had vanished. His spiritual wounds healed along with it.

Perhaps this was what people lived for—simply to know that one’s existence wasn’t some tragic joke or accident, that someone needed them.

So, rest in peace, soul tormented by pain. I will handle everything.

He said to himself silently, then closed his eyes.

=====================================

“Your Highness, Your Highness…?”

Amidst the calls, Aiglon slowly opened his eyes.

The sky was already bright. As his blurry vision began to focus, he saw Chanel looking at him with concern.

He shook his head slightly. It still ached a little from the hangover, but his mental state had improved considerably.

“Good morning, Chanel. Is there something you needed to wake me for?”

“Count and Madam Neipperg have come to see you,” Chanel replied in a low voice. “You should get up quickly. They are waiting just outside the door.”

As a die-hard Bonapartist, Chanel harbored a deep resentment for Empress Louise. She could, of course, guess that Aiglon’s painful episode last night was a result of the Archduchess’s visit, which only made her angrier now. Her tone was exceptionally cold when she mentioned her.

“Is that so?” Aiglon frowned.

Although he had no desire to see them, since they were already here, he had to at least show basic courtesy.

He struggled out of bed, got dressed, and then, with Chanel’s help, hastily washed up. Once he was presentable, he walked out of his bedroom and looked at the couple sitting on the sofa by the fireplace.

“My apologies for keeping you waiting, Madam.”

He apologized with an utter lack of sincerity.

“You haven’t been well lately. You certainly need more rest.” Louise smiled. “I’m sorry, Francis. I have neglected you far too much all this time. It is my fault.”

“It’s quite alright, I understand. You have your own family and life, which are enough to keep you busy. It’s neither possible nor necessary for you to spend your energy elsewhere,” Aiglon replied with feigned respect.

The couple, of course, understood the mockery in the young man’s words. They exchanged a look.

Louise frowned. It had been a long time since anyone had treated her this way.

She rubbed her fingers together impatiently and stood up.

“Alright, I know you hold a lot of resentment toward me, and I won’t force you to act like an obedient child. But even so, I have the right to demand you show me some deference. In this court, I am the Archduchess!”

“If that is your demand, I can certainly accept it. But I have a request as well. Could you please not act like a good mother? I am not worthy of it.” Aiglon was not intimidated and retorted sharply. “Archduchess, your loyal Francis is at your command.”

His mother’s eyes widened with fury, and she nearly exploded on the spot. But in the end, she calmed herself down and let out a sigh.

“Fine,” she said, turning to leave.

And so, another attempt to mend the relationship between mother and son ended on a sour note.

Aiglon felt no joy after driving her away.

He didn’t know why he held so much animosity toward Louise, but whenever he thought about what she had done to the King of Rome in history, and what she had done to him since his transmigration, he couldn’t help but feel enraged.

Perhaps this was the anger born from the absence of a mother’s love.

At that moment, he noticed that Count Neipperg had not left.

“Sir, is there anything else you wish to instruct me on?” he asked.

“Your Highness, if I may be so bold—your attitude toward your mother is truly a bit harsh,” the Count said after a moment of deliberation. “No matter what, she is your mother… The bond of blood should not be disregarded like this. I hope you can apologize to her, sincerely.”

Apologize? For what? It should be the other way around, shouldn’t it? Aiglon’s anger flared up again.

“So, Count, are you teaching me how to conduct myself?” Aiglon shot back impatiently.

Count Neipperg was annoyed by the young man’s attitude, but he still shook his head. “That is not what I mean…”

“That’s good. Otherwise, if you wish to play the role of a father and lecture me, you should first consider whether you are worthy of it.” Aiglon sneered. “You don’t seriously think you are qualified to be compared to that man, do you?”

Stung by this sharp retort, the Count’s expression froze, and the corner of his mouth twitched in anger.

If he were younger and still in the army, an insult like this to his face would probably have led to a demand for a duel.

But he restrained himself. “In terms of accomplishments, I certainly cannot compare to him… but if we’re comparing who can make Louise happier, I believe I would win.”

The Count’s reply surprised Aiglon somewhat. He hadn’t expected the man to be so good-tempered with him.

“You’ve been by her side, so you’ve seen how she treats me. Now, I ask you to look into your heart and tell me, if you were in my shoes, what would you think?” Aiglon’s tone softened. “Therefore, I will be perfectly respectful to her. But if you insist that I love her as a son loves his mother, I’m sorry, but I cannot do that.”

Count Neipperg looked at the young man with a complex expression.

The boy wasn’t so much arrogant as he was like a heartbroken child showing his last bit of stubbornness.

“Very well, Your Highness, I understand how you feel now.” He stood up and bowed to Aiglon. “I hope all of this can be mended, and I will work to mend it. I sincerely hope you have better luck from now on.”

“What do you mean by that?” Aiglon was somewhat confused.

“You will know soon enough,” the Count said with a wave of his hand, taking his leave with a dashing flair.

Chapter 23: Vienna

The Count’s final words left Aiglon feeling quite puzzled, but no one offered him an explanation. The next few days passed calmly, without incident.

Louise and her husband did not come to see him again, a fact that Aiglon was indifferent to—he even found it a relief. However, Princess Sophie did not come to see him either, and that left him rather distressed.

Since the princess had arrived at Schönbrunn Palace, they had not seen each other every single day, but they had never gone several consecutive days without meeting. The ominous implication of this made Aiglon uneasy.

It seems my actions that night truly angered the princess…

Aiglon began to ponder how he might find an opportunity to see the princess and apologize to her in order to win back her favor.

Fortunately, his worst fears did not come to pass. Just that evening, the princess’s maid finally came over to convey an invitation from her mistress.

Aiglon breathed a sigh of relief and then hurried to the princess’s chambers.

He did not have to wait long before the princess emerged.

Today, the princess was as youthful and charming as ever, but in contrast to her usual magnificent attire, she was dressed in a simple, light-yellow, close-fitting wool dress, a style popular among the city’s women. The dress had large puff sleeves at the shoulders, revealing a length of long, fair, and rounded arm, her hands covered in velvet gloves. Her hair was done up in a bun, with a few strands left to fall beside her temples. On her feet were deerskin shoes with floral decorations, and around her slender neck hung a string of pearls of an ordinary luster. She wore no other jewelry.

In her simple attire, the princess looked like a different person—or rather, like a young wife from a bourgeois family, not long married.

“What are you staring at?” Princess Sophie asked, her expression blank as she looked at Aiglon’s dazed face.

Although her tone was a little cold, Aiglon felt a sense of relief… after all, this was the first time he had heard her speak in days.

As long as she was willing to speak to him, it meant there was hope of resolving their previous conflict.

“Your Highness, I apologize. My mind was somewhere else. Your new attire has quite dazzled me,” he hurriedly complimented.

“Such pointless talk will only waste your own precious time,” the princess said with a frown. “Shouldn’t you hurry up?”

“What?” Aiglon didn’t quite understand.

“You’re usually so clever. How have you suddenly become so dense?” The princess raised her hand as if to pinch his cheek as she usually did, but she quickly caught herself and let it fall back to her side.

“Didn’t you ask me yourself? You wanted to go to the theater. I am taking you today.”

“I see…” Aiglon realized with a start, a touch of emotion welling up within him.

He hadn’t expected the princess to have arranged everything in just a few days without a single word.

She was so angry with him, yet she had still meticulously fulfilled his wish…

He felt a mix of gratitude and shame, and in the end, he was at a loss for words. He could only bow his head and offer his sincere thanks.

“Thank you, Your Highness… I truly don’t know how I can ever repay you.”

“Enough of this nonsense. Go and get changed,” the princess said, giving him a sidelong glance before gesturing for a maid to take him to change his clothes.

Aiglon obediently followed the maid to a dressing room, where she handed him a set of clothes that had already been prepared.

In this era, as in most others, men’s fashion was much simpler than women’s. He put on a long black coat, a white high-collared shirt with a thin necktie, and a pair of gray short boots. On his head, he wore a black velvet top hat.

After changing, Aiglon looked in the mirror and saw that he resembled a naive young master from a wealthy merchant family.

With a strange feeling in his heart, he followed the maid out.

As soon as he stepped out, the princess’s gaze shifted to him, carefully examining him from head to toe.

Just as Aiglon was about to ask if she was satisfied, the princess looked away.

“Let’s go!”

And so, under the princess’s lead, they arrived at the main square of the palace and boarded a carriage. Their entourage—including Chanel and Captain Foresti, who was in charge of security—boarded other carriages.

As twilight began to descend, these few plain-looking carriages drove out of the palace gates.

Schönbrunn Palace was located in the southwestern suburbs of Vienna, very close to the city, so it was easy for them to slip quietly into the city of Vienna under the cover of night.

Although it wasn’t his first time in the city of Vienna, Aiglon couldn’t help but feel a surge of excitement.

After all, this was the first time he had come here by his own volition. Perhaps this was the first step toward his freedom.

It was now August, the season when the height of summer began to turn toward autumn. A cool breeze blew continuously through the carriage window, caressing his face, calling to him.

Yes… freedom felt so close, as if he only needed to take one more step to do as he pleased.

If I jumped out now, could I escape?

Looking at the lamps on the streets and the bustling crowds, a sudden thought sprang into Aiglon’s mind.

No, I can’t… I must not be impulsive.

Aiglon struggled to control his increasingly ragged breathing, resolutely quashing this unrealistic idea.

Although there were only the princess and himself in this carriage, they were followed by several guards, including his swordsmanship instructor. He had no confidence that he could evade their pursuit if he jumped from the carriage.

Besides, even if he did escape their grasp, what then? He had no planned escape route, no one to aid him, and not even the means to flee. He would be completely lost.

If he were to do it, it would only take a few hours for the areas outside Vienna to be swarming with patrolling cavalry and for the police within the city to be searching door-to-door. An inescapable dragnet would be cast, leaving him with nowhere to run.

And if he were caught, he would certainly face severe punishment, and he would never get an opportunity like this again.

Therefore, now was not the time to escape. No matter how sweet and tempting the fruit of freedom might seem at this moment, it was undoubtedly poisonous and must not be rashly consumed.

It’s fine. I’ve already waited for more than a decade. I can wait a little longer… With steely resolve, the young man gradually calmed himself.

Then, he glanced at Princess Sophie sitting beside him.

The princess had been silent since they boarded the carriage, her face set as she stared out the window. She must still be angry about what had happened before.

“Your Highness, thank you,” Aiglon said with sincere gratitude, as if speaking to himself. “I will never forget your kindness to me.”

The princess did not answer, as if she had not heard anything at all.

In silence, the carriage crossed the Vienna River, then continued along Mariahilfer Street and Linzer Street, passing through streets both wide and narrow, finally arriving at Hernalser Street.

At the end of this road was the final resting place for most of Vienna’s citizens, the Hernalser Cemetery. Of course, the carriages did not head in that direction. They turned northeast and stopped in front of a theater.

The theater did not look very large, but its location was quite convenient. Not far from it stood the Vienna Observatory, and from the theater’s roof, one could see the old imperial palace, the Hofburg, in the very heart of the city. The palace was nestled among surrounding trees and greenery, its magnificent silhouette only vaguely discernible by the scattered points of light.

Evenings were always the liveliest time in Vienna, and theaters were always bustling with noise. This time was no exception.

To avoid attracting attention, the carriages stopped in a side street some distance away. Then, the princess led Aiglon toward the theater. Chanel walked beside them, while the others followed from a distance so as not to disturb the princess’s outing.

It was just before the performance was to begin. The two walked into the theater side by side. The people around them either paid them no heed or glanced at them once before continuing their conversations, whiling away the final minutes.

Princess Sophie frowned slightly. She disliked the noisy environment and, even more, the stuffy air inside. She looked around and found the theater’s ticket office.

“Sir, I would like a private box,” she said directly to the ticket seller.

Though it sounded like a request, the princess’s tone carried an unconscious air of command. “We want the one with the best view.”

The ticket seller sized up the three of them, assessing their attire. “You must be joking, milady. The boxes are all reserved.”

“Get your manager!” Princess Sophie said impatiently. “I want a box!”

Perhaps intimidated by the princess, the ticket seller’s eyes widened in surprise.

Then, he said something to the person beside him.

Soon, a middle-aged man hurried over.

“Good evening, madam,” he said, tipping his hat to Princess Sophie. “My man just told me you wish to book a box?”

“Yes,” Sophie nodded, then emphasized once more, “We want the best one.”

The manager looked at them with a puzzled expression. “For how long?”

“A year, I suppose,” Princess Sophie replied after a moment’s thought. “He said you were out? If you don’t have one, we’ll go to another theater.”

“We do have one, but the price is not cheap…” the manager replied.

“How much is it?” Princess Sophie asked impatiently.

“About two thousand gulden,” the manager said, casually quoting a price. “We have many distinguished guests here…”

“Fine. Give it to him,” Princess Sophie said impatiently to Chanel, who was standing behind them.

She accepted such a price just like that!

The manager stared at the three of them in astonishment, completely unable to guess who they were.

Chapter 24: Negotiation and Reconciliation

The Ruby Theater could only be considered second-rate among all the theaters in Vienna. Although its location was good, it wasn’t particularly outstanding, and the actors’ skills were only average.

Even so, the theater manager had long experienced the ups and downs of life and was used to seeing generous patrons.

However, the guests in front of him today were unlike any he had ever encountered.

The two appeared to be siblings, but both were very young. Their clothes were ordinary, but the young woman possessed an air of imperious arrogance. She agreed to his price without any consideration, simply seeking to save time, and her words and actions suggested that she had never been troubled by the word “price.”

Could they be the children of some wealthy family out for fun? he wondered inwardly.

But even if that were the case, as long as they paid, he didn’t care.

“Since you say so, please make the payment, and I will process it for you immediately,” the manager replied, trying to maintain a calm demeanor.

Princess Sophie gestured, and Chanel immediately stepped forward to make the payment.

Of course, she wouldn’t carry a large amount of gold and silver coinage with her. Instead, she handed him several notes.

In this era, the vast Austrian Empire didn’t have its own central bank, and therefore no banknotes in the usual sense. However, people naturally understood the inconvenience of carrying precious metal currency, so they often used notes issued by bankers as a means of payment for large transactions.

The manager carefully examined them under the light, discovering that they were issued by Vienna’s most reputable bank. He meticulously verified the stamps and authenticity before looking up.

“Very well, miss. The box is yours. I will take you there now.”

“Excellent,” Princess Sophie nodded. “Besides having a good view, I also require the location to be as quiet as possible. We don’t like being disturbed.”

To have both a good view and be secluded was indeed a bit of a contradiction, but since she had paid so much money, whatever she said was right and had to be satisfied.

“Please follow me.”

The manager led them up the stairs on either side to the third floor, then to the box located slightly to the right of the center.

“This box is very spacious and has an excellent view; you can see almost every detail on the stage… and the neighboring box is separated by a walkway, so generally there won’t be people coming and going to disturb your refined amusement,” the manager said respectfully. “Madam, what do you think?”

Princess Sophie looked around for a while, confirming the location and view, then looked at Aiglon as if asking for his opinion.

Aiglon nodded slightly.

“Alright, this will do,” Princess Sophie immediately agreed.

“Good, let’s sign the contract now!” The manager, fearing they would change their minds, immediately wanted to finalize the deal. He felt that he had had an incredibly lucky night, encountering such an agreeable and wealthy customer.

He quickly wrote out the receipt and the corresponding contract, then handed it to her. “Miss, please sign here. Once signed, the transaction is officially complete, and you will have the right to use this box for the next year.”

Princess Sophie took the pen and quickly signed her name on it, then handed it back to the manager.

“Sophia Memmingen…” the manager murmured, reading the name written on the contract.

He racked his brains but couldn’t recall any wealthy families in Vienna with that surname.

Perhaps it was a pseudonym, but it didn’t matter, he didn’t care.

“Very well, Miss Memmingen, since the transaction has been completed, I won’t disturb you any further,” the manager said, intending to leave.

“Wait!” Princess Sophie called out to him.

Then, she pointed to Aiglon, who hadn’t spoken the whole time. “This is my younger brother, Francis. He not only enjoys watching plays but also has another special request. I hope you can fulfill it for him, and I can take care of the financial expenses.”

“A special request?” The manager paused, then seemed to understand.

In this day and age, anyone who came to the theater with a special request must be referring to the actresses. It was extremely common for wealthy people to patronize actresses, but he didn’t expect it to be brought up by the sister.

He carefully sized up the young man in front of him.

So mysterious… could it be that he wanted to introduce his young master to the pleasures of the flesh? How enviable… This young man is quite handsome, those little enchantresses must be very willing.

With that thought, his smile suddenly became a little sleazy. “It’s no problem, young master. Just make your request. As long as there’s enough money, there are plenty of people willing to serve him…”

“What are you thinking!” Seeing his smile, Princess Sophie understood, and she was both angry and embarrassed. “What I mean is, he not only wants to watch plays, but he also wants to write his own scripts, so I hope you can help him stage his scripts when the time comes.”

The manager finally understood, and he smiled wryly and shook his head. “I’m afraid your request is a bit difficult… not every script is suitable for the theater.”

The theater wasn’t an amusement park and concerned the livelihoods of so many people. He couldn’t afford to mess around.

“What’s so difficult about it? My brother is incredibly talented, writing scripts is just for fun. You should feel lucky to get his scripts for free!” Princess Sophie stared at him forcefully. “Besides, there are plenty of plays that are booed offstage by the audience every year. Even in the worst-case scenario, it would only be one or two more. What difference does it make to you? At worst, I’ll subsidize the ticket sales. What more could you want!”

After being rebuked by this young lady, the manager was shocked to find that he didn’t seem to have anything to refute.

The purpose of opening a theater was to make money. Whether it was a good play or a bad play, as long as it made money, there was no difference. If someone was willing to pay to stage their own script, there was nothing wrong with that.

Of course, if the play was too bad, that would be another matter entirely, and the theater’s reputation might not be salvageable.

After a moment of thought, he decided to vaguely agree first and see what level the young master’s wild ideas were at. If it was just average bad, then playing along with him might not be a problem.

“In that case, can I see the script? I need to read it before I can make a decision,” he said softly.

“I haven’t finished writing the script yet, there’s no need to rush. I want to familiarize myself with the environment first,” Aiglon replied. “Sir, thank you for your cooperation. I will do my best to ensure that you won’t regret it.”

Compared to the assertive lady, this young master was much more polite, showing that he had a good upbringing. This was the manager’s last thought as he left the box.

=========================================

After the manager left, the box fell silent again.

Just then, the stage curtains slowly opened, and the actors began their performance. Sophie and Aiglon stood together by the railing, quietly watching the performance on stage.

Because of the distance, the sound from the stage was somewhat distorted, adding a sense of elusiveness, as if it were being transmitted from another world.

Or rather, the dark box was now actively isolating itself from the world, forming its own small world.

Compared to the drama on stage, Aiglon was thinking about how he should take this opportunity to apologize to the princess so that they could return to their usual way of getting along.

However, just as he was about to apologize, Princess Sophie suddenly spoke in a muffled voice.

“Are you satisfied now?”

“I… I am very satisfied, Your Highness,” Aiglon said, somewhat surprised, but he quickly calmed down and thanked her. “Your kindness to me is even more than I expected. Just for my momentary fantasy, you actually busied yourself with so many things… Your Highness, I don’t know how to describe my gratitude to you.”

“I’m not Your Highness here!” The princess frowned.

“Sophia, I will always be grateful to you,” Aiglon immediately corrected himself.

Seeing his uneasy and sincere expression, the princess’s brow finally relaxed.

“Forget it, seeing how well-behaved you are, I accept your gratitude.”

“You… you mean, you forgive my impulsiveness that time…?” Aiglon asked cautiously.

His question was like pressing a button, instantly causing the air to freeze again. The princess did not answer but simply looked at him quietly.

Crap, I should have known not to bring that matter up again.

Aiglon felt a sense of foreboding, but he didn’t dare to say anything more and had to wait in silence for the princess’s rebuke.

However, the storm he feared did not arrive, and instead, a sigh came.

“That night, when you hugged me and then… yes, I was furious,” the princess said, blushing slightly. She blinked and shifted her gaze back to the stage. “But I quickly stopped being angry with you. I thought about what you looked like that day; you were close to a mental breakdown, so losing control for a moment was understandable. Alas… ultimately, it’s all her fault! How could a mother treat her child like that?!”

“Thank you for being so magnanimous,” Aiglon said, overjoyed, but then he was puzzled. “But in these past few days, your behavior didn’t seem like you weren’t angry.”

“I was just… I just didn’t know how to face you,” Sophie sighed again. “Aiglon, when I first met you, you were only thirteen years old, about this tall—”

As she spoke, she gestured to her neck and continued, “But now, you are taller than me… The passage of time is truly ruthless, and I seemed to be unaware, still treating you like that shy and melancholy child, but you have become a vigorous young man. That moment made me realize that I can no longer treat you the same way as before.”

“People always grow up,” Aiglon replied helplessly. “But no matter how the body changes, some parts of the heart can remain unchanged forever. Your Highness, I have said that you are my only family here, and I will never change that view.”

“Really?” Sophie turned her gaze back to the young man.

“Absolutely,” Aiglon nodded emphatically. “I apologize again for my absurd behavior. Please forgive me, okay?”

Sophie nodded lightly. “Alright, let’s not dwell on those past events anymore. Let’s watch the play.”

They looked back at the stage. The music and singing from the stage now seemed to be accompanying the two of them.

The atmosphere in the box became calm and harmonious.

“That guy’s smile was really disgusting. If I didn’t have to hide my identity right now, I would have kicked him out already. I really don’t understand how he could think of such a thing?!” After a while, Sophie recalled what had just happened and frowned, seeming quite displeased. Then, she glanced at Aiglon. “Aiglon, you wouldn’t really have the kind of thoughts he was talking about, would you?”

“Of course not,” Aiglon firmly grasped the princess’s right hand. “If I have you by my side, I am already satisfied, so why would I go look at those flattering singers? Please believe me on this one thing!”

Seeing his sincere expression, the corners of the princess’s mouth turned up slightly, obviously quite satisfied.

Through the silk glove, she could feel the warmth of the young man’s hand. This was fervent affection.

In that instant, she saw again the child who respected and relied on her, and everything was back to normal.

The princess probably forgot that children always grow up.

Chapter 25: Scheming

At Aiglon’s sincere apology, Princess Sophie finally forgave his earlier ridiculous behavior. The two buried the hatchet, and it was as if they had returned to their previous state of intimacy.

With their relationship restored, both of them felt more lighthearted and cheerful, and they began to watch the play in earnest.

Being a Bavarian, Princess Sophie was quite fond of music and theater, and she explained the play to Aiglon as they watched.

However, she did not seem to think much of this particular theater’s performance, expressing her disdain for the actors’ skills, the stage’s scenery, and other details—in her words, the quality was utterly mediocre.

“If the quality here is so mediocre, why did you bring me here?” Aiglon asked, a bit puzzled.

“It’s precisely because this isn’t some famous theater that I brought you here. What if we went to one of the grand theaters and I was recognized by someone who had seen me before?” Princess Sophie retorted. “Although I haven’t been married into the court for long, there are quite a few people who have seen me when they came to the palace for an audience with His Majesty.”

Aiglon thought about it and realized she was right.

“Even here, we cannot let our guard down,” Princess Sophie carefully admonished Aiglon. “If we cause any trouble, it won’t be a big deal for me, but it will be very difficult to bring you out again.”

“Rest assured, I won’t cause you any trouble,” Aiglon nodded, then looked back at the stage. “Just being able to come here and see a play is an unexpected happiness for me. What more could I possibly ask for?”

The young man’s sigh, which sounded like one of gratitude but was in fact tinged with sorrow, once again tugged at the princess’s heartstrings. She couldn’t help but habitually stroke his forehead with a tender affection.

“Aiglon, don’t lose heart. One day, I will be the one whose word is law here. When that time comes, you can do whatever you want. And if anyone dares to speak ill of you, I’ll see to it they never set foot in the palace for the rest of their lives.”

The princess’s deeply affectionate words moved Aiglon profoundly.

The more moved he was, the more guilt-ridden he felt.

I’m sorry, Your Highness. I have no choice. I cannot wait for that day…

Just as the two were talking, a soft knock suddenly came from the door of their box.

“Who is it?” The princess withdrew her hand and asked, quite displeased.

“Your Highness, it’s me,” a man’s voice came from the doorway. “My apologies for disturbing you.”

Aiglon easily recognized the voice of Captain Foresti, his military and fencing instructor, who was also his protector on this outing.

Princess Sophie gestured for Chanel, who stood behind her, to open the door.

After the door opened, the captain walked in quickly.

“Is there a problem, Sir?” Princess Sophie asked coolly.

“My apologies, Your Highness…” The captain’s expression was a little strange. “The secret police are questioning us.”

“Hmm?” The princess frowned.

“Your actions just now attracted the attention of the secret police,” the captain explained in a low voice. “We’re at a standstill with them right now. How do you think we should handle this?”

Ever since becoming Chancellor, Prince Metternich had always believed that strict and severe control over the people was necessary to maintain order and prevent the disasters of France from being repeated in Austria.

To achieve this goal, he severely controlled the press and established a secret police force. These secret police officers wore plain clothes and mingled in crowded places like coffeehouses and theaters to suppress public discourse and prevent the spread of any “dangerous ideas.”

Such oppressive rule naturally provoked resentment among the citizens of Vienna, but because of his immense power, everyone could only grit their teeth and endure it. It wasn’t until 1848 that the indignant citizens of Vienna rose up in rebellion and finally drove the Chancellor from power.

In the eyes of the secret police, Princess Sophie’s recent actions in the theater were highly suspicious, so they had come to interrogate her. They were stopped by the captain and his men, and a conflict had nearly broken out.

“These damned things, they actually dare to get in my way?” Princess Sophie flew into a rage after understanding the cause of the incident. “How I choose to buy things is my own business. Since when is it their place to meddle?”

Acting the way you just did, it would be strange if you didn’t arouse suspicion… The captain could only say this to himself.

“Your Highness, what do you think we should do?” the captain asked cautiously. “Should we reveal our identities directly, or…”

“Take me to them. I’ll handle it,” the princess interrupted him, sounding irritated.

“But…” The captain hesitated, afraid of causing a scene.

“Take me to them!” the princess repeated her command, giving him no more time to think.

And so, the two of them left the box.

The box became quiet again, with only Aiglon and Chanel remaining.

Aiglon leaned against the railing, silently watching the performance on stage. His expression was calm; he knew now was not the time for trouble.

“Chanel,” he spoke after a moment.

“Your Highness, what are your orders?” Chanel asked.

“Chanel, I’ve just observed the layout. There are only staircases on either side to get from the first floor to the third, and to get downstairs from our box, one must pass through a corridor,” Aiglon turned his head and said quietly to Chanel. “And my instructor, Captain Foresti, is stationed in that very corridor. It would be extremely difficult, almost impossible, to pass him without incident. And… there are other guards here, as well as the secret police. I definitely cannot break through so many people head-on.”

This was the conclusion he had reached after long consideration.

“Then what do we do?” Chanel asked worriedly.

Aiglon did not answer immediately. Instead, he leaned out of the box, scanned the stage and the first-floor audience, and observed the theater’s environment once more.

“The only way is to jump down from the box, directly into the audience,” he finally said, as if to himself. “Then, I can blend into the crowd and rush out through the main entrance.”

“Ah!” Although his voice was soft and his demeanor calm, Chanel couldn’t help but turn pale with fright upon hearing his words. “Jump… jump down?”

She also walked to the railing, looked down, mentally estimated the height, and shook her head. “Your Highness, that’s too dangerous.”

“Of course, I’m not foolish enough to just jump down like that,” Aiglon said, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. “I’m quite agile. With the help of some tools—like a rope or something else—I can slide down from here. This height is not so intimidating as to make me give up. It’s worth a try. Besides, to achieve great things, it’s impossible not to take a few risks.”

“But… what if the audience below notices?” Chanel was finally a little relieved, but a new question quickly arose. “If someone slides down from a third-floor box, everyone below will surely cry out in alarm! If that happens, you’ll attract attention and still won’t be able to escape.”

“Correct. That is the real problem,” Aiglon nodded. “Therefore, we need someone to help me by creating a diversion inside the theater to cover my escape. At the same time, just escaping the theater is useless. I’ll need someone waiting outside to help me get out of Vienna. Only then can my initial plan be considered complete.”

“Indeed…” Chanel looked at the young man with admiration. “Your Highness, your considerations are so thorough.”

“No matter how thorough the considerations, in the end, it all comes down to luck… Perhaps this is just life,” Aiglon gave a wry smile. “If no one comes looking for us, we can only wait until they do. I hope it won’t be too long. I also believe that my supporters must miss me dearly—after all, without my name, they can achieve nothing.”

“Yes, Your Highness, we all need you!” Chanel nodded emphatically, encouraging her master. “We have all been waiting for too long.”

“Chanel, your task is a heavy one. The moment someone tries to find me, it will be your time to prove your loyalty to me.” Aiglon reached out and placed a hand on her shoulder. “Remember, the empire rests on your shoulders. Keep your eyes open and do not miss any opportunity.”

Chanel’s breathing grew shallow.

She felt as if the young man’s hand on her shoulder weighed a thousand pounds. The intense sense of mission and honor was so overwhelming she could barely breathe.

“Yes! Your Highness,” she struggled to compose herself and replied with the utmost respect. “I will do everything in my power to complete the mission you have entrusted to me…”

Just then, another soft knock came from the door. The two immediately cut their conversation short, and Chanel opened the door.

“So annoying,” Princess Sophie grumbled as she walked in quickly. “Finally got rid of those irritating flies!”

“You dealt with it that quickly?” Aiglon was rather curious. “Your Highness, how did you get rid of them? Did you reveal your identity?”

“Of course not. If I revealed my identity to those pests, what would be the point of us coming out incognito?” The princess shook her head, then smiled. “Fortunately, I wasn’t completely unprepared for a situation like this, so I did make some arrangements.”

Her smile held a hint of cunning and mischief, like a child who had successfully pulled a prank. Aiglon’s curiosity was piqued.

“What kind of arrangements?”

“I asked an official from the Bavarian Embassy for a passport beforehand. I also told them that we were the family of an embassy official and that it was my right to watch a play. I said that if they disturbed my leisure, they would be held responsible for any ensuing diplomatic repercussions,” the princess replied, beaming. “And just as I expected, they didn’t dare ask any more questions after I said that. After all, what crime have I committed by being willing to spend money?”

“I see.” Realization dawned on Aiglon, and he complimented her with sincere admiration, “You are truly amazing.”

“And aren’t you the one who’s causing me all this trouble?” the princess shot him a look.

Then, she waved her hand. “Alright, let’s not worry about these things. Let’s get back to the play. We don’t have much time left.”

Chapter 26: The Archduke

With the trouble from the Secret Police resolved, Aiglon and Princess Sophie turned their attention back to the stage. Scene after scene unfolded, and before they knew it, the night had grown deep—which meant it was time to leave.

The two of them left the box and, under escort, blended into the crowd of spectators as they exited the theater.

After passing through the main doors, they both instinctively glanced back at the massive, brilliantly lit building behind them.

For some reason, Aiglon felt that, compared to him, the princess’s eyes held more reluctance to leave.

Perhaps, for her, this was not just a trip to fulfill a child’s wish, but also an exceedingly novel experience.

They then retraced their steps to the side street and got into the carriage.

“Aiglon, I’m sorry, but for reasons you know, I can’t bring you here too often,” Princess Sophie said apologetically to Aiglon before the carriage set off. “About once a week is probably all we can manage.”

“It’s alright. To have managed even this is already a great feat. I have nothing but gratitude for you,” Aiglon replied respectfully.

He wasn’t lying. This frequency was already higher than he had expected, which showed that the princess had indeed done her best to arrange it for him.

“You seem a little tired. Why don’t you rest for a while in the carriage?” Aiglon then added considerately, “If you don’t mind, you can lean on my shoulder. It would be more comfortable.”

The princess froze for a moment, then shot him a glare.

“Are you getting improper ideas again?”

“I merely wish to repay you in some small way,” Aiglon said, looking at her with an aggrieved expression. “You have shown me so much favor. If I can’t do anything in return, wouldn’t that make me not only pitiful but contemptible? So, allowing me to do even this little thing would put my heart at ease, and let me feel that I am, after all, of some use to you.”

Hearing his earnest words, the princess’s gaze gradually softened.

“Hmph. Frenchmen…”

In the end, she neither agreed nor refused, merely muttering under her breath.

The carriage started slowly, then gradually picked up speed, winding through the streets of Vienna along the path they had come.

“If you could just stay like this forever, perhaps it wouldn’t be so bad,” the princess murmured after a long silence. “To not be burdened by your name, to do what you want to do… isn’t that what many people dream of?”

“I admit, it does seem wonderful. But… if all of this is built on the foundation of living at someone else’s mercy, then there is little wonder left in it,” Aiglon replied. “Others have given me everything, so they can also take everything away. I… I cannot live in the constant fear of having everything stripped from me. I must be my own master, not someone else’s servant.”

“Children never know how to cherish what they have. They fantasize about being omnipotent, only to regret it when they’re beaten black and blue,” the princess complained softly. “Aiglon, I will give you what you want. You just need to stay by my side…”

Perhaps due to drowsiness, her voice grew slower and drawled, thick with a nasal tone.

Should I just pretend I didn’t hear that? The conversation seemed to have taken a dangerous turn.

But Aiglon still couldn’t resist answering the princess. He had never been afraid to reveal his heart to her, and this time was no exception.

“You still see me as a child, but I have already grown up. You cannot keep me frozen at thirteen in your mind forever, and I cannot do it either,” Aiglon said, looking out the window with a hint of excitement. “I have my own path to walk. How can I rely on others for everything? Your Highness, I don’t know what I will become in the future, but I believe I can certainly grow into someone you can be proud of, someone who will make you never regret all that you have invested in me, past and present…”

Then he stopped, because he realized the princess had fallen asleep—

—and she was asleep on his shoulder.

In the dim light of the carriage lamp, Aiglon could see her chest and abdomen rising and falling evenly with each breath. Her expression was serene and gentle, a world apart from the assertive demeanor she showed in front of others.

Well, perhaps it’s a good thing to stop the conversation here, he thought.

Then, he remained perfectly still, so that the princess could complete the journey back to Schönbrunn Palace as comfortably as possible.

======================================================

Night passed quietly, and daylight once again fell upon the earth. Aiglon, too, returned from his marvelous nighttime journey to the real world.

This also meant that he had returned to his usual rhythm of life.

As his health gradually recovered, his familiar routine returned. He managed it all with ease, calmly accumulating knowledge and experience that would be useful in the future.

This afternoon, while he was studying in his room, he suddenly heard an announcement that someone had come to visit.

Puzzled, Aiglon followed a servant out of his room to the side of the fountain, where he found several people already standing.

These men were all in military uniform. He recognized two of them—one was his tutor, Captain Foresti, and the other was his theoretical stepfather, Count Neipperg.

When they saw him approach, both men turned their gazes toward him, and Count Neipperg even smiled and nodded.

Filled with confusion, Aiglon continued walking toward them and noticed that the way the group stood was quite particular—several men were clustered around a central figure.

As he drew closer, he finally recognized the man in the center—it was none other than His Majesty the Emperor’s younger brother, the former Commander of the Imperial army, Archduke Karl.

The Archduke had a square face and short brown hair. He cut a dignified figure and had always presented himself as a soldier, and today was no exception.

He wore a white dress uniform with a red sash, and on his chest was pinned the highest military honor of the Austrian Empire—the Grand Cross of the Military Order of Maria Theresa.

With his vigorous and powerful stride, the diamonds on the medal glittered, casting a brilliant light.

The world has many who do not live up to their fame, charlatans who deceive the public, and the royal families are especially full of those whose virtue does not match their station. But this Archduke Karl deserved every one of his honors.

He was one of the finest military commanders not just of the Austrian Empire, but of his era. During the Revolutionary Wars, he had defeated generals of the French Republic on multiple occasions, and later, even when facing Napoleon, he did not flinch. Under his command, the once-weak Austrian army had nearly toppled the seemingly invincible Emperor in 1809.

Although Austria was defeated by Napoleon multiple times, leading Napoleon to look down on the Austrian army, Napoleon’s own assessment of Archduke Karl was quite high, a testament to his true quality.

At that moment, the Archduke also saw him, and his gaze landed upon him.

It was a stern gaze, yet it held no malice, like a commander inspecting his soldiers.

The two of them had met very few times. Previously, because he was still young, Aiglon had never even had a chance to speak with him; they were, at best, mere acquaintances.

Even so, Aiglon showed no sign of stage fright. He walked calmly before the group of soldiers, then bowed to the Archduke.

“It is a pleasure to see you, Your Highness. May I ask if you were the one who summoned me?”

The Archduke did not answer immediately. Instead, he exchanged a glance with the men around him, then nodded.

“That’s right, I wanted to see you,” he replied in a serious tone. “Count Neipperg has been singing your praises, which made me curious as to whether you truly deserve such high commendation. I came to have an audience with His Majesty today and thought I would stop by to see for myself.”

“Archduke Karl was once my commander. I followed him through life and death,” Count Neipperg explained in a low voice after he finished. “Every time I return to Vienna, I take the opportunity to visit him if I can…”

Although the cause and effect had been explained quite clearly, Aiglon, for some reason, suddenly felt that something was amiss. When he’d last seen his “stepfather,” they had argued, and the Count had said a string of baffling things. Now, he had brought Archduke Karl to see him. What could be the meaning behind all this…?

Of course, despite his inner confusion, Aiglon did not let his feelings show on his face. Instead, he calmly faced the renowned commander.

“Your Highness, as you can see, I am just an ordinary young man, not worthy of such praise.”

“For your age, to be so composed and to know humility is already out of the ordinary,” the Archduke seemed to be in a good mood today, offering a casual compliment. “Of course, considering the father you have, merely achieving this is probably not enough.”

“Thank you for your encouragement, Your Highness. I will strive to become someone others can be proud of. But if you’ll permit me to speak frankly, I do not live in this world for the sake of being worthy of being someone’s son,” Aiglon answered respectfully, yet with no lack of dignity. “I respect my father, but that does not mean I am a copy of him. I will have my own life.”

The Archduke looked surprised and studied him again.

“Oh, very good. A young man with ambition.”

Then, he casually changed the subject. “I hear you are somewhat resistant to the idea of serving in the Austrian army?”

“No, Your Highness. I am willing to give everything to defend this country,” Aiglon shook his head firmly. “I simply do not wish to express this sentiment through military service. Besides, that is not the only way in the world.”

“Giving everything to defend Austria…?” The Archduke couldn’t help but laugh, then looked at the men beside him. “Good heavens, I never thought I’d hear that from a Bonaparte!”

“Your Highness, although I am a Frenchman, I am also an Austrian. I will never forget the kindness I have received here, nor the nurturing grace of the Habsburg family,” Aiglon said, looking at Archduke Karl, his expression unwavering and his heart steady. “It is because of this feeling that I cannot imagine a day when Austria fades into obscurity. Even to become a second-rate power is unacceptable. The great Austria must have its place in God’s court, forever—and I, if necessary, will give my all for it.”

His tone was low, his emotions rich and fervent, so much so that he himself almost couldn’t tell if he was lying.

Such moving words soon infected everyone present. Although they were all worldly-wise adults, at this moment, every one of them was visibly touched. Though their statuses differed, they had all been to the battlefield to defend the Austrian Empire. What they sought through hails of bullets was not just their own wealth and glory, but also for “Austria”—a nation that held so much of their sentiments. Thus, on this topic, they were all the more easily moved.

“It seems that on this matter, at least, we have some common ground.” After a moment of silence, the Archduke nodded. “Sir, regardless of how much sincerity was in those words, I am, in any case, very pleased.”

Chapter 27: Counsel

“Sir, regardless of how much sincerity is behind your words, I am pleased nonetheless.”

This remark clearly showed that Archduke Karl wasn’t entirely convinced of Aiglon’s sincerity.

It didn’t matter. Aiglon hadn’t expected to charm the man senseless with just a few words. Besides, the Archduke had seen all manner of storms in his life; how could he be so easily fooled?

In any case, pleasant words cost nothing. It was good enough just to liven up the atmosphere.

Aiglon merely smiled without a word, not bothering to argue with the Archduke about how genuine his love for Austria truly was.

Then, Archduke Karl led the way, taking Aiglon and the others for a walk through the gardens. Aiglon and his companions followed closely, chatting with the Archduke.

Despite decades of military life, the Archduke was, after all, fifty-five years old, and his energy was not what it once was. He stopped under a covered walkway in the botanical garden, observing the flowers and plants with keen interest.

“This place was much livelier when I was a child!” he exclaimed suddenly. “Sometimes it’s truly hard to imagine that you are the last child to have grown up here.”

Though the Archduke’s words seemed to come out of nowhere, those present understood his meaning.

While the Habsburg family had faced a crisis of succession before Empress Theresa’s reign, after shoring up the line with her marriage, they suddenly became renowned for their “prolificacy.”

Empress Theresa and her husband were deeply in love and had sixteen children, nine of whom survived to adulthood. Her two sons, Joseph and Leopold, successively ascended the throne. Leopold also had sixteen children—the current Emperor Francis and Archduke Karl himself were among them.

One can imagine how the main branch of the Habsburg family flourished during the Archduke’s childhood, this vast palace once filled with the laughter of children.

Perhaps, however, the potency of the fresh blood from the Duke of Lorraine had expired, for by the time of the current Emperor, the situation seemed to have changed.

His Majesty Emperor Francis was married four times, but only the first two marriages continued the bloodline. In total, he fathered twelve children, which seems like a lot, but only two sons survived to adulthood—one was Imperial Prince Ferdinand, who suffered from epilepsy and seemed incapable of ruling the country, let alone producing an heir; the other was Princess Sophie’s husband, the mediocre Archduke Franz-Karl.

The last child to be born here was Princess Amalie in 1807, but she died in infancy not long after, a fleeting presence who left no trace on the world.

Thus, Aiglon, who arrived here in 1814, was the only imperial descendant to grow up in Schönbrunn Palace in the last twenty years—a fact that was truly ironic.

However, what Archduke Karl saw now, bleak as it was, would have driven him to even greater despair had he known what history had in store—

After Emperor Francis, the Habsburg imperial bloodline grew even thinner, and each successor seemed cursed with terrible luck. Imperial Prince Ferdinand was forced to abdicate due to mental illness, passing the throne to his nephew Francis (that is, Princess Sophie’s son). Francis was even unluckier: his only son, Rudolf, committed suicide, and his nephew, Ferdinand, was assassinated in Sarajevo. When he finally died in 1916, he could only pass the throne to his grandnephew, Karl.

This Emperor Karl I became the last emperor of the empire. He was deposed in 1918 after defeat in the Great War, losing the empire, and died of pneumonia in 1922 at the age of thirty-four.

In other words, for the next century, there would be no direct father-to-son succession for the imperial throne in the Habsburg family…

What expression would Archduke Karl wear if he knew all this? Aiglon wondered with a touch of malice.

“It is my honor,” he replied calmly. “I have a great love for this place.”

“Yes, who wouldn’t love it?” The Archduke shrugged. “It is precisely because I love it that, as a member of this family, I must defend it, no matter the cost.”

“I must say, you have done an excellent job at that task,” Aiglon said, half-sincere and half-flattering.

“An excellent job?” Archduke Karl curled his lip and gave a self-deprecating smile. “Once I left the stage, no one cared what I had done. The world will only remember me as a defeated commander—if they remember me at all—while your father will enjoy far more glory than he deserves. Sometimes I truly envy the Duke of Wellington. Fate allowed him the honor of decisively defeating Napoleon, while I was cast aside at the last moment. If I had been at Leipzig in 1813 instead of Schwarzenberg, my name would shine much brighter today!”

After the defeat at the Battle of Wagram in 1809, although Archduke Karl was at a disadvantage, he still believed he had the strength to continue fighting Napoleon. After all, the French army had also suffered immense casualties, and even Napoleon himself was shaken.

However, his brother, Emperor Francis, had grown weary of war and ultimately chose to sue for peace with Napoleon. Archduke Karl furiously resigned his command to His Majesty and was subsequently sidelined, never to command the Austrian army again.

Later, as Napoleon’s fortunes began to decline with repeated setbacks in Spain and Russia, he was finally crushed by the allied nations of Europe. The commander-in-chief of the allied forces at the great Battle of Leipzig was none other than his former chief of staff, Prince Schwarzenberg. One can only imagine that, had things gone differently, the commander-in-chief would have been the Emperor’s younger brother.

Forced into idleness, Archduke Karl could only watch as the brightest star of the age fell from the sky, while he himself played no part. For a soldier, a commander, this was an almost unbearable torment.

Even now, more than a decade later, he still seemed resentful.

Aiglon could understand the Archduke’s frustration, but given his own complicated position, anything he might say would feel wrong. So, he simply chose to remain silent.

After all, to continue flattering the Archduke by saying he was greater than Napoleon or the Duke of Wellington would be too subservient and might even earn him contempt.

Unfortunately, though he did not wish to respond, Archduke Karl looked at him again.

“I know that, given your position, you are probably naturally more partial to Napoleon. I must admit that I have hated him, but as a fellow professional, I also respect him immensely, much like the Duke of Wellington. We were once adversaries, but in him, I could see the spark of genius. To have crossed swords with him was a fortune for our generation. My only regret is that I was never able to wage war the way he did. He was the absolute ruler of a nation; his word was law. The people followed him blindly, and he could squander the lives of Frenchmen at will—just as he did in 1809. But I was constrained at every turn, forced to watch as the honor I deserved was stripped away. If I had been as free as he was, things would have been completely different!”

Seeing Archduke Karl’s earnest expression, Aiglon couldn’t help but laugh to himself.

Despite his age, on this matter he was as stubborn as a child. Then again, men could be magnanimous about anything, but they would never yield an inch on the topics they held most dear.

“I believe that to disregard all the other factors of war and discuss only the personal abilities of generals is a very naive exercise. Waging war isn’t like a game of chess, where pieces are neatly divided into kings and queens. You cannot be judged by the vulgar opinions of the masses; your peers would absolutely recognize your ability and talent.”

Aiglon looked at him and answered earnestly, “Objectively speaking, your record cannot compare to that of Napoleon or Wellington; their glory is beyond your reach now. But as you said, there were too many complex factors involved, many of which were not your fault. Your battlefield formations and command were greatly admired by both of them, and your writings are just as valuable.”

“You’ve read my articles?” Archduke Karl asked in return.

“Yes, your On the Tactics of Generals. My tutors had me study it as part of my education.” Aiglon smiled. “Besides, perhaps I should be thankful for your defeat in 1809. It was because of that defeat that my maternal grandfather decided to sue for peace with the French and ultimately agreed to Napoleon’s marriage proposal. And thus, I exist. Otherwise, I wouldn’t have the honor of listening to your counsel today!”

Hahahaha… The Archduke was stunned at first, then couldn’t help but burst out laughing. “Well, that’s not wrong.”

“You are his military tutor, aren’t you?” He turned to Captain Foresti. “It seems you’ve taught him well.”

“His Highness is naturally gifted, the most outstanding student I have ever encountered,” Captain Foresti replied respectfully, bowing his head.

“Yes, he is quite good.” He sized up Aiglon once more, then nodded. “That man was extraordinary, after all. Even the seed he left behind is a cut above the rest. It’s a true pity he ran his empire into the ground. Otherwise, one might have looked forward to seeing what you could accomplish.”

“Not being an emperor might be a good thing for me. I have no interest in shouldering the desires of a nation as he did, and I certainly don’t want to harden my heart and squander a nation’s lives. Perhaps a quiet life as an old scholar in some corner of the world would suit me better.” Aiglon kept smiling, sinking all his true emotions to the bottom of his heart. “There are other ways to achieve greatness in this world besides being an emperor, wouldn’t you agree?”

“That may be so, but in my opinion, being emperor is still better. Never mind an empire, you can even order your own brother around as you please,” Archduke Karl grumbled. Everyone pretended not to hear this ‘slander of the sovereign.’

Just then, Archduke Karl raised his hand, waving to someone in the distance and calling out, “Over here!”

Aiglon instinctively followed his gesture with his eyes and saw a graceful figure strolling out from the botanical garden, slowly making her way towards them.

Soon, he saw that it was a young lady in a pale blue dress. She had long brown hair, pinned back with a butterfly-shaped jeweled clip.

She looked to be about Aiglon’s age, with a pale complexion and a slender frame. Her slender eyebrows and long lashes accentuated her large, bright eyes. Her grayish-brown eyes were looking over at the Archduke’s party, scrutinizing them.

She held a sketchbook in her right hand. It looked like her time in the botanical garden had been fruitful.

“Francis, this is my daughter, Theresa.” After she had approached, Archduke Karl glanced at Aiglon. “You two should have met long ago, when I brought her here—though I doubt you remember.”

And indeed, he did not remember.

And from the look in her eyes, Aiglon was certain he had not left any impression on her either.

Aiglon bowed to the young lady.

“It is a pleasure to meet you, Princess Theresa.”

Chapter 28: Theresa

“It is a pleasure to meet you, Princess Theresa.”

Princess Theresa, who had been observing the young man, showed no change in expression. She simply offered him a slight curtsy in return.

“It is a pleasure to meet you, Duke of Reichstadt.”

Her voice was more melodic than that of other girls her age, yet it carried an air of indifference.

Then, her gaze shifted to her father.

“I am sorry to have kept you waiting, Father. I wasted too much time sketching some of the rare plants inside…”

“It’s no matter. You may spend as much time here as you wish.” Archduke Karl smiled dotingly at his daughter, all traces of the official air he had worn before others gone.

He then walked to his daughter’s side and took the sketchbook from her hands. “Let me see my daughter’s masterpiece!”

While the father and daughter shared their warm moment, Aiglon discreetly moved closer to his stepfather, Count Neipperg.

“Sir, although I believe I have some idea, I must trouble you to explain—what exactly is happening?”

“It is just as you have guessed,” Count Neipperg replied in a low voice. “I drew upon our old friendship and pleaded with the Archduke with all my might. In the end, he agreed to meet you and let you be introduced to his daughter. But this is as far as we can take it. The rest is up to you.”

“Is this your way of making amends?” Aiglon asked.

“If you wish to see it that way, then yes,” Count Neipperg nodded. “Furthermore, your mother is very supportive of this matter. She pleaded your case most earnestly before His Majesty the Emperor. In fact, this is the very reason we returned. I tell you this in the hope that you might lessen the resentment in your heart. She is not as unconcerned for you as you might think.”

She probably just thinks that becoming in-laws with Archduke Karl would satisfy her vanity, Aiglon wanted to retort, but he held his tongue.

A man should know to repay kindness and settle grudges. Since she had taken the initiative to plan for his sake this time, her underlying motive was no longer important. He should indeed be grateful.

“Then I accept her kindness and thank her very much for her help,” Aiglon replied after a moment of silence. “However, I don’t believe it’s necessary for me to consider such things right now. I am still young.”

“You are indeed still young, but it is time to consider your future. Your circumstances demand that you seek a better one as soon as possible, rather than growing accustomed to your current life,” Count Neipperg answered quietly. “Archduke Karl inherited the fortune of the Duke of Teschen. The wealth of that ancient family makes him one of the richest nobles in our country. Although a daughter is fated not to inherit the family estate, he dotes on Princess Theresa so much that he will certainly prepare a large dowry for her, enough for her and her husband to live a life of wealth and comfort. And with Archduke Karl’s standing in the Habsburg family, if you were to become his son-in-law, your overall treatment would change dramatically.”

Yes, in this era, or perhaps in any era, when elders considered marriage for the younger generation, they always began with such practical considerations. After all, love has an expiration date; it fades over time. Gold, however, does not. It shines brilliantly forever.

“Your Highness, please do not forget the advice I gave you last time,” Captain Foresti, who had been silent until now, spoke up. “This is an excellent opportunity for you. You must act, and act quickly! A prospect as outstanding and suitable as this will be hard to find again if you miss it. You have already seen that she is beautiful and a wealthy princess… what more is there to hesitate about?”

Aiglon remained silent, quietly listening to the tandem persuasion of his stepfather and tutor.

He knew their words stemmed purely from concern for him, and by all rights, he should be grateful for their goodwill.

But that didn’t mean he had to do as they said.

If he were considering a permanent stay in Austria, this might indeed be an excellent choice. Count Neipperg’s reasoning was sound; he could secure better treatment through marriage.

However, things in this world are not always so simple. Who was to say that Princess Theresa would take a liking to him? His grandest gestures might be nothing but a waste of effort.

Besides, he had no intention of staying here anyway, making it even more pointless to try this path.

But he buried these thoughts deep in his heart, revealing none of them.

“Thank you for your kindness—I will consider it,” he replied calmly to the two men. “However, I believe some things cannot be forced. I’m not exactly an ideal candidate for a son-in-law to the Archduke. After all, you could say I have nothing.”

“You need not debase yourself so,” Count Neipperg shook his head. “In my view, you possess many admirable qualities. Furthermore, I can see that Archduke Karl was very pleased with your performance just now. I know him. He has been proud his entire life and recognizes very few people. Napoleon happens to be one of them. As Napoleon’s son, you are already worthy of his high regard.”

“Your Highness, as long as you try, I am confident you can fulfill everyone’s expectations,” Captain Foresti nodded in firm agreement. “If the son of Napoleon were to marry the daughter of Archduke Karl, it would be a historic event. I imagine all of Europe would be astonished.”

Aiglon could only offer a wry smile at their flights of fancy. Such wishful thinking was meaningless.

Just then, he saw Archduke Karl walking toward him. He cut the conversation short and turned his attention to the Archduke.

The Archduke smiled and handed him the sketchbook the princess had been holding. “Theresa drew these. What do you think?”

Aiglon took it and flipped through the pages.

Each page was filled with drawings of plants, rendered with great detail. It was clear that every stroke had been drawn with care, and her fundamental skills were quite good.

“They’re very well drawn,” he said with a casual compliment. There was no other possible answer, after all.

“Then please return it to me…” At that moment, Princess Theresa suddenly walked up to him and held out her hand. “I apologize, Your Highness. I do not much like having my work judged by others…”

Her abrupt action surprised everyone present, and the atmosphere suddenly grew awkward.

“What a coincidence. I am the same, so I understand how you feel.” Aiglon quickly regained his composure and passed the sketchbook back to her with a smile. “I hope I did not disturb you.”

“It doesn’t matter,” Princess Theresa shook her head. “I had finished drawing anyway.”

The two fell silent.

“Your Highness, shall we go over there and rest for a bit?” Neipperg suddenly suggested to the Archduke. “I still have some questions I wish to ask you—”

“Very well,” Archduke Karl shrugged. “Let’s not have us old men bother the young folk. Let them chat by themselves.”

As the Count walked away, he shot Aiglon a look, as if urging him to make a move.

Yet, as they moved farther away, Aiglon remained silent.

Firstly, he had no motive to curry favor with her. Secondly, he had no idea how to.

Though it was their first meeting, her few words were enough to show that she had an introverted personality and was not easy to get along with.

The two stood facing each other in silence. The princess’s gaze was slightly lowered, making it impossible to read her thoughts.

It seemed that letting the awkward silence drag on was not a solution, so Aiglon reluctantly broke it.

“I apologize if this has put you in a difficult position. My mother and stepfather have been overly enthusiastic about this matter, and as a result, even I feel a little awkward.”

After he spoke, Princess Theresa finally raised her head and looked at him. “…You do not need to apologize. This is an experience I was bound to have. Even if… even if it wasn’t with you, there would have been other arrangements. So I can understand.”

“Why do you say that?” Aiglon was a little surprised.

“My father is getting old, so he wishes to see me have a dependable future soon. That way, he can be at ease,” Princess Theresa answered in a low voice. “So, I was already mentally prepared for him to introduce me to people. Relatively speaking, this is not the worst scenario I had imagined.”

“So you’re saying it’s already quite bad, is it?” Aiglon asked back with a smile. “I have a fair bit of self-awareness.”

“That’s not what I meant…” Theresa quickly shook her head. “I just mean… this is very embarrassing.”

“It’s alright. You’re not the only one who thinks so,” Aiglon nodded.

The conversation fell into another brief pause.

“Actually, Your Highness, I rather admire you,” Princess Theresa said suddenly after a moment of silence.

“Why would you say that?” Aiglon was greatly surprised.

“I heard from my father that you refused military service because you prefer literature. He had some opinions on the matter, but I… I think it is rare to be able to hold onto your own will under such difficult circumstances,” Princess Theresa said, looking calmly at the young man. “Besides, to be honest, seeing men in military uniforms every day with my father, I’ve long since grown sick of them… I truly don’t understand their fascination with the smell of blood. Compared to guns and cannons, I find words to be much more comforting.”

“Is that so…?” Aiglon couldn’t help but chuckle. “I’m glad you understand.”

He never expected that an action he took out of self-preservation would lead to such an unexpected consequence. Life was truly full of surprises.

“Do you truly intend to achieve something in that field?” Princess Theresa asked.

“Though I don’t have much confidence in my talents in that area, I think I will try,” Aiglon replied cheerfully.

“How do you plan to try?” Theresa asked, her curiosity piqued.

“Please forgive me for keeping that a secret,” Aiglon said, shaking his head with a smile. “If I fail, I’ll want to bury myself in the sand, not have everyone look upon my failure with pity.”

“That is a very honest thought! Perhaps I am the same,” Princess Theresa said, first with surprise, then with a slight twitch of her lips. “Very well, then I shall wish you success. Perhaps that will give me some encouragement and let me know that people like us are not merely pawns.”

“No, I am the pawn. You are destined to have a wonderful life,” Aiglon said, spreading his hands with a flourish. “You have everything, so you have no need to find ways to entertain yourself as I do.”

“You are too modest,” Princess Theresa shook her head. “Alright… to say we are exactly the same would be something of an insult to you. I am indeed much freer than you, but like your mother, I also have duties I must fulfill.”

“Then I sincerely hope you have better luck than my mother when you fulfill your duties,” Aiglon nodded and said to her with sincerity.

“Your Highness, I believe your current situation is unjust and unreasonable, lacking the magnanimity and generosity befitting the Habsburg family. Unfortunately, it is not something I can control… In any case, whatever the future holds, I wish you the best of luck.” Princess Theresa curtsied to him once more in farewell. “The conflicts of our forefathers have long since faded with the wind. Perhaps we, too, can become friends through our shared interests.”

“I hope so,” Aiglon said, waving goodbye to her as well.

Chapter 29: The Plan

With a mutual exchange of farewells, their first meeting came to a light and pleasant end.

Aiglon watched Theresa leave with a smile, only to find that the group of older men in military uniforms from before had returned.

Princess Theresa’s words still echoed in his ears: “The disputes of our forefathers have long since vanished with the wind.” But had they truly vanished?

Unfortunately, in his view, they had not. Far too many people could not forget him. Depending on their stance, they either hated and feared him or held him in high expectation.

As long as this fear and desire existed, the name Bonaparte was not yet politically dead. He still had room to change everything.

“It seems you two had a pleasant chat.” Archduke Karl’s voice broke through his thoughts. “Sir, what is your impression of Theresa?”

“She’s lovely.” Aiglon had intended to offer this simple, polite compliment. But under the man’s scrutinizing gaze, he found it difficult to fool him with such pleasantries. The words changed as they left his lips.

“She’s… special.”

“Yes, Theresa is a bit special,” the Archduke nodded, then seemed to get a slight headache. “I don’t need anyone to tell me. Her personality is a bit introverted, and sometimes the things she says can be quite awkward. Perhaps I spoiled her too much as a child… But I can say with pride that she is a good child.”

Is that so? That’s what every parent says about their spoiled child.

On the matter of Theresa, however, Aiglon found himself in complete agreement with the Archduke.

“Her Highness has a good heart and is sincere with people. She may speak without thinking at times, but I don’t believe that’s a fault—merely a lack of social grace,” he said, praising Theresa with careful courtesy.

“Well said. That’s exactly what I think,” Archduke Karl replied, nodding in firm agreement with his assessment.

After a moment, he suddenly reached out and patted Aiglon’s shoulder.

“From what I can see, her impression of you seems to be quite good as well.”

Aiglon looked at him, somewhat surprised. “Why do you say that?”

“You might feel your conversation with Theresa was very brief, but… to be honest, that was a rare, lengthy conversation for her with someone her age,” Archduke Karl answered, a hint of trouble in his voice. “And from her expression just now, I don’t believe she was bored at all.”

Aiglon felt a little awkward, unsure how to respond.

“You don’t need to look like that. It’s not time for that yet; it’s still early! I can only say that you at least weren’t ruled out at the first meeting.” The Archduke glanced him over again, then smiled. “Sir, I hold no prejudice against you, though I can’t say I have any particular fondness either. The only thing I can be certain of right now is that you are a clever young man. Everything else, you’ve hidden away in the unknown.”

Aiglon remained silent. There was no point in arguing.

“I respect my daughter, so I will take her opinion into account. But I will also do my best to use the wisdom and experience of my age to protect her from danger. Well then, my apologies for disturbing you today. We will see each other again.”

The Archduke gave him a nod, then turned and left with his retinue.

“Goodbye, Your Highness.” Aiglon watched the Archduke depart.

His stepfather, Count Neipperg, and his tutor, Captain Foresti, remained.

“Don’t be afraid, Your Highness. The Archduke’s final words may have been stern, but they were not one-tenth as severe as the lectures he gave us back in the day,” Count Neipperg consoled him. “I can’t guarantee anything else, but I am certain that both he and his daughter have a very good impression of you—otherwise, there would be no ‘later’.”

“Perhaps,” Aiglon replied noncommittally.

Seeing his casual demeanor, both men were a little surprised that he did not seem to be taking it to heart.

“You don’t seem very enthusiastic. Are you dissatisfied with Her Highness?” Count Neipperg asked.

“Of course not. I have nothing but the empty name of royalty, with neither land nor fortune. What right have I to look down on anyone?” Aiglon answered with a bitter smile. “Sir, I am simply accustomed to treating everything with a certain detachment. I don’t give high expectations to things I’m not sure of. That way, when hope falls through, I won’t feel much pain.”

Count Neipperg was left speechless.

His stepson had already developed his own peculiar philosophy for survival, and there was a certain logic to it, so he found it difficult to lecture him.

“I can understand you have your own thoughts, but… I ask you, on account of our earnest efforts, to think this over carefully. After all, from my perspective, opportunities like this are rare indeed. It would be a great pity to lose it.” Finally, the Count offered a word of encouragement. “As for us, we very much hope this comes to pass.”

Under the Count’s gaze, Aiglon felt a flicker of emotion. Although his relationship with his mother was not good, it was clear that his stepfather, just as he’d said, was doing his best to make it up to him. Whether his methods were right or wrong, the sentiment at least deserved his gratitude.

“Thank you for your guidance. I will consider it carefully.”

“You have your mother to thank for this,” the Count stressed, then bid Aiglon farewell as well. “Well, I have done all I can. The rest is up to your own efforts. I wish you all the best once more.”

“Goodbye, Sir.” Aiglon returned the farewell.

And so, he was left alone with Captain Foresti.

“Your Highness, is it that you can’t let her go?” the Captain finally dared to ask.

Aiglon’s brow furrowed.

“I have always believed that despite your youth, you see everything with great clarity and do not need others to tell you what is in your best interest,” Captain Foresti said in a low voice. “Besides, marriage does not prevent a few dalliances—look at Princess Sophie, is she not already married? In a place like this, marriage and love have always been two different things.”

“You seem to be overstepping a bit,” Aiglon replied coolly. “The lessons you are required to teach me do not include these topics.”

“I am merely offering advice from your perspective. After all, as your tutor, I hope for you to have a brighter future,” the Captain sighed. “If you do not require my advice, I will say no more.”

“I will take responsibility for all my actions,” Aiglon replied. “I am under no obligation to fulfill anyone’s expectations of me, not even well-intentioned ones. I don’t owe anyone anything, because I never asked them for anything. I thank him only because he showed me kindness, not because I believe I must do as he says.”

“Are you refusing?” the Captain asked, appalled.

“Not exactly.” Aiglon shook his head with a smile. “I am saying that I will act according to my own will, without others telling me what to do. No one will ever bind me with a debt of gratitude and force me to do their bidding.”

With that, he strode away, leaving the astonished Captain standing alone.

Aiglon’s indifferent performance was not born of a desire to defy others, nor did he look down on Archduke Karl or Theresa. It was because he knew in his heart that, from the very beginning, this was all a mistake.

He needed to leave this place, and he was methodically formulating a plan for himself.

If his escape succeeded, the Austrian court would be enraged, and any so-called betrothal would be impossible. If his escape failed, a pathetic prisoner would have no right to speak of a betrothal at all.

As long as he proceeded with his plan, regardless of the outcome, the grand future his stepfather painted, no matter how beautiful, was nothing but a mirage.

Unless he gave up his own plan for a marriage of uncertain success, it would all be a fleeting illusion—and he would never give it up.

Since he had already calculated all of this in his mind, how could he possibly get excited?

However, even knowing it was a mistake, he also knew there was no harm in letting this mistake play out for now.

Archduke Karl’s prestige in the empire was not something an ordinary royal could compare to. Aiglon could use this connection as cover and also to lull the suspicions of those watching him.

It was somewhat unfair to Theresa, but it was a price he could afford to pay.

Besides, once he succeeded in his escape, he would clarify everything, and Theresa’s reputation would not be damaged.

With that thought, his mind was made up.

Therefore, the plan had to succeed. He had already wagered far too much. If only to prevent everything from becoming a laughingstock, he had to succeed.

With this resolute state of mind, he returned to his room.

Chanel quickly came to greet him.

“Your Highness?” Seeing his expression, she looked at him with some confusion. “You seem a bit distracted.”

“Yes, something happened today,” Aiglon nodded. “But let’s not talk about it.”

Although she could see His Highness was heavily preoccupied, since he had said as much, Chanel dared not pry. Instead, she changed the subject, hoping to cheer her master up with some good news.

“Your Highness, I’ve taken care of the matter you instructed me on earlier,” she said respectfully.

“What matter?” Aiglon himself was a little confused.

As Aiglon watched, she retrieved a bundle from the side and carefully unwrapped it.

“These are the clothes I asked an acquaintance to purchase,” she said, unfolding the garments to show the young man. “They are all Bavarian-style clothing.”

At the mention of this, Aiglon couldn’t help but smile.

After “offending” Sophie the other day, he had wanted to use this method to appease Her Highness and get her to forgive him sooner. But before he could implement his plan, Princess Sophie had already buried the hatchet with him at the theater. The plan had lost its purpose from the start, and he had forgotten all about it. He had not expected Chanel to carry it out so diligently.

Very good. This is the kind of loyalty I desperately need.

“Thank you, Chanel.” He gave a slight bow to thank her. “It’s wonderful to have your help.”

“You don’t have to thank me, Your Highness. It is my honor to serve you,” Chanel said, blushing slightly. “Do you have any other instructions?”

“Only one.” Aiglon held up a finger. “Go and make two cups of coffee. Then sit down, drink it slowly, and rest well. I am about to begin writing my script. Our plan will depend on these things, so I must craft it meticulously. And you… you will be my first audience.”

“It is my honor.” Chanel immediately complied with his command.

Chapter 30: The Future and a Secret

Chanel accepted Aiglon’s new command with great pleasure. She hurried out to prepare the coffee, then brought it back and placed it on the desk.

“Thank you, Chanel.” Aiglon said gently as he picked up a pen and paper. “Now, please sit down and enjoy your coffee. The coffee you make is excellent.”

His casual praise filled Chanel with immense pride. She sat down beside the young man, dipping her body in a slightly timid bow, then picked up her cup and took a small sip of coffee.

Aiglon paid her no more attention, instead picking up his pen and writing quietly on the paper. The nib made a faint scratching sound as it moved, interrupted only briefly when he paused to take a sip or two of coffee.

As Chanel drank her coffee, she watched the young man in silence, trying her best not to make a sound that might disturb her master’s thoughts.

She gazed at his profile. His expression was so focused, his eyes seemingly free of any distraction. The sunlight from the window slanted through the glass and fell upon him, creating what looked to the girl like a brilliant halo.

Time slipped by unnoticed. The cups beside them were soon empty, and the sky outside began to dim.

Finally, Aiglon stopped writing. He tossed the pen onto the desk, rubbed his hand, then stood up and stretched.

“Everyone says I’m humble, but I think I’m far too arrogant. I’ve overestimated myself.” After his stretch, he looked at Chanel with a wry smile. “Writing isn’t as easy as I imagined—”

He pointed to the small stack of manuscript paper in front of him. “This is all I have to show for today.”

“It’s all right, Your Highness. You’re just a little new to this field. Once you get used to it, I’m sure it will go very smoothly,” Chanel immediately consoled him. “You may think I’m just flattering you, but your tutors have all said you are exceptionally gifted, so… please don’t be discouraged.”

“Thank you, Chanel.” Aiglon smiled. “Don’t worry, I’m not the type to give up halfway.”

“Alright, I’ll clean up then.” Chanel stood up again and reached for the empty cups.

“Not so fast, Chanel.” Aiglon shook his head, stopping her. “We can clean up later. I want to ask you a few questions.”

“What questions?” Chanel was a little puzzled, but she paused.

“I promised to grant your wish, to seek vengeance for you. I will undoubtedly keep my promise and see it through to the end.” Aiglon looked at her quietly. “But have you ever thought about what you will do after your revenge is complete?”

“After my revenge…” Chanel’s eyes grew distant, and she shook her head. “I’m sorry, Your Highness, I haven’t thought about that.”

For someone like her, who had nothing and lived at the mercy of others, returning home to seek vengeance against people who could still lord it over others was a notion so ethereal it bordered on fantasy. She had clung to the obsession of hatred merely to keep herself from mental collapse; she had no luxury to consider what would come after.

“I can’t think of anything. I’ll think about it when the time comes,” Chanel said in a small voice.

“That’s not good, Chanel.” Aiglon looked at her with some concern. “Hate can be your motivation, but you shouldn’t live on hate alone. You should imagine a future, dream the dreams that others your age dream. Who knows, they might even come true… if I succeed.”

At Aiglon’s suggestion, Chanel fell silent and tried to imagine.

A beautiful future… The words sounded so illusory, yet at this moment, they felt so real.

“I could make you a marquise or a duchess and arrange a marriage for you. You could marry any young nobleman you please. The French have always been open-minded about these things,” Aiglon suggested casually. “If you’re short of money then, I can also grant you a vast estate, so you’ll live without a care for the rest of your life.”

Though Aiglon’s tone seemed casual, this was not an empty promise but a very serious commitment. After all, wealth was meaningless to a monarch; its only purpose was to reward loyal subjects—especially for a royal house like the Bonaparte family, which lacked deep roots.

Napoleon himself had little regard for money or a lavish lifestyle, but he was incredibly generous to his subordinates. Men like Junot, Ney, and Berthier were known for their extravagance, and they relied on the Emperor’s boons to settle their accounts.

Although Chanel was a woman, she was the first loyal follower he had encountered. If he were to make a comeback, he had to reward her handsomely. Otherwise, what reason would others have to follow him?

“No… there’s no need, Your Highness!” Chanel’s reaction was not what Aiglon had expected. She immediately shook her head, rejecting his proposal.

“Hm?” Aiglon was somewhat perplexed. “Are you not satisfied?”

“No, I am very satisfied with your kindness. More than satisfied, I am filled with gratitude, because… because no one has ever thought about my future for me before.” Chanel’s voice choked with emotion. “But… I’m just an orphan who survived a disaster. What meaning would a title have for me? It cannot make up for what I have lost. If you insist, I do have one request…”

“What request?” Aiglon pressed.

“Please let me remain by your side, always taking care of you… I have no family, and no one who cares for me. The only mercy God has ever shown me was giving me the opportunity to serve you.” Chanel replied, her voice thick with tears. “It is you who makes me feel that I can do something meaningful, so I want to serve you forever. Since you asked what I want for my future, this is my request. Can you promise me this?”

Aiglon was taken aback and stared at her for a moment.

So, loyalty that doesn’t stem from material desire really does exist in this world.

He felt more than just happiness; he felt a heavy weight of responsibility—to be the object of such terrifying hope and reverence, was he truly worthy?

“I don’t know if I’m worthy of such devotion, but since it is your request, then very well, I promise you.” After a moment’s thought, he nodded. “You can change your mind at any time.”

“Thank you, Your Highness!” Chanel was overjoyed. She wiped her tears with her sleeve. “You are too kind…”

“Alright, let’s not talk about this anymore.” To break the sudden sentimental mood, Aiglon changed the subject.

He picked up the manuscript and handed it to Chanel. “Take a look at this script.”

Chanel respectfully took the papers and read them carefully.

Though he called it a script, it was actually just a hastily written story synopsis, with no character dialogue, only a general outline:

A certain country was ruled by a despotic king, who was cruel to his subjects and equally harsh and unfeeling toward his own children. For his own political ends, he married off his youngest daughter to a great nobleman in his realm. The nobleman was much older than the princess and of an equally harsh and unfeeling nature; he treated his wife with a purely businesslike demeanor.

A few years into their marriage, they had three children, but the princess’s heart withered day by day, her beauty fading with the passing years.

One day, however, at a banquet, a young nobleman fell in love with her at first sight and began to pursue her ardently.

Under the knight’s affection, the princess’s withered heart bloomed once more. They eventually fell in love, and she became pregnant.

However, their happiness was short-lived. The affair was soon exposed, and His Majesty the King was furious, determined to separate them. The princess and the young man arranged to flee to Switzerland, where they would live under new names and start a new life.

The princess’s escape was successful. She checked into an inn and gave birth to a beautiful child, but her beloved was nowhere to be seen. The princess grew desperately anxious, fearing he had not escaped his pursuers. Soon after, however, she saw news in a newspaper of the young man’s grand wedding. Then, she received a letter from her husband, telling her that all the unseemly business was concluded and that she should come home and fulfill her wifely duties soon.

In utter despair, she wrote letters to her father, her husband, and her lover, telling them that she would rather die than live for their sense of propriety any longer. Finally, she went to the shore of the lake in Geneva and, in a daze, found release from everything.

“What a tragedy…” Chanel remarked with a touch of sadness after she finished reading. “Your Highness, why would you write such a story?”

“No, the story is not important at all. What’s important is the hidden meaning.” Aiglon shook his head.

“What hidden meaning?” Chanel didn’t understand at first.

“This is the family secret I spoke of.” Aiglon shrugged. “Chanel, since we’ve come this far, I might as well tell you in detail. You should know.”

Aiglon stood up, walked over to Chanel, and lowered his voice. “My father had several brothers. He was the second oldest. The eldest, Joseph, was King of Spain. The third, Lucien, had a falling out with him and has always lived outside the empire. The other two younger brothers, Louis and Jérôme, became the kings of Holland and Westphalia, respectively. You know all this, don’t you?”

“Yes, I know.” Chanel nodded. For a supporter of the Bonapartes, this was common knowledge.

“My eldest uncle, Joseph, had no sons, only a daughter. We won’t speak of my third uncle, Lucien. As for the former King of Holland, Louis, he had three sons. The eldest has passed away, leaving two who are now grown men, one twenty-two and the other eighteen. And these two cousins of mine are very ambitious, eager to achieve great things—” Aiglon explained to her slowly. “Do you know who Louis’s wife, their mother, is?”

“I know!” Chanel nodded at once. “Princess Hortense. Hortense de Beauharnais, Prince Eugène’s own sister. Of course, I know.”

“Yes, and that is the key.” Aiglon smiled and shrugged. “The protagonist of the story is her, though she’s been disguised. After giving birth to three sons, she found a lover, the Comte de Flahaut. Of course, I’ll change his name.”

Indeed, it was a dynastic marriage orchestrated by Napoleon. He had married his stepdaughter to his own brother. At the time, having no son of his own, he intended for the son born to Hortense to inherit his legacy.

However, in all his calculations, the Emperor had forgotten the element of emotion in a marriage. The couple disliked each other from the start and were only together for political reasons. Although they had three sons together, Queen Hortense had found love elsewhere.

“Is that how it was…?” Chanel was finally beginning to understand.

Then, another thought occurred to her. “Then the illegitimate son? Is it true?”

“Yes, she has an illegitimate son with her lover.” Aiglon nodded. “In 1811, in an unknown inn in Switzerland near Lake Geneva, she secretly gave birth to a son for the Comte de Flahaut.”

“Good heavens…” Chanel was greatly astonished.

Her surprise did not faze Aiglon. At the time, Hortense had kept the matter secret for the sake of the family. The scandal only became widely known much later, when she wrote her memoirs in her old age, and her son, Louis-Napoleon Bonaparte, restored the Second Empire and gave a prominent position to that illegitimate son (making him the Duc de Morny).

The current Queen Hortense, of course, had not committed suicide. She was living in seclusion in Switzerland and doing quite well, while her lover had abandoned her long ago, after the fall of the Empire in 1814.

“So, you’ve disguised her story in order to…” Chanel understood everything now.

“Not just the story. I’ll also work on the details, even paraphrasing a few passages from the letters between my poor sister—or aunt—Hortense and her lover. For no other reason than to let my cousins know.” Aiglon smiled. “They will find me. I have faith in their abilities…”

After a pause, Aiglon added, “And their ambition.”

Chapter 31: Encouragement

Aiglon’s explanation finally cleared things up for Chanel, who had been rather confused before, allowing her to grasp her master’s entire strategy.

Once she understood, she couldn’t help but feel sincere admiration for his plan.

“Your Highness, you’re truly brilliant!”

“I simply have the time to think. Thanks to the ‘care’ of the Habsburg imperial family, I don’t need to perform the ceremonial duties of an Emperor, nor do I have a crowd of favorites constantly surrounding me with flattery. So, I have all the time in the world to think,” Aiglon replied in a sarcastic tone. “Furthermore, let me stress again, even after we’ve done everything, we still have to wait for luck to arrive. Before it does, do nothing unnecessary.”

“As you command,” Chanel immediately agreed, then reassured her master. “Your Highness, you were right before. God will surely watch over you. He brought you into this world as a favorite; how could He bear to let you become an outcast? Luck will certainly come. Those two highnesses will surely become God’s messengers, coming to rescue you.”

Aiglon looked at Chanel with a wry smile.

Her expression was fervent and devout; it was clear she wholeheartedly believed her own words and wasn’t just offering empty comfort.

She believed in the coming victory even more strongly than he did.

While having a devoted follower is a good thing… some illusions are best shattered sooner rather than later.

“Even if my two cousins come to rescue me, they could hardly be called messengers of God. In fact, it’s quite the opposite,” he explained in a low voice. “The members of the Bonaparte family are all ambitious. My uncles… not a single one of them is easy to deal with. Each one is insufferably arrogant. They used my father to gain prominence, but as soon as they established themselves, they did everything they could to undermine him! My cousins are the same.”

What Aiglon said was true. In fact, Napoleon had been infuriated by his brothers time and again back in the day. He went to great lengths to secure one crown after another for them, but after becoming kings, they constantly undermined him.

His third brother, Lucien, had a falling out with him over marriage and ended up living in seclusion in Rome; and his fourth brother, Louis, after becoming King of Holland, sided with the Dutch and refused to obey Napoleon’s Continental Blockade order. This angered Napoleon so much that he revoked his throne and had France annex Holland directly.

Napoleon once fumed, “They seem to truly believe their crowns were given by God,” meaning his brothers were ungrateful and took the crowns they received for granted. In contrast, Eugène, his stepson who wasn’t a Bonaparte, was both loyal and honest.

As a Bonapartist, Chanel naturally knew these anecdotes. She just hadn’t expected the next generation of the Bonaparte family to continue the ways of the old.

“Those two highnesses… are they really like that? Aren’t you… aren’t you being a bit pessimistic? After all, you haven’t seen them since you came to Austria.”

“I don’t need to see them to know. It’s the continuation of the bloodline,” Aiglon replied with certainty. After all, he couldn’t very well reveal the real reason he knew.

“The two Louis-Bonaparte brothers are no different in essence from their fathers. So, Chanel, don’t harbor any illusions about them. They are merely people I need to cooperate with. They will come to my aid not because they love me, but simply because they need me. After all, as long as I live, I am the sole banner of the Bonaparte family. Only a call to arms from me carries the weight of Napoleon. Without me, they can do nothing. If they want to achieve great things, they must use me.”

As Aiglon spoke, he looked at her sincerely. “But you are different. You are my loyal subordinate, someone I can trust completely—”

“Your Highness…” Praised so highly by Aiglon, Chanel was so moved and excited she could barely speak.

“A journey is taken one step at a time. Right now, I am imprisoned. To regain my freedom, I would even make a deal with the devil, let alone leverage the ambition of my cousins.” Aiglon smiled and nodded at her. “But once I’m out, I will be my own master and the sole leader of the Bonapartists. No one will control me! If they don’t obey me then, I will bring them to heel. I will not repeat the mistakes of my father’s generation!”

Chanel nodded in wholehearted agreement.

In her heart, her admiration for her master deepened to the point where she was utterly in awe of him.

“I understand… Your Highness. No matter what happens, no matter who we face as an enemy, I will be by your side.”

“I must thank you, Chanel.” Aiglon reached out and gently stroked a lock of her golden hair peeking out from under her kerchief. “Also, Chanel, I must advise you not to place too much expectation on me. While you may be pinning the hopes of your inner desire for revenge on me, deliberately imagining me as an avenging angel wielding God’s sword, an omnipotent and omniscient sage, I’m sorry to say I am merely a mortal.

I worry about personal gains and losses, I feel fear and hesitation, and I cannot predict everything. The only way I might be stronger than an ordinary person is my ability to adapt to circumstances while, once I’ve set my mind on something, forging ahead with a sleepwalker’s conviction, no matter the cost. Other than that, I see nothing extraordinary about myself.”

“But, Your Highness…” Chanel closed her eyes, savoring the warm touch on her forehead. “The more you say such things, the more I revere you.”

“True reverence isn’t screaming ‘magnificent’ no matter what someone does; I cannot bear that kind of blind worship.” Aiglon shook his head and withdrew his hand. “The reverence I desire is one that would make my admirers sigh, ‘Alas, he is only a mortal, and he made a mistake,’ and then seriously add, ‘but even so, I revere him.’ I hope I can achieve that.”

“Then… what do you wish for me to do?” Chanel asked curiously.

“Whenever I’m disheartened, afraid, or in pain, comfort me. Tell me that I’m doing the right thing, that nothing I do is meaningless. I admit it’s a bit dangerous to reveal my moments of weakness; I only dare to entrust this to someone I trust. Also…” Aiglon yawned as he spoke, then added wearily, “rub my shoulders for me. I’m really a bit tired right now.”

The sudden shift in the young man’s tone made Chanel gasp in astonishment before she couldn’t help but laugh.

“It would be my honor, Your Highness.”

After saying this, Aiglon left his desk and sat down in the lounge chair by the fireplace.

The chair rocked gently up and down as Chanel softly kneaded his shoulders. The long-missed comfort made Aiglon drowsily close his eyes.

“Your Highness, everything you’re doing is right.” In a daze, he seemed to hear someone whisper in his ear, “And what’s more, you are no longer alone.”

=================================================

The next day, following the princess’s instructions, Aiglon went to visit Princess Sophie with his preliminary manuscript in hand.

Having just woken up not long ago, the princess was wearing only a pale lavender silk robe, giving her a much more domestic air than usual.

“I didn’t expect you to take this so seriously,” Princess Sophie said, somewhat surprised by the young man’s speed and efficiency.

“Of course. I never like to leave things half-done,” Aiglon replied with a hint of pride.

“Well then, let’s see what kind of story our Aiglon has prepared~” Princess Sophie laughed, a mix of delight and mockery in her tone.

She took the manuscript and reclined languidly on the sofa, flipping through it nonchalantly. With the movement of her arms, the collar of her robe gaped open and closed slightly, revealing glimpses of her fair skin. Her demeanor was like that of a noblewoman in a literary salon.

However, as time went on, her expression grew more serious, and her brow furrowed slightly.

After a long moment, she suddenly looked up and glared at the young man.

“Are you dissatisfied?” Aiglon asked quickly.

“Your heroine is so weak!” Princess Sophie said with some displeasure. “Suicide is a cowardly escape. What problem does it solve? And even if she wanted to kill herself, she should have returned to her country first, found an opportunity, and put a bullet in that bastard lover. It wouldn’t be too late to die then, would it?”

“…It’s just a story. Her quiet suicide is meant to add to the tragedy of the ending,” Aiglon replied, a bit exasperated. Then he asked, somewhat curiously, “Why kill only the lover? The king and her husband were terrible to her too, weren’t they?”

“Of course!” Princess Sophie shot him a look. “If someone were dying of thirst in a desert, and another person seemingly took pity and gave him a water flask, only for him to excitedly muster his last strength to open it and find it empty—isn’t that kind of joke crueler than any despair? Compared to simply giving a woman despair, isn’t it far more vicious to first give her hope and then plunge her into despair?”

“That… does seem to make some sense,” Aiglon said after a moment of thought, then nodded. “So… would you like me to change it? Do you have any suggestions for changes?”

“No… no need.” Princess Sophie thought for a moment, then shook her head and sighed. “If I had you change it according to my opinion, it would no longer be your story. Forget it… leave it as it is. But I stand by my opinion. It’s a good story, Aiglon, worth writing. Flesh out the details, and then put it on stage. I think people will come to see it.”

Then, she let out a long breath. “Aiglon, you truly haven’t disappointed me! To be able to write a story right from the start shows you have some talent.”

Aiglon could see that she was genuinely happy for him.

So he became happy as well. After all, who doesn’t like to be praised?

“Good. Then keep up the good work. Since you’ve started, see it through to the end.” Princess Sophie sat up and encouraged the young man. “I will also do my best to help you in other ways.”

Then, she asked again, “By the way, why did you think of a story like this?”

“Perhaps it’s because in my situation, it’s easy to be sentimental,” Aiglon replied with a wry smile. “Besides, there’s nothing else to do.”

“Then write a more cheerful story next time. With me here, can’t you be a little more cheerful?” Princess Sophie winked.

“Alright…” Aiglon nodded. “I can write a comedy for you.”

“Then it’s a deal,” Princess Sophie nodded, then asked, “By the way, have you decided on a name for the heroine?”

“Not yet. Do you have any suggestions?” Aiglon replied.

“How about we call her Theresa?” Princess Sophie said, looking at him with a grin.

Aiglon froze.

“…Why that name?” he then asked in a low voice.

“I’m just joking, of course.” Seeing his reaction, the princess couldn’t help but burst out laughing.

Chapter 32: The Actor

The princess’s laughter made Aiglon feel even more awkward.

“You… you’ve heard?” he asked cautiously.

“Yes, I’ve heard.” The princess’s smile faded as she nodded gently. “Now, don’t misunderstand me. I haven’t been prying. It’s just that the court is never short of rumors and gossip. News this big is bound to be known by everyone soon enough.”

“There’s nothing to it yet. I can’t believe they have so much time to talk about it,” Aiglon couldn’t help but say with a wry smile.

“Well, you can’t say there’s nothing to it. The fact that Archduke Karl was willing to bring his daughter here to see you already shows he’s interested,” Princess Sophie replied calmly. “You should thank your mother. Although she usually pays you no mind, she seems quite willing to put effort into promoting this matter.”

Aiglon couldn’t discern any particular emotion on Princess Sophie’s face, but his intuition told him she wasn’t very pleased to hear this news.

“I’ve only met Princess Theresa once or twice before, and we’ve never interacted, so I don’t know her well. But I’ve heard she has a rather reclusive personality.” Before he could speak, the princess asked, “Aiglon, what was your impression after meeting her?”

“I think she’s a bit shy and introverted.” Aiglon first nodded, then changed his tone. “However, I believe she’s a kind-hearted person and bears me no ill will.”

“So it sounds like you have a good impression of her?” The princess narrowed her eyes slightly. “It seems you’re genuinely interested?”

“Of course not, we’ve only met once. I just think she’s a nice person, that’s all.” Aiglon shook his head. “Besides, you know me. I don’t get my hopes up for things that aren’t certain.”

Upon hearing his answer, Sophie’s brow imperceptibly relaxed. “From your position, perhaps this is indeed a great opportunity. The people around you must have advised you as well, that it doesn’t matter what Theresa is like personally, but she has the family background to improve your circumstances… A princess like that isn’t easy to find. It would be a shame to miss out.”

“But if I were to look for a princess kinder to me than you, I’m afraid I would never find one,” Aiglon replied in a low voice. “The very thought of it dampens my enthusiasm.”

A brief pause fell over the room.

“What nonsense are you spouting now!” Princess Sophie chided him after a moment.

However, there was no anger in her expression. Instead, she seemed to be suppressing a look of joy and smugness.

“Alright, when all is said and done, Theresa hasn’t said anything about her feelings for you. Perhaps she doesn’t think about you at all. Besides, it’s truly unpleasant to spend a long time with someone whose personality doesn’t match yours. There’s no need to force it.” She nodded slightly, as if agreeing with Aiglon’s sentiment. “Furthermore, you’re still young. There’s no need to rush. If you take your time, you’ll find someone more suitable.”

“You certainly have a lot of confidence in me,” Aiglon couldn’t help but smile wryly.

“But of course. I know how adorable our Aiglon is.” The princess reached out and pinched his cheek as she often did. “Alright, wait for me a moment.”

Then, she stood up from the sofa and walked into her dressing room.

After a while, she emerged, having changed out of her thin silk robe and into a dress.

“Come, let’s go out!” she urged, walking up to Aiglon.

“Where are we going?” Aiglon was a little confused.

“For a stroll outside,” Princess Sophie answered with a smile. “Aren’t you writing a play? I think you need to find some inspiration.”

“Find inspiration?” Aiglon was puzzled.

“Just come with me—” Sophie said no more and led him out of the room.

They left the palace apartments and went out into the gardens of Schönbrunn Palace.

Although the midsummer temperature was high, walking side by side amidst the lush green grass felt pleasantly cool.

As they walked along the tree-lined path, the princess suddenly turned her head to look at the young man.

“Aiglon, you do have a talent for writing, but you’re just starting out. There are many things you must figure out from the beginning.”

“You’re right,” Aiglon nodded.

“The most important thing in a play is the sense of presence. No matter how interesting the story, if the dialogue isn’t good enough, no one will care for it in the end.” Princess Sophie smiled. “Some things just don’t work unless you speak them aloud.”

“You mean… we should practice the lines here?” Aiglon seemed to understand.

“Exactly!” The princess nodded with a smile. “Normally, I’m just an audience member. I have neither the interest nor the need to act. But considering your current predicament, I suppose I’ll have to reluctantly serve as your temporary actress…”

Hearing the princess’s words, Aiglon felt a little touched.

How could she possibly know that his scriptwriting was just a pretext?

“Thank you, Your Highness. You are truly too good to me.”

“Isn’t it because of you, you little charmer, always spouting such sweet nothings? You coax me into being a little nicer to you. How else could I live up to such flattery?” the princess retorted with a laugh.

It was clear that she was in a very good mood.

“Every word was from the heart,” Aiglon replied in a low voice.

“It’s because they’re from the heart that they make me so happy,” the princess’s smile deepened. “I told you before, since you want to play at writing plays, I will naturally help you realize your dream. So no matter how badly you write, I will have your play staged, even if I have to pay the theater myself. But I didn’t expect you to be so skilled, to actually be able to write a good story. Since that’s the case, I’ll naturally have to help you even more.”

As she spoke, she raised her right hand and waved it with great flair. “So… Francis, for the honor of us siblings of Memmingen, let’s keep up the good work.”

“Yes, let’s work hard together.” Aiglon, infected by her enthusiasm, couldn’t help but smile too.

And so, the two of them began to study the lines in the script.

Since he had only just begun writing, all he had was a rough story outline with very few lines of dialogue, so they finished practicing them quickly.

Princess Sophie was full of enthusiasm, sometimes even offering her own suggestions. She seemed even more invested than Aiglon himself.

And so, time slowly passed without them noticing.

“Your Highness! Your Highness…” Just as their discussion grew heated, a call from the distance interrupted their thoughts.

They both turned in unison toward the sound and saw Chanel running toward them.

“Is something the matter, Chanel?” The smile vanished from Princess Sophie’s face as she questioned Chanel.

Although her tone was quite gentle, Chanel was clearly frightened. She quickly stopped and bowed low.

“My apologies, Princess. His Majesty the Emperor has just summoned the Duke, so I… I had to disturb you. Please forgive me!”

“His Majesty is looking for him?” Princess Sophie was slightly surprised.

Then, she became slightly annoyed. “That old man certainly knows how to pick his moments! Just when we were having so much fun!”

But there was nothing to be done. After all, His Majesty the Emperor was the only person here she feared. So, despite her displeasure, she could only swallow her bitterness.

“Your Highness, my apologies… I must go.” Aiglon looked at her, embarrassed. “But it’s alright, we can always try again when we have time.”

“Yes, I suppose we’ll leave it at that.” The princess nodded helplessly. “Aiglon, I’ll take you to the theater next time. No one will disturb us if we practice there.”

“You are absolutely right.” Aiglon couldn’t agree more. He wished Princess Sophie would take him there as often as possible.

===================================================

Aiglon took his leave of Princess Sophie and, led by an attendant, arrived at the Emperor’s lavishly appointed office.

In keeping with the overall style of Schönbrunn Palace, the room was opulently decorated with exquisite ornaments everywhere. Chandeliers hung from the ceiling, and the floor was covered with a thick, intricately patterned cashmere carpet. Beside the desk stood a large globe, its base engraved with a Latin inscription.

In this splendid room, he was stunned to find his mother, Louise, the Duchess of Parma, was also present.

His maternal grandfather, His Majesty Emperor Francis, was seated behind the desk, studying him with keen interest.

“Francis, are you feeling better now?” After Aiglon paid his respects, the Emperor nodded slightly. “You seemed to be in very poor shape during the banquet the other day.”

“Thanks to your benevolent care, I have recovered,” Aiglon answered respectfully. “I beg your forgiveness for my unseemly conduct at the time.”

“It’s no matter. That was just a private family dinner. Who says one must always be proper?” His Majesty the Emperor shook his head, indicating he was not the least bit offended. “You shouldn’t have pushed yourself when you were unwell. It would have been better to rest early.”

At this moment, his expression could be called benevolent. After all, on such minor matters, His Majesty the Emperor could afford to show the magnanimity of a grandfather.

“By the way, you met with Archduke Karl yesterday. What was your impression?” the Emperor asked.

“The Archduke offered me much guidance, which I will take to heart,” Aiglon replied.

“It is right for you to show humility before your elders, but some words are best not remembered,” His Majesty replied with a faint, cold smile. “After all, his resentment runs a little deep.”

It was obvious that someone had already relayed the Archduke’s words from yesterday to him, verbatim. Those complaints about past history had displeased the Emperor.

Like any powerful ruler, Emperor Francis could not tolerate being questioned by others, even if that questioning came from his own brother.

Aiglon lowered his head and said nothing.

After all, the Emperor’s brother could speak ill of him, but from any standpoint, Aiglon himself could not add a single word.

“Alright, what’s past has nothing to do with you. You bear no responsibility for his words.” The Emperor’s expression relaxed again. “I just wanted to ask you, Francis, your mother wishes for you to marry into Archduke Karl’s family. What are your thoughts on the matter?”

Chapter 33: Candor

“I just wanted to ask you, Francis, your mother hopes for you to marry Archduke Karl’s daughter. What are your thoughts?”

His Majesty the Emperor’s tone was as gentle as ever, revealing none of his own opinions.

But Aiglon knew, of course, that without the Emperor’s tacit approval, his mother would never have had the ability to arrange such a thing for him.

Perhaps he was not particularly fond of Theresa, but he was surely pleased to see Aiglon continue on the path to becoming a thorough Austrian.

He had already considered such a scenario, so he quickly formulated a reply.

“Archduke Karl is renowned and highly decorated; I have always held him in the highest esteem. As for Princess Theresa, though I have not had much contact with her before, she was very friendly and kind to me when we met, which made me very happy. Therefore, if I could be favored by the princess, it would undoubtedly be an unparalleled honor for me. However… I do not believe I possess the qualities to attract her or her father…”

Hearing this, His Majesty the Emperor exchanged a glance with Louise.

“So, you are not opposed?” Emperor Francis asked directly.

I am not opposed—Aiglon had wanted to say just that. According to his calculations, leveraging Archduke Karl’s prestige could grant him more room to maneuver.

But just as the words reached his lips, he recalled what he had said before Princess Sophie…

“I can only say that I am willing to try… but I am not confident that I can win Her Highness’s approval,” was his final answer.

“Ah, what a headstrong child.” Hearing his reply, his mother Louise could not help but chuckle, assuming her son was simply being shy. “What are you too embarrassed to admit? At your age, you should be considering your life as an adult.”

“Alright, there is no need to scold him. Young men are often a bit shy, and Francis is a quiet boy by nature, so for him to state his position to this extent is quite good.” His Majesty the Emperor nodded, indicating that he understood the young man’s thoughts. “Besides, your objective concerns do exist, so it is only natural for you to have some reservations…”

After a moment of contemplation, he spoke again. “However, you need not worry so much. As my grandson, your status is in no way inferior to that of any other young royal or aristocrat. And I know Karl; he is not a vulgar or snobbish man, nor does he place great importance on wealth. As long as you can exhibit the kind of qualities that can move a person, I believe he will consider it. As for Theresa, as long as her father agrees, her own thoughts are not that important. Just treat her as a friend, be kind to her, and she will get used to it over time.”

“Your Majesty…!” Before Aiglon could respond, Archduchess Louise sounded rather displeased. “You are being too dismissive of Theresa, and I do not think you should be. This concerns the happiness of two young people. If Theresa is staunchly opposed to this matter, then I will withdraw my efforts and cancel my proposal. I do not wish to become the object of her lifelong hatred, nor do I want to be the creator of a tragedy.”

His Majesty the Emperor was somewhat taken aback by his daughter’s sudden firmness, but he quickly understood. He had unintentionally reminded her of her own dream-like past as the Empress of the French Empire.

Back then, it seemed she had been sent to France with that very same attitude… Although it had been for the good of the country, he still felt a sliver of guilt toward his daughter.

“Oh, forgive me, I misspoke.” The Emperor gave an awkward laugh. “I apologize, Louise, that was not my meaning. Theresa’s thoughts are, of course, also very important.”

Although he said as much, in the eyes of the Emperor—and indeed, most of the world—that was simply how things were. It was the tradition of the Habsburg family.

Metternich himself had openly said, when arranging the marriage between Napoleon and Louise, that princesses were nothing more than tools for marriage alliances.

“Alright, since Francis is not opposed to this matter, let us formally put it on the family’s agenda.” Emperor Francis changed the subject, breaking the awkward atmosphere. “Regardless of the outcome, it would be good to liven this place up a bit.”

With age, His Majesty the Emperor had lost hope of having more children. Due to their respective circumstances, his two sons had yet to produce grandchildren, and his court felt rather desolate. Sometimes, he found himself reminiscing about the lively atmosphere of Schönbrunn Palace in his childhood.

“Francis, I expect you to conduct yourself as you should, so that your mother and I are not disappointed.”

Then, he waved his hand lightly, gesturing for the mother and son to leave. Aiglon took the hint and departed, clearly seeing the weariness on His Majesty’s face.

With the departure of Louise and her son, the spacious office suddenly seemed even emptier.

His Majesty the Emperor closed his eyes and feigned sleep for a while. Once his energy was restored, he opened them again.

“What does Metternich say?” he asked, looking at the documents on his desk.

“Chancellor Metternich is quite satisfied with the court’s choice of candidate,” his attendant replied respectfully from behind him. “He proposes using this marriage alliance to keep the Bonaparte name in our grasp. He is most insistent that its ownership not be shared with a foreign royal family.”

“When he speaks of the imperial family, he sounds no different than a merchant discussing goods on a shelf.” His Majesty the Emperor frowned, showing a hint of impatience. “I truly worry that after I leave this world, he will use the Habsburg name to establish his personal rule over this country.”

His Majesty the Emperor’s worries were not unfounded. The Imperial Prince Ferdinand suffered from a congenital mental illness and had intellectual disabilities. If the Emperor died and the Imperial Prince ascended the throne, he would be incapable of ruling on his own and would have to rely on the Chancellor’s assistance—or rather, regency.

Historically, Metternich did exactly that. He had even eagerly orchestrated a marriage alliance, having Imperial Prince Ferdinand marry Princess Marianna of the Kingdom of Sardinia. The princess would go on to waste several decades of her life caring for this mentally ill man.

“Your Majesty, while His Excellency the Chancellor can be overbearing at times, his loyalty to the Empire is unquestionable,” the attendant gently advised. “To navigate this age of turbulent waves, we need an iron-fisted figure like him.”

“You are right,” His Majesty the Emperor nodded.

Then he changed the subject again. “So, is there anything else Metternich has to tell me?”

“There is one more thing.” The attendant bowed slightly and leaned closer to the Emperor’s ear. “According to the latest intelligence, the Prussians’ tariff negotiations with the Duchy of Hesse are nearing completion. It is highly likely they will conclude an agreement and form a customs union.”

Upon hearing this news, the Emperor’s once-relaxed expression instantly grew grave.

“Those untamed Prussians!” he cursed under his breath after a moment.

It was no wonder His Majesty the Emperor was so incensed. From the Austrian Empire’s perspective, Prussia’s efforts to establish a customs union with other German states were not merely an economic issue but a political threat.

Since the Middle Ages, Germany had been mired in long-term division and fragmentation, with a multitude of states, each with its own currency and systems of measurement. Every territory set up its own customs barriers to collect commercial taxes, which had greatly hindered the development of German commerce and trade.

With the fall of Napoleon’s empire in 1815, German national consciousness began to rise, and the calls from the bourgeoisie grew louder, demanding the abolition of internal customs barriers and the establishment of a unified German market and tariff system.

At the Congress of Vienna, the German states had already considered the proposal of creating a unified customs system. But while they supported it in principle, the various monarchs were hesitant, fearing that relinquishing their economic independence would damage their sovereignty and even lead to the emergence of a supranational Germany controlled by the bourgeoisie.

The unique situation of the multi-ethnic Austrian Empire amplified this anxiety. They worried that German unification would ultimately lead to the disintegration of their own empire.

Consequently, Metternich resorted to delaying tactics, using empty rhetoric to placate the outside world while doing nothing, hoping the proposal would become nothing more than words on paper.

Prussia, however, picked up the proposal. They not only hoped to unify the German market and develop their economy but also saw it as a tool to weaken Austria’s influence within Germany. In 1818, Prussia promulgated a new tax law, implementing liberal tax and commercial policies, lifting all import bans on goods, and abolishing internal tax and commercial barriers to create a unified tax system.

In the following years, they relentlessly pushed the customs union initiative. The Duchy of Hesse, due to its small size and high economic dependence on Prussia, became the first state to waver. From the looks of it, a formal proposal might soon be reached.

“A single Hesse is nothing to worry about,” the attendant said, carefully watching His Majesty the Emperor, not wanting to provoke him further. “But Your Majesty, if other states follow suit, it will certainly put our country in a very disadvantageous position…”

“Have Metternich apply pressure. Do not let the Prussians push their luck.” His Majesty the Emperor frowned, clearly displeased. “These Prussians have always been accustomed to masquerading as a great power. Without us, they can achieve nothing. As long as we are firm enough, they will know their place.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.” The attendant bowed.

=======================================

Of course, the mother and son who had already left the office had no way of knowing about His Majesty the Emperor’s vexation. They walked side by side down the long corridor, heading toward Aiglon’s residence.

Though they walked in silence, Aiglon was in a good mood. In his heart, his opinion of Louise had improved considerably.

Whatever her motives for pushing this so-called marriage alliance, it was ultimately a gesture of goodwill. At the very least, it proved she was not completely indifferent to him.

“Francis.” As they neared the doorway, Louise finally stopped. “I am well aware of how I have treated you in the past, so I do not expect you to be grateful to me. What I am doing now may still be insufficient compared to a normal mother… but, from my position, I have done my utmost.”

Aiglon also stopped and looked at his mother.

The Archduchess’s expression was at once proud and reserved, yet held a hint of expectation.

“I have always been puzzled,” he asked his mother in a low voice. “Why are you so proactive on this matter? You aren’t usually so concerned with me.”

“Because you are, after all, my eldest son. If you were to become Archduke Karl’s son-in-law, it would be one of the few accomplishments in my otherwise plain life. A consolation, perhaps…” Louise sighed, her gaze softening. “Additionally, if you become prominent and successful, it will also bring honor to my children with Count Neipperg. After all, they can no longer marry into the imperial family… If my plan succeeds, perhaps they can rely on you in the future.”

According to ancient feudal tradition, marriages were only made between royal houses. Count Neipperg was only an ordinary nobleman, so his children with Louise could no longer be considered members of a royal family. Aiglon, on the other hand, was a true royal—the Bonaparte family had married into royal families everywhere, as had their descendants.

This is another form of ‘if I beat them badly enough, they’ll accept me as one of their own,’ isn’t it?

After hearing her out, Aiglon felt no anger. On the contrary, his mother’s frankness earned his respect.

After so many years of estrangement, perhaps mutual candor was more acceptable than the false pretense of a loving mother and filial son.

“Alright, I understand, Madam,” he nodded. “As long as you continue to look out for me like this, then if I truly succeed one day, I will help your and the Count’s children when the opportunity arises. I know how to be grateful, even if that kindness is not entirely pure.”

Chapter 34: Letting Go

“I know how to be grateful, even if that kindness is not entirely pure.”

Hearing the young man’s promise, Madam Louise finally managed a faint smile. “Francis, you are indeed very, very sensible. When you decide to anger someone, you do it with ease; but when you decide to please someone, it is just the same.”

Then, she sighed again. “Sometimes, I even feel you’ve grown up too quickly. It’s a pity to lose your childhood innocence at such a young age.”

“That is hardly my fault. My living environment and my philosophy for survival were not entirely decided by me. Others bear some responsibility—especially those who brought me here,” Aiglon replied impassively.

Louise, of course, caught the sarcasm hidden in his words. A flicker of annoyance crossed her eyes, but in the end, she did not lash out.

“Fine, I admit I wronged you in this matter. However, Sir—ask yourself honestly, in that chaotic situation, if I hadn’t brought you back to Austria, would your fate have been any better than it is now? Here, although you are constrained, you are still well-fed and clothed, and in name, you are a noble highness. That’s far better than the pitiful Louis XVII.”

During the Great Revolution, Louis XVI had attempted to flee with his family, only to be stopped at the border and escorted back to Paris. After Louis XVI was beheaded, his son was hailed as the new king, Louis XVII, by the exiled aristocrats abroad. However, the young boy never received the treatment of a king. He was placed under the guardianship of a shoemaker by the revolutionary government, and his living conditions became abysmal. In the end, he died quietly of tuberculosis at the tender age of ten.

Though it seemed like sophistry, Louise’s rebuttal did not appear to be wrong.

When Louis XVI and Napoleon met their downfall, their only sons suffered astoundingly similar fates, both ultimately dying of tuberculosis. However, the Austrians had at least not mistreated Napoleon’s son in terms of living conditions.

“Although the Austrians held a grudge against Napoleon, it wasn’t a mortal hatred. But the Bourbon family and those Royalists are different. They had a blood feud to settle. If you had fallen into their hands, it would have been the ultimate test of human morality for them. Are you confident they would have passed that test and repaid grievance with virtue by raising you well?” Louise asked again.

“You are right,” Aiglon did not argue for the sake of arguing but simply nodded. “On that point, I have nothing to complain about. Napoleon had to pay the price for the destruction of the Empire, and as the former Imperial Prince, so did I. Compared to Louis XVII, the price I paid was not unbearable.”

“I am glad you can discuss this with me rationally.” Louise gave a wry smile. “At your age, I had no idea how to think about anything. I was muddled-headed when I married your father and gave birth to you. What could I have done in 1814? The allied armies of Europe were at the gates, Bonaparte’s empire was on the verge of collapse, and part of the allied forces even came from my own family! What did you expect me to do? I was never trained to bear the weight of a nation. What could I have done then? I could only obey my father’s call and bring myself and you to Austria—I couldn’t think of a better idea at the time.”

After a pause, she added in a low voice, “I’m not saying all this hoping for your forgiveness, nor am I begging for your understanding. I am just telling you how I felt back then. Don’t think you and your father were the only ones who suffered that year. Your father was intoxicated by power and ended up ruining all of our lives. Murat and Ney were even executed because of him! It took everything I had to find my life again, to have a family I love. I don’t want to be associated with that name anymore. I just want to live out the rest of my days in peace and do my best to give my children a brighter future. You can laugh at my mediocrity, Sir, I don’t care.”

Aiglon was silent for a moment.

Although his heart was still filled with years of anger and resentment from being ignored and forgotten by her, he understood, even so, that he would never truly receive a remorseful apology.

Everyone has their own standpoint and logic for their actions, moving forward within their own line of sight, occasionally bumping into others and playing out their own stories.

But if one started on the wrong path from the beginning, then even those as close as mother and son could only end up like strangers.

After returning to Austria, the Empress of the French Empire decided to cast off the nightmare of the past and seek her own life as the Archduchess of Parma. In the end, their life paths became two parallel lines.

There was nothing to regret; it was simply fate.

He was only the son of the Empress of France, not the son of the Archduchess of Parma. What reason was there for him to expect much motherly love from her?

Having thought it all through, Aiglon’s original resentment dissipated.

She was never truly his mother. It was only due to the lingering influence of the King of Rome’s original spirit that he had subconsciously held expectations. But now that he had truly confirmed his loss, there was little disappointment or pain.

Besides, he had received compensation from someone else.

At this thought, a person’s face and voice suddenly appeared in his mind. Although he had just departed from her, he abruptly felt a strong desire to see her again.

“I will not meddle in the lifestyles of others, Madam.” He struggled to suppress the rising desire in his heart and looked at Louise as calmly as possible. “Nor will I place high expectations on you. I will repay you in proportion to what you give me. You paid me no attention before, so I was equally cold to you. Now you are trying to help me, so regardless of your motives, I am grateful and will give a corresponding return. Although I cannot repay you now, I will if I have the chance in the future—and that is what you are hoping for, is it not?”

“The amount of repayment depends on how much you help me?” Louise asked in return.

“Of course,” Aiglon shrugged coolly. “No more, no less. Fair and reasonable.”

Then, he took two steps forward, took his mother’s right hand, and gracefully kissed it before letting it go. “Madam, I look forward to your care.”

Louise said nothing more, only quietly watching her son’s outwardly courteous yet inwardly cold demeanor.

Her eyes held a hint of wistfulness, but not disappointment. She knew this was likely the most she could ever get from her eldest son.

Perhaps it was for the best that her complex entanglement with the Bonaparte family was settled in this way.

As the interaction between mother and son unfolded like that of mere acquaintances, the atmosphere between them eased.

Undoubtedly, they had not reconciled, but at least, they had both let go.

“It’s good that we were able to open our hearts to each other today.” After a moment of silence, Louise spoke again. “Before we part, are you willing to hear a piece of advice?”

“Please, speak,” Aiglon nodded.

Louise subconsciously glanced around. After confirming no one was eavesdropping, she leaned closer and lowered her voice. “You should be more careful from now on. There are rumors and gossip about you and Sophie everywhere. I’ve only been here a few days and I’ve already heard them. This is very disadvantageous for you.”

Aiglon’s expression froze. “What do you mean?”

“You now have the hope of becoming Archduke Karl’s son-in-law. There’s no need to let all your previous efforts go to waste for some pointless reason.” Louise looked at him calmly. “To bid a graceful farewell to past affections is the first lesson young men and women learn in high society. What is happening now is very important for you. If you want romantic liaisons, there will be plenty of opportunities in the future…”

“That’s enough. I must ask you to stop, Madam.” Aiglon bowed to her, politely ending the conversation.

Seeing that he refused to listen to her advice, Louise could only shake her head helplessly. “Your pride is too strong; you refuse to listen to counsel. There’s nothing more I can do.”

“This has nothing to do with pride. I am a pragmatist. If necessary, I can cast my pride aside for a time.” Aiglon looked at his mother and replied at a measured pace. “There is only one reason I do not wish to hear it. In my heart, she is more important than you, Madam. From the perspective of a mere acquaintance, your advice is crossing a line.”

Louise’s face instantly turned pale, and her body trembled slightly. His words had truly wounded her.

“Very well. It is your affair, you may consider it yourself. I have nothing more to say.” Then, she turned and left.

Aiglon had finally ended the conversation that he had grown impatient with. Unable to restrain his desire any longer, he walked straight toward Princess Sophie’s chambers.

His forceful rejection of his mother’s opinion was not based solely on emotional reasons. At present, Princess Sophie was his greatest asset for realizing his plans, and he could not cast her aside—besides, if he were to distance himself from Sophie and things with Theresa also fell through, he would be facing the worst possible situation, and finding a new way forward would be incredibly difficult.

No, those were considerations for later. Right now, he simply wanted to see her…

Soon, he once again received the princess’s permission and was granted an audience.

Just as in the morning, the princess was reclining on the sofa, resting. This time, however, she was holding the script he had just written.

Upon seeing the young man, she set down the script and studied him carefully.

“Aiglon, you look terrible,” she said finally. “Did His Majesty the Emperor scold you just now?”

“No.” Aiglon shook his head. “He only asked me a few things.”

“Then what is it?” Seeing his expression, Princess Sophie grew anxious. “Was it your mother?”

“We didn’t argue. We just exchanged opinions. On the bright side, our relationship is actually sorted out now.” Aiglon shook his head. “Alright… let’s not talk about that. I just wanted to see you and thank you for all the care you’ve shown me.”

“You say that as if you’re bidding me farewell.” Princess Sophie couldn’t help but laugh in surprise. “It’s alright, you don’t have to thank me.”

Then, she pointed to the spot next to her on the sofa. “Come, sit down and rest. You really look to be in a bad state.”

Aiglon did not follow her suggestion. Instead, he remained standing before the princess, his eyes fixed on her.

“What on earth is wrong with you?” the princess asked, even more surprised.

“Your Highness… I want to hug you. May I?” the young man said suddenly.

The princess’s eyes widened.

She looked at him quizzically, trying to gauge his current state of mind.

Under the young man’s gaze, she was hesitant at first, but finally, she sighed resignedly.

“Alright.”

Then, she rose gracefully. “I’m truly curious as to what your mother did to you. Why are you suddenly like a child who has lost his soul…”

“I have lost my soul… but I have also found it…” Aiglon muttered under his breath.

“What?” Princess Sophie didn’t hear clearly and was about to ask again, but her question was cut short.

“Ah…”

She suddenly felt a pair of arms wrap tightly around her waist.

Although she was prepared for it, the young man held her with such force that she suddenly found it hard to breathe.

“Gently…” she complained softly.

But the young man seemed not to hear, continuing to embrace her tightly, his head buried in her shoulder, his eyes slightly closed.

This moment brought him a heartfelt joy.

“It’s alright.” Princess Sophie sighed helplessly, reaching up to pat his back. “Don’t be afraid. No matter what happened, at least I still support you.”

“Yes, I firmly believe that…” Aiglon murmured in reply.

Then, the two of them just held each other, silent for a long time.

“Do you feel a little better now?” the princess asked after a while.

“Much, much better.” The young man looked at her, his face wreathed in a smile.

“Then let me go,” Princess Sophie frowned. “I can hardly breathe!”

It wasn’t true that she couldn’t breathe, but it was true that her face was flushed and her breathing had become a little ragged.

She looked at the face of the young man in her arms and suddenly felt her heartbeat accelerate.

He really has grown up, and so handsome too.

Then, she managed to lift her hands and carefully pushed him away.

“This was only to comfort you since you were so distraught…” She tried to compose herself, to make her expression seem more natural. “Aiglon, you’ll be alright.”

“I know.” Aiglon looked at Princess Sophie solemnly. “I… I will remember this moment forever.”

Chapter 35: Sharp Words and Stern Looks

“I… I will remember this moment forever.”

Though it wasn’t the first time she had heard Aiglon say such things, Princess Sophie still smiled happily.

“I hope you’re not just saying that.”

After speaking, she smoothed out her dress, which had been wrinkled by their embrace.

The creases on the dress would soon fade, but the memory of their intimate embrace would remain with them both forever.

“Are you all right now?” After a moment, Princess Sophie had regained her usual composure and asked Aiglon.

“Yes, I’m fine now.” Aiglon nodded. “Your Highness, your warm embrace healed me, spiritually.”

“I’d rather see you distraught than see you spouting such sweet nothings!” The princess glared at him, but there wasn’t much real anger to it.

“Alright, since you keep saying how grateful you are to me, I’d like you to prove it.”

“How should I prove it?” Aiglon asked.

“It’s simple.” A hint of playfulness entered the princess’s smile. “While we were adjusting the lines just now, I thought of something.”

“What is it?” Aiglon was even more puzzled.

“I want you to use the name Francis Memmingen on all your future scripts. After all, I came up with it for you,” the princess said with a smile. “Also, if there’s a story I particularly like, I hope we can be credited jointly, with both our names on it. I hope this request doesn’t offend your pride as an author… In the eyes of the world, I’m your patron and protector, so this request isn’t too unreasonable, is it?”

“For me, that isn’t even a request—it’s an honor.” Aiglon agreed without a second thought. “Writing plays is just a pastime for me anyway. I don’t really care about making a name for myself in history. Using a pen name will actually save me a lot of trouble. If you like, you can have all the credit.”

“Excellent.” Princess Sophie blinked happily. “Aiglon, I look forward to your works becoming known, and I believe you can achieve that. In other places, our names can never be linked, but at least in a world of fantasy, we can face the world together under our imaginary names…”

The princess’s voice unconsciously softened, clearly filled with joy and anticipation. Her words, however, also tugged at Aiglon’s heartstrings.

At first, he had come up with this idea merely as part of his escape plan and had no expectations for the story itself. But Sophie’s deep affection made him want to use the name Memmingen as a memento for the two of them.

If I’m destined to wrong her, why not take this chance to leave her with more fond memories? Aiglon thought to himself.

After Aiglon readily agreed to her request, Princess Sophie’s mood brightened. “I also have another question for you, Aiglon.”

“What is it?”

“The last time we went hunting, you told me that what you said to His Majesty—that you wanted to be a Napoleon of the pen, living a life free of conflict—wasn’t true, that it was just a lie for the occasion…” The princess looked at Aiglon and asked in a low voice, “So let me ask you now: if I continue to fulfill your wishes like this, allowing you to develop your talents without any hindrance and find joy on the stage… would you be willing, for my sake, to extinguish the flames of anger and vengeance in your heart? To stop thinking about those things that will surely bring you danger, forget that empire that no longer exists, and just live happily by my side, enjoying our own world?”

Aiglon was silent for a moment.

“You’re still not willing, are you?” Princess Sophie sighed. “Even after everything I’ve done, is it still not enough?”

“It’s not a matter of whether you’ve done enough. The affection you’ve poured into me is more than enough, and I am nothing but grateful.” Aiglon shook his head gently. “But if Napoleon’s son were just a powerless prisoner, a pitiful wretch who escapes reality by hiding in a fantasy world, a clown who has lost the courage to face adversity, then many people would be disappointed… Even you, perhaps, would not respect such a person.”

“Who says so! It’s clear you’re the one who’s unwilling!” The princess raised her voice, her sharp rebuke stinging Aiglon’s eardrums. “I know that even though your father has passed away, your grandmother, your uncles, and your supporters are still alive. But what can they do? The French Empire is no more, and it will never return! That was decided by the great powers of Europe in Vienna. What can you possibly change?

“Aiglon, wake up! You don’t live for them. You have no obligation to meet their expectations. So what if they’re disappointed? All that matters is that you’re happy here… You’ve suffered here, I know, but you have me now. With me here, you can definitely live a happy life. Haven’t I made you happy these past two years? And once the old man goes to meet his maker, I can give you even more…”

The princess’s words were not entirely without reason. Her expression, tinged with sorrow and deep reluctance, was difficult for Aiglon to bear—especially since he knew exactly what he was plotting behind her back.

But what could not be, could not be. He had made his decision, and it was unchangeable.

The princess was right. It wasn’t that others were unwilling to let him go; he was the one most unwilling to let himself go.

“Your Highness, your words have moved me deeply. I will consider it.” He nodded with immense conviction.

With his reply, the temperature in the room seemed to plummet.

“…I can only take that answer as a rejection.” Her only response was the princess’s piercing gaze. “Aiglon, do you think that just because I dote on you, I’m some kind of angel? You’re wrong. I grant your every wish only because I am fond of you. But don’t you forget who I am to everyone else.”

She rose from the sofa and looked down at Aiglon, her aura domineering. “Ever since I was a child, there has been nothing I wanted that I could not obtain, and nothing I set out to do that I could not achieve. That’s right, you are Napoleon Bonaparte, that man’s heir. But now you are also Francis Memmingen. You are my brother, my friend—you are mine! I don’t care if you want an empire or anything else. I will not let my Aiglon be led astray by his youthful ardor. I want you by my side!”

Although the princess looked furious, Aiglon felt no fear. He knew her outburst was born less of anger and more of a reluctance to let him go.

“Do you think you can fool me with a few perfunctory words and I’ll just laugh it off? We’ve known each other for so long. You understand me, and naturally, I understand you. The Habsburgs are old and decadent. The Emperor and the princes here are nothing but smiling puppets. Only the two of us have any real warmth… We draw close to each other, feel each other’s presence. You asked me to hold you, and I did it without a second thought. But when I ask you to stay by my side, you mock me with such an answer?” the princess continued, fuming. “It doesn’t matter that you won’t listen to me. Do you think I’ll just give up? No, don’t even think about it! I will indulge you, as I always have. I will win you over, little by little. No matter how firm your wild fantasies are, I will make you stay here for me… Yes, even if your heart is made of stone, I can melt it. I can do it!”

“Your Highness, please say no more.” Aiglon’s heart ached, and he couldn’t help but interrupt her.

This was the first time the princess had ever spoken to him so harshly.

“You’re right, there’s no need to say more. What has been said is enough,” Princess Sophie replied.

Then, she took a few deep breaths, calming herself down from her agitated state.

Then she looked at the young man before her once again.

Ever since she had married into this court more than two years ago, he was the only one she truly connected with. Every conversation they had was so pleasant, bringing a joy that came from the bottom of her heart. She had watched him grow up, from a child into a man who could save her from a fall off a horse.

Precisely because of this, the thought that he might one day no longer be by her side filled her with panic and anger.

If only he could forget those flames and wild fantasies…

“Aiglon, I’m glad you agreed to my request for credit.” The princess nodded calmly. “You should hurry and prepare. Perfect your script, and then I’ll take you to find a way to have it staged at that theater. I think the sooner, the better. After all, you won’t be writing just one story.”

The princess’s demeanor was so calm it was as if everything that had just happened was an illusion.

But Aiglon could not forget it, no matter what.

“Yes, even if your heart is made of stone, I can melt it. I can do it!” The words seemed to still echo in his ears.

He knew she meant it.

But the more she was like this, the more helpless and guilty he felt.

It was a shame that things had gone down the wrong path from the very beginning. As compatible as they were, they were destined not to have the best of both worlds.

But it didn’t matter. One day, he would correct this cruel joke played by fate.

If there are destined to be regrets, then I will shatter those regrets.

“I will work hard, Your Highness.” He nodded.

All partings are but temporary. His escape would allow him to return one day in an even more unrivaled position. Then, no one would be able to control his destiny again.

He looked at Princess Sophie, and the princess happened to be looking back at him.

At that moment, their thoughts were completely different, and yet, it seemed they shared a fundamental similarity.

“Before I leave… may I hold you one more time, Your Highness?”

“I said I would.” The princess raised her head stubbornly and embraced him once more.

Chapter 36: Conditions and Decorum

Even Aiglon himself found it difficult to describe his feelings as he left the princess’s quarters.

To be able to embrace her, and twice at that, was of course an unparalleled comfort, yet the princess’s parting words couldn’t help but weigh heavily on his mind.

Just how much did the princess know of his schemes? Was it a vague premonition, or a tacit understanding? At the very least, she had never been fooled by his acting, never believed for a moment that he would be content to live out his days as a wealthy prisoner in this palace.

But however much she knew, she had never exposed him. Instead, she did everything in her power to fulfill his wishes, hoping to win him over and make him willingly stay by her side.

He was touched by this sentiment, so much so that he felt a twinge of guilt.

But no matter how touched or guilty he felt, his plans would not change.

This, too, was a necessary price for victory.

Carrying this conviction devoid of regret, he returned to his own residence, only to find his guardian, Count Dietrichstein, already waiting for him.

“Your Highness, you’ve returned.” Upon seeing Aiglon, the Count offered his usual solemn greeting.

“Is there something you need to discuss, Sir?” he asked.

In his youth, this guardian appointed by His Majesty the Emperor had almost never left his side. But as he grew older, the Count had been gradually withdrawing from his life. Perhaps he would attain his freedom even before Aiglon himself.

“The matter you entrusted to me last time has, after some effort, finally reached an ideal outcome,” the Count replied in a low voice. “Chancellor Metternich has agreed to postpone your enlistment.”

He had previously asked the Count to secure a deferment of his military service, and the Count, after some consideration, had agreed to his request.

It seemed he hadn’t made an empty promise but had earnestly fulfilled it.

“Thank you for your help,” he said, quickly expressing his gratitude.

However, the Count simply shook his head, his expression far from relaxed.

“There is no need to thank me. I held no deciding power in this matter; I merely relayed your request. The final decision was made by His Excellency the Chancellor. Furthermore, he did not grant your request unconditionally.”

“Then what does he require of me?” Aiglon asked.

“In a few days, on September fifth, it will be Archduke Karl’s fifty-fifth birthday. His Majesty will be hosting a grand banquet for him,” the Count answered calmly. “His eldest daughter, Princess Theresa, will also be making her debut into society. His Majesty, like her father, wishes to grace the princess’s debut with a magnificent ceremony.”

Aiglon had a good idea of what was coming.

“Am I to win Princess Theresa’s favor?”

“Indeed.” The Count nodded. “Specifically, you are to dance the first two dances with her. It is hoped that you will put on a fine performance. After all, her debut is of great significance to Princess Theresa… She will certainly wish to have wonderful memories of it.”

“Now that sounds like a daunting task! If I were to ruin the princess’s debut, what terrible consequences would I face? Archduke Karl himself would never forgive me,” Aiglon couldn’t help but laugh.

“Then you must approach this task with the seriousness it deserves,” the Count said. At this, his perpetually stern expression finally softened, a faint, ambiguous smile touching his lips as he looked at the young man. “Objectively speaking, it’s quite an enviable assignment—at least the other young men present will resent you for it.”

“I never thought he would propose such a condition,” Aiglon couldn’t help but shrug. “It’s strange, Metternich seems more anxious about my marriage prospects than I am!”

“Since ancient times, elders have always been more anxious than their children,” the Count corrected Aiglon, then lowered his voice. “Your Highness, I admit that this stems from clear political considerations, not from any personal concern for you. But you can look at everything from two sides. Complying with his request will cost you nothing, and it may even be very beneficial for you, wouldn’t you agree?”

He had a point. Whatever Metternich’s plans were, at least in this matter, Aiglon was not purely a victim. He wasn’t opposed to the request; he had decided long ago to establish a connection with Archduke Karl, even if it meant feigning compliance for a time.

Besides, Theresa did not seem like a willful or arrogant person. There would be no harm in befriending her for now.

And it wasn’t as if he was in any position to refuse. Metternich had just made a rare concession; if he didn’t know what was good for him, the Chancellor wouldn’t be so accommodating next time.

“Then tell Metternich I am overwhelmed by this honor.” Having made his decision, he gave the Count his solemn agreement. “I am grateful to Archduke Karl and Princess Theresa for thinking so highly of me and giving me this opportunity. I will do my utmost to complete this glorious task.”

“Your Highness, I congratulate you on making the right decision.” Seeing the young man was so sensible, the Count couldn’t help but feel pleased. “Although my days of accompanying you are numbered, the years we have spent together will surely be a memory I will never forget. It is undeniable that your circumstances have been difficult, but I believe God will ultimately favor you. I sincerely hope that in my remaining days with you, I can witness your fortunes turn, see you rise above your situation, and embrace a bright future.”

I will indeed have a bright future, Aiglon answered in his heart, but it certainly won’t be here.

“I also wish you all the best in the future. Should my fortunes truly turn one day, I will repay you for your care,” he said to the Count cordially.

Though this guardian had been quite strict with him as a child, he had at least treated him with sincerity, and for that, Aiglon held a measure of respect for him.

As for spying on him… that was merely his duty. What was there to blame him for?

After they finished speaking, Aiglon intended to return to his bedroom, but he noticed that the Count had not yet left.

“Sir, is there anything else you need to discuss?” he asked, a little puzzled.

“There is one more thing. It isn’t of great importance, but I still feel I should mention it to you.” The Count’s expression was somewhat awkward. “This is not an official matter, but a purely private one.”

“Please, go on,” Aiglon nodded.

“It seems you’ve forgotten something.” The Count cleared his throat. “When you were injured, Princess Sophie sent her maid to care for you. It’s undeniable that she tended to you with great care, and it is thanks to her help that you were able to recover so quickly. I am very grateful for her contribution. However… your wounds have now fully healed, so there is no longer any reason for her to remain by your side. Perhaps it is time to send her back?”

What?!

Aiglon was instantly shocked and furious.

Chanel was the first reliable follower he had found here, an indispensable aide. How could he possibly send her back at a time like this?

Seeing his expression, the Count seemed to guess his thoughts.

“You… you can’t bear to part with her?”

“That’s right, I can’t. I don’t wish for her to leave for the time being,” Aiglon replied bluntly. “In fact, I’ve grown accustomed to her meticulous care. I think I would be very upset if she were no longer here…”

“Is that so? Meticulous?” The Count gave a knowing smile. “Well, I suppose you are at that age. There’s nothing improper about wanting to… taste that sort of feeling. I can understand.”

Seeing the Count’s strange and suggestive smile, Aiglon didn’t know whether to laugh or cry.

Then again, it wasn’t so strange for him to jump to such a conclusion.

Given how much time he spent with Chanel, and how gentle and attentive she was, anyone would likely have similar suspicions.

“But… don’t forget, she is just a maid. Her birth is so humble that any comparison between you and her would damage your dignity, and Princess Theresa’s as well.” As he was still thinking, the Count continued, “Since you are now preparing to befriend Princess Theresa, it would be best to handle this small matter beforehand to avoid any unseemly incidents for the princess.”

Just like Princess Sophie, the Count spoke of Chanel with considerable disdain. It wasn’t intentional, but rather a reflection of the era’s common sense, as natural as a law of nature. The feudal hierarchy, after all, had not yet completely vanished. Even in France, the birthplace of the great revolution, wasn’t the country still ruled by a king and nobles?

Although he knew the Count meant well, Aiglon suddenly felt a surge of indignation on Chanel’s behalf.

This was his first follower, so loyal and reliable, yet she was looked down upon like this?

One day, she will be a Duchess, standing above most of you. Let’s see how you look down on her then.

“I understand. Your advice is sound,” he agreed vaguely. “If one day Princess Theresa and I do reach that stage, I will send Chanel away then. It will be ended in a dignified manner, and I will ensure it causes the princess no trouble. As for now, it’s far too early. Nothing has even begun. There is no need to curry favor so eagerly, is there?”

He knew, of course, that his promise was no promise at all, since he was only ever using Theresa as a cover.

He could write as many of these empty checks as he wanted.

The Count pondered this for a moment before finally nodding with resignation.

“If that is how you see it, then let’s leave it for now. But I would advise you not to be too kind to her, otherwise she might get ideas above her station, which would make her difficult to dismiss later. Also, I hope you will exercise some restraint. You are young, after all, but you have many other duties to attend to…”

Aiglon forced himself to endure the awkwardness and agreed coolly. “Rest assured, I will.”

“Very good. Then I shall disturb you no longer.” This time, the Count finally bowed and took his leave.

After seeing the Count off, Aiglon walked back into his room and finally saw Chanel again.

“Your Highness!” Upon seeing Aiglon, Chanel immediately stopped what she was doing and curtsied respectfully.

“Chanel, my guardian just advised me to send you back,” Aiglon said, getting straight to the point.

“What?” Chanel was so frightened she was at a complete loss.

“Don’t panic, it’s alright. I’ve already put him off,” Aiglon gestured for her to calm down. “No one is going to force me to send you back, and I will never let you leave. You are an absolutely indispensable aide to me.”

“Your Highness… you are too good to me,” Chanel said, deeply moved by his words.

“However, what the Count said has alerted me to a risk,” Aiglon fell into thought. “I can fend off similar requests from others, but if Princess Sophie were to make the request, I would be in a difficult position…”

After all, Princess Sophie was Chanel’s “original master.” She had sent Chanel over merely to help him recover from his injuries. If she one day remembered that Chanel’s task was complete and casually asked for her to return, it would be quite troublesome.

Although the princess hadn’t remembered yet, it was best to take precautions to avoid being caught unprepared when it did happen.

“How about this: from now on, I’ll pretend that I’ve overexerted my hand during sword practice and can no longer hold a pen. You will act as my scribe. Then I’ll insist that it has become a habit, that without you to transcribe my words, my thoughts run dry. That would make you indispensable, and Princess Sophie would be unlikely to call you away so soon.” After a moment’s thought, Aiglon came up with an idea. “I’ll dictate, and you’ll transcribe. Can you do that?”

“Your Highness, I have no such experience, and my education was very ordinary,” Chanel said, looking at the young man with determination. “But… if it is your command, I will certainly be able to do it. I will do it even if it kills me!”

Well, it seems fanaticism has its benefits, Aiglon thought. At least it provides the motivation to learn.

“Good. I believe in you,” he said, smiling at Chanel. “We can start practicing right away.”

Chapter 37: The Banquet

Just as the Count had said, a few days later, the court banquet celebrating Archduke Karl’s fifty-fifth birthday was held as scheduled.

Perhaps to ease the tension between the brothers, His Majesty the Emperor placed great importance on this banquet. Not only did he host it in his own Schönbrunn Palace, but he also invited figures from all circles to attend. Even foreign envoys stationed in Vienna came one after another to pay their respects to the illustrious Archduke.

However, Archduke Karl was not a man who enjoyed vanity, so it was widely speculated that the reason for such a high-profile celebration was to allow his eldest daughter, Princess Theresa, to make a grand debut and enter high society under the watchful eyes of all.

For most, the reason for the banquet was not important; the banquet itself was the main event. The opportunity to enter the palace and see the Emperor and the Archduke was, for them, a rare honor in itself.

And so, Schönbrunn Palace, usually quiet, suddenly became a lively scene. Dignitaries from all circles, cabinet ministers, and even bishops gathered together. The men’s medals and the ladies’ jewels reflected one another in the candlelight, making the already magnificent hall shine even more brilliantly.

Seeing such a sight, who would suspect that the empire’s fortunes were in decline?

Due to the large number of attendees, according to long-standing tradition, the court attendants kept the important, high-ranking guests in the grand hall, while those of a lesser rank could only remain in the long gallery. Even within the gallery, these guests arranged themselves according to their respective ranks.

As a member of the imperial family, Aiglon was naturally placed in the grand hall. However, at similar events in the past, he would have sensibly stood in an inconspicuous corner, serving as a silent observer in the background. Few people would have dared to strike up a conversation with him at the risk of political repercussions.

But today was different. He was placed in the front row, a conspicuous position. The guests who knew him were somewhat astonished by this special arrangement, and only Aiglon himself knew the reason for it.

Today, he wore a traditional white military dress uniform. The form-fitting uniform accentuated his tall and well-proportioned figure, and his hair had been carefully styled and pomaded. Even he had to admit, upon looking in the mirror, that he cut the figure of a dapper young gentleman.

He remained silent, as usual, while the guests beside him conversed and eagerly awaited the arrival of His Majesty and the Archduke.

When the clock struck nine in the evening, a commotion could be heard in the distance. The main figures of the night’s banquet had finally arrived. Aiglon could clearly see a large group of people walking toward him.

At the head of the procession were, naturally, His Majesty Emperor Francis I of Austria and the Empress. Though he was getting on in years, the Emperor’s gait was still quite steady in his military dress uniform. His expression was gentle yet dignified as he strode into the hall.

Behind him followed his younger brother, the birthday celebrant of the banquet, Archduke Karl. The woman on the Archduke’s arm was not his wife, but a young lady in a white court gown, adorned with flowers—clearly, it was Princess Theresa.

Behind them was a long retinue of attendants in various uniforms.

The guests lining both sides of the gallery stood in respectful silence, watching as the most exalted nobles of the empire entered. His Majesty the Emperor did not pause, merely glancing around and giving a slight nod of acknowledgment before striding into the grand hall.

At that moment, the orchestra, which had been playing soft music, immediately changed its tune and began to play the majestic melody of the Austrian national anthem, “God Save Emperor Francis,” to herald His Majesty’s arrival.

The court officials, ministers, and foreign envoys, along with their wives, who were already waiting in the grand hall, all bowed to His Majesty the Emperor amid the soaring music.

Aiglon, like the rest of the crowd, bowed respectfully to his maternal grandfather, but his mind was on other things.

Every person in this hall was a great figure outside its walls, with their own titles and powers, yet here they were just one small part of a crowd, bowing to the bland-looking old man before them.

This must be the taste of power.

Such strict etiquette, such magnificent pomp—it was all a display of power and the lineage that came with it. The centuries-old traditions of the aging Habsburg family were on full display here.

When Liu Bang and Xiang Yu witnessed the splendor of the First Emperor of Qin, one exclaimed, “A true man ought to live like this!” while the other declared, “He can be replaced.” Aiglon’s feelings at this moment were almost identical.

One day, a similar scene will unfold in another country, and it will be I who enjoys all this honor.

Because I, too, have an empire… he thought to himself.

As he was lost in thought, the Emperor and Empress walked to the thrones and took their seats.

His Majesty the Emperor, as was his custom, let his gaze sweep across the important figures assembled before him.

When his eyes fell on his grandson, His Majesty smiled faintly and gave him a slight nod, as if to encourage him to perform well.

“Thank you all for gracing us with your presence tonight,” the Emperor then said leisurely. “However, as you all know, the star of tonight is my brother. I do not wish to draw too much attention and detract from the splendor he deserves. Therefore, I will now let Archduke Karl address you.”

As he spoke, the Emperor looked toward his brother.

The Archduke did not demur. He stood beside the throne and addressed the guests in a loud voice.

“Everyone, thank you for attending my birthday banquet. Personally, however, I don’t think fifty-five is a particularly celebratory age. After all, it means God will not grant me much more time.” He held his head high and looked at the crowd, his every glance filled with a nonchalant boldness. “Like all men of my age, I sometimes look back on my life and ask myself what God has given me and what I have left behind. After much thought, I finally found the answer—Fatherland, honor, and family! This has been the sum of my life, and I am pleased to say, without any guilt, that I have not failed these three words!”

His words drew a cheer from the crowd. People saluted the famous general, and he paused for a moment amidst the applause.

When the cheers began to fade, he spoke again. “As for now, the fatherland has a younger generation to defend it, so I have no worries. I have also earned enough honor, and I no longer crave more. My only remaining concern is my family. I wish His Majesty eternal health, and for the Austrian royal house to be blessed with longevity. And I hope even more…”

As he spoke, he made a gesture, beckoning Theresa, who was standing beside him, to come closer.

Princess Theresa obediently walked to her father’s side, which meant that in an instant, she became the center of everyone’s attention. She shrank back slightly, seeming a little shy under their gazes, but she still faced the crowd with a calm demeanor.

The Archduke took his daughter’s hand and spoke again. “I hope even more for the happiness of my daughter, Theresa. She is the most precious gift God has given me. For years she has respected me and brought me countless joys. I would give anything for her!”

After speaking, he took a wine glass from an attendant with his other hand and raised it to his chest. “Tonight, I hope you will toast not only my age, but also Theresa!”

The Archduke’s words once again elicited a fervent response. The guests all raised their glasses to celebrate the father and daughter.

And with that, the banquet officially began.

The Archduke was a man who disliked excessive ceremony, so after his opening remarks, he said no more. The people in the hall, as usual, began to form small circles of two and three.

Aiglon belonged to no circle, and no one spoke to him, but he did not mind, for at that moment, Archduke Karl was walking toward him.

The Archduke stopped in front of him and looked the young man up and down.

“You’ve made an effort to dress up today, haven’t you, boy?” he teased after a moment. “Quite fashionable. A bit foppish, though. Too French.”

“I don’t always dress like this,” Aiglon laughed awkwardly. “It’s because I heard… I heard there were special arrangements for me, so I dared not be negligent.”

“It seems I should be worried you’re a bit too enthusiastic! Don’t get ahead of yourself. It’s still very early,” the Archduke said, pursing his lips with a hint of dissatisfaction.

Then, he reached out and clapped Aiglon heavily on the shoulder. Aiglon did not understand his intention, so he simply stood perfectly still without resisting.

“You look thin, but you’re sturdily built,” the Archduke said, quickly withdrawing his hand. “It seems Foresti didn’t go easy on you during your lessons.”

“The Captain is a very dedicated and responsible teacher. He is also very proud to have served under your command,” Aiglon replied.

“I’ve been away from command for so many years, don’t bring up old connections,” the Archduke said dismissively with a gruff, unyielding demeanor.

But after a brief pause, he looked Aiglon over again, his expression softening considerably. “Never mind. Foppish you may be, but you’re better than the younger generation of our family. At least you’re a clever devil.”

Then he muttered under his breath, in a volume Aiglon couldn’t hear, “Damn it all, that fellow is dead and gone, yet he’s beaten us one more time!”

Before Aiglon could ask another question, he suddenly turned his head and made a gesture.

Aiglon followed his gesture with his eyes and saw the young lady in the long gown walking slowly in their direction.

With her approach, the young man’s spot instantly became the focus of the room. All kinds of gazes—filled with surprise, jealousy, and even annoyance—converged on him.

The young man seemed utterly oblivious to these strange looks. He gave a slight bow in her direction.

“It is a pleasure to see you again, Princess Theresa.”

Chapter 38: The Ball

“It is a pleasure to see you again, Your Highness.”

Under everyone’s watchful eyes, Aiglon calmly bowed to Princess Theresa.

Unlike the last time he had seen her, Princess Theresa was dressed in magnificent finery. She wore a luxurious white long gown embroidered with patterns, a diamond brooch pinned to her chest, and exquisite lace at her cuffs.

A pearl necklace adorned her long, slender neck, and her chestnut hair cascaded down like a waterfall. The radiance of the jewels made her skin appear even fairer and more translucent.

Dressed so splendidly, she naturally looked more “like” a princess than before.

But for some reason, Aiglon felt that, just like last time, she showed no trace of overbearing arrogance.

As he watched, Theresa also lifted her skirt and curtsied to him in return.

“It is a pleasure to see you, Your Highness.”

Her voice was soft. Though her demeanor was as calm and elegant as before, he could sense a hint of nervousness.

“Are you not accustomed to being the center of attention?” Aiglon asked in a low voice.

“Yes… a little,” the princess replied, looking slightly abashed. “I’m not quite used to this.”

“You will get used to it in time,” Aiglon said with a smile. “After all, with your status, once you enter high society, you are destined to become the focus of everyone’s attention.”

“I’m afraid you have just revealed a future that is not so pleasant…” Theresa lowered her gaze, looking somewhat dejected.

“You have no reason to be so afraid. After all, everyone can only look up to you. You possess everything they envy, from your beauty to your station,” Aiglon comforted her.

“That makes it even worse…” the young woman sighed softly. “That is what frightens me the most—I merely had the good fortune to be born into this great family, as if I’d won a lottery. I personally have made no contribution to it, nor have I any reason to be revered by all. My only honor is my surname. So people are merely looking up to the noble but hollow name of Theresa von Habsburg. The more I realize this, the more insignificant I feel, because anyone else under this name would be revered just the same… Truly, to be constantly reminded of my own smallness makes me feel utterly ashamed.”

Theresa’s words left Aiglon slightly astonished; he hadn’t expected her to say such a thing on a night that was meant to be all hers.

For most girls her age, such a scene would be a dream they could only hope for but never attain in their lifetime.

“I admire your humility, Your Highness,” he said after a moment’s thought. “However, you should try looking at it from another perspective. One person cannot have everything. Since you already possess so much, if you were to remain melancholy and timid, wouldn’t that be a cruelty of its own to those who have nothing? So, if you’ll permit my frankness, you might as well enjoy your present good fortune with a clear conscience, and treat it as the privilege it is. After all—in your own words, you won the lottery at birth. Perhaps it isn’t fair, but the Habsburg family has never ruled this empire for the sake of fairness, has it?”

“Er… um…” Aiglon’s words left the princess momentarily at a loss for a reply.

In truth, Aiglon’s logic wasn’t entirely sound, but the princess had never been “enlightened” so bluntly before and had no experience in debating, so Aiglon naturally gained the upper hand.

“I’m sorry… I suppose I do think too much…” Theresa considered his words, then smiled apologetically. “My father sometimes says I overthink things as well.”

“It’s better to think too much than to have an empty head,” Aiglon replied with a smile. “At least you possess a sense of reverence. If everyone in your position had even a fraction of that reverence, perhaps there would have been no great revolutions.”

“Then perhaps you wouldn’t be standing before me now, and perhaps you wouldn’t even exist at all~” Theresa replied with a smile.

Before Aiglon could answer, she suddenly felt her words had been inappropriate and hurriedly apologized to the young man, “Oh! I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean to disparage you or your glorious name…”

“This is why I say you sometimes think too much,” Aiglon said, shaking his head with a smile to show he didn’t mind. “I don’t mind people telling me I am the descendant of a minor Corsican landowner. It makes things more interesting, seeing as I now exist as a member of the imperial family in the place in the world most proud of its bloodlines—even if this royal status is a bit tenuous.”

Aiglon was not just trying to save face. He genuinely didn’t think the Habsburg family was all that remarkable. When you got down to it, weren’t the Habsburgs also descended from minor landowners in Switzerland? They had just been around for a few hundred more years, eventually transforming into the leaders of the aristocratic world.

“Those were your father’s victories. Though he later lost everything, he deserved those victories,” Theresa said, her voice even softer, as if trying to make up for her earlier slip of the tongue. “No matter what the world thinks, no matter how many people curse him, I believe he was a hero. My father, despite being his enemy his whole life, never disparaged his character. At most… at most, he still holds a grudge about not achieving a decisive victory in 1809.”

“So we, the younger generation, need not concern ourselves with these remnants of history.” Aiglon continued to smile, extending his hand to Princess Theresa. “The history of that generation has passed. Now, it is up to us to create the history of our own.”

As if in response to his words, the orchestra’s music changed its tune at that very moment, shifting to an elegant dance melody. The guests had finished their meals, and the time had finally come to dance.

“Although beginning a new chapter in the history of our two families with a dance might sound a little strange… Your Highness, I must thank you for granting me such a great honor.” Aiglon held his hand out before the princess, formally extending the invitation.

Princess Theresa, with a hint of shyness, raised her hand and took the young man’s.

Although she wore thin silk gloves, the delicate, soft touch and the warmth that passed through them still made Aiglon feel slightly nervous.

They were standing very close now. Due to the difference in their heights, the princess had to tilt her head up slightly to look at the young man, and Aiglon could see the fair, rosy skin revealed by the neckline of her dress, and the light from the crystal chandeliers seemingly reflected in her eyes.

So this is what a young Habsburg lady coming of age feels like?

Even from an objective standpoint, Princess Theresa, though still a bit green, already exuded a potent feminine charm. In time, she would surely blossom into a dazzling and beautiful noble lady.

And yet, even in this moment, he clearly remembered his own calculations.

“In fact, I’ve been rather afraid of ruining your formal debut into high society,” he began slowly. “If that were to happen, I would feel guilty for a long time, even if no one were to blame me.”

“It’s nothing to worry about,” the princess said, shaking her head slightly. “Who in this world doesn’t make a few mistakes? Besides, I’m not a very good dancer myself. I should be the one who’s worried…”

“Then, allow me to take on the responsibility,” Aiglon said with a debonair wave of his hand.

Although he hadn’t deliberately studied dance, it was a required course for young aristocrats in this era, so he had naturally learned it seriously. More importantly, his years of swordsmanship practice had made him far more agile than the average person. He was at least confident enough to lead a novice like Theresa.

Aiglon took the princess’s hand, and they walked to the center of the hall together.

Following tradition, the guests had already retreated to the sides, creating a large open space in the center of the hall as a dance floor. At the same time, other couples slowly began to enter the space.

The dance chosen for today was the Mazurka, a court favorite. Men in various uniforms and women in an array of gowns streamed onto the dance floor, a total of eight couples.

Needless to say, most were just there for show; the focus of everyone’s attention was on the young man and woman of special status.

Most people wanted to figure out what was happening, while a small number anticipated what might happen in the future.

But the young man and woman had no time to consider anyone else’s thoughts. They looked at each other, awaiting the moment the dance would begin.

The lively music of the Mazurka finally filled the hall. As if hearing a starting pistol, the dancers on the floor began.

The two first released hands and spun in place, then took hands again and glided forward before switching places. Then Aiglon raised his hand, and Princess Theresa took it, running lightly in a circle around him.

Under the crowd’s gaze, Princess Theresa was led by Aiglon. With graceful posture, light as a butterfly flitting among flowers, she moved across the dance floor. At first, she was a little stiff and reserved, but soon she was lost in the music, her body becoming more relaxed, her movements precise and swift.

“It seems you were truly being modest. Aren’t you quite good at this?” Aiglon said with a casual compliment as he took the princess’s hand.

“I’m just in good form tonight. Didn’t you just say I should enjoy my honor tonight? I thought about it, and you’re right.” Theresa smiled, looking up at the young man. “Besides, you were being just as modest. I see nothing for you to worry about; you’re perfectly at ease.”

As they spoke, they lightly tapped their heels together, a gesture of mutual respect.

Moving to the lively three-beat rhythm of the mazurka, the two danced under the watchful eyes of the crowd as if no one else existed, performing a variety of steps as they had been taught, occasionally exchanging a few words.

Time passed without them noticing. The music slowly faded, and the two finally stopped.

The first dance was over.

Then, their eyes met.

“Actually, you are my first formal dance partner as well,” Aiglon said in a low voice. “Your Highness, thank you for giving me confidence.”

Chapter 39: Unsettled Indignation

“Your Highness, thank you for giving me confidence.”

Hearing Aiglon’s words, Theresa lowered her gaze slightly, looking a little embarrassed.

“You’re too kind. It is I who should be thanking you.”

As she spoke, she curtsied again. “To have a partner like you for my debut before society… it is truly a wonderful memory.”

With that, the two parted ways for the time being to rest.

Aiglon walked over to the dining table, picked up a few cakes and pastries, and began to eat them slowly.

He hadn’t eaten much for dinner, and the dancing had just expended a great deal of his energy, leaving him ravenous.

As he was eating as if no one else existed, a middle-aged man in a uniform walked up to him.

He glanced to his side and saw, to his surprise, that it was his stepfather, Count Neipperg.

The Count had a smile of admiration and relief on his face as he nodded at him.

“Your Highness, you performed even better than I expected.”

“Is that so?” Aiglon replied calmly. “I thought I was just trying my best not to make a fool of myself.”

“You are too modest. Even by the standards of an adult, your performance tonight was still remarkable, not to mention this was your first time formally attending such an occasion, which makes it all the more difficult.” Count Neipperg looked at the young man with approval. “To remain composed in the face of a momentous event—that calmness of yours is a truly precious quality.”

“You’re going to make me blush,” Aiglon said, finishing his cake and wiping his hands with a napkin. “It’s a shame the decision-makers aren’t you, but that father and daughter.”

“It’s hard to say what Archduke Karl thinks, but Princess Theresa seemed quite pleased. I was watching you both just now, and the princess smiled several times.”

“And what does that mean?” Aiglon retorted. “Everyone knows how to be polite these days.”

“Princess Theresa is different from most people. Though she is always polite, she has a rather distant personality. It isn’t easy to see her smile,” Count Neipperg said, shaking his head. “So, as an observer, I believe the princess has a very good impression of you, and you two are very well-matched… I urge you to press on. You should have a good chance of success.”

Aiglon did not share his excitement. He had already made up his mind about this matter and didn’t need anyone else’s guidance.

“Why are you so happy? Logically speaking, what happens to me has nothing to do with you,” he asked calmly.

The middle-aged man was somewhat surprised by the young man’s indifferent attitude. After a moment, he sighed helplessly. “I have said it before, I hope you and Her Highness Louise can reconcile. And… although you may not think much of me, I still feel I cannot simply leave you to fend for yourself. Even if we cannot return the empire to you, we should at least do our best to make your life more comfortable.”

“So, is this pity?” Aiglon asked.

“If you wish to see it that way, you may,” the Count nodded. “What is wrong with pitying a child like you, who has lost so much? Even if his name is Bonaparte, he is still my stepson.”

Looking into the Count’s sincere eyes, Aiglon gave a slight nod.

“Alright, I accept your explanation.”

Then, he shrugged. “The grievances between my mother and me are our own affair, and we will resolve them in our own way. Since you are so sincere, I don’t mind being more polite to her, but that is all—however, I am still very grateful for your sentiment. I wish you both a long life together, and I wish for all your children to grow up healthy. If there is anything I can do to help in the future, I will.”

“Thank you.” The Count smiled again.

Aiglon picked up a wine glass from the side, leisurely poured some wine into it, and then poured some into another glass.

“Shall we have a toast?”

“It would be my honor.” The Count was surprised at first, but he quickly and happily took the glass from his hand. “Your Highness, to your brilliant future!”

The two clinked their glasses together, and Aiglon raised his and took a light sip.

The scarlet, bitter liquid slowly slid down his tongue into his throat, leaving a long, lingering aftertaste.

“Your Highness, one sip is quite enough.” Just as Aiglon was about to take another, the Count advised him, “You have another dance with the princess later.”

“It doesn’t matter.” Aiglon did not heed his words, instead raising his glass and taking another drink. “This little amount won’t impair my movements.”

The Count watched the young man with a hint of unease. “Your Highness, forgive me for being blunt, but you seem overly calm today, without any sense of urgency… Surely you don’t think Princess Theresa has only one candidate, do you? Don’t forget, there are plenty of men who would be delighted to become Archduke Karl’s son-in-law.”

“Of course I would not be so arrogant as to think that. In fact, I never had any expectations from the start.” Aiglon shook his head. “I have nothing. Groveling wouldn’t add much to my charm, so why should I be timid? What is meant to be mine will always be mine; and what is not, what is the point of desperately pursuing it? Princess Theresa can make the best choice for herself, but begging for her favor is not the only path available to me. I will simply be myself. Whether she likes me or not is her business.”

Though he said this, Aiglon knew that he was only treating this planned marriage as a smokescreen to deceive outsiders, which was why he felt no urgency and was merely putting on a composed front.

It is natural to restrain oneself for a loved one. To be unwilling is simply a sign of insufficient love.

“You… you are too proud,” the Count wanted to say more, but for a moment he didn’t know what to say.

“Of course, I don’t wish to ruin the princess’s wonderful evening, either.” Aiglon’s smile returned as he raised his glass once more. “So, Sir, let’s have one more drink. I will stop here. Are you satisfied now?”

“Good!” The Count finally breathed a sigh of relief, and the crisp sound of glass clinking rang out once more.

==============================================

For many, it was a beautiful evening, or at least a pleasant one. For some, however, it was like a nightmare.

As a member of the imperial family, Princess Sophie was naturally in attendance at the banquet, dressed in her finest.

On a normal day, she was often the center of attention at such events, basking in the gazes of admiration and envy from all around. But tonight, she was not the protagonist.

At this moment, she sat in a corner of the grand hall, allowing herself to be overlooked and forgotten.

She wore a magnificent gown and held a fan in her hand. The small, exquisite ivory folding fan, which its owner would usually handle with a light touch, was now suffering a terrible torment—the princess’s slender fingers were squeezing it tightly. The back of her already fair hands now appeared as white as paper, betraying her inner turmoil.

Her gaze had been fixed on the feet of the dancers on the floor. Only when the dance came to a temporary halt did she seem to breathe a sigh of relief.

She felt her mouth was dry, so she picked up a wine glass and took a sip, but the Italian wine tasted so foul it made her want to retch.

Once again, she desperately missed the white wines of her homeland.

“Your Highness, what is wrong? Are you feeling unwell?” asked the lady-in-waiting beside her.

“Leave me be. I’m fine,” Sophie replied coldly.

Treated with such froideur by the princess, the lady-in-waiting was of course displeased. In truth, she had a good guess as to why the princess was so agitated.

And so, she silently cheered for Princess Theresa, hoping she would continue her success tonight and, ideally, drive this difficult highness mad with anger.

“Theresa dances so beautifully…” Princess Sophie had just managed to compose herself when she heard a sigh next to her. “Sophie, don’t you think?”

Princess Sophie’s heart flared with anger once more. She turned her head and saw that the person speaking to her was none other than Aiglon’s mother, her great-aunt, Archduchess Louise.

No matter how angry she felt, she couldn’t vent it to her face. Sophie could only suppress her fury and nod lightly. “Yes, she does dance quite well, Your Highness. For a girl newly introduced to high society, to be so composed is already very impressive.”

“Indeed, it’s not easy for one so young to have such a calm demeanor,” Archduchess Louise nodded. “However, I feel it’s also because she has a good partner to complement her—I think Francis performed quite well too, don’t you? I hope it’s not just my imagination.”

“He simply did what was expected of him. There is nothing to praise,” Princess Sophie replied calmly, showing no hint of pleasure or displeasure. “After all, he is the one you have placed such high hopes in, is he not?”

“Yes, I do hope he has the good fortune to become Theresa’s husband—” Louise nodded again. “And after watching them, I truly think they are very well-suited. Sophie, what do you think?”

This question thoroughly enraged Sophie. She sensed her interlocutor’s true intent.

“What do you mean by asking me this?” she asked coldly. “I was not aware my feelings were so important.”

“Of course they are important,” Louise nodded. “After all, most people here know that you are extraordinarily important to Francis. He is likely to heed your opinion.”

“So, what is it you want me to say?” Princess Sophie retorted bluntly.

“Sophie, don’t look at me like that. I bear you no ill will.” Louise shook her head gently. “I think you know that I have indeed been working hard to bring about what has happened tonight… I want a brilliant future for Francis. If you have the same wish for him, then you should know what to do. I have nothing against you. I simply want what’s best for everyone…”

Sophie gently opened her fan, then squeezed it hard.

With a crisp snap, Louise’s words were cut short.

“Better? Better for whom? Did anyone ask for your opinion?” she stared coldly at Archduchess Louise. “Aiglon and I know how to handle our own affairs. We don’t need anyone else telling us what to do!”

As she spoke, her indignation grew harder to contain. “Besides, he was lonely and miserable for so many years, barely smiling at all. It was only after I came along that he began to open up! When I was taking care of him, Theresa wasn’t there, and it seems you weren’t either. When I was keeping him company, you weren’t there. When he was injured, you still weren’t there—you even forgot about it, and it was I who found a way to care for him! What right do you have to come here now and pretend to be a loving mother?!”

Berated so furiously, Louise’s smile finally vanished.

“So what are your thoughts?”

“Our affairs are our own to resolve. You should mind your own business, Your Highness.” After saying her piece, Sophie stood up and walked away.

Chapter 40: Arrangements

As Princess Sophie watched the young man and young woman dance gracefully in the ballroom, the Austrian Empire’s Chancellor, Metternich, was also observing the unfolding scene with great interest.

In stark contrast to Princess Sophie, the Chancellor was in a much better mood. Seeing the plan he had championed proceeding so smoothly filled him with immense satisfaction.

At his age and station, gold, jewels, fine wine, or beautiful women could hardly stir his withered heart. Only the pursuit of power could make him feel alive again.

The government under his control, the envoys from every nation in Europe, even the members of the imperial family—all moved like chess pieces along the paths he had laid out. The exquisite pleasure of this feeling surpassed any entertainment on earth and was enough to drive him to work for decades on end without ever feeling weary.

Napoleon’s son and Archduke Karl’s daughter, dancing gracefully together—what delicate chess pieces they were!

As Chancellor Metternich leisurely admired the dance, he noticed a middle-aged man in a black tailcoat striding quickly toward him. He soon recognized him as Count Litvinsky, the ambassador of the Russian Empire.

The Count was a tall man with a brown full beard and a forceful personality. At this moment, his displeasure made him appear all the more aggressive.

“Mr. Ambassador, is there something I can help you with?” the Chancellor asked, feigning ignorance.

“Your Excellency, though I do not know what you are doing, I have a feeling you are plotting something very dangerous,” Count Litvinsky said, getting straight to the point. “If I am not mistaken, you intend to match Napoleon’s son with Princess Theresa, do you not?”

“I must correct you on one point. He is not only Napoleon’s son, but also the grandson of His Majesty our Emperor, a recognized member of the imperial family—the Duke of Reichstadt,” Chancellor Metternich replied unhurriedly. “It is precisely out of concern for his grandson that His Majesty hopes to find a marriage befitting his lineage for His Highness sooner rather than later. Is that not a perfectly reasonable thing to do?”

The ambassador’s lips twisted into a slightly mocking smile.

“I truly had no idea His Majesty doted on this highness so! Your Excellency, on behalf of my empire, I request an explanation from you—what exactly do you intend to do with him?”

So he is getting anxious after all, the old man sneered inwardly.

“I must ask you to mind your tone, Mr. Ambassador. His Majesty the Emperor’s dignity will not be offended by anyone,” Chancellor Metternich said, his face hardening as he looked coldly at the other man. “Furthermore, the lives of the members of our imperial family are not something we need to report to any foreign government.”

Rebuked so sharply by the Chancellor, Count Litvinsky was slightly disconcerted.

“My apologies, Your Excellency. I misspoke,” he said, offering an apology first, but he was not ready to abandon his objective. “However, I believe this is not merely an internal affair of your imperial court, but a serious diplomatic matter. How you intend to deal with Napoleon’s son should be a matter discussed by all the nations that suffered at his hands! Do not forget the price the Russian Empire paid to defeat that devil. Our country and our people will not permit you to make a joke of this matter.”

The ambassador’s attitude was extremely firm; he clearly had no intention of yielding on this crucial point.

“You need not worry on that account. Our own country suffered greatly at the time, and we would never overlook this issue,” Chancellor Metternich said with a sly smile. “Our country was one of the main forces in the fight against Napoleon. We sacrificed too many lives and resources to destroy him, so we certainly have no desire to see such a nightmare repeat itself.”

Austria was the country that had the most armies annihilated by Napoleon, more like it. “Main forces in the fight against France”? Since when were you qualified? the ambassador mocked inwardly—though, of course, out of diplomatic courtesy, he could not say this aloud.

However, hearing the Chancellor’s words, his tense state of mind relaxed considerably. “Then can you tell me what the meaning of today’s arrangement is?”

“As I have said, with His Highness approaching adulthood, his marriage has indeed become a matter for discussion. Due to his special status, there are very few suitable candidates. After consulting with his mother, His Majesty the Emperor finally decided on Her Highness Princess Theresa as the primary candidate. After some consideration, the Archduke was not particularly opposed to it either.” Metternich absolved himself of all responsibility. “What followed is what you have just witnessed. To be honest, I was a little surprised at first myself.”

“So, this is merely preparation for a marriage alliance and does not represent any other plans on the part of your country?” the ambassador asked, still skeptical.

“You may see it that way,” Metternich nodded.

“And what is your attitude on this matter?” the ambassador pressed on, unwilling to give up.

“You ask me?” Metternich smiled faintly. “As a mere servant of the state, what opinion could I possibly have on the actions of the imperial family? Moreover, as I see it, even if this marriage were to come to fruition, there seems to be no harm in it. Since the Duke of Reichstadt is nearly an adult, would it not be natural for him to marry and have children in Austria in the future?”

“So you intend to create a Bonaparte-Habsburg branch?” the ambassador asked again, staring intently at the Chancellor, not missing the slightest twitch of his facial muscles. “To make the Bonaparte family a decorative jewel on this dynasty’s scepter?”

“That is not for me to decide; only His Majesty can make that decision,” Chancellor Metternich replied, still maintaining his affable smile. “But if it is truly God’s will, I can only silently respect the choice of fate.”

The ambassador said no more. He remained silent for a moment, as if mulling over the true intentions hidden behind Chancellor Metternich’s diplomatic rhetoric.

“I am very sorry to have taken up your time.” Then, the ambassador bowed to Metternich and took his leave. “Finally, please forgive my impertinence just now.”

After saying this, he turned and walked away.

“These Russians are so impatient. They couldn’t even bear to wait a moment longer before asking!” After the ambassador had left, Mr. Gentz, the Chancellor’s close aide who had been standing beside him all along, finally spoke.

“Things have certainly not been going smoothly for them lately, so it’s quite normal for them to be on edge,” Chancellor Metternich answered with a smile. “Last winter’s events have left His Majesty the Tsar thoroughly shaken, and he surely has no desire to hear the name ‘Napoleon’ ever again.”

Last winter, on December 26, 1825 (December 14 in the Russian calendar), taking advantage of the death of Tsar Alexander I and the uncertainty surrounding the new Tsar, a group of Russian officers, after secret plotting, launched a military coup in St. Petersburg. They announced the overthrow of the Tsarist government and prepared to convene a constitutional assembly to form a provisional government.

The new Tsar, Nicholas I, after his initial shock and fury, regained his composure and dispatched a large number of troops to surround the rebels in Senate Square, brutally crushing them with artillery fire.

After suppressing the mutiny, the Tsar ordered the establishment of a “Secret Committee of Inquiry” to try those who participated in the uprising, and a great number of conspirators were exiled.

At this point, only nine months had passed since the bloody incident, so it was perfectly normal for the Russian Empire to be in a state of lingering turmoil, with nerves on edge from top to bottom.

The more trouble its neighbors were in, the happier Metternich naturally felt.

“The French ambassador just took his leave,” Mr. Gentz reported in a low voice. “I imagine he is rushing back to Vienna to write his report.”

“I imagine so. They must be terrified,” Chancellor Metternich chuckled slyly. “Sometimes I truly worry for poor King Charles X. He has to deal with the House of Orléans and the Bonaparte family at the same time. If we had not kept Napoleon’s son here, what a mess he would be in!”

“Bourbon-Bonaparte-Bourbon,” Mr. Gentz repeated the words as if chanting a spell. “It’s about time the Orléans had a taste of it, too.”

“And then another revolving lantern of Orléans-Bonaparte-Bourbon?” Metternich couldn’t help but laugh out loud. “Those poor French! Others move the throne onto the stage, but they can always turn the stage into a throne!”

“Hahahaha…” Gentz couldn’t help but roar with laughter at the malicious joke.

=================================================

Just as the Chancellor and his aide were joking, the music, which had paused, once again filled the hall as the orchestra began to play.

The second dance was about to begin.

Aiglon walked unhurriedly to the center of the hall, and Princess Theresa followed.

The two looked at each other.

“Your Highness, are you feeling better?” Aiglon asked in a low voice.

“Yes, a little better,” Princess Theresa nodded lightly, though a faint blush still lingered on her cheeks.

“Just now… was someone teasing you?” Aiglon couldn’t help but ask.

“They were, indeed,” Princess Theresa said with a wry smile. “As you can imagine, given the situation today, some of my elders were bound to poke fun at me, and I couldn’t even talk back.”

Then, she moved closer to the young man and tilted her head up slightly to look at his face.

“Did you have a drink just now?” she asked softly.

“I had a little,” Aiglon nodded. “But rest assured, it won’t affect my next movements.”

“It seems you aren’t as composed as you appear on the surface,” Theresa lowered her gaze slightly. “Still a little nervous, are you?”

At this point, there’s nothing left to be nervous about, Aiglon thought.

Then, he keenly noticed that besides himself and Theresa, the pairs of dancers around them seemed to have been completely replaced.

But who cared about that?

The second dance was a waltz with a fairly lively tempo. The two first curtsied to each other, then took each other’s hands again.

“Your Highnesses!”

Just as they were about to dance, a court attendant approached them and bowed respectfully. “His Majesty wishes to see you before you begin this dance.”

Aiglon was a little puzzled, but he naturally complied with the command.

So, he and Princess Theresa walked shoulder to shoulder to the foot of the throne in the center of the hall and paid their respects to the supreme sovereign of the Empire.

“Beautiful,” His Majesty the Emperor said, looking at the young man and young woman below the steps, then at the Empress beside him, offering a simple and unadorned comment. “Both very beautiful, aren’t they?”

Her Majesty the Empress nodded. “Yes, Your Majesty.”

“Theresa.” His Majesty turned his head again to look at the young woman before the throne.

“Your Majesty? Is there something you require?” Theresa’s face was full of confusion.

“Francis didn’t embarrass you tonight, did he?” His Majesty the Emperor asked.

The seemingly simple yet suggestive question made the princess blush crimson again. “…His Highness is very impressive. I was only worried that my own affairs might have taken up his time tonight.”

“Don’t worry, I imagine he couldn’t have been more pleased,” His Majesty said with a smile and a wave of his hand, signaling them to return. “Alright, I won’t disturb you young people’s fun any longer. Carry on. I hope you enjoy yourself enough tonight.”

Chapter 41: True Feelings?

“Alright, I won’t disturb you young people’s entertainment any longer. Carry on. I hope you have a truly happy evening.”

At the Emperor’s instruction, the two bowed to His Majesty once more before walking back side by side to the center of the grand hall.

Perhaps because of what His Majesty had just said, Theresa’s face was flushed with a hint of shyness. Her gaze remained lowered to the floor, not daring to look at the expressions of those around them.

It wasn’t until they reached the dance floor that their eyes met again.

“Your Highness, shall we begin?” Aiglon asked, extending his hand to her.

Theresa silently raised her hand and placed it in the young man’s. They began to dance once more.

However, this time it was a waltz, so their steps were much slower than before, and their movements more graceful. This gave Aiglon more leisure to observe his surroundings.

“Your Highness…” After dancing for a while, Theresa, who had been silent, suddenly spoke. “May I ask you a question?”

“What is it?” Aiglon asked in a low voice, matching her steps.

“May I ask… what are your true feelings toward Austria, and toward our family?” Theresa hesitated for a moment before asking cautiously. “After seeing you last time, I tried to imagine it, but… but I found it difficult to reach a conclusion. It must be due to my own lack of life experience…”

Why ask me this out of the blue? Do you really expect me to tell you the truth? Aiglon scoffed inwardly.

Although his expression didn’t change, Theresa seemed to sense something. She lowered her head slightly and apologized. “I’m sorry, I may have asked a very disheartening question and upset you. But please don’t misunderstand me. I’m asking purely out of my own curiosity, with absolutely no intention of prying into your private affairs on anyone’s behalf… I’m not that kind of person.”

At this, she felt a fresh wave of disappointment.

If they couldn’t even open their hearts to each other, or even reveal a little of what they were thinking, then what was the point of discussing marriage? She was just being used as a tool.

Seeing her expression, which was a mixture of panic, disappointment, and a touch of dejection, Aiglon couldn’t help but smile. “Do you really wish to know? And can you keep it a secret for me?”

“Yes, of course!” Hope blossomed in Theresa’s eyes, and she nodded repeatedly. “I swear I won’t tell anyone, not even my father.”

She meant her oath sincerely. She knew that if the young man confided something dangerous in her, it would be out of trust, and she certainly could not betray that trust.

“Then, I’ll tell you—” Aiglon smiled at her. “I am deeply dissatisfied with the circumstances I’ve lived in since childhood. I am also furious at the contempt with which the nations of Europe treat me. And so, I’ve been holding it all in, dreaming of following in my father’s footsteps, re-establishing the Empire, and then leading a grand army to invade Austria…”

“Oh, God…!” Theresa’s face went pale, and she let out a sigh of dismay. “So… so it’s true…”

“—and then, just like Napoleon, snatch a princess to be my wife.”

“Hm?” Hearing the last part of his sentence, Princess Theresa couldn’t help but freeze. She looked up again at the smile on his face and suddenly understood. “You’re teasing me!”

In her moment of mild protest, she lost her footing and staggered, tipping backward and nearly falling.

Fortunately, Aiglon was quick-witted and sharp-eyed. He instantly bent down without missing a beat, wrapping an arm around her waist to steady her. The small disruption drew a few glances, but the hall quickly returned to its calm. People simply assumed Princess Theresa had made a misstep and graciously pretended not to have seen anything.

Theresa finally regained her composure. Annoyed and embarrassed, she couldn’t help but glare at him. “You are truly… incorrigible.”

“I didn’t expect such a strong reaction from you,” Aiglon said, nodding apologetically. “You looked genuinely frightened just now.”

“Well, your words were truly frightening…” Theresa sighed softly. “Aren’t you worried? If I were to report what you said, even if it was just a joke, you would surely receive a severe reprimand.”

“I’ve received many severe reprimands in my life. I’m not afraid of one or two more,” Aiglon replied calmly. “Besides, what could they do? Order me to be more deferential in the future? To find out if you’re someone worth associating with at such a low cost isn’t a bad deal, really.”

“Alright then, you’ve won your bet, Your Highness.” Theresa smiled, finally easing the tension. “I have no interest in being a despicable tattler. But… what are your true thoughts? You’ve already said something so cruel, so you shouldn’t be afraid to speak the truth now, should you?”

Aiglon studied her again.

She appeared aloof and serious, yet her curiosity was surprisingly strong.

Considering his previous impressions, perhaps it wasn’t aloofness but extreme shyness. Maybe she usually didn’t know how to interact with others, which made her seem distant.

“Very well, since you insist on knowing, I’ll tell you what I think,” he sighed with resignation. “To be honest, there are some things I haven’t fully figured out myself.”

Then, under Theresa’s gaze, he paused to think for a moment.

“You probably wouldn’t believe me if I said I held no resentment, but someone in my position cannot be ruled by emotion. I am capable of setting my feelings aside to view reality objectively.”

His gaze then traveled past Theresa to the crowd outside the dance floor, eventually finding his mother, Archduchess Louise, who was sitting and chatting cheerfully with others.

“My mother once told me that while bringing me here was something of a disservice to me, it at least saved me from the grim fate of Louis XVII. I believe she has a point. After all, the enmity between the Bourbon family and the Bonapartes runs too deep. If I had fallen into their hands, they would have had a thousand ways to send me to meet my maker before I reached adulthood.

“So from that perspective, Austria and my grandfather, His Majesty, have done me a great service. But, to be honest, I’m not grateful… After all, I have paid the price you see before you. My dozen or so years as a hostage should be enough to repay that debt, shouldn’t they? And from the looks of it, my sentence will only get longer. Am I still expected to be grateful?”

Theresa watched the young man’s face as he spoke, seeming lost in thought.

“So you’re not so hateful now, are you?”

“That’s right. I feel neither love nor hate right now. I’m able to view reality objectively,” Aiglon nodded. “However, what I think in the future will depend on what fate has in store for me. I’m still young, I can dream of the future. But what if I’m stifled like this for another ten or twenty years? Even if I was born a sinner, must I repay the debt for thirty or forty years?”

“That’s perfectly reasonable. I feel the same,” Theresa nodded in deep agreement. “No wonder… No wonder your mother is so anxious to arrange a marriage for you. With a family, your sphere of activity and freedom of movement would surely expand… At the very least, you could find some joy in life.”

Then, she sighed again. “I truly feel for you… The conflicts of our parents’ generation have robbed you of your childhood, forcing you to think about so many things at such a young age. I am truly sorry.”

“You bear no responsibility for this. There is no need to apologize,” Aiglon replied.

Then, he smiled once more. “Alright, let’s end this rather unpleasant topic. This is supposed to be your joyous night.”

“Very well, if you say so.” Theresa nodded, agreeing to Aiglon’s request. “Actually, I find a conversation like this much better than insincere pleasantries… At least I can feel that you are a real person.”

The two then fell silent, concentrating on the dance. The music soon reached its finale.

As the melodious tune gradually faded, their dance together finally came to an end.

“Your Highness, my duty should now be complete,” Aiglon said with a slight bow. “I sincerely wish you even greater happiness this evening.”

“And I wish you greater happiness as well.” Theresa curtsied in return. “Your Highness, although I cannot predict the future, if… if I could do something for you, to resolve the enmity between our two families and ease the resentment festering in your heart, so that you can step into the adult world as you were meant to, I would be overjoyed.”

Despite his guarded heart, Aiglon was genuinely moved by Princess Theresa’s words at that moment.

A pity. Even so, the plan had to proceed. It was an acceptable price to pay.

As he was lost in thought, Archduke Karl strode up to them and took his daughter’s arm.

He scrutinized the young man for a moment, then gave a slight nod.

“Not a bad dancer, kid.”

Then, he led Theresa away, walking all the way to the thrones of the Emperor and Empress.

At that moment, the banquet reached its climax.

Under the watchful eyes of all, a court attendant approached their majesties with a tray. Her Majesty the Empress rose from her throne, took a small tiara from the tray, and placed it on Princess Theresa’s head.

The tiara was small and exquisite. Its pure silver frame was wrought into the shape of roses, studded at the top with diamonds and rubies. The jewels sparkled under the lights, making the princess look all the more captivating.

“This is a gift from His Majesty to you, to congratulate you on coming of age, Theresa,” the Empress said, smiling at her. “And I think it is also the best birthday present we could give your father.”

“Thank you, Your Majesty,” Theresa said, paying her respects to the Empress with impeccable grace. “I will remember this night forever.”

Wearing the tiara, Theresa, proudly led by the Archduke, turned to face the guests.

Amidst the gasps of awe and cheers from the crowd, Theresa’s gaze quietly scanned the room.

But she didn’t find him.

She retracted her gaze, a hint of disappointment in her eyes.

At that moment, Aiglon was quietly slipping out of the grand hall. He walked down the corridor and out the doors, wanting to breathe in the fresh night air after spending so much time with so many people and having a little to drink.

His part in tonight’s play was over. Whatever happened next was of little consequence to him.

Though he was hardly an old hand at this, he could sense that after their encounter tonight, Princess Theresa had a rather good impression of him, which meant his objective had been achieved.

But… what would Princess Sophie think? She must have seen everything tonight, right? The thought flashed through his mind.

Just as he was thinking this, he clearly saw a figure in the shadows slowly striding toward him.

In her eyes, a look of displeasure flickered, barely suppressed but still evident.

“You’re certainly in high spirits today, Sir.”

Chapter 42: The Promise

“You’re certainly basking in glory today, Sir.”

Under Aiglon’s gaze, Princess Sophie’s face slowly emerged from the shadows.

Her expression was severe, a clear sign of resentment that had been building for some time. Now, she had finally found an opportunity to vent.

“Your Highness, good evening,” Aiglon greeted her. “It’s wonderful to finally see you again.”

Princess Sophie didn’t answer, merely studying him quietly, as if waiting for his response.

“Very well, I wouldn’t say I’m basking in glory,” Aiglon sighed. “I am merely carrying out the task His Majesty entrusted to me.”

“Hah! And you say it so grudgingly.” Princess Sophie scoffed. “I saw you looking quite spirited, coaxing the young lady until she was beaming with joy.”

“What else could I do?” Aiglon retorted. “Intentionally cause a scene on a day like this, displease everyone, and ruin Archduke Karl’s birthday banquet, all to show how tough and arrogant I am?”

Aiglon’s retort left Princess Sophie speechless.

Her breathing grew ragged. It was a long moment before she spoke again.

“I… I understand your desire to improve your situation, but what you’re doing will only bring you more pain in the end, and you’ll drag others down with you. If you give Theresa the wrong idea, make her truly fall in love with you, how will you resolve it then?” She struggled to suppress her annoyance, trying to reason with him. “What will she think when she discovers the truth? A girl like her doesn’t deserve such a fate, and you shouldn’t be the one to inflict it.”

“Then what would you have me do?” Aiglon asked again.

“If I told you what I wanted, would you do it?” Princess Sophie countered this time.

“It depends. In most cases, I would, as long as it doesn’t touch upon my most fundamental principles,” Aiglon answered in a low voice.

Princess Sophie kept her eyes on Aiglon, and only after he finished speaking did her expression soften slightly.

“What has happened cannot be changed, so I don’t want to blame you any further. But you must not make another mistake. Don’t harm Theresa for your own self-serving needs.”

Hearing only these words, Aiglon might have thought she and Theresa shared some deep friendship. But knowing the princess’s true feelings, he could only chuckle to himself.

Princess Sophie’s request didn’t seem difficult to fulfill. He had never intended to stay in Austria for long and become Archduke Karl’s son-in-law anyway.

However, that didn’t stop him from using this as leverage to negotiate better terms with Princess Sophie.

“Why must you assume everything I did just now was for my own gain?” Aiglon asked. “And even if it were, how many things in this world are truly pure and not motivated by self-interest?”

“There is. The way I treat you is!” Princess Sophie replied without a second thought. “Search your heart and ask yourself—have I not been good enough to you?”

…Aiglon was suddenly at a loss for words.

By any measure, ever since Princess Sophie had married into the family, she had taken excellent care of him—one could even say she was deeply considerate and attentive. It would indeed be unreasonable of him not to acknowledge it.

“At a loss for words, are you?” Princess Sophie’s anger began to fade slightly. “Since you keep saying you’re grateful to me, that you wish to repay me, and you even call me your sister, then I believe I have the right to say a few words about your actions. Don’t you agree?”

“You do.” Aiglon could only nod.

“That’s right. At least you admit it.” The princess offered a small smile. “Since I have that right, then I demand that you act like a decent person and not harm Theresa. Is that so much to ask?”

After a pause, she added, “Besides, you are still too young. Even if you were to consider marriage, that would have to be in the future. How could you possibly bear the responsibilities of a family now? You need to grow a little more before you become a real man…”

“You have a point, but…” Aiglon finally nodded, then looked troubled. “Things have already progressed this far. How can I extract myself safely? Don’t forget, this is something the Emperor himself has expressed his hopes for. If I were to go and bluntly reject Theresa, what would His Majesty think? And wouldn’t Archduke Karl be furious? I doubt he’d think I have any right to look down on Theresa…”

“That’s simple enough. Theresa is clearly a delicate and sensitive girl. If you just treat her coldly—not like tonight… so shamelessly—she will sense it and reject you herself.” Princess Sophie thought for a moment before replying. “That way, everyone keeps their dignity, and this whole absurd affair can come to an end.”

Then, she looked at Aiglon with a hint of apology. “I know that from a practical standpoint, you’ll suffer a loss from this. Aiglon, don’t be angry. If, in a few years, when you’ve truly come of age, you still have similar intentions, I can introduce you to a girl from my family. The history of our Wittelsbach family is even longer than the Habsburgs’… It would be no dishonor to you.”

After speaking, she lowered her gaze, a little guilt-ridden.

She knew in her heart that the boy would eventually grow up and marry, but seeing him dance so gracefully with Theresa tonight, she still felt an irrepressible anger. In that moment, she knew she wasn’t mentally prepared to accept that reality.

Even just a few more years together would be enough to make her happy. By then, perhaps she would be willing to let him go…

Aiglon couldn’t read minds, but from Princess Sophie’s tone and gestures, he could faintly guess at her thoughts.

Given his personality, he would normally be annoyed at being bossed around like this, but he couldn’t bring himself to be angry with Princess Sophie.

In this place, being cherished to the point where someone couldn’t bear to part with him was a rare experience.

Someone finally needs me…

At this thought, he spoke leisurely, “I can agree to your request, Your Highness. But you must promise me one thing in return.”

“What is it?” Princess Sophie asked immediately.

“Tell me that you’re not concerned for Theresa, someone with whom you have no connection. Tell me that you can’t bear to let me go.” Aiglon looked at Princess Sophie expectantly. “If you say that, I’ll do as you ask.”

“You!” Princess Sophie’s eyes widened with anger.

Then, she burst out furiously, “You scoundrel! It seems I’ve spoiled you far too much!”

“You… you’re unwilling? Or was I wrong?” Aiglon lowered his head and sighed sullenly. “Fine. Even so, I will do as you say.”

Princess Sophie’s expression became very strange, as if something was caught in her throat.

After holding out for a moment, she sighed.

“Fine, you win…” She raised her folding fan and lightly tapped the young man’s head. “I can’t bear to part with you. I don’t want to see you married so soon, and I especially don’t want to see us become members of two separate families so quickly. Is that enough!?”

“It is.” Aiglon laughed heartily. “Thank you.”

“If only I could smack your face raw with this,” Princess Sophie gestured with the fan, but soon she herself began to laugh.

“Alright, I can’t stay out here forever. I’m going back first. You should come back in a little while too.” After laughing for a bit, the princess opened her fan, hiding half her face. “Aiglon, you must keep your word.”

“Goodbye.” Aiglon nodded as well.

Then, she turned and walked back.

Compared to before, her steps were much lighter, her mood now clearly restored.

Aiglon watched the princess return to the palace. After waiting a moment, he too strolled back inside.

He soon returned to the resplendent hall, just as the banquet was drawing to a close.

Archduke Karl was making his rounds through the hall with his daughter, greeting and thanking their guests one by one.

When they reached the corner where Aiglon was standing, the father and daughter paused.

“Young man, where did you run off to?” Archduke Karl frowned, slightly displeased. “We’ve made almost a full circle and haven’t seen you.”

“I just stepped out for some fresh air,” Aiglon answered truthfully. “Please forgive me, Your Highness. After all, I rarely have the chance to attend large events, let alone be the center of attention. I’m a bit overwhelmed.”

“Yes, I was a little frightened just now, too,” Princess Theresa nodded in agreement. “Thankfully, everyone was so understanding, so I didn’t cause any trouble…”

“I don’t think he’s the type to get stage fright so easily. Weren’t you chatting and laughing with such composure just now?” The Archduke shook his head, then suddenly broke into a laugh. “Were you so overjoyed from dancing with Theresa today that you had to run outside for some air to cool down?”

Aiglon was suddenly a little awkward and could only offer a sheepish smile without saying a word.

“Father!” Theresa grew anxious. “Don’t make jokes like that.”

“See? What’s the use of having a daughter?” The Archduke shrugged.

Then, he took a pocket watch from his breast pocket and checked the time.

“Alright, if you two have more to say, finish up quickly.” He walked away as he spoke. “In a few more minutes, I’ll be taking Theresa home.”

“I’m sorry… Your Highness.” After Archduke Karl had walked away, Princess Theresa spoke to the young man with a hint of apology. “Sometimes my father says things that are truly embarrassing, and he thinks it’s humor… But he means no harm.”

“It’s alright, Theresa. I’m actually quite surprised at how approachable your father is. I thought he might hold some prejudice against me,” Aiglon replied with a smile.

As he spoke, he glanced at the tiara Princess Theresa was wearing.

“That tiara is truly beautiful.”

“Her Majesty the Empress just put it on for me. I suppose it’s a birthday gift for Father,” Princess Theresa said with an embarrassed laugh. “I was already wearing so many adornments today. Adding this makes me feel like a clerk in a jewelry shop…”

“No, you wear it well. It’s truly beautiful,” Aiglon said, shaking his head.

“…Thank you.” Princess Theresa lowered her head.

For a moment, neither of them spoke.

“Aiglon.” Just then, the young man and woman heard a voice call from nearby. They turned simultaneously to see Princess Sophie motioning to him.

“It’s getting late. You should go back and rest soon,” Princess Sophie said in a low voice as she approached.

As she spoke, Sophie winked, as if reminding the young man of the promise he had just made.

Princess Theresa looked at Sophie in confusion.

Though she knew who the princess was, they had never interacted before, so she had no idea what her intentions were.

“Your Highness, you…”

Chapter 43: Hostility

“Your Highness, you…”

Theresa looked at the suddenly-arrived Princess Sophie, not understanding her intentions at all.

“Good evening, Theresa.” Princess Sophie turned her head to look at Theresa, her face wreathed in a warm smile. “You look absolutely radiant tonight. I’m sure your father must be very proud of you.”

“Thank you,” Theresa nodded. “You’re too kind.”

“Aiglon is benefiting from your light tonight, to be the center of such attention. I must thank you on his behalf.” Princess Sophie nodded at Theresa. “I was worried his nerves might get the better of him and ruin your wonderful evening, but thankfully he managed to hold his own.”

“Aiglon?” Theresa was a little lost, then she glanced at the young man beside her. “Are you referring to His Highness?”

“Yes, it’s my pet name,” Aiglon answered, bracing himself.

He understood now. Princess Sophie hadn’t even waited the few extra minutes for the ball to end, deliberately coming over to them with the clear intention of throwing cold water on Theresa.

It was too late to say anything now. All he could do was try to control the situation and prevent the two highnesses from actually arguing. That would be a real problem.

“We get along quite well, so I call him by his pet name,” Princess Sophie continued with a smile. “Isn’t that right, Aiglon?”

Under the princess’s gaze, Aiglon felt even more awkward.

If he could, he would have remained silent. But at a time like this, if he truly stayed quiet, Sophie would be utterly disappointed. In that case, he would never be able to get her help again.

Besides, what was so shameful about admitting the truth? He did have a good relationship with Princess Sophie, and there was no need to hide it.

“Yes, Her Highness and I have a very good relationship.” Aiglon steeled himself and told Theresa the truth. “In fact, I believe she is the only person in this entire court who has genuinely cared for me. I am filled with gratitude and respect for her.”

Once a decision was made, he had to see it through. He didn’t know how Theresa would react, but the worst that could happen was that she would distance herself from him. That wasn’t an unacceptable loss.

Hearing his unreserved answer, Princess Sophie’s smile grew even wider, and she surreptitiously gave him a look that said, “At least you have some sense.”

Theresa looked at Princess Sophie, then at Aiglon’s expression, and seemed to understand something.

“It seems His Highness has been under your care all this time, hasn’t he? No wonder…” She let out a soft sigh.

“No wonder what?” Princess Sophie asked.

“No wonder His Highness Francis is so calm…” Theresa replied solemnly. “Under normal circumstances, someone in his position would inevitably harbor resentment, but His Highness doesn’t seem overly angry. I initially thought it was because of his immense inner strength, but now I see it’s also because of your care. Perhaps you’ve, to some extent, healed his emotional wounds and dispelled some of the bitterness in his heart… That is a truly remarkable act of kindness.”

“What are you saying? I don’t have that kind of ability.” Princess Sophie smiled and shook her head, but deep within her smile was a trace of unconcealed pride. Clearly, she thought so too.

“There are people everywhere in this world willing to curry favor with the powerful, but to help someone in distress requires a certain conscience, even courage. To be able to do so is truly admirable. If it were me, I think I would do the same…” Theresa curtsied to Princess Sophie. “Your Highness Sophie, I believe your善举 is an example for me to follow. I will respect you as he does, and I hope that in the future, I can receive your care just as His Highness Francis has…”

Being praised so highly by Princess Theresa, Sophie was initially overjoyed, but upon hearing the latter part of the sentence, her smile faltered.

“That’s not necessary. I think with what you possess, you don’t need my special care.” She shook her head slightly. “Besides, I actually have some reservations about this matter. I think you are both still very young, too young. There’s no need to entrust your future to each other just yet. Some things are better decided after careful thought. Don’t you agree?”

Theresa was neither surprised nor angered by Princess Sophie’s words.

From the moment Sophie appeared, she had intuitively sensed a veiled hostility. And from their subsequent interactions, she could also see that their relationship was very close.

Therefore, when Princess Sophie openly stated her opposition, she was not surprised.

Of course, she was not pleased.

Regardless of her and His Highness’s future, it was by no means something for the other party to decide or criticize.

For whatever reason, Princess Sophie was being rather impolite.

“Your Highness, you are right. Some things do require careful consideration.” Theresa did not reveal her dissatisfaction. Instead, she nodded, then quickly changed the subject. “But I don’t think these words should come from you. It would be more appropriate if his mother said them… If only Archduchess Louise could share some of your rationality, she has been far too eager about this matter.”

Princess Sophie frowned. She hadn’t expected the shy and delicate-looking Theresa to dare to fight back, and at her weakest point—the boy’s own mother had nodded so eagerly, what more did she need to say?

“I’m afraid you are unaware. Aiglon was neglected by his mother since childhood, so his relationship with Archduchess Louise is not good; they are very distant.” After a pause, Princess Sophie spoke again. “Her enthusiasm for this matter may not be for her son’s sake. I, on the other hand, believe I would consider Aiglon’s best interests more carefully.”

“Perhaps that is true. I can see that His Highness is more respectful to you than to his mother.” Theresa immediately nodded. “However, I don’t think that means you should take advantage of that respect and make decisions for him rashly. I’m not saying he must have me or I must have him; I can accept any outcome—I simply want to tell you that this matter has been discussed by many people, with careful deliberation and weighing of options. Not to mention how much His Highness’s mother and stepfather are looking forward to it. In any case, you should not so lightly dismiss the efforts of so many people in a single evening. At least, I would not do such a thing. When God grants us power and influence, He also grants us corresponding prudence… I ask you not to cast it aside, especially if you truly have His Highness’s best interests at heart.”

Theresa’s response almost made Princess Sophie’s smile crack, and her hand trembled slightly.

She had never expected that Theresa, despite her young age, could be so firm. Each sentence, though seemingly humble and respectful, was like a sharp blade slicing at her heart.

Following her surprise was, naturally, anger. She had been doted upon and accustomed to having her way since she was a child. Even after marrying far away to Austria, her word was law in the foreign court. When had she ever been confronted like this to her face?

Despite this, out of propriety, she still did not let her anger show on her face.

“What’s all this?” Before Sophie could retort, the voice of a middle-aged man suddenly came from the side.

The three of them looked over at the same time and saw Archduke Karl walking towards them.

“Oh! Sophie!” He smiled as he walked up to Princess Sophie. “What brings you here all of a sudden?”

Princess Sophie nodded slightly. “I just came over to see.”

“Father.” Theresa did not complain, but simply took the opportunity to end the conversation. “Her Highness Sophie was just discussing the future with us. I have benefited greatly.”

“I didn’t expect you to have the leisure to be instructing the young ones.” Archduke Karl smiled, looking at Sophie. “Is there anything else you need to teach Theresa? If not, I’ll be taking her with me.”

Given his status and eminent prestige in the empire, he naturally didn’t need to be overly courteous to Princess Sophie.

“Your daughter is very beautiful and very clever. I think you have reason to be proud of her,” Sophie replied calmly, having regained her composure. “Archduke, happy birthday.”

“Thank you, and goodbye.” The Archduke nodded, then took his daughter’s arm and left.

Princess Sophie and Aiglon watched in silence as the father and daughter departed from the grand hall.

Aiglon let out a silent sigh of relief, thankful that the situation had been brought under control before it could erupt.

Fortunately, the upbringing both highnesses had received made them remarkably restrained. Their verbal sparring hadn’t escalated into a real argument.

At least for now…

“Aiglon…” Just as the young man was feeling relieved, Sophie spoke from beside him.

“What is it, Your Highness?” Aiglon asked.

“This little girl isn’t as easy to manipulate as she appears,” Sophie said coldly. “So you see, I was right. If you really get attached to her, you might find yourself under her thumb… So it’s better to end things cleanly and early.”

Aiglon knew in his heart that Princess Sophie’s words were not objective.

If Theresa had shown weakness, she would have likely switched to something like, “Theresa has no mind of her own, what’s the point of being with her?”

When you dislike someone, even the way they eat and drink becomes a reason for criticism.

However, Aiglon had no intention of arguing with Princess Sophie.

“Perhaps that is so,” he merely agreed vaguely, then bid the princess farewell.

Meanwhile, led by a court attendant, the father and daughter walked down a long corridor. Archduke Karl turned his head and looked at his daughter with a puzzled expression.

“Theresa, how did you manage to provoke her?”

“I didn’t provoke her. She came over on her own,” Theresa replied.

“What did she say?” the Archduke pressed.

“Nothing much, just that she wasn’t very optimistic about this marriage,” Theresa lowered her voice.

“How could she do something so rude?” Archduke Karl was even more bewildered.

He didn’t care what Sophie’s opinion was, but according to court etiquette, expressing such an opinion to someone’s face was an extremely impolite act, not at all what she should have done.

“I don’t know… I suppose she’s unhappy that they made a decision about His Highness’s future without consulting her…” Theresa sighed.

“Hah! I don’t think it’s any of her business to meddle in this!” The Archduke frowned. “Does she already consider herself the Empress Dowager?”

Then, he looked at his daughter again.

“So what do you think now, my daughter? If you feel it’s not right, it’s fine to refuse. No one will do anything to us anyway. That boy has some interesting qualities, but there are plenty of fine young men in this world…”

Theresa did not answer immediately. She furrowed her brow slightly, as if lost in thought.

After a moment, she gently shook her head.

“Perhaps there is a small complication, but I don’t think it’s a major one. And… at least for now, I see no reason to ruin the efforts of so many people.”

“Hmm?” Archduke Karl was a little confused.

Theresa said nothing more, but turned back to look at the magnificent palace.

It was there she had been dancing gracefully just moments ago, and now, only a few dozen minutes later, it felt like a dream in retrospect.

Under the moonlight, wearing the tiara, she appeared exceptionally distant.

“Aiglon, what a nice name…”

Chapter 44: Farewells and Rewards

With the departure of the Archduke and his daughter, the lively birthday celebration came to an end, and Schönbrunn Palace returned to its usual tranquility.

The departed guests were not limited to the father and daughter. Just two days later, Louise, Duchess of Parma, and her husband also bid farewell to His Majesty the Emperor. The couple had concluded their rare trip home to visit family and were about to return to the Duchy of Parma, which they ruled.

As Archduchess Louise’s son, Aiglon was naturally among those seeing the couple off.

He stood expressionlessly in the crowd, closest to the couple, watching as the attendants loaded various pieces of luggage into the convoy of carriages in the square.

Although he was watching his mother leave, he searched his mind but could find no trace of the sentiment of a reluctant farewell. To him, this was not much different from the departure of any other visitor.

However, compared to before, his anger and hatred for Louise had lessened.

The Archduke and his wife had, in theory, returned to help him. Although they naturally had their own selfish motives, that was the objective reality, so he had correspondingly altered his attitude toward his mother slightly. Being like a normal mother and son was impossible, but they could manage to be like friends on the surface.

After all a
ll preparations were made, Louise, arm in arm with her husband Neipperg, walked over to him.

“We’re leaving, Francis,” she said in a low voice.

Her eyes seemed to hold a certain expectation.

“I wish you a safe journey, Your Highness.” Aiglon bowed to Louise with perfect etiquette.

“Aren’t you going to say anything else?” Louise asked.

Aiglon merely remained silent.

“Alright, I shouldn’t have expected anything more anyway.” Louise gave a bitter smile. “You are far more independent and opinionated than I imagined, so I won’t say much else; you probably wouldn’t take it to heart even if I did. But there is one thing I must ask you to pay attention to. The opportunity with Theresa is not to be missed. It would be best not to let it slip away.”

“I was observing the Archduke and his daughter yesterday, and I believe they do hold you in high regard,” Count Neipperg added. “Your Highness, allow me to offer another piece of advice. Unless you remain unmarried for life, all members of the royal family eventually enter into political marriages, whether they are happy or not. In comparison, Princess Theresa is already the least bad of all possible choices. You should be able to sense that.”

“Thank you for the reminder. I will remember it.” Aiglon nodded, his expression unreadable. “Also, I thank you for your help. Regardless of the future, I will repay you if I have the chance.”

“Well, seeing you so confident puts my mind at ease.” Count Neipperg smiled. “Your Highness, I too wish you all the best. I hope the next time we come here, it will be to attend your engagement ceremony… I don’t know why, but I have a strange premonition about it.”

“I don’t think it will come to that…” Aiglon replied, slightly embarrassed.

“Haha…” Seeing Aiglon’s awkwardness, Count Neipperg couldn’t help but laugh. “It seems you’re still a young man, after all. There’s no need to be embarrassed by such topics…”

After laughing for a moment, the couple exchanged a look.

It was time to say goodbye.

Then, Louise extended her hand to the young man.

“Goodbye, Aiglon.”

Hearing this long-unheard name from his mother’s lips, Aiglon was slightly surprised. He looked at Louise’s face, and after their eyes met for a moment, he managed a somewhat strained smile.

Then, he took his mother’s hand and kissed it lightly. “Goodbye, Madam.”

“You’ve grown up to be quite handsome.” Louise smiled and nodded at her son. “It would be better if you smiled more often.”

After a pause, she spoke again. “We’ve done all we can for now. The rest is up to you. Good luck.”

Then, Louise withdrew her hand. The couple turned, stepped onto the carriage footplate, and the door closed behind them.

The carriage slowly began to move, picking up speed, and gradually disappeared beyond the gates.

Aiglon stood politely in the square, watching his mother’s departure until the carriage was out of sight, only then did he turn to leave.

Rather than a melancholy farewell, he now felt incredibly relieved.

He had reconciled not only with his mother but also with himself.

As Louise had said, this was all she could do for him.

What more could he expect from her?

As for a mother’s love, that had vanished a decade ago. There was no need to force it.

With a light and cheerful heart, he walked back into the palace.

And someone was already waiting for him there.

“Aiglon.” Princess Sophie looked at him with a smile. “Have you seen them off?”

“Yes,” Aiglon nodded.

“You look happy?” Princess Sophie asked probingly. “Did they say something to you before they left?”

“They said they’ve done all they can to help, and now they hope I’ll work hard on my own,” Aiglon answered truthfully. “They also reminded me not to let the opportunity slip by.”

They’ve completely upended his perfectly fine life, and they can’t even say something nice before they leave? Princess Sophie frowned slightly.

She now harbored a deep dislike for Louise and her husband, partly because of Louise’s neglect of Aiglon, and partly because Louise’s forceful push for her son to marry Princess Theresa was something she detested. Hearing this now only fueled her anger.

Fortunately, the nuisance has finally departed. She could finally get back to how things were.

Of course, she did not let her feelings show, merely smiling and nodding.

“Is that so? What a shame. They’re always in such a rush, with no regard for your feelings. Well, since they’re gone now, there’s no need to dwell on such unpleasant things. Let’s get back on track.”

“What track?” Aiglon was a little confused.

“Your play, of course,” Princess Sophie replied as if it were obvious. “We should have started long ago, but that old man made such a mess of things, disrupting our project. We have to work hard to catch up now.”

“There’s really no need to rush…” Aiglon replied with a wry smile. “It’s not like anyone is pressing us.”

Princess Sophie said nothing more, instead studying him quietly as if trying to divine his thoughts.

“Could it be that your mind is no longer on this? It’s rare for me to be so willing to help. If you’ve lost your motivation, I’ll be a little disappointed.”

Since the princess had put it that way, Aiglon naturally didn’t dare to be dismissive any longer.

“Actually, even though these past few days have been quite busy, I’ve managed to write a little in my spare time,” he replied in a low voice. “However, with so much going on and sword practice to attend to, my hand simply couldn’t write anymore, so I had Chanel help me. I dictate, and she writes it down. It was a bit awkward at first, but she’s quite proficient now. Thanks to her help, I really don’t know what I would have done otherwise…”

He took the opportunity to deliver the excuse he had long prepared.

He was saying this as a precaution, to remind Princess Sophie how useful Chanel was to him now, preventing her from suddenly deciding to call Chanel back one day.

Just as he had hoped, the princess paid no mind to such a trivial matter.

“Is that so? That’s good. It seems she is indeed very dedicated. Alright, let’s go. I want to see how much progress you’ve made.”

“Of course, please follow me,” Aiglon nodded.

He then led Princess Sophie to his suite of rooms, where Chanel immediately came over to curtsy to the two masters.

“Chanel, His Highness tells me you’ve been helping him transcribe his manuscript recently?” The moment she saw Chanel, Princess Sophie gave her an order. “Bring me those notes. I want to take a look.”

“Yes, Your Highness,” Chanel immediately complied.

She then retrieved a stack of manuscript paper from the walnut cabinet against the wall.

Princess Sophie took it and skimmed through it.

The handwriting was a little messy, but it was clearly not Aiglon’s.

“It really is your writing.” She commented softly as she read. “Alright, you’ve worked hard.”

“It is what I should do,” Chanel replied respectfully.

“That may be so, but this is still extra work for you, and it shouldn’t go unrewarded,” Sophie smiled. “Coincidentally, I’ve noticed you’ve been taking good care of Aiglon during this time, so I want to reward you. Tell me, what do you want?”

Then can you let me serve His Highness forever?

Chanel nearly blurted out the question in her excitement, but she immediately realized she absolutely could not say that to Princess Sophie, or the consequences would likely be very severe.

So she forced the words down, composed herself, and thought carefully.

“Is it so difficult to think of a reward?” Princess Sophie couldn’t help but smile again.

“I have little left to pursue here…” Chanel answered with a bitter smile. “After some thought, there is only one reward I desire…”

“What is it? Feel free to speak,” Princess Sophie nodded.

“When Your Highness’s play is performed in the future, if it’s possible, could you let me try playing a role?” Chanel looked up, her eyes full of hope as she looked at her two masters. “I think it would be very interesting. I don’t need an important role. Just being on stage is enough, even as a background character… I want to experience what it feels like to stand on a stage.”

Princess Sophie was a little surprised to hear this request.

“I never would have thought you had such a hobby.”

“It is precisely because I am usually so busy that I sometimes allow myself to dream,” Chanel replied with a wry smile. “Your Highness, can you grant me this wish?”

Sophie glanced at Aiglon and saw that he had no objections.

And so, she gave a slight nod of approval.

“Alright, I can grant such a small wish. Consider it a reward for your hard work—Chanel, I hope you will continue to do your job well in the future.”

“Thank you, Your Highness!” Overjoyed, Chanel quickly bowed to thank her.

Princess Sophie paid no attention to her thanks, instead flipping through Aiglon’s draft again.

“Aiglon, let’s go to the theater together tomorrow evening,” she said casually as she read. “You don’t have any other plans, do you?”

“Of course, I can,” Aiglon readily agreed. “Thank you, Your Highness.”

“You know who treats you best,” Princess Sophie replied without looking up.

Chapter 45: The Choice

“You know who treats you best.”

Princess Sophie’s tone was calm, yet it was as if she were unconsciously making a declaration.

Aiglon looked at her face and suddenly understood the reason for her slightly unusual behavior today.

She was clearly trying to win him over, a feeling likely born from a sense of crisis.

Yes, the matter of Theresa’s political marriage, though far from decided, had already instilled in her a sense of crisis. It made her afraid of losing her close relationship with him, so she was deliberately being more indulgent, even a little fawning. Her unconscious emphasis of this point was surely her subconscious hoping he would acknowledge her kindness.

It has always been the case that when people fear losing something, they become insecure.

Now that he understood, there was only one thing he could say.

“You are the one who treats me best,” he replied in a low voice. “Thanks to your care, I’ve been able to find joy in living here. I will forever be grateful for your kindness.”

Upon hearing his answer, Princess Sophie tilted her head up slightly. There was surprise in her eyes, but it was overshadowed by delight.

“I’m glad you know.”

Her smile bloomed like a flower, this sentence evidently satisfying her expectations more than any other.

Aiglon knew he had guessed correctly.

Then, as if to make sure, she stressed again, “Aiglon, you must remember what you’ve said.”

“I will remember,” Aiglon answered solemnly.

However, despite his outward display of immense gratitude, he felt a twinge of guilt.

He knew that while he was pleasing her, he was also using her without a moment’s hesitation.

Perhaps he could find all sorts of sweet words to make the princess happy now, but sooner or later, the day would come when she would see everything he had done. What kind of shock would she receive then?

If he were truly heartless and cared nothing for her feelings, it wouldn’t matter. But he wasn’t so unfeeling. The thought of that inevitable scene made his heart suddenly pound with dread.

“What’s wrong, Aiglon?” Princess Sophie asked, noticing his sudden pensive silence.

“It’s nothing. I was just thinking about how to make you happy,” Aiglon said, masking his thoughts.

“Make me happy?” Princess Sophie was both surprised and delighted. “You think about such things? You’ve really grown up.”

A moment later, her tone shifted. “Didn’t I tell you the other day? Making me happy is simple. Just listen to me and stay by my side. Leave the rest to me…”

And that was precisely what he couldn’t do… Aiglon couldn’t help but feel a sharp pang in his heart.

“I’ll do my best to try,” was all he could do, nodding with a smile.

Princess Sophie, completely charmed by Aiglon’s words, happily continued their discussion of the script. It was a long time before she rose to leave.

“Remember, Aiglon, tomorrow night,” she emphasized once more before departing. “We’re going to make a stunning debut.”

“Yes, I believe so too.” Aiglon nodded and stood to see the princess out.

After returning to his room, Aiglon collapsed onto the sofa, exhausted.

“Chanel, please get me some water. I’m a little thirsty…”

It wasn’t so much a physical weariness from a dry throat as it was mental strain. Affectionately placating the princess while unhesitatingly plotting his escape from her—the psychological pressure was a bit much even for him. Worse, he couldn’t let even a hint of it show in her presence, making it all the more arduous.

“Of course, Your Highness.” Seeing Aiglon’s fatigue, Chanel replied with a pained expression.

She immediately poured a glass of water and handed it to him. Aiglon took it and drank it down in one gulp.

The cool liquid finally chased away his mental fatigue, and he closed his eyes in comfort.

“Your Highness, you’re finding this difficult, aren’t you?” Chanel asked cautiously. “Do you feel guilty towards the princess?”

“It seems you have a real talent for reading people,” Aiglon replied with a wry smile. “Yes, that’s right… If there’s anyone I’ve cared about in this court, it’s her. The thought of deceiving her, and of escaping when she is so reluctant to let me go, makes me feel a little miserable.”

“Your Highness… I can understand how you feel.” Chanel let out a sympathetic sigh. “I think anyone in your position would feel guilty about the princess.”

“Of course, even so, I won’t change my mind. No matter how painful, this is the path I chose, and I will bear the consequences.” Aiglon’s words seemed directed at her, yet they were also a reminder to himself. “But I still hope to lessen her pain. I’m a bit ridiculous, aren’t I? I have to hurt her, but I don’t want to hurt her too deeply…”

Chanel hesitated. She knew that given her station, there were some things she shouldn’t say, but seeing her master so troubled, she couldn’t pretend not to notice.

“Your Highness, if you’re afraid she’ll be too hurt then, I think… you could try to appropriately draw a clearer line in your relationship with her.” She offered her advice carefully. “If you maintain the relationship of ordinary friends, I think even if the princess is upset, she will be able to withstand the blow.”

Sitting on the sofa, Aiglon’s eyes snapped open. He lifted his head slightly to look at Chanel, who stood before him.

His gaze was so sharp that Chanel instantly turned pale and began to tremble.

“Your Highness… I… I was just making a suggestion. You don’t have to take it seriously…”

Aiglon quickly suppressed his anger and answered calmly, “It’s alright, I don’t blame you. You were only trying to help me find a solution. However, I’m afraid I cannot accept this idea.”

He knew Chanel’s suggestion was the most logical and the one most likely to achieve his wish, the one that would best solve the problem.

But he was unwilling. He couldn’t accept the idea of drawing a line between himself and Princess Sophie.

Especially after that hug and kiss… A young man’s heart had long since been stirred. How could he possibly bear to let go?

And so, it became an unsolvable knot.

He didn’t want to hurt Sophie too much, he didn’t want to let go and create distance, and he certainly wouldn’t give up his plan.

It was an impossible triangle; he could not have all three.

And as for which of the three to choose, he had, in fact, already made his choice long ago.

He couldn’t whitewash his actions. He knew he had to face the price he would have to pay.

“I will compensate her…” as if hypnotizing himself, the young man suddenly murmured in the silence, “No matter what, I will compensate her in the future… As long as I am victorious, everything can be salvaged.”

=================================================

Princess Sophie was true to her word. The next evening, someone arrived to summon him for an audience with Her Highness.

Just like last time, they changed their clothes and took a carriage to the Ruby Theater, where they had previously reserved a private box.

The theater staff, of course, remembered these two lavish patrons. The moment they arrived, an attendant was there to personally escort them upstairs to their box.

“Have your manager come here. I have something to discuss with him,” Princess Sophie ordered the attendant as soon as they were upstairs.

Though she was dressed as a commoner, old habits were not so easily changed. The princess still possessed her usual air of command.

But this approach worked surprisingly well outside the palace. The attendant immediately obeyed the young woman’s order.

Soon, the theater manager hurried to the private box.

“Miss Memmingen!” Upon seeing her, the middle-aged man bowed with an exaggerated display of eagerness. “You are as radiant as ever, more beautiful than any of our actresses.”

He still remembered the incident from last time. A man of the world, he could certainly tell that this brother-and-sister pair, whatever their origins, were undoubtedly wealthy and noble. They were so generous with their money, so he was naturally determined to curry favor with them.

He could also see that the dominant one in the group was Miss Sophia Memmingen. Judging by her imperious attitude, she was surely the type whose word is law at home. As long as he pleased her, the money would keep rolling in.

“Good evening, Sir.” Having been accustomed to flattery and praise since childhood, Princess Sophie was immune to such tactics. “I am taking up your time because I wish to discuss the matter we spoke of last time.”

The manager paused for a moment before he recalled.

Then, he looked at Aiglon, who was standing silently to the side. “Is this about the young master’s script?”

“Since you remember, that saves me the trouble.” Princess Sophie nodded immediately. “So? What do you think?”

The manager gave a troubled smile. “To be honest… let me tell you, every year, many young people who dream of making a name for themselves as playwrights send their scripts to us. But most of their works end up in the trash. It’s not that we look down on them, but this line of work… it’s just not that easy. The young master is young and may have some strange dreams, but I think with such a good life, there’s no point in him going out of his way to look for trouble…”

“After all that, isn’t it just a matter of price?” Princess Sophie frowned. “I already said we would cover all the expenses ourselves. If you’re not willing, then stop wasting my time. We can just find another theater!”

“Miss, please don’t be like that!” The manager quickly shook his head. “I was just offering your brother some advice, not saying no… As long as you are willing to bear the associated costs, it is certainly not a problem. However, I must remind you that the costs will likely be higher than you imagine. After all, actors and props are very expensive…”

“I will handle these matters myself. You don’t need to worry on my behalf.” Princess Sophie gave a small smile. “Just do your job.”

Then, without another word, she shot a look at Chanel, who was standing nearby.

Chanel immediately handed the prepared script to the manager.

Ah, it must be nice to be rich. You can play all sorts of games!

With a hint of resignation and disdain, the manager accepted the script.

It was meticulously bound into a volume, looking quite professional.

The manager casually flipped it open and glanced at the elegant handwriting.

“Did the young master really write this?” he asked, somewhat doubtfully.

“Ah, my hand has been indisposed recently, so I dictated it and had my maid write it for me,” Aiglon replied. “That shouldn’t be a problem, should it?”

“Not a problem, of course not…” The manager shook his head.

Then, he began to read it carefully.

Chapter 46: The Contract and the Heart

In the dim light, Aiglon and Sophie were both silent, quietly watching the manager, waiting for him to give his opinion.

For Sophie, this was merely a formality. She couldn’t care less what the manager’s opinion was; since she had decided to help Aiglon get the play staged, she would see it through, and no one could stop her. For Aiglon, however, he was a little nervous—after all, as a writer, even if the play was just a front, he couldn’t be completely indifferent to what others thought of it.

After a good while, the manager looked up again, facing the two of them.

“Well?” Aiglon asked.

“Sir, it is indeed an interesting story,” the manager replied, his tone now completely different, serious and professional. “At the very least, I think we can try staging it, but… it will require some necessary modifications to suit the performance.”

“I don’t want to change it,” Aiglon refused without a second thought. “This is my work. The plot, the characters, the lines—I’ve crafted them all. I want it to have that authentic feel. If it’s modified, it won’t feel like mine anymore.”

This was, of course, just an excuse. For Aiglon, staging the play was meant to send a signal. If it was altered beyond recognition, what would be the point of all his hard work?

“Sir, I certainly understand the pride you take in your work, and rest assured, we won’t change too much if we stage it. We’ll only adapt it to be more suitable for the stage, like changing the setting for certain scenes,” the manager explained, quickly holding up his hands. “In fact, you will of course have the final say on what cannot be changed.”

Hearing this, Aiglon was finally able to relax.

“So, do you think it is a story that can sell tickets?” Sophie asked eagerly.

“That I can’t guarantee, mademoiselle,” the manager said with a wry smile, shaking his head. “To be honest with you, even though I’ve been in this business for nearly thirty years, I still don’t know which play is guaranteed to be a hit. If I did, I would have made a fortune and retired long ago. Our audience is like the most unreliable of courtesans, always affectionate yet fickle. Even the most famous playwrights can have a terrible stroke of bad luck and get booed off the stage—”

He then straightened up and nodded toward the young man. “However, while I can’t make any guarantees, it is at least an interesting story. Even if staging it isn’t a great success, it won’t tarnish our reputation. It won’t get too many boos, at least, and I think that’s enough.”

“What are you talking about?” Before Aiglon could speak, Sophie became displeased. “Are you pouring cold water on my brother before we even start?”

“It’s all right,” Aiglon said, shaking his head. “I’m actually happy to hear the sir say that. At least I’m worthy of his evaluation.”

Aiglon knew the manager’s words were those of an expert. Having been in the industry for so many years, he had seen it all. The fact that he was willing to comment so candidly was in itself a sign that his work was being taken seriously.

On the contrary, if the manager had looked overjoyed, as if he had discovered a long-lost treasure, it would have been pure flattery to please Sophie—a subtle insult to him.

“Alright, if that’s the case, does that mean you think it can be staged?” Seeing Aiglon’s reaction, Sophie’s expression softened.

“If you are willing to cover all the expenses, I have no objections,” the manager nodded. “And mademoiselle, I won’t just take advantage of you. If the play is well-received after it opens, you can take a cut of the box office revenue. That way, it’s the best of both worlds for everyone. What do you think?”

Sophie glanced at Aiglon, and the young man nodded.

“Very well, let’s do that,” Sophie immediately agreed.

She was going through all this trouble just to make Aiglon happy; whether she made money or not was of no concern to her (in fact, she had never expected to). However, she certainly wasn’t going to pass up such an unexpected bonus.

“Excellent. I’ll have someone draw up the contract shortly, and we’ll proceed accordingly,” the manager said, looking very pleased that things had gone so smoothly. “Once the contract is signed, we can immediately arrange for rehearsals and stage it as soon as possible.”

“The sooner, the better. We don’t like to wait,” Sophie urged in a low voice, then added, “Oh, and the creators of the script should be credited under both of our names, as brother and sister.”

“No problem. Since you are covering the expenses, you call the shots,” the manager agreed in a heartbeat.

He then bowed and temporarily excused himself.

Not long after, he returned to the box, this time holding two copies of a contract detailing the very matters they had just discussed. Sophie and Aiglon briefly scanned the contents and then casually signed their aliases.

After they signed, the manager took one copy of the contract and Aiglon’s script and exited the box again, which signaled that Aiglon’s wish had been granted.

Or rather, that his plan had achieved another stage of success.

Even though he was very adept at controlling his emotions, the young man could hardly conceal his excitement. He stood at the edge of the box, his eyes gleaming, his heart filled with anticipation for his cousins to notice his signal.

“Look at you, happy as a child,” Princess Sophie teased with a smile, coming to stand beside him. “It’s still early. No need to be so excited.”

Of course, she couldn’t understand the real reason for the young man’s elation.

“Your Highness, thank you!” Aiglon spun around and looked at Sophie with sincere gratitude. “If I had never met you, I truly can’t imagine how bleak my life would have been! Thank you, for giving my life color.”

Faced with the young man’s ardent gaze, Sophie’s face instantly flushed red, and she struggled to compose herself.

“Didn’t I tell you not to call me ‘Your Highness’ here!” she said, lowering her eyes. “It was just a small favor. There’s no need for such exaggerated politeness.”

She had misjudged the source of his excitement, but that didn’t stop her from feeling happy for him.

“I’m sorry… I was so happy I forgot for a moment,” Aiglon finally realized and quickly corrected himself. “Sophia, older sister, you must be an angel sent by God to save me. And if you’re not, then I’ll make God admit you are.”

“If only you were always this well-behaved,” Sophie said, a smile crinkling the corners of her eyes at his flattery. “Then my efforts wouldn’t have been in vain.”

At that, their eyes met, and both suddenly felt as if they didn’t know what to say.

On a silent cue, they turned their gazes away from each other and back toward the not-so-distant stage.

The actors were performing with all their might, and the audience watched, captivated. No one paid any mind to what was happening in the small corner high above them.

Princess Sophie rested her chin on her hands, her elbows on the railing, and silently watched the performance.

“I’m so glad no one here cares what I say or how I carry myself,” she murmured after a while. “Aiglon, we truly live in a world that is very easy to grow tired of. Everyone knows that everything around them is false and painful, yet no one can leave this falseness and pain behind. We can’t find what we need, nor can we feel needed by others. People can be right next to each other, yet their hearts are a thousand miles apart… We created a desert adorned with jewels and named it ‘the court’!”

Aiglon didn’t answer. Instead, he turned to look at Princess Sophie.

By rank, she was his aunt-in-law, but… she was only six years his senior, just past twenty-one. At that age, a woman is supposed to be full of youthful, beautiful dreams, yet she had been married off to Austria, the wife of a dull, mediocre man completely devoid of charm.

Yes, she had brought color into his life, but by the same token, hadn’t he also added a little color to hers?

That must be why she disregarded public opinion and grew close to the King of Rome, a man of such a special status. It was a way to bring solace to her gradually withering heart.

Whether in the original history or in this new, branching one, she had always done so.

Fortunately, this time, he could offer her solace in return and had not disappointed her. That was why she would go to such great lengths to make him happy—which, in truth, also brought her happiness.

But the future…

He immediately cut the thought short, unwilling to dwell on it any longer.

“Actually, I should be thanking you,” the princess said suddenly, out of the blue.

“Ah? Thank me for what?” Aiglon was a little confused.

Princess Sophie glanced around the dimly lit box.

“This little box isn’t even as large as my dressing room, but here I feel so much less constrained… Aiglon, this is our world. The world of Sophia Memmingen and Francis Memmingen. Even if it’s only this big, it’s enough. I’m happy, I’m truly happy…”

Then, a bitter smile touched her lips. “How ridiculous. In real life, we would rather be false with others, yet in a place of falsehood, we yearn to find truth… My little brother, tell me, are you real? Are you really standing beside me right now?”

For a moment, Aiglon was at a loss for words.

Was he as sincere with her as she was with him?

Certainly not.

But to say he felt nothing at all would be an absolute lie. In truth, he was filled with a sense of guilt toward the princess and even felt a pang of pain for their inevitable parting.

But some things simply had to be done.

Forget it, I won’t think about it. At least for this moment, I’m not the King of Rome or the Duke of Reichstadt. I’ll just be Francis Memmingen.

Here, they were the Memmingen siblings, free from the shackles of stifling etiquette.

No one would disturb them.

He reached out and took the princess’s hand.

“Yes. I am standing right here before you.”

The princess trembled and tried to pull her hand back, but he held it tight, so she couldn’t break free. In the end, she gave up.

He held it very tight.

“You little scoundrel,” Sophie murmured with a slight frown. “What kind of brother treats his older sister this way?”

It’s not just siblings; a husband and wife can also share a surname. If we can pretend to be brother and sister, why can’t we pretend to be husband and wife?

The thought suddenly occurred to Aiglon.

This outrageous idea shot through his mind, and for an instant, he froze as if struck by lightning.

Chapter 47: Cinderella

Pretend to be husband and wife?

When the thought sprang to mind, Aiglon was suddenly at a loss for words.

It was a crazy idea, one that filled him with fear and unease.

He had made no plans for this; he couldn’t possibly make such a dangerous move on a whim.

The more crucial question was, what would Princess Sophie think? If she disliked or even hated the idea, it would probably mean that all his previous efforts to bring them closer would be for naught.

So, he had to be cautious.

But even as he told himself not to be reckless, he couldn’t help but feel thrilled by this sudden idea.

He blinked, glancing at Princess Sophie. She was helplessly letting him hold her hand, her eyes on the performance on stage.

Seeing the profile of her face, a mix of annoyance and shyness, Aiglon’s heart couldn’t help but skip a beat.

Would she really be unwilling? he asked himself.

No matter what, he wanted to try, even if it meant taking a risk.

If you wanted something but were too timid to act, you would never get anything at all.

Of course, not right at this moment. He wasn’t mentally prepared, and neither was she…

“What’s wrong? Spacing out again?” Seeing his strange behavior, Princess Sophie couldn’t help but turn to him and ask with concern.

“Your Highness, you’re so beautiful you’ve left me speechless,” Aiglon blurted out. “I would pay any price to make this moment last forever.”

“Don’t be ridiculous!” Princess Sophie immediately blushed and chided him, but she didn’t pull away. She just turned her head, as if not daring to meet his eyes.

Unconsciously, though she was as kind to him as ever, it no longer seemed like the firm tolerance of an elder for a junior. Instead, there was a great deal more maidenly coyness.

Yes, she too was enjoying the youth she had once lost.

“If admiring you is madness, then please, let me lose all reason,” Aiglon replied in a low voice.

Then, without another word, he gently parted her fingers and slid his own into the gaps, intertwining their hands. They held them just like that.

“Aiglon! You are being truly absurd today!” Princess Sophie glared at him again. “If you keep this up, I’ll get angry!”

Alright, that’s enough for now.

“Your Highness, please don’t abandon me…” Aiglon suddenly said. “I know I’m a bad child. I make you unhappy, I cause you trouble, and I might do things in the future that will make you even angrier. But even so… I want to shamelessly ask you not to abandon me, not to forget the bond between us… Can you promise me that? Because I truly don’t want to lose you.”

These weren’t lines he had prepared in advance, nor had he rehearsed them in his mind. It was a rare, genuine outpouring of his feelings.

He was pleading with the very heart that cared for him so tenderly.

That heart was destined to be cruelly wounded by him one day, but even so, he wanted to beg for forgiveness in advance, because he could not bear the price of losing it.

“Hey… why are you so frightened?” Seeing how tense he was, Princess Sophie thought her tone had been too harsh and had scared the young man. She quickly softened her voice. “I was just telling you not to go too far. What are you so afraid of? Sigh… alright, if you want to hold my hand, then hold it. I don’t know what to do with you.”

After a pause, she smiled, reassuring him. “Don’t worry, I would never abandon my thoughtful and dear Aiglon…”

“Really? That’s wonderful.” Aiglon calmed down. “I’m relieved.”

“Alright, stop fussing. I want to watch the play.” With a kind smile, Princess Sophie caressed his hair with her other hand, tacitly accepting his rude and abrupt action. “Sigh, what would you do without me…”

After speaking, she turned her head back toward the stage.

Although her words sounded resigned, her expression was shy and excited. A faint reddish glow tinged her fair face, inadvertently revealing her true feelings.

Aiglon continued to hold her hand, feeling the warm touch of her palm.

Without a doubt, he had received the princess’s inexpressible favor. Even such a transgression had been met with her gentle tolerance.

But how could he ever be satisfied with just this small gain?

The kinder and gentler Princess Sophie was to him, the more the young man craved. His years of confinement had left his soul utterly parched. Now that he had finally found someone willing to show him kindness and tenderness, his soul was like a sponge, desperate to soak up more, with no idea where its satisfaction could be found.

Time slipped by unknowingly. Gradually, the play on stage reached its finale, followed by the curtain call.

The audience erupted into warm applause, clearly having enjoyed the play.

“What a shame, it’s over so soon… It was quite a good play.” The princess sighed, seemingly reluctant for it to end.

She composed herself, finally recovering her usual demeanor—if one ignored the fact that their hands were still entwined.

“Yes, it was very good,” Aiglon agreed casually.

In truth, he hadn’t paid any attention to the performance on stage. Or rather, he was in no mood to focus on any stage.

Another moment of silence passed.

“So, you should let go now, Aiglon.” Princess Sophie gestured with her eyes. “It’s almost time. We can’t very well walk out like this, can we?”

“Of course, Your Highness.” Aiglon nodded.

Though reluctant, he understood the princess’s difficult position and obediently released her hand.

Finally free, Princess Sophie let out a soft sigh of relief and gestured to Aiglon. “Alright, let’s go. It’s time to go home.”

“That’s not home, it’s just the place where I live,” Aiglon replied, not moving. His voice was cold and dejected. “There, Miss Sophia Memmingen will have to turn back into Princess Sophie… Cinderella put on glass slippers to become a princess, but my princess can only put on glass slippers to occasionally become Cinderella.”

“Don’t be silly. I’m the same person everywhere,” Princess Sophie said, shaking her head. “Even there, I’m still taking care of you.”

“But the prince only wants Cinderella, not the princess,” Aiglon answered stubbornly.

Princess Sophie understood his meaning and gave a slightly resigned smile.

“But don’t worry. This time, Cinderella doesn’t want to be an ignorant, silly girl. She is studying under a sorceress and will sooner or later hold the scepter of power in her hand. Then, she can be both a princess and Cinderella. Whatever the prince desires, Cinderella will only have to wave her wand to grant it to him… Aiglon, wouldn’t that be a wonderful ending to the story?”

Yes, if that were the ending, everything would seem so wonderful, as if in a fairytale.

But it was that “sooner or later”—that damned “sooner or later”—that decided everything!

An irrepressible rage surged in Aiglon’s heart.

This anger was not directed at his Cinderella, of course, but at the cruel mockery and helplessness that history had inflicted upon the King of Rome, upon himself.

He knew that the senile Emperor Francis would live for nearly another decade. And after his death, that sickly, feebleminded Crown Prince Ferdinand, who looked as if he could die at any moment, would reign as Emperor for more than ten years. It would be a full twenty-two years before his Cinderella finally forced the emperor to abdicate, ordered her own husband not to take the throne, and gave the Habsburg family’s imperial crown to her son. Only then would she truly become the Empress Dowager, wielding the scepter of power in the empire.

Historically, the King of Rome and Princess Sophie had also been extremely close. Perhaps he had died suddenly, filled with resentment and pain, clinging to the hope of a fairytale ending with his Cinderella.

But a fairytale is, after all, just a fairytale. Reality always finds a way to shatter it.

Even if he could avoid illness and accidents and live for several more decades, he could not bear the cost of waiting twenty-two years for that fairytale. He would probably have been driven mad long before then.

So, no matter how beautiful it seemed, he could not make that choice.

So… rather than waiting for the sorceress to leisurely bestow the scepter upon Cinderella, it would be better for him to rise up and fight, to snatch the scepter from the sorceress’s hands and use it as he saw fit. One could gain nothing by merely enduring and compromising. A fairytale, no matter how beautiful, was just a mirage.

Yes, that was the only path he could take.

Destiny must be held in one’s own hands. If it was taken by others, he had to find a way to take it back. Any price was worth paying for that.

Only by seizing control of his own destiny could he openly and honorably reclaim the Cinderella who was waiting for him.

Amidst this torrent of wild thoughts, the dull ache of guilt in the young man’s heart gave way to passion. A roaring fire was once again ignited within him.

“Aiglon, what is it now?” Seeing the young man still spacing out, Princess Sophie couldn’t help but urge him on. “Let’s go. Any later and we really will run out of time.”

The young man suddenly looked up. “Sophia,” he said, “I remember what you said just now.”

“What did I say?” Princess Sophie blinked, not understanding what was wrong with him.

“You said that this small room is our world, a world belonging to Sophia Memmingen and Francis Memmingen. Therefore, until you take a step out of this room, you are still Sophia Memmingen.” Aiglon looked at the princess quietly, his expression serious and earnest.

“That is true.” Princess Sophie nodded. “What about it—!”

As she spoke, she clearly saw the young man take a step toward her. She instinctively sensed danger.

“I want to embrace Sophia Memmingen. To embrace Cinderella,” Aiglon answered calmly. “Even if it’s only in here.”

His tone was calm, yet it carried an unshakable resolve.

Faced with his willpower, Sophie instantly grew flustered.

Then, to her horror, she saw the young man step forward.

“Hey!” she let out a small gasp.

But in terms of physical prowess, how could she possibly match a young man who had diligently studied swordsmanship since childhood?

Amidst her small cry of surprise, he pulled her into his arms.

“What are you doing?!” she asked in a panic.

“Just for a moment. The fairy’s magic doesn’t wear off until after midnight, does it? It’s still in effect for now,” Aiglon replied. “Don’t worry, I would never do anything coarse to you. I just want to hold you.”

“You… you’re really…” The princess was both shy and annoyed, but after a moment, she sighed softly. “Sigh… just for a little while. We really are out of time.”

Chapter 48: Trouble

“Ah… Just for a little while. We really don’t have time.”

Princess Sophie’s indulgence moved Aiglon all the more.

Not only had Her Highness helped him so much, but she had also yielded to him time and again, tolerating his willful requests. Such genuine affection was precious indeed.

He kept his promise, releasing her after a brief embrace.

“Alright, Cinderella can change back into a princess now,” he said, shrugging with a hint of regret. “I’ll be waiting for the fairy to wave her magic wand and bring me another dream.”

“It won’t be long, Your Highness,” the princess replied in a very gentle tone, perhaps to comfort the youth. “Isn’t the purpose of a fairy’s existence to grant people’s wishes?”

An elegant smile graced her face. Her earlier anger seemed to have vanished into thin air, or perhaps… she had never really been angry at all.

The two left the box and, guided by the guards, blended into the crowd as they exited the theater. They walked to a distant street, boarded the carriage once more, and began the journey back to the palace.

Moonlight filtered through the carriage window, casting the shadows of buildings onto the interior walls. Seated inside, Aiglon memorized the streets outside by the faint, cool light.

“I’m tired. Wake me when we arrive.” Just then, Princess Sophie yawned and gave Aiglon an order. “Sit still and don’t move.”

Then, she lowered her head and leaned against the young man’s shoulder, quickly falling asleep.

With her movement, her hair cascaded down, swaying gently against the youth’s chest and tugging at his heartstrings.

Aiglon obeyed her command, sitting perfectly still. He remembered that last time, it was he who had requested she do this.

This time, before he could say a word, the princess had done so again quite naturally.

He drew his gaze back from the window and looked at her peaceful, sleeping face.

Perhaps it’s not all that difficult, he thought.

The carriage sped toward the palace in the distant suburbs, pulling the young man from his dream back to reality.

Upon returning to Schönbrunn Palace, he bid Princess Sophie farewell with a slight sense of disappointment and went back to his own residence. After hastily washing up, he fell into a deep and muddled sleep.

When he awoke in the morning, his guardian, Count Dietrichstein, was already looking for him.

“Good morning, Sir,” Aiglon said, greeting him immediately despite his morning fatigue.

“Good morning, Your Highness.” The Count bowed meticulously, then got straight to the point. “I have a message to convey to you.”

Seeing the Count’s serious expression, Aiglon felt a sudden sense of foreboding.

However, he maintained his composure and nodded.

“Please, speak.”

“Your performance at Archduke Karl’s birthday banquet has aroused a great deal of curiosity and suspicion. For the past two days, people have been trying to get information from me—both Austrians and foreigners,” the Count replied in a low voice. “Of course, the French are the most nervous. The embassy staff are desperate to understand what the court intends to do with you.”

“The Bourbon monarchy has no reason to fear me, do they?” Aiglon answered coolly. “After all, I don’t have a single soldier to my name.”

“When your father landed in France from Elba Island, he did not have many men with him either. But what was the result?” the Count pointed out calmly. “Just the reappearance of that surname shining on the European stage is enough to give them nightmares.”

“Then I should thank them for thinking so highly of me,” Aiglon sneered.

“If France were prosperous and thriving, they wouldn’t need to be so worried. But the current king is unpopular, and the French people are full of complaints about him. That is why they are growing more and more anxious,” the Count explained in a hushed tone. “Only the powerless feel fear.”

“So, what should I do?” Aiglon asked.

“You need not do anything out of the ordinary. His Excellency the Chancellor will handle the reactions of foreign powers. You only need to act according to your previous instructions,” the Count said, shaking his head. “However, in my personal opinion, no matter what happens next, it would be best for you not to appear too high-profile, lest you fray their fragile nerves and affect your own future.”

Aiglon blinked, looking at the Count in confusion.

Logically speaking, though his identity was sensitive and unique, he couldn’t possibly wield such influence. Why was the Count cautioning him so solemnly?

“I will, Sir,” he nodded, still puzzled. “Rest assured, it’s not difficult for me to keep a low profile. I’ve been doing it for over a decade. However, I hope you will explain what it is you are so worried about.”

“In your current situation, it is best you do not get involved in the internal affairs of the French, and certainly do not allow yourself to be used by them,” the Count’s voice grew even lower. “The less attention you pay them, the better. You are an Austrian now, and your future lies in Austria. Whether it’s the Bourbons or the House of Orléans, they are nothing more than distant figures to you. It’s truly not worth you taking the risk.”

“Me, involved in French internal affairs?” Aiglon was momentarily stunned. “How could I have such influence—”

As he spoke, he remembered.

Not long ago, Metternich’s deputy, Gentz, had brought a man to the court to see him. The man claimed to be Monsieur Gordon, an advisor to the Duke of Orléans.

They had spoken for a short while. Gordon had proposed that if the House of Orléans were to one day seize the throne, they would give Aiglon a large sum of money in exchange for his recognition of their rule and his voluntary renunciation of any claim to the imperial throne. Aiglon had flatly refused the offer, and the two had parted on bad terms.

He had thought it was just a random incident in his life, never expecting the ripples to still be spreading now.

“Is this about Monsieur Gordon?” Aiglon finally understood. “What exactly has happened?”

The Count hesitated for a moment, then cast a strange glance at Aiglon.

“Then can you tell me what you and Monsieur Gordon discussed?”

Now it was Aiglon’s turn to hesitate.

He thought for a moment and finally decided to reveal everything. Since his talks with Gordon had already broken down, there was no reason to keep it a secret.

So, he recounted his negotiation with Monsieur Gordon to the Count in full detail.

The Count listened quietly, his expression suddenly turning somewhat strange. “Your Highness, was that all? No secret agreements?”

“Secret agreements? How could…” Aiglon let out a stunned laugh, then suddenly understood.

“So, the outside world thinks I’ve conspired with the House of Orléans?”

He finally understood why the French embassy was so tense.

They had learned of Gordon’s visit and assumed that he and Gordon had reached some secret agreement, jointly plotting a grand conspiracy against the Bourbons. (In truth, if the two had come to terms, that might well have been the case.)

Combined with the Austrian court’s sudden interest in arranging a marriage between him and Princess Theresa, which clearly looked like a move to push him onto the stage, the French government’s suspicions had only intensified.

Those at the pinnacle of power are often prone to suspicion. With the current political instability in France, the French king would probably believe even the most absurd of rumors to some extent.

So, what was to be done?

Refuting the rumors was useless. The House of Orléans would certainly not say anything to clear his name.

Even the Count, who had been by his side for so many years, was somewhat doubtful. This meant that others were even less likely to believe in his innocence.

So, it was better not to explain at all.

“Sir, whether you believe me or not, my only contact with the House of Orléans was that one time, and it ended there,” Aiglon replied calmly and coolly. “I don’t expect them to believe me, nor do I deign to explain anything to the Bourbons. Furthermore, I had no prior knowledge of Monsieur Gordon’s visit. I was as surprised as you were at the time, so there is no question of a secret agreement with him. On this matter, His Excellency Metternich should be clearer than I am.”

“But His Excellency Metternich has offered no explanation to the French government. Instead, he has fobbed them off with a ‘no comment’ attitude. Therefore, His Excellency is playing a game of intrigue, using you as a smokescreen,” the Count finally understood as well. “Perhaps the House of Orléans is also deliberately spreading rumors of your support… which is why the news reached France so quickly.”

Although there was no proof for the Count’s words, Aiglon easily believed his deduction—because it was perfectly logical and aligned with reality.

“Yes, it must be so. They are using me as a figurehead, but I have no way of telling the world what I truly think,” Aiglon frowned, trying hard to conceal his annoyance.

“Your Highness, please try to relax. Since it has already happened, there is no point in dwelling on it. Getting angry won’t solve anything,” the Count comforted him in a low voice. “In any case, whatever schemes they are plotting, they are ultimately their own affairs. As long as you don’t get involved, it will all have nothing to do with you in the end. You can live your own happy life.”

Hah, the very reason I’ve planned so much, the reason I’m prepared to pay such a high price, is precisely so that things won’t have nothing to do with me! the young man said in his heart.

“Look on the bright side. The fact that they can use me in their schemes means the French still take me seriously. At least a large number of them do,” Aiglon looked at the Count, his face impassive. “So I still have value to them. I’m not completely irrelevant, am I?”

“You could see it that way, I suppose,” the Count said with a wry smile. “In any case, Your Highness, according to the information I’ve received, the government in Paris has strictly ordered the French Ambassador to find out what you are planning. If you are willing, I believe I can convey your true intentions to them—to spare you some unnecessary trouble.”

Aiglon was startled. He raised his head and looked at the Count in astonishment.

“Why would you do that? Surely that isn’t what Metternich wants?”

“I am not Metternich’s lackey; I am your guardian,” the Count shook his head. “As long as it does not conflict with Austria’s interests, I can act in the latter capacity. At least, that is what I believe. This may well be the last help I can offer you before I bid you farewell.”

Chapter 49: Earnest Advice

“I’m afraid this might be the last bit of help I can offer before I bid you farewell.”

The Count’s words surprised Aiglon, and he was also a little moved.

After all, though he spoke of it lightly, taking such action would definitely involve risk.

The two had known each other for many years, and a considerable bond had formed between them.

“Thank you, Sir. I appreciate the sentiment, but there’s no need.” Aiglon shook his head gently. “As I said before, no matter what I explain to the outside world, the Bourbon monarchy will never believe me. In their eyes, I was born a sinner. Nothing I do will please them unless I die—so why should I give them peace of mind?”

“Perhaps that is indeed the case, Your Highness.” The Count nodded, but his tone quickly shifted. “However, Your Highness, in politics, a statement is often not meant for one’s opponent, but for others. If you openly assure the King of France that you have no intention of aligning with the House of Orléans against him, it doesn’t matter whether he believes you or not. It means he can use your assurance to silence others, and the House of Orléans can no longer use your name to win over your supporters. That alone would be enough.”

He added in a low voice, “Given your current circumstances, it is difficult to communicate with the outside world, let alone interfere in French internal affairs. You are in a position of absolute weakness. Therefore, you should fall back to your baseline, not let others deplete what little prestige you have left, and wait for an opportunity. That is the correct course of action.”

Aiglon listened intently to the Count’s words and slowly came to see that he had a very good point.

He had nothing right now, save for the name and prestige left to him by his father. No matter what, he could not allow others to diminish his last remaining assets.

Therefore, making a temporary concession to the Bourbon monarchy was not out of the question.

Of course, there was a line he would not cross—he would never renounce his future claim to the French throne.

As for how to declare his (temporary) non-interference in French politics without giving up his claim to the crown, that would require a certain skill with words.

In any case, he could not let the House of Orléans gain an advantage for free, without paying any price.

Although the historical timeline had already changed due to his transmigration, the historical fact that the Bourbon family was decadent and corrupt, nothing more than “decaying bones in a tomb,” would surely not change. He had no reason to fear them; the true obstacle was the House of Orléans.

That family possessed all the virtues necessary for an ambitious schemer.

They were immensely ambitious. As a collateral branch of the royal family, they had schemed tirelessly for generations to overthrow the main branch and seize the throne.

They were shameless. To achieve his goals, the previous Duke did not hesitate to betray his own class, join the revolutionaries, and change his name to Philippe Égalité. The current Duke had also been an active revolutionary, even earning the admiration of Danton, but when the political winds shifted, he did not hesitate to betray the revolution and flee France, escaping the bloody terror of the Great Revolution.

They were also patient, disdained luxury, and were generous to those around them, never stingy with rewards. Thus, they had won over many people.

They were also surrounded by a group of advisors and strategists who plotted for them, scurried about on their behalf, and courted forces from all sides. Monsieur Gordon, whom he had met that day, was one of them.

He had to admit that, in the current situation, this family held an absolute advantage over him. Although he had forcefully rejected their advances out of pride, the reality was what it was.

Therefore, no matter what, he could not allow the House of Orléans to continue using him. Even if it meant a temporary compromise with the Bourbon monarchy, he would not let the Orléans family be happy.

Both the Orléans and the Bourbons were future enemies, but even enemies had to be prioritized.

Once he understood the stakes, Aiglon made his decision.

Dignity was certainly important, but one could not cling to it foolishly. For the sake of a more important goal, it could be temporarily set aside.

“Very well, you are right, Sir.” Aiglon lowered his head obediently. “I do need to distance myself from the whirlpool of France. Let the House of Orléans and the Bourbon family fight it out themselves. It has nothing to do with me. I am willing to give my assurance to the King of France. If necessary, I can provide a written guarantee.”

Seeing Aiglon so readily agree, the Count smiled with relief.

“It is wonderful that you are willing to humbly listen to my opinion. In that case, I will relay your message.”

Aiglon said nothing more, instead studying his guardian.

He truly lacked such people around him.

Chanel, though completely loyal, had no experience and no concept of the affairs of the various European nations. she could never be the kind of person who could offer him counsel or suggest a course of action.

Thus, he lacked a loyal and capable advisor like the Count who could strategize for him.

Even if he managed to escape, the absence of such talent would remain a fatal weakness.

If he didn’t find a way to solve this, then even after escaping, any attempt to rebuild his grand enterprise would be nothing but a pipe dream.

Unfortunately, although the Count was willing to advise him, he was ultimately an Austrian. Out of their long-standing relationship, he was happy to protect Aiglon, but his bottom line was also clear: Austria came first. If Aiglon went against that principle, the Count would no longer serve him.

Ultimately, we must still part ways… he sighed inwardly.

The Count noticed Aiglon’s slight dejection, but he misunderstood, thinking Aiglon was upset about yielding to the Bourbons. He began to console him.

“Your Highness, you need not feel any regret over this. Distancing yourself from a France that has already abandoned your family will cost you nothing more. Nor do you need to long for that lost crown; it has already vanished into thin air. Here in Austria, although your situation is constrained for now, you are not without prospects. If you make an effort, you could become Archduke Karl’s son-in-law in the future. Then, for the next several decades, you could exert your influence and display your talents as an important member of the imperial family. I believe such a life would not be a disgrace to your status. Even in the worst case, you could live a leisurely and prosperous life in seclusion, something many people can only dream of.”

Although the Count’s words were completely contrary to Aiglon’s own desires, he knew that this was likely the optimal path for him in the eyes of those around him who wished him well.

His fencing instructor, Captain Foresti, had also earnestly advised him along similar lines. It was clearly the consensus among those who cared for him.

They did not want him to face the tempestuous storms again; they would rather he live out a quiet and obscure life as a member of the imperial family.

Perhaps many would gladly accept such a fate, but he could not. This was not a momentary fit of pique, but the result of careful consideration and deliberation. Not even the Count’s heartfelt persuasion could change his mind.

He could not accept such an outcome.

Besides, he had painstakingly advanced his plan this far; he could not retreat now.

“You are right, Sir. I believe that is what I should do,” Aiglon replied. “It is no great loss to let France fade away like the wind. I can find my life in Austria, so what is there to regret?”

He delivered the words with such earnest sincerity that it was enough to deceive the Count.

“Her Highness Theresa is lovely and has a wonderful temperament. She is worthy of you imagining a future with,” the Count said with a somewhat strange smile, as if partly teasing and partly offering serious advice. “If you are willing, I can find a way to create more opportunities for you.”

“That… you needn’t trouble yourself. I will handle my own affairs,” Aiglon said, shaking his head. “Theresa probably wouldn’t appreciate someone fawning over her and constantly trying to get close.”

“Very well, since you put it that way, I won’t meddle.” The Count sighed with a touch of disappointment. “The affairs of the young are best left to the young to manage. If we old folks interfere too much, it might have the opposite effect. Of course, I still hope you will be more devoted. This has nothing to do with dignity.”

After speaking, he rose from the sofa again and bowed his head to bid the young man farewell. “Then I shall complete my current task. Your Highness, once you have written the letter, you may give it to me at any time. I will be sure to deliver it to the French embassy.”

“That you would go so far beyond your duties to help me truly moves me. Thank you, Sir.” Aiglon also stood up and bowed to see him off. “Perhaps it won’t be long before you begin a new chapter in your life. But even so, I will remember the help you have given me. I wish you all the best for the future.”

“Even after I leave this court, I will always be watching over you, Your Highness,” the Count replied with a smile. “I watched you grow up. I have spent more time with you than both your parents combined. It may be presumptuous to say, but I have poured a great deal of effort into you. More than anyone, I hope you will become an outstanding man, as that would prove that my life for the past decade has not been in vain—and from what I see, I am very pleased with your growth, Your Highness. I hope you continue on this path in the days to come.”

“I hope so too,” Aiglon replied with a smile.

With that, the two parted ways. The Count left in a hurry, likely on his way to contact someone at the French embassy in Austria.

And Aiglon couldn’t just stand by idly while the Count did all the work.

He walked back to his desk, took out a sheet of paper, and began to carefully consider the wording of his letter to King Charles X of France.

“Your Highness, are you writing your play?” Chanel walked over, concerned. “If you are, let me do it. You should rest.”

“In a sense, I am writing a play, but the audience for this one isn’t Austrian, but French,” Aiglon replied. “Therefore, I must write it myself, Chanel.”

Chanel was a little puzzled, but since Aiglon had answered that way, she didn’t press the matter.

“Then shall I make you a cup of coffee, Your Highness?”

“Last year, my aunt Pauline passed away,” Aiglon said suddenly.

“Hm?” The non-sequitur left Chanel at a loss.

Then, she looked at Aiglon with a sorrowful expression. “Your Highness… please accept my condolences.”

“Condolences…?” Aiglon smiled. “I feel no grief. Who would grieve for someone they have no memory of?”

He had long grown accustomed to the deaths of members of the Bonaparte family.

Napoleon died in 1821, Napoleon’s sister, his aunt Elisa, died in 1820, and Napoleon’s younger sister, his other aunt Pauline, died in 1825, just last year. He was already used to the “passing of relatives,” and there would surely be more in the future.

Besides, they were not his real family.

His sense of kinship did not come from blood, but from the bonds he formed with those around him.

He would only cherish that kind of “family.”

“Chanel, make me some coffee.”

Chapter 50: An Offering of a Poem

To His Majesty, King Charles X of France:

I have recently learned with great sorrow that some of my personal affairs have caused you disturbance, for which I feel a profound sense of apology.

To allow you to govern in peace, and to clear my name of these sudden slanders, please permit me to explain the brief course of events.

Last month, a gentleman by the name of Gordon came to visit me at Schönbrunn Palace. Claiming to be an advisor to His Excellency, the Duke of Orléans, he presented me with a series of proposals. The most significant among them was an invitation to declare my support for the House of Orléans in opposition to you, in exchange for a series of generous considerations—this, I fear, is the very matter that concerns you.

However, contrary to what you may fear, I refused his proposal without hesitation. The reason, of course, was not solely out of respect for the House of Bourbon, but because I am unwilling to let my supporters (if any still exist) risk themselves for a cause that has nothing to do with them, merely in exchange for my own wealth and glory.

In my view, my father’s venture in 1815 was ill-advised enough. I cannot and will not repeat his mistakes, nor am I willing to collude with the House of Orléans and allow that family, with its tarnished record, to succeed.

Since France no longer belongs to the Bonaparte family, perhaps it is for the best that it has been returned to your family. I sincerely wish you a long and healthy life, and that your reign may heal the wounds this nation has suffered over the past thirty years.

The House of Capet once ruled France for nearly ten centuries, and your ancestors built a glorious legacy. Although your family has suffered calamities in recent decades, the storm has now passed. I implore you, with the benevolent heart befitting a monarch, to bestow benevolence and blessings upon every one of your subjects, granting them peace and prosperity.

I believe that if you do this, you need not worry about the shadows left by history, much less pay any mind to an ordinary person like myself, already thousands of miles away.

Hereby, I give you my solemn assurance that the political situation in France is of no concern to me. I now wish only to live my life peacefully in Austria, with no intention of interfering in the order of France. I will not support any Frenchmen who challenge your rule.

Not your friend, but with heartfelt respect—

Under the morning sun, Aiglon, seated before the window, finished the letter he had prepared for the King of France in one sitting.

When it came to the signature, he had originally intended to write “François-Charles-Bonaparte,” but after some thought, and to avoid agitating the sensitive nerves of the nearly seventy-year-old king, he changed it to “Francis, Duke of Reichstadt.”

He was quite pleased with this letter of assurance, which he had composed after long consideration.

Its wording was clearly one of concession and compromise, and its tone was exceedingly humble, enough to satisfy the old king’s vanity.

In truth, however, he had promised nothing and given up nothing. He had only ambiguously assured the king that at present he was unwilling to interfere in French politics and did not support any actions by the House of Orléans.

Should he manage to escape in the future, he could go back on his word at any time. He could easily overturn this letter with some excuse like, “Although I have no desire for power, I am deeply aware of the French people’s suffering. For the well-being of the French people and the future of the nation, I am willing to overcome my fears and bravely shoulder the responsibilities that are mine to bear.”

With this letter in hand, King Charles X could, at most, silence the supporters of Orléans; it could not harm Aiglon in the slightest.

With a hint of self-satisfaction, he carefully placed the letter into an envelope, sealed it with red wax, and stored it in his desk.

Just as he was about to ask Chanel to brew him another cup of coffee, a visit from a court attendant interrupted his rhythm.

“His Majesty will be departing on an excursion to the countryside after his noon meal, and he wishes for you to accompany him, Your Highness.” The attendant, face wreathed in smiles, bowed respectfully. “You may begin your preparations now.”

Though slightly surprised, Aiglon immediately nodded in acceptance.

“Very well, I understand. I thank His Majesty for granting me this honor.”

The attendant did not leave right away. Instead, he continued smiling, lowered his voice, and added another sentence.

“Princess Theresa is expected to attend as well, Your Highness. I wish you a pleasant journey.”

Then, he turned and departed.

Aiglon could clearly sense that, recently, the attitudes of the court attendants and officials toward him had become markedly warmer.

This was certainly not because he was growing more handsome, but rather because of Archduke Karl and Theresa.

The court was full of etiquette and smiles, but it was equally full of coldness and snobbery. Previously, in their eyes, he was merely a lodger at court, an inferior with an empty title, so they maintained only a superficial politeness. But now, seeing that the Emperor seemed to intend to arrange a marriage between him and Archduke Karl’s daughter, their attitudes had changed instantly.

In other words, they now saw in him the potential to become a man of high standing in the future, someone worth fawning over.

He had initially wanted to use Archduke Karl’s prestige to create favorable conditions for himself, but he never expected people’s attitudes to shift so dramatically before anything had even properly begun.

He finally and completely understood the tireless teachings of his tutors. They had not been wrong.

Although his goal differed from his tutors’—they wanted him to remain comfortably in Austria for the long term, while he only thought of escape—at least for now, building a good relationship with Theresa was mutually beneficial.

=========================================

After the midday meal, a procession of carriages, escorted by guards, departed from Schönbrunn Palace with great pomp and circumstance. His Majesty the Emperor was heading toward the open country and villages on the distant outskirts of Vienna.

It was now early autumn, the most comfortable time of year for the temperature, and also a fine season for excursions and hunting.

To experience the joys of the fields and countryside, the Emperor frequently went on such tours during this season. Aiglon had accompanied him several times in the past, but this time, he was no longer an inconspicuous nobody. Instead, he seemed to have stealthily become a figure of focus.

Naturally, there was another person who shared this distinction—just as the attendant had leaked beforehand, Archduke Karl’s eldest daughter, Princess Theresa, had also been invited to join the tour for the first time.

The court had always been a place rife with rumors and gossip. By now, there was likely no one who did not know about the marriage plan that was already substantively underway. The attendant courtiers and noble ladies were all whispering amongst themselves, watching the good fortune of the Duke of Reichstadt and keeping an eye on the latest developments of this plan.

Aiglon, however, was completely unconcerned by this. He had never feared what others said.

At dusk, the court procession stopped at a small village in the wilderness.

The village was nestled in a dense forest with sparse houses and only a single manor villa at its center, perfectly suited for His Majesty, who was stifled by court life, to experience authentic country living.

Led by the attendants, Aiglon, the Emperor, and the rest of the retinue entered the villa’s drawing room. With so many people crowded inside, the room felt a little cramped, but the Emperor took a seat in a chair by the fireplace, appearing to be in high spirits.

“Finally, we can escape from all those bothersome affairs.” He swept his gaze across the people in the room. “Ladies and gentlemen, you may all act as if you were attending a country squire’s gathering. Do as you please, with but one rule—no discussion of any political topics. Can you all do that?”

The Emperor’s will would, of course, be followed to the letter. Everyone in the drawing room voiced their assent.

“Excellent.” The Emperor nodded in satisfaction, then suddenly switched to a gentler tone. “Francis, Theresa, come here.”

Aiglon obediently stepped out from the crowd, and Princess Theresa, as expected, followed suit and walked to his side.

Aiglon glanced at Theresa. Today, she no longer had the dazzling, jewel-adorned appearance from the ball but had returned to the simple dress she wore when they first met, wearing only a pale yellow gown.

When Theresa noticed Aiglon’s gaze, she was shy at first but still curtsied respectfully to him.

His Majesty carefully studied the two children before him and could not help but sigh in admiration.

“Oh, what two handsome and lovely children… They could truly be called the pride of our family, couldn’t they?”

Of course, no one dared to object to the Emperor’s words. The crowd nodded and murmured in agreement, causing Theresa to lower her gaze in embarrassment, too shy to look at anyone.

After laughing for a moment, the Emperor’s expression grew serious, and he looked at the young man.

“Francis?”

“What are your orders, Your Majesty?” Aiglon asked promptly.

“You have always said that you hope to accomplish something with your pen. While I approve of this, I have always been half-believing, half-doubting. After all, for such matters, ambition is not enough; one must also have some talent. So, today, I would like to test whether you possess such a gift.”

Aiglon was startled.

“How… how do you wish to test me?”

“Why not compose a poem right here?” The Emperor smiled slightly, the wrinkles on his forehead moving with the expression. “To commemorate today’s country tour, and we can have Theresa judge it. What do you think?”

Aiglon was even more stunned. He had never expected his grandfather to make such an abrupt request; he was completely unprepared.

The court attendant had not informed him of this beforehand, so it was likely that the Emperor had gotten carried away and came up with the idea on the spot.

But, at this point, he could not very well refuse.

“I… I can try, Your Majesty. But please understand, I have not prepared in advance and can only improvise. If it is of poor quality, I beg you not to scold me.”

“It’s no matter,” the Emperor said with a smile, shaking his head.

Aiglon fell silent for a moment, quickly gathering his thoughts.

Then, under everyone’s watchful eyes, he gave an embarrassed smile and began to speak slowly, reciting the sonnet he had just improvised.

“The setting sun gilds the village with honor,

Sparrows and doves sing to welcome their king.

The ruler of this earth separates himself from the common world,

Seeking only a moment’s escape, a taste of simple joys.

Yet even so, his heart is restless,

Unable to cast off the burdens of the throne.

The love of his subjects, the great charge of his empire—

He once resisted a terrifying fanaticism,

And suffered through raging storms and treacherous waves.

How could he now repeat such failures?

He wields a sharp sword, but his heart holds compassion.

He will purge all evil.

He will bestow his grace.

May God grant his blessing! The heart devoted to the nation is forever pure!”

Chapter 51: The Exchange

As everyone watched, the young man calmly recited the poem he had composed on the spot.

When he finished, he said no more, quietly awaiting the Emperor’s judgment. For a moment, the room was silent, everyone waiting for His Majesty to speak.

However, the Emperor made no comment, merely staring blankly ahead.

The young man’s poem was certainly no great masterpiece, but it had unexpectedly stirred a boundless well of feeling within the old emperor.

Yes, he thought, even by stealing away to the countryside today, I cannot escape the shackles and vexations of the throne.

His crown was both a glory and a heavy burden, a burden that would accompany him for the rest of his life, until the day he returned to God’s embrace—just as it had been for his father.

He had ascended to the throne in the stormy year of 1792, and from that day on, only bad news awaited him.

At that time, the fires of France were already blazing uncontrollably. This terrifying fervor soon made the king and his aunt, who had married into the French royal family, souls for the guillotine.

Soon, the storm burst forth from its borders and swept across all of Europe, shaking his empire to its very foundations.

Scorched by the fervent flames of France, he lost armies and territories, ceded lands, and paid reparations. More than once, he suffered the humiliation of his capital falling. He was forced to discard the title of Holy Roman Emperor, passed down through generations of his ancestors, and become the Emperor of the Austrian Empire. To buy a moment’s peace, he even had to marry his own daughter to that lawless brigand.

Which emperor of the Habsburg family had ever suffered so many calamities as he?

Fortunately, the nightmare had finally ended. The fire was at last extinguished, and he and his empire finally had a rare moment to breathe.

But the tide of the times was difficult to reverse. The empire’s power was in decline, and even after exhausting all his strength, he could only barely maintain this crumbling state.

To wield a sharp sword, to hold compassion in one’s heart, to vanquish evil and bestow grace—a monarch should indeed act this way, but how could it be so easy?

He was old now. He did not know how much longer he had in this world. After he was gone, could his successor truly handle the job?

He asked himself honestly, and he did not have much confidence.

At this thought, the Emperor’s relaxed and leisurely mood was completely replaced by vexation.

He looked at the young man before him once more, his gaze complex.

He was indeed a handsome child, but more importantly, his eyes were full of confidence. His mind was sharp, his bearing exceptional, yet he was not without a certain requisite deftness.

In short, he was likable.

What a pity. He was his grandson through his daughter, not his son’s son. And worse, he was that man’s son…

“A fine poem,” he sighed at last, then looked to the girl standing beside the young man. “Theresa, what do you think?”

“It is a fine poem. Considering it was composed on the spot, it’s all the more commendable,” Theresa praised. “Your Highness is truly talented.”

His Majesty the Emperor nodded, then turned back to Aiglon with a smile. “It seems you’ve passed the test, young man. Theresa and I are both very pleased.”

“It is my honor,” Aiglon replied hastily.

Since the Emperor had passed judgment, the others present were of course quick to take the cue. They applauded or laughed, praising the Duke of Reichstadt’s creation, and for a time the drawing room was filled with a joyous atmosphere.

“Alright, it is time for dinner,” His Majesty the Emperor waved his hand, signaling his attendants to make arrangements. “Let us dine together.”

As this was a country villa, the furnishings and service could not compare to the palace. Everyone simply sat together along a long table to eat.

To suit His Majesty’s fancy, tonight’s meal consisted of game from the countryside, with mead as the drink. As dinner began, the hall buzzed with the lively clinking of glasses.

Perhaps by deliberate arrangement, Aiglon and Theresa were seated next to each other.

“Good evening, Theresa,” Aiglon greeted her with a warm smile.

“Good evening, Your Highness…” Theresa nodded slightly, seeming a little shy.

They fell silent for a moment, neither knowing what to say. As it happened, Aiglon was famished, so he decided to satisfy his stomach first.

He ate the fried quail, cut into pieces, along with the quail eggs, then used his knife and fork to dispatch a large leg of wild boar.

Theresa, by contrast, appeared much more refined in her eating. She merely cut the quail into tiny pieces, mixed it with lettuce, and ate slowly.

After a good while, he finally heard a soft voice from beside him.

“Your Highness… you seem to be in very good spirits today, and your appetite is excellent.”

“To get out for a stroll occasionally and breathe the fresh country air would naturally put anyone in a good mood,” Aiglon paused his meal, wiped his mouth with a napkin, and turned to look at Theresa. “Besides, I have you sitting beside me, don’t I?”

In the bright candlelight, the young man’s movements were smooth and natural, confident and as if no one else existed. Theresa subconsciously avoided his gaze and replied in a small voice.

“Actually, I am quite happy too, but I must point something out to you…”

“What is it?” Aiglon asked, a little curious.

“Only His Majesty the Emperor would think that bringing a large retinue of guards and attendants to an emptied village is ‘experiencing country life’,” Theresa lowered her voice even further. “At best, this place is merely the shadow of the countryside; in reality, it’s just the court in a slightly different disguise.”

“You have a point,” Aiglon considered for a moment, then nodded. “But as long as His Majesty is happy, that’s enough, isn’t it?”

“That may be true, but I still think it’s a pity,” Theresa sighed. “After following along on this trip, I’ve realized how boring it must be to be an emperor. You can never escape the guards. Even a simple outing is so troublesome.”

“It may be troublesome, but what you get in return is supreme power. I suppose it’s a fair trade,” Aiglon replied. “At least, most people would revel in it.”

“Supreme power is certainly alluring, but for those who cannot possess it, it isn’t so wonderful. I imagine… you have so far only suffered its harms, without ever experiencing its splendors,” Theresa studied him inquisitively. “You have not enjoyed imperial power, yet you can only experience this sort of false happiness.”

“You are correct,” Aiglon could only give a helpless shrug. “Though I was once very close to the throne, I was only three years old then. Of course, I didn’t understand what imperial power meant. And then I came to Austria.”

Theresa blinked apologetically. “That is precisely where I feel our family has wronged you. Compared to what we have taken from you, what we have given you is far too little.”

“Let’s not talk about that. What’s the point of bringing it up now?” Aiglon shook his head, careful not to let his resentment show. “Let’s just enjoy the present. At least, I am happy tonight.”

“On most matters, I can offer you nothing but empty sympathy. But on this matter at least, I can help our family repay a small part of its debt,” Theresa smiled. “Your Highness, if you are interested, I can have my father invite you to our family’s estate for a visit in a little while, to experience a truly stable and peaceful country life. I can assure you, it will be much more pleasant than what you are experiencing now.”

This sudden invitation made Aiglon’s eyes light up. This was a golden opportunity to have contact with the outside world!

He took a sip of mead, using his cup to hide his excitement, then smiled and nodded at Theresa. “Thank you, Theresa. I am very interested.”

“In that case, I will speak to my father…” Theresa nodded as well. “With him making the request, I am sure permission can be easily obtained.”

“Theresa, you are a good girl,” Aiglon couldn’t help but thank her again. “As I’ve said, you owe me nothing. The grievances between me and others have nothing to do with you. You need not feel that you owe me anything for what happened in the past. I am not so filled with resentment. I can face reality.”

“What you say is true, but that doesn’t prevent me from doing something for you, does it?” Theresa tilted her head up and smiled cheerfully. “Besides, I have another reason for doing this.”

Before Aiglon could ask, she glanced around and frowned. “Would… would you be interested in going for a walk? It’s really too noisy in here. I don’t care for large crowds.”

“Of course, neither do I,” Aiglon agreed at once.

Then, the two of them rose from their seats. The others, including His Majesty the Emperor, were surprised at first, but they soon smiled knowingly. No one said a word to stop them.

Just like that, Aiglon and Theresa walked out of the residence and strolled along the small path within the manor. The moon hung high in the sky, its cool, clear light spilling onto the ground, outlining their two shadows side-by-side.

The early autumn evening breeze carried a slight chill, but Aiglon felt his spirits soar.

“You can tell me now, Your Highness,” he said to Theresa after they had walked a little way.

“Your guardian told my father that you’ve been passing the time by writing a play recently,” Theresa turned her head to look at him. “At first, I thought it was just a pastime, but after seeing you compose on the spot today, I feel you truly have talent. Perhaps a story you’ve written with care will be quite interesting… So, Your Highness, would you permit me to exchange the invitation for a chance to see your creation?”

Aiglon was a little stunned, then found himself at a loss for whether to laugh or cry.

His guardian, Count Dietrichstein, seemed truly set on this marriage alliance. He was trying every means possible to promote him to the Archduke and his daughter.

He was really going to great lengths.

“It’s nothing more than a boring diversion,” he chuckled, but still nodded. “But if you wish to see it, then you shall see it. I promise.”

“That’s wonderful!” Theresa laughed with delight.

Under the moonlight, her smile was so fair it seemed to glow.

“Your Highness, to see you strive so hard to improve yourself even in such difficult circumstances, I feel a great deal of admiration,” she looked at Aiglon, speaking from the heart. “Compared to you, what are the young men of our family, and those fawning youths who surround us, even doing… Sigh, it’s truly disappointing.”

Chapter 52: A Glimpse of the Heart

“Sigh… how disappointing.”

Under Aiglon’s gaze, Theresa let out a disappointed sigh.

As far as the young man could tell, Theresa wasn’t lying; she was genuinely expressing her admiration for him.

He felt a little uneasy, even a bit ashamed.

“You flatter me. How could this be considered hard work? It’s just a little diversion I found for myself out of necessity. There’s nothing to be proud of.” He shook his head.

“Our purpose in this world isn’t just about wielding the power of life and death. In my opinion, offering spiritual joy to others is also a proud achievement,” Theresa replied earnestly. “Even if you cannot become a Napoleon, you can become a Goethe. In my eyes, that would not dishonor your status, and it would equally allow you to be remembered by history.”

That may be so, but if I had the chance, I’d rather be Napoleon than Goethe, Aiglon answered in his heart.

“Don’t forget, even Goethe yearned for power. He was an official in the Duchy of Weimar for decades.”

“Hmm… that’s true.” Theresa was suddenly at a loss for words, finally managing to reply, “But, I am certain that one or two hundred years from now, the world will remember Goethe for his works, not for his title as a privy councilor or his boring political struggles with his colleagues.”

Seeing Theresa stuck but still unwilling to concede, Aiglon couldn’t help but laugh.

“It seems you’re quite fond of these things?” he asked, changing the subject.

“Yes, I am very fond of them.” Theresa nodded without hesitation. “It’s my form of entertainment, but more than that, it’s a way for me to find my own purpose.”

“Oh? Why do you say that?” Aiglon was a bit curious.

Theresa hesitated for a moment, blinking as if weighing whether she should say it, but in the end, she made up her mind.

“Do you remember our conversation at the ball the other day? What I said to you at the beginning.”

“I remember.” Aiglon nodded. “You said you were afraid of being scrutinized by everyone because you felt everything you had was obtained by chance, and you were afraid you couldn’t live up to it.”

“Yes, thank you for remembering.” Theresa smiled shyly.

Then, she lowered her voice. “I believe my title as a princess is just something I happen to have by chance. Though it’s precious, it doesn’t reflect my personal value or meaning. If nothing unexpected happens, in a few years, my life will end as just a few inconspicuous lines in a family tree. And my name is just a repetition of that queen’s name, with no personal mark. By then, apart from scholars who study heraldry, I’m afraid even my own descendants might not remember me… You see, I can’t even remember who my great-great-grandmother was…”

“I suppose very few people would,” Aiglon replied gently. “I don’t know my great-great-grandmother’s name either.”

“Time is so merciless. Even for royalty, if you have no outstanding qualities, you will soon be forgotten, disappearing into the torrent of time.” Theresa smiled shyly again. “But I’m not content with that. I want to leave some trace of myself, but my talents are limited, and I know I’m not capable enough to do it on my own.”

Aiglon didn’t answer, waiting for Theresa to continue.

“My father says I’ve been a daydreamer since I was a child. I admit he’s right, but I can’t help myself…” Theresa gave another shy smile. “I’m very fond of your bygone era of Louis XV in France. In those days, people pursued elegance, and ladies hosted various salons, entertaining men of letters and artists, sponsoring their work and helping them display their talents. It was with their help that the Enlightenment came to be. Although that movement ultimately destroyed France, looking at it another way, didn’t those ladies also leave their names in the annals of history because of it?”

Aiglon thought about it and found that she had a point.

The social customs of France back then were a bit strange (not that they’re much better now). Lords and ladies were married in name only; in reality, they each had their own affairs and respected each other’s private lives. The ladies would often seek out talented men of letters and artists to adorn their own lives.

For example, the famous Voltaire and Rousseau both had their own patrons (or mistresses). Voltaire spent sixteen years with the Marquise du Châtelet, while Rousseau was involved with a host of noblewomen, falling out with some of them, their grievances lasting for many years.

At this thought, Aiglon’s expression became a little strange.

“Don’t get the wrong idea. What I admire isn’t… those immoral things.” Theresa’s face flushed instantly. “It’s that through their patronage, they ultimately used those giants to leave their mark on history, didn’t they? At least you know of them now, right? If they had just lived in obscurity like everyone else, how would you have ever known they existed?”

Aiglon more or less understood what Theresa was thinking.

“What I mean is, if you want to leave a mark, this is a shortcut one can follow…” Theresa said in a small voice. “Although I have nothing now, I should have some assets in the future. I can use them to help talented people, and in the end, bask in their reflected glory, so that future generations will remember that another Theresa von Habsburg existed. Wouldn’t that be a kind of contribution to society? It wouldn’t be a waste of the good fortune I was born with.”

Aiglon didn’t argue further, because Theresa’s idea was just so positive. There was really nothing to poke fun at.

“You are truly a kind-hearted person, at least full of humility and passion.” He could only praise her like this. “I wish you success with your plan.”

“It’s a fine idea, but success won’t come so easily.” Princess Theresa looked up at the moon overhead and sighed deeply. “Sigh, we Germans are just so unimaginative. Following rules has become a habit, and apathy and mediocrity are mistaken for stability. Only France has passion and elegance. We and France have fought for centuries, with victories and defeats on both sides, but in terms of culture, we were routed long ago… Everyone looks down on the French on the surface, but secretly they imitate everything they do. Isn’t even Schönbrunn Palace just an imitation of Louis XIV’s Versailles?”

Before Aiglon could reply, she turned her gaze back to the young man before her. “Sometimes I really wonder if I was born in the wrong place! Austria is good in every way, except that it’s just too mediocre.”

These last words clearly had a hint of “hating one’s own country.” It was then that Aiglon realized Theresa had also reached that rebellious age where one finds fault with everything.

Everyone goes through a phase where they think everything around them is bad. Once she gets a few years older, her views will probably be very different.

“I believe Vienna’s future will be nothing like that. It will become a treasure trove of art and culture,” Aiglon reassured the princess.

He wasn’t just speaking empty words. In the original timeline, Vienna in the late nineteenth century did indeed enter a golden age. There was an explosion of writers and artists who shaped a new era for the country, people like Zweig and Kraus.

“I hope so. I wish I could live to see that day… But even if that day comes, I will have long been forgotten by the world,” Princess Theresa replied with a wry smile. “Speaking of which, I should thank you. You suffered misfortune and came to our dull country, but thankfully, you haven’t been assimilated by this dullness. You’ve retained your admirable talent and ambition. After seeing your performance, I think I might still have a chance to try—”

“Try what?” Aiglon had a faint idea, but he couldn’t help but ask.

“To try and help you showcase your talent, of course,” Theresa answered without thinking. “Me helping you is like buying a lottery ticket. If you don’t have the ability, I won’t lose much. But if, by some chance, you are a cut above the rest, then I can bask in your glory—at the very least, I can console myself that I didn’t waste my time.”

This was really… Aiglon was suddenly speechless.

“So? It’s a reasonable exchange, isn’t it?” Just then, Theresa continued, “I can do my best to provide you with some conveniences, so you can focus without distractions. In return, you will do your best to offer something that can make me feel a little less mediocre.”

Aiglon didn’t answer immediately.

Without a doubt, this was a rare display of kindness, but he didn’t know how he should respond.

He was only using his so-called creative work as a front. He never expected someone to take it seriously. It was truly a situation where one didn’t know whether to laugh or cry.

However, this kindness was acceptable, or rather, it could be used.

To him, what was important wasn’t Theresa herself, but the prestige of Archduke Karl behind her.

“Since you’ve put it that way, how could I refuse?” At this thought, he no longer hesitated and nodded in agreement. “I only hope I won’t disappoint you.”

“That’s wonderful.” Theresa broke into a joyous smile. “Judging by your performance so far, I’m sure you won’t disappoint me. You’re very clever and good at thinking. Completely different from the other people our age I’ve met!”

Talking as they went, the two of them walked along a small path to the edge of a small grove.

The autumn wind echoed through the grove, making the branches sway gently with a soft rustling sound. The clear, cold moonlight filtered through the gaps in the leaves, leaving dappled spots on the ground.

As the wind shook the branches, the spots of light on the ground shifted unpredictably, like glowing insects moving across the earth.

Theresa looked at the scenery before her, then suddenly turned back.

“Your Highness, I think we’re friends now, aren’t we?”

“If you think so, then I would be delighted,” Aiglon replied at once.

“Good, then I’ll consider it so.” The princess smiled faintly. “Since we’re friends, I find using formal titles so troublesome. Why don’t we drop them? We could call each other by name.”

Aiglon hesitated for a moment, then nodded. “Alright, Theresa.”

Chapter 53: A Home?

“Of course, Theresa.”

Aiglon was a little surprised by her request, but his tone was quite relaxed and casual.

When chatting with the princess, he truly felt a delightful pleasure, like being bathed in a spring breeze.

Although he hadn’t met her many times, he could sense that she was humble and introspective, kind-hearted yet not overly naive. She could face reality while still holding onto her aspirations—a truly interesting person.

Even without any ulterior motives, being her friend would surely be a pleasant experience.

“Thank you for being so accommodating—” The princess suddenly gave a mischievous smile. “So—should I call you Francis, or Aiglon?”

Aiglon then remembered that Theresa had heard this nickname from Princess Sophie that night. This, in turn, brought to mind the unpleasant conversation the two had had.

“Well… as you wish. Whichever you prefer is fine.” Aiglon forced a smile. “Actually, I’d suggest Francis, as that is the name His Majesty the Emperor bestowed upon me by edict.”

“Then I’ll call you Aiglon,” Theresa replied. “Calling you Aiglon should make you feel a little better than being called a name that was forced upon you.”

Aiglon didn’t understand what Theresa was really thinking, but since she had put it that way, there was no need for him to object. Besides, he truly disliked the name Francis, unless it was used in the context of “Francis Memmingen.”

“Alright, it’s settled then.” The princess smiled and nodded, then gave him a slight curtsy. “Aiglon, your friend Theresa pays her respects~”

“Hahahaha.” Aiglon was momentarily stunned; he hadn’t expected Theresa to have such a witty side. When he came to his senses, he couldn’t help but let out a soft chuckle. “I also pay my respects to the beautiful and lovely Theresa.”

The two of them laughed together, and the atmosphere suddenly felt much more harmonious.

This might not have been strange for Theresa, but for Aiglon, it was a completely new experience. In this life, he had been confined to Schönbrunn Palace for over a decade. Although there were many people around him who treated him kindly, their relationships were more akin to those with “elders” or “tutors.” He had not a single friend his own age.

In other words, it had been a very, very long time since he had felt what it was like to have a “friend.”

It was indeed a wonderful feeling.

It was just a pity that he was destined to have little time to enjoy the pleasures of friendship.

Just as he fell silent, the princess looked up at the distant woods and fields and couldn’t help but sigh with emotion.

“God has a sense of humor. France and the German lands are separated by nothing more than the Rhine River, yet our cultures, customs, and ways of doing things are completely different. If only they could be balanced. If we Germans had a bit more cheerfulness, and the French a little less frivolity, wouldn’t everything be perfect if the two were combined?”

“There is no such perfect balance in this world. People always swing from one extreme to the other,” Aiglon replied. “Elegance and frivolity are often separated by only a thin line. It’s difficult to expect a person to be both elegant and, at the same time, possess the ultimate self-control to not become frivolous. That’s very hard to achieve.”

“You have a point, but I think there must be a way.” Theresa thought for a moment, then nodded. “After all, people can be cultivated from a young age, can’t they—Oh… God!”

It was as if she had suddenly thought of something. She let out a cry, and her face first flushed slightly before instantly turning pale.

“What’s wrong?” Aiglon studied her ever-changing expression with curiosity, almost as if he were watching a farce.

“It’s nothing…” Theresa shook her head, took a deep breath, and then composed herself, her expression returning to its usual solemnity. “Your Highness, shouldn’t we be heading back? I imagine His Majesty and the others must be getting worried!”

“Yes, it is getting late.” Aiglon nodded. “Let’s go back then.”

“It was truly interesting chatting with you. A pity it has to end here for today.” Theresa gave a wry smile. “By the way, I have a request—what I’ve told you are thoughts I have never, or very rarely, shared with anyone else. I’d like to ask you… please, keep them a secret for me. Can you do that, Aiglon?”

Aiglon was not surprised by Theresa’s request.

After all, Theresa had just criticized her own country as mediocre and dull right in front of him. Such words might not matter if spoken by someone on the street, but coming from a person of her status, they would be quite unseemly if they got out.

“Rest assured, I will keep your secret, just as you kept mine at the ball the other night.” He gave a magnanimous smile.

“Yes, so we share a secret now.” Theresa nodded emphatically. “That must be the best gift between friends.”

And with that, the two ended their conversation and walked back along the path they had strolled down.

When they returned to the manor, it was as lively as when they had left.

People were gathered by the fireplace, chatting, seated in a circle around His Majesty the Emperor and Her Majesty the Empress. Someone was recounting their travels across Europe, and everyone was listening intently.

The storyteller was well-traveled and an excellent narrator, so he made his journey sound fascinating, drawing roars of laughter from the room from time to time.

When the Emperor saw the young man and woman walk back into the drawing-room, he made a gesture to halt the storyteller and then waved to the two of them.

“Children, come here. Sit over here.”

Then, he waved to the others. “You may all leave for a moment. I have something to say to these two children.”

The guests, obeying His Majesty’s command, all withdrew from the drawing-room so as not to interrupt his address to the two highnesses.

The two of them, of course, obediently walked to the Emperor’s side.

“Please, sit—” The Emperor gestured to the empty seats. “There’s no need for such formality tonight.”

The young man and woman first paid their respects, then sat down in the vacant seats.

“Now, only members of our family remain.” The Emperor leaned back in his chair, a gentle smile on his face, and asked the two of them, “You two little ones, did you have a pleasant chat just now?”

“We had a very enjoyable talk,” Aiglon replied succinctly.

Theresa, on the other hand, appeared a little shy. She hesitated for a moment before speaking. “His Highness and I discussed many topics. I was very impressed by his intellect.”

“Good, very good.” The Emperor smiled and nodded.

Then, he turned to Theresa. “Theresa, you must know why I specifically brought you and Francis with me on this trip. In all honesty, I hope this marriage will come to pass. Normally, an arrangement like this would only require a word from me. But Theresa, your father has served the country for so many years, achieved great merit, and is my own brother. So, he has won a right for you: this union can only become official when you yourself agree. In that respect… I believe you are the princess with the most autonomy in our family.”

The Emperor’s words, spoken in front of them both, made Theresa blush so deeply she was speechless. Even Aiglon felt extremely awkward.

After all, he was only playing along for the sake of his plan; he never thought the marriage alliance would be solidified so quickly.

Perhaps sensing the awkward atmosphere, the Emperor chuckled. “Don’t be nervous. We are only here for leisure tonight. Even if a decision were to be made, it would not be here. I simply wish to tell you what is on my mind—just think of it as an old man’s ramblings.”

Then, he heaved a long sigh. “I will soon be sixty years old, and my poor father lived only to forty-five. So, God knows how many more years I have to serve the Empire. I can only live each year as if it were my last. Francis was right in his poem earlier: even in their leisure, monarchs can never escape the shackles of the throne. It is their fate. I have served the Empire with all my life’s energy, and though I dare not claim great achievements, I have at least given it my utmost devotion. Now, I ask for nothing more than to pave the way for the Empire’s future, to plan for it in the event of my departure…”

The young man and woman exchanged glances. Though they both knew His Majesty’s words were inappropriate, neither dared to interrupt.

Fortunately, His Majesty’s lamentations did not last long. He soon turned back to Theresa and spoke again. “Theresa, I hope you will not harbor any resentment over this matter. After all, to be born into our family, to enjoy such wealth and honor, means you must give something in return. My aunt and my own daughter were sent to France, and no one asked for their opinions. In comparison, the pressure you face now is the lightest of all.”

Then, he raised his hand and gestured toward the young man. “I have watched Francis grow up. To be honest, I have always been quite satisfied with his conduct. He is the kind of child that can make his elders proud, and you have seen it for yourself… so I hope you will consider this seriously.”

Theresa lowered her head, not daring to say a word, and the Emperor then turned his gaze to the young man.

“Francis, although a monarch must prioritize the affairs of state, I am, after all, not without personal feelings. To be honest, when I first met you, I couldn’t help but misplace my anger on you. But your father has already turned to dust, and I will be the same sooner or later, so what is the point of so much resentment?” The Emperor gave a wry smile. “Though I do not know what goes on in your mind, I believe I have done my best to treat you well. I think that if you and Theresa were truly to be united, it would be the best outcome for you as well… At the very least, it should be enough to satisfy you, shouldn’t it?”

Aiglon also remained silent, feigning shyness on the surface.

“I am not trying to make things difficult for you. I simply hope to use this marriage to make our family truly one.” The Emperor’s expression suddenly grew serious. “Francis, with your intellect, if you accept what I have given you and serve our country with all your heart, it would mean a glorious future for both you and Austria, would it not? Austria is your true home now. I trust you are capable of recognizing that.”

Chapter 54: Expectations

“Austria is the best place for you now, and I trust you are able to recognize that.”

Having said this, His Majesty the Emperor quietly watched the young man, observing his reaction.

Aiglon, of course, knew he could not contradict his grandfather to his face. However, to display an immediate attitude of overwhelming gratitude would also seem highly suspicious. So, he just sat there in a daze, offering no reply.

Seeing Aiglon’s reaction, Theresa grew a little nervous, afraid that His Majesty might become angry, and she quickly stepped in to smooth things over.

“Your Majesty, what you’ve said is a fact for all to see. His Highness himself once said that you and Austria have been very gracious to him.” She deliberately quoted only half of what Aiglon had said to please the Emperor. “It’s just that, I feel… anyone would feel stifled if they were cut off from the outside world, wouldn’t they? So I think, as His Highness slowly grows up, it would be best to let him go out and see more. This would allow his feelings for Austria to grow even deeper…”

“What you say is only natural,” the Emperor nodded. “Francis was young before, so it wasn’t suitable for him to have too much contact with the outside world. I was also worried that those with a grudge against his father might seek revenge, so I was even more reluctant to let him wander about. But now, he is nearly a man, and the world’s hatred for Napoleon has faded. Your proposal is indeed worth considering.”

This was not an empty promise from the Emperor. After all, as Aiglon approached adulthood, the question of “how to handle Napoleon’s son” had indeed become a thorny issue.

Austria certainly needed to keep him in hand as a tool, but at the same time, they could not treat him like a prisoner. A prisoner full of hatred and anger would never completely submit to Austria’s interests and would only provoke extreme resentment from Napoleon’s supporters, ultimately making them impossible to use.

—Not to mention, he was nominally a member of the imperial family, held his own title, and was entitled to certain treatment which, even if just for show, had to be provided.

But at the same time, if he were given a certain amount of power and influence, how could they ensure his loyalty?

From a decade of observation, his grandson was brilliant and strong-willed. If he could be utilized, he would certainly be an asset to the nation. But if he harbored resentment, he could also cause immense destruction.

This dilemma had troubled the Emperor and his Chancellor on several occasions.

In the end, Chancellor Metternich still proposed solving the problem through the traditional method of a political marriage—even if the Duke of Reichstadt’s loyalty was questionable, his children would eventually be integrated into the great family of the Austrian imperial house, achieving their goals.

From the current situation, the plan was progressing quite smoothly. Theresa showed no obvious resistance, and his grandson seemed to have no complaints about it either.

“Then… if I were to invite His Highness to visit our family’s estate, would you consent?” Seeing the Emperor relent, Theresa feigned a sudden whim and made her request. “There are too many people here, and they all seem so curious about us. I feel like I’m constantly being watched by a crowd, and I can’t enjoy myself at all…”

She knew that after what he had just said, even if the Emperor was displeased, he could not go back on his word and refuse. So, on a sudden impulse, she took the risk and asked herself.

Under her anxious gaze, the Emperor considered for a moment, then nodded lightly.

“Of course you may. I hope you have a good time, children.”

Then, he turned to look at Aiglon. “Francis, aren’t you going to thank Theresa?”

“Thank you, Theresa.” Aiglon came back to his senses and quickly expressed his gratitude. “I would be honored to visit Archduke Karl and his family.”

“I think my mother would also be very happy to host you, though she might fret over how to prepare a meal to suit your tastes,” Theresa replied with a smile. “I must say, Your Highness, you are what every mother wishes their child would grow up to be…”

This timely compliment made all three of them laugh.

“Theresa, you are truly a witty girl. I think you will be a good wife when you grow up.” After laughing for a moment, the Emperor said.

“Your Majesty, I don’t quite understand what you’re saying…” Theresa blinked, feigning confusion. “I’m just inviting a friend to visit. Even among the imperial family, that shouldn’t be forbidden, should it?”

“Alright, you’re right about everything.” The Emperor threw up his hands and didn’t argue with Theresa any further. He looked back at the young man. “Young man, you see, this is the goodwill that Theresa and I have shown you. It is also the goodwill of Austria… If you become an Austrian, this goodwill will allow you to achieve extraordinary things.”

“I see it, and I am very grateful.” Aiglon had already decided how to respond. He looked at the two people opposite him with a gaze that was both respectful and moved, then made a sincere promise. “If one day I have the opportunity to serve Austria, I will do so with pleasure, Your Majesty. Time may change many things, but you will always be my grandfather. I am willing to pray devoutly to God for your health and long life.”

“Very good. Perhaps this is the best solution.” Possibly moved by his response, the Emperor nodded lightly. “I hope that in the end, none of us will have any regrets.”

Then, he blinked wearily and waved his hand. “Alright, it is getting late. I need to rest. You two should go back and rest early as well.”

“Goodbye, Your Majesty.” The youth and the maiden stood up at the same time and respectfully bid the Emperor farewell.

Then, they walked out of the room together, and the attendants waiting outside the door immediately went in.

Temporarily unnoticed, the two of them glanced at each other.

“Aiglon, His Majesty is quite easy to talk to,” Theresa smiled. “I was prepared to argue my case, but I didn’t expect him to agree so readily…”

“Theresa, thank you so much for helping me like this.” Aiglon expressed his thanks once more. “I will repay you if I have the chance.”

After a pause, he spoke again. “I never expected you to be so eloquent. When we first met, I thought you weren’t good at talking to people.”

“Shyness and being dull-witted are two different things, Your Highness,” Theresa replied softly. “I just don’t want to waste time on mediocre people. With you, of course, I should act differently.”

“Well, you are worthy of it,” Aiglon answered with a smile. “Honestly, you’re quite cute when you smile. If you were willing to smile more, I’m sure no one would have any complaints about you.”

Theresa seemed at a loss for words for a moment. Then, after a short pause, she suddenly sighed with a serious expression.

“But, there aren’t that many things in the world worth smiling about.”

Just as the two were chatting happily, a court lady hurried over to their side.

“Your Highness, may I have a moment?” she asked softly after curtsying to Aiglon. “Her Majesty the Empress would like to trouble you for a little of your time.”

Aiglon was somewhat surprised. He fell silent for a moment, then looked at Theresa.

Theresa, whose conversation had been interrupted, frowned slightly, but she quickly hid her displeasure.

“It’s fine, it’s getting late anyway. We’ve talked long enough,” she waved goodbye to Aiglon. “Good night, Your Highness.”

“Good night, Theresa.” Aiglon nodded back at her, then turned and followed the court lady out of the drawing-room.

They went up the stairs and arrived at a balcony on the second floor.

Empress Caroline stood there alone, gazing at the moonlit countryside.

Though she was the Empress of the Empire, she was only thirty-four years old. She was the Emperor’s fourth wife and also Princess Sophie’s older sister.

She had married into Austria from Bavaria in 1816, exactly two years after Aiglon’s arrival.

She was usually a woman of few words, but she had a very good temper and had always been quite kind to him, taking good care of him when he was younger.

“Good evening, Your Majesty,” Aiglon bowed respectfully to her back. “May I ask for what reason you have summoned me?”

The Empress turned around and looked the young man over. “Francis, how do you feel when you’re with Theresa?”

The question caught Aiglon by surprise.

“Just tell me the truth,” the Empress said with a small smile.

“It’s very pleasant,” Aiglon replied.

“Is that so? Seeing how happy she was, I suppose that must be the case,” the Empress nodded.

Then, she turned back to look at the dark forest in the distance and began to speak softly. “This time, we did not bring Sophie with us. And it was I who specifically prevented Sophie from coming, Francis.”

Aiglon was suddenly at a loss for how to reply.

The Empress continued gently, “She is my sister, and of course, I must look after her. That is precisely why I could not bring her here, because I was afraid she would go mad with anger if she saw what just happened—you should know why, shouldn’t you?”

This pointed question left Aiglon even more speechless.

“She loves you, so much so that she doesn’t care what anyone says. I don’t know why, but since that is what she wishes, I won’t say any more about it.” The Empress turned back to him and gave him a slight wink. “Sometimes, when she wants to seek some convenience for you, she asks me for help in secret. As long as it was within my power, I helped.”

…Aiglon suddenly seemed to understand something.

So that was it.

Just as he was about to say something, the Empress made a gesture, signaling him to keep listening.

“Unfortunately, His Majesty the Emperor wishes to push this marriage forward, and His Majesty’s will cannot be defied. Although I have tried, my efforts were all in vain. It is not Theresa’s fault; the outcome would have been the same with anyone else. One can only say that God’s will has made it so your circumstances cannot allow the dream to last forever. It is truly a great pity…” the Empress said, word by word. “But Sophie will not accept reality so easily. She will be in great pain, even feel hatred. That is her nature. I only hope that everything will eventually return to peace.”

She sighed softly.

“So, I think… if you two want to create some memories, you had better do it soon… while there’s still something beautiful left to linger.”

“Your Majesty?” Aiglon’s expression changed instantly. He could hardly believe what he was hearing. “You… what do you mean…?”

“Did I say something?” The Empress’s expression became cold and solemn once more. “Alright, it is late. You should go back. Good night.”

Chapter 55: Delay

“Alright, it’s late. You should go back. Good night.”

Her Majesty the Empress gave Aiglon no opportunity to ask further questions, simply waving him away.

Though he still had so much more he wanted to ask, Aiglon could only suppress the astonishment in his heart, bow his head, and bid Her Majesty the Empress farewell.

After leaving the balcony, he was led by the court lady back to the drawing room they had been in earlier. By then, His Majesty the Emperor had already left to rest, so the room was nearly empty.

Standing in the newly quiet drawing room, Aiglon felt a little dazed.

He was still reeling from what Her Majesty the Empress had just said.

Especially the line, “So, I think… if you want to make some memories, you’d best do it soon… while all that is beautiful still lingers.”

What on earth was Her Majesty the Empress implying?

One fact was glaringly obvious—Her Majesty the Empress had always tolerated, even tacitly approved of, his association with Sophie. Because she felt that the marriage between Theresa and him was now inevitable, she was advising him to make beautiful memories with Sophie in the time before the official engagement.

What exactly did she mean by “beautiful memories,” and how far did she mean for them to go?

Taken literally, it seemed to hint at something very dangerous… but he couldn’t be sure, and he certainly couldn’t press her for what she meant.

However, in his heart of hearts, he had never imagined things would develop to this point, a complete departure from his original plan.

He had only intended to feign cooperation with the marriage proposal and then use Archduke Karl’s reputation to facilitate his own escape. But now, it seemed to have become an obligation he could hardly refuse.

He could just imagine how Sophie would react if this matter were to be finalized.

He absolutely did not want things to reach this point.

Sophie or Theresa—for him, it was not a choice.

To be fair, Theresa was indeed very lovely, and they had a wonderful time talking, but they had only met a few times. How could they possibly have any deep emotional bond?

Sophie, on the other hand, was completely different. They had spent two years together, and nearly every day had been a joy. She was unfailingly attentive and gentle toward him, and his feelings for her were not just gratitude, but a deep well of respect and admiration.

To this day, she was the only person he had ever felt any guilt towards for his actions.

Besides, he had promised Sophie before he came that he wouldn’t decide his marriage prospects so hastily.

He was already fated to hurt her, so he was even more unwilling to inflict more pain over this new complication.

As things stood, if he were to refuse outright, the consequences would be dire. His Majesty the Emperor had made his position clear the previous night; if he were to change his mind now, who knew what kind of punishment awaited him.

…But, at the very least, he had to find a way to delay this marriage plan, to prevent it from becoming a reality before he could escape.

With that thought, his mind was made up.

==========================================

As the sun slowly rose, a new morning arrived at the farmstead, and the people surrounding His Majesty the Emperor began their busy day.

His Majesty the Emperor himself, however, was leisurely enjoying his holiday. He woke early for a walk and did not return until nearly noon.

Aiglon had also risen early. He had long since developed the habit of waking at dawn. Although his tutor had not accompanied him, he borrowed a sword from a guard and practiced in the small wood next to the farmstead.

Knowing the lesson from the historical King of Rome, he paid close attention to his physical training, lest he suffer the fate of dying young before accomplishing his great ambitions.

Normally, no one would disturb the Duke’s practice, but today was slightly different. As Aiglon was deep in his swordsmanship practice, a young lady in a dress quietly approached him.

The girl did not speak to interrupt his practice, merely standing quietly and watching the young man train.

After a good while, Aiglon finally emerged from his state of deep concentration. His attention began to drift to his surroundings, and he was startled to find Theresa standing beside him.

“Good morning, Aiglon,” Theresa greeted him with a beaming smile.

“Good morning, Theresa.” Aiglon nodded in greeting as well, then returned the sword to the guard.

“Your Highness’s swordsmanship must be quite excellent, mustn’t it?” Theresa asked with a smile. “Although I don’t know much about sword fighting, your movements are so fluid and elegant, you must be very skilled.”

“It’s just a set routine, purely for physical exercise,” Aiglon shrugged. “It wouldn’t be so smooth if I were sparring with my tutor.”

“I see…” Theresa nodded. “My father says your tutor is very proud of your swordsmanship. He believes you have few equals among your peers, and that even among adults, very few could best you.”

“I hope he wasn’t just saying nice things to make us happy,” Aiglon said, and though he tried to appear nonchalant, he couldn’t hide a flicker of pride and satisfaction.

“…I’m truly so happy to be your friend, Aiglon.” Theresa’s smile also held a hint of unconcealed pride. “Your Highness, I firmly believe that if you were given the chance, you would achieve great things. Your father’s spirit in heaven would surely be proud of the person you are today…”

“How could I ever be compared to him?” Aiglon shook his head, his expression dimming. “Right now, I’m nothing more than a puppet, moved about at others’ whims. Fortunately, there are still some people who are good to me, so my life isn’t so terrible.”

“Don’t lose heart, you’ll get your chance,” Theresa said, moving a little closer and comforting him in a low voice. “Didn’t His Majesty already say that he very much hopes you will serve the empire in the future? The older generation in our family will fade away sooner or later, and then your position in the family will surely soar… I will also do everything in my power to help you.”

Theresa’s words were reasonable and heartfelt, but they immediately made Aiglon think of what Sophie had said to him.

Alas, who would pin their fate on the ethereal notion of ‘sooner or later’?

Seeing Aiglon’s sudden despondency, Theresa felt a pang of regret, thinking she had said the wrong thing, and for a moment she didn’t know how to restore the atmosphere.

The two fell silent as they walked back toward the villa.

“Aiglon, you must lack for friends your own age,” Theresa said, changing the subject. “I can ask Father to introduce you to a few people your age. Perhaps that would help relieve your boredom.”

“Before you, I truly had none, but I’m not sure if I ‘lack’ for them,” Aiglon replied calmly. “Not having friends isn’t a great regret for me. Besides, there probably aren’t many people in Austria willing to be my friend anyway.”

“You’re too strong-willed, Your Highness.” Theresa shook her head and sighed. “Well, I suppose I’m much the same, so who am I to talk… I don’t have many friends either.”

Then, as if to herself, she added, “That’s why friends who think alike are so precious to us, and why we should cherish them all the more, shouldn’t we? If one spends their whole life talking to themselves with their eyes closed, how is that any different from sleepwalking…?”

What a strange analogy. Aiglon couldn’t quite grasp its meaning.

He had met so few people his own age—Theresa was his only friend so far—so he couldn’t tell if it was just his own lack of understanding.

Since he couldn’t figure it out, there was no point in dwelling on it.

Besides, now was the perfect opportunity to say what he needed to say.

Aiglon stopped walking and looked at Theresa with a serious expression.

“Theresa, actually… there’s something I wanted to talk to you about.”

“What is it? Please, go on,” Theresa said, a little surprised.

…As the words reached his lips, Aiglon felt a wave of awkwardness. He composed himself before speaking again.

“Theresa, may I be so bold as to ask you a question… What are your thoughts on… on marriage?” Even Aiglon, who usually cared little for what others thought, knew it was rather forward to ask a girl such a question, but he had to force himself.

Just as he expected, Theresa’s eyes widened, a deep blush spread across her cheeks, and she quickly turned her head to look away.

“…I’m sorry, perhaps I asked something I shouldn’t have,” Aiglon quickly apologized. “If it makes you uncomfortable, you don’t have to answer.”

“No, it’s fine… You should know, in fact. That you care about this matter is… surprising, to me.” Theresa’s breathing was a bit uneven, and her words came out in a rush. “I… I don’t really know how to answer. For a family member like myself, shouldn’t we listen to our elders in matters of marriage? If our parents approve, what choice do we have but to agree? So, when the time comes, let my mother decide…”

For some reason, Aiglon suddenly recalled what she had said the previous night.

“So, you’re still hesitant, is that it?” he asked carefully, pushing aside his other thoughts. “Theresa, to be honest, I’m not certain that in my current state, I’m capable of bringing anyone happiness. So I dare not promise anything, and I certainly don’t want to be a burden to someone else. I feel I need to properly assess my own future before I make a decision that won’t hurt others.”

As he spoke, sentence by sentence, the color drained from Theresa’s face.

“So, what you mean is… I’m not good enough for you?” she asked after a moment.

“No, I’m worried that I’m not good enough for you. That’s why I think… we should consider this carefully,” Aiglon replied.

“Aiglon, may… may I also be so bold as to ask you a question?” Theresa suddenly asked.

“Of course, please do,” Aiglon nodded.

“The reason you think this way… is it because of Her Highness?” Theresa looked at Aiglon and asked in a low voice. “Perhaps I’m overthinking it, but I feel… I feel that your words are almost identical to hers from that night, almost as if she taught you to say this.”

“No… that’s not it. These are my own thoughts,” Aiglon said, shaking his head.

“Is that so?” Theresa looked at Aiglon, her expression unreadable.

Then, she gave a slight nod. “Alright. If that is your wish, then fine, I can accept it. Perhaps we do need to consider things carefully. Making a decision that way would be better for both of us.”

Aiglon breathed a sigh of relief.

“But… I’m not to be trifled with, Your Highness.”

Theresa suddenly added one last sentence. Then, she turned her back on him and walked away.

Chapter 56: Insubordination

Aiglon stood motionless, silently watching Theresa leave.

Before saying those words, he had imagined all sorts of reactions from Theresa, from acting as if nothing had happened to flying into a rage. He had even prepared himself for the possibility of having nothing more to do with her from then on. However, her actual reaction was far beyond his expectations.

She was clearly angry, but her anger didn’t seem to be directed at him. Instead, she seemed convinced that someone was putting him up to it.

He could only sigh to himself. Girls of this age were indeed too difficult to understand, especially one as thoughtful and sensitive as Theresa.

But, no matter what, she had at least agreed to his request, and that was enough.

With a bit of self-reassurance, he started walking again, heading back into the villa.

When he returned to the living room, His Majesty the Emperor had already finished his morning walk and hunt and was back.

The Emperor’s game, of course, was handled by the attendants. He had changed out of his hunting attire and sat down by the fireplace to rest.

It was clear that His Majesty the Emperor was in a rather good mood. After chatting with Her Majesty the Empress for a while, he beckoned to Aiglon.

“Francis, would you care to help us pass the time?”

“Of course.” Aiglon immediately agreed.

“Then let’s play some cards for a while—” His Majesty suggested, looking at the Empress.

“Very well, Your Majesty.” Empress Caroline readily agreed.

And so, His Majesty waved his hand, and an attendant immediately brought a deck of cards and placed it on the coffee table.

The Emperor then looked at Theresa, who was sitting silently in a corner. “Theresa, would you care to join us for a game of Whist?”

The card game of Whist, which originated in England, had long since become popular on the European continent. From court nobles to country gentlemen, everyone enjoyed a few rounds of Whist to pass the time. His Majesty the Emperor, who had come specifically to experience a leisurely country life, would naturally indulge in such a pleasure.

Furthermore, Whist is a four-player game where players are paired up to compete in teams. Their Majesties would naturally be one team, and his deliberate invitation for Aiglon and Theresa to play alongside them made his intentions self-evident.

Theresa was first a little surprised, then she hesitated slightly and glanced at Aiglon.

“I… I’m not very good at this.”

“It’s fine, none of us are experts. It’s just to pass the time,” the Emperor replied with a smile. “Besides, you and Francis are both very clever, and young people have quick minds. I’m sure you two as a pair will be quite a sight to behold.”

His words were a double entendre, which made Theresa a little shy. Then, His Majesty turned to Aiglon. “Francis, looking after a lady is a man’s responsibility. You will do your utmost to take care of Theresa, won’t you?”

With His Majesty having put it that way, Aiglon could no longer refuse and could only nod. “I will do my best to help Theresa, but I don’t think winning or losing is important.”

“Yes, winning or losing isn’t important. What matters is that we enjoy ourselves.” His Majesty waved his hand, and the four of them sat down at the table to begin their card game before lunch.

Whist is the predecessor of Bridge, and the basic rules are similar. The key is the coordination and thinking between two partners.

Aiglon observed for a moment and could tell that Theresa’s skill was indeed quite average; she didn’t play her cards in the optimal way. Of course, the same was true for the Emperor and Empress. So, in order not to spoil everyone’s fun, he also played his cards carelessly on purpose. The game between the very core members of the imperial family descended into a chaotic mess, which, in a way, made it more unpredictably fun.

The Emperor was mainly just passing the time and didn’t really care about winning or losing. He chatted with the other three as he played.

After chatting for a while, the topic inadvertently shifted back to Aiglon.

“Francis, after I went to rest last night, did you and Theresa talk some more?” the Emperor asked.

“No. It was too late and we were both a bit tired, so we said our goodbyes and went to rest.” Aiglon replied as he played a card.

“How can young people get tired so easily?” His Majesty shook his head, seeming somewhat dissatisfied. “If you have time later, you two should go for a stroll outside. Let’s settle this while we’re still here—you should cherish your youth. By the time you reach our age, it’ll be too late for regrets…”

“Your Majesty, on this point, please allow me to hold a different opinion.” At this moment, Theresa suddenly interjected.

“Hmm?” The Emperor was a little puzzled. “What opinion?”

“I heard every word you said last night. I am very happy that you hold His Highness Francis in such high regard, but another aspect of it leaves me less than pleased… I certainly hope to have a husband to be proud of in the future, but if I am merely to be used as a leash or a chain to bind someone, that is a bit too damaging to my pride. It would also be destructive to my friendship with him.” Theresa looked calmly at the Emperor and continued speaking with composure. “So I think it would be best if we first get to know each other on our own, and then decide our future. Please, do not interfere any further, or I’m afraid it might have the opposite effect…”

These sudden words made the Emperor’s expression change instantly. He had been Emperor for over thirty years; when had he ever been contradicted within the empire?

“Do you think his mother decided for herself after meeting Napoleon?” After a moment, he said with a frown, “In truth, to have met even a few times is already very fortunate, Theresa.”

“I greatly admire Archduchess Louise’s sacrifice, but it is precisely for that reason I am all the more afraid of repeating the same mistake.” Though a little nervous, Theresa was not intimidated by His Majesty’s reaction and continued. “Since my father fought to secure this right for me, why can’t I use it? Of course, if you insist on issuing a command that transcends the law, that is also an option. But in that case, you would have to admit that everything you said to me before was just to fool me…”

The moment such insubordinate words were spoken, everyone present was so shocked they were speechless. For a time, you could hear a pin drop in the living room. They all looked at each other, not understanding how Princess Theresa dared to stand up to the Emperor so bluntly.

But Aiglon had a rough idea why—Theresa didn’t want him to bear the responsibility for thwarting His Majesty’s wishes.

He just hadn’t expected that Theresa, who had been so angry earlier, would not only refrain from making things difficult for him now but would also take all the responsibility upon herself.

She was truly too kind-hearted.

But she was also too bold.

If His Majesty were to truly fly into a rage, what would she do? Aiglon worried in his heart.

“Your Majesty, I think there is some sense in what Theresa says.” Precisely because he was worried, he also spoke up. “I believe letting things take their natural course might be better than issuing a forceful command. At the very least, Archduke Karl would surely prefer his daughter to be married with a smile on her face, not a frown.”

After he deliberately brought up Archduke Karl, the Emperor finally managed to rein in his anger slightly.

“Such a willful little girl!” The Emperor’s brow furrowed tightly. He then slammed all the cards face down on the table and stood up. “That’s enough for today.”

After saying this, he strode directly upstairs. Her Majesty the Empress followed him. The others dared not even breathe, and they all dispersed. Soon, only the two of them were left in the living room.

Theresa remained seated silently, showing no signs of fear.

Then, she quietly gathered the cards on the table and stacked them together.

“Theresa,” Aiglon said to her in a low voice, “Thank you, but you didn’t have to go that far.”

Only then did Theresa raise her head slightly to study the young man before her. “Your Highness, if I hadn’t done that, there would have been no hope at all. You don’t need to thank me; you should be afraid of me instead.”

“What?” Aiglon was greatly surprised. “Afraid of you?”

“Yes, of course.” Theresa smiled faintly. “I already gave you a chance, Aiglon. Just now, all it would have taken was a little effort from you to make me agree… I’m afraid it won’t be so easy in the future. If you ever want to propose to me, you’ll have to get on your knees and beg before I’ll say yes.”

Aiglon’s expression became very strange, a look of wanting to laugh but being unable to.

Me, get on my knees to propose to you? Impossible.

Just imagining such a scene struck him as absurd.

But he wasn’t angry either. Theresa was clearly just saying this out of spite, her pride having been wounded by him.

A young girl’s pride is truly a powerful thing.

“You don’t believe me?” Theresa seemed to see what he was thinking. She was still smiling. “I will make it happen. I only hope you won’t regret today’s rashness then.”

“If that day ever comes, I won’t regret it,” Aiglon couldn’t help but laugh out loud, “but I don’t think it will happen.”

Theresa shot him a glare, as if to say, “We’ll see.”

“Our family’s invitation to you still stands.” She looked at him with a slight challenge in her eyes. “Your Highness, do you still have the nerve to come?”

“Of course, I would still be just as delighted to visit.” Aiglon nodded.

“Very well, Your Highness. I look forward to it.” Theresa gave a slight curtsy and then walked out of the living room.

Perhaps because of the day’s turmoil, the Emperor had clearly lost his leisurely mood and seemed much more tired.

The Empress, on the other hand, found some spare time the next day to summon Aiglon once more.

“I never expected something like this to happen.” The Empress seemed both puzzled and relieved. “But, this has unexpectedly spared you some difficulty.”

“I didn’t expect it either,” Aiglon replied.

“She’s truly an odd-tempered person. Heaven knows what she’s thinking.” The Empress bit her lip. “I’ve never seen anyone stand up to His Majesty like that.”

“No, she isn’t an odd person,” Aiglon contradicted the Empress. “She’s a good person.”

“…” The Empress gave him a puzzled look.

Then, she changed the subject. “However, His Majesty the Emperor’s will is not going to change. You two had best look after yourselves. Goodbye, Sir.”

After this evening, the Habsburg imperial family’s country sojourn came to an end.

Chapter 57: Farewell and Expectations

With the arrival of dawn, the once-quiet country villa grew boisterous as attendants hurried about, packing and preparing for the imperial retinue’s return to Schönbrunn Palace.

After breakfast, His Majesty the Emperor was the first to board his carriage, and the grand procession set off on the road back to the palace.

The Emperor wore a stern expression, his mood clearly sour. Everyone knew roughly why—just yesterday, Princess Theresa had thrown an inexplicable fit, ruining His Majesty’s good spirits and disrupting his plans.

For the sake of his pride, His Majesty would not take his anger out on Theresa. Thus, anyone who crossed him now would surely bear the brunt of his redirected wrath. As a result, everyone kept their heads bowed and their eyes downcast, speaking as little as possible. An unusual gloom hung over the procession, devoid of the cheer typical of a country trip.

Aiglon paid no mind to any of this. Before departing, he slipped away to bid farewell to Theresa, who would not be accompanying them to Schönbrunn Palace but returning directly to her own home.

When he found her, she was with her lady-in-waiting, loading her luggage onto a carriage.

“Good morning, Theresa,” Aiglon said, walking over and greeting her politely.

Theresa turned, nodding at him with a blank expression. “Good morning, Aiglon.”

“You didn’t ask for anyone to help you?” Aiglon asked, puzzled, as he instinctively picked up a trunk at her feet.

“I refused their help. I’d rather not be the cause of anyone’s misfortune,” Theresa replied calmly. “The court truly is a fine place for currying favor with the powerful. The day before yesterday, everyone was bowing and scraping before me. In the blink of an eye, they’re all avoiding me like the plague. It’s rather astonishing how quickly they can change faces…”

“It doesn’t matter. After a while, once this blows over, things will go back to the way they were,” Aiglon consoled her, feeling a tinge of guilt. “And… thank you, truly, for bearing a pressure that had nothing to do with you.”

“Is that all you have to say?” Theresa asked impatiently.

As she spoke, she wound a loose strand of her long hair around her index finger, then released it, a clear sign of her vexation.

“…” Aiglon fell silent for a moment, as if contemplating what to say.

After a moment, he nodded. “I look forward to seeing you again. I hope that when we do, I can send you off with a smile, not like this.”

“That’s more like it.” Theresa’s stern expression finally softened a little. “Goodbye, Aiglon.”

“Goodbye,” Aiglon said, helping her place the trunk in the carriage.

Under his gaze, Theresa climbed into the carriage and settled onto the cushioned seat.

Her eyes met his through the window, her gaze calm as she looked down at the youth below.

The carriage began to move slowly, and Aiglon stood still, watching her depart.

“Remember what I told you!” she suddenly shouted after a moment. “I’ll do it!”

Aiglon just smiled and waved farewell, watching as the carriage receded into the distance, eventually disappearing into the shadows of the forest.

And now it was his time to leave as well.

He returned to the Emperor’s carriage, boarded another one, and joined the great procession on its journey home.

By the time he returned to Schönbrunn Palace, it was nearly dusk. Weary from the long carriage ride, Aiglon went directly to his chambers to rest.

However, his plans were thwarted. Before he could even lie down, his guardian, Count Dietrichstein, immediately sought an audience.

Aiglon could guess the purpose of his visit, so he wasted no time and summoned him at once.

“Your Highness, I hear that Princess Theresa had a sudden change of heart,” the Count said, getting straight to the point as soon as they met. “And that she even contradicted His Majesty to his face, angering him?”

“Your information travels fast, Count. We’ve only just returned, and you already know everything,” Aiglon replied with a faint smile.

“Your Highness, this concerns you directly. Shouldn’t you be more anxious?” The Count found Aiglon’s attitude somewhat strange. “Why did this happen? Didn’t His Majesty have a rather favorable impression of you?”

More than favorable, Aiglon thought to himself. If I had proposed then and there, our engagement would probably have been announced already!

But he could not explain the intricate details to the Count, so he could only speak vaguely. “A young lady’s heart is always fickle. What can be done?”

The Count looked at the young man, and fearing he might be discouraged, softened his tone to comfort him. “Your Highness, do not lose heart. Since this was His Majesty’s idea, he will see it through one way or another. Her Highness Princess Theresa only said she needed more time to consider. Even if she is being foolish for a moment, she will eventually face reality. After all, where else could she possibly find a more suitable match? You need only wait patiently. Everything will soon be back on track.”

As he said this, the normally stern Count betrayed a hint of emotion, much like an indignant parent whose child had been slighted.

After venting for a moment, he regained his serious demeanor. “Now, I have other news for you. The letter you wrote a few days ago—I delivered it to the French Ambassador. I imagine he will have it sent to Paris by express post.”

Just before leaving Schönbrunn Palace, Aiglon had written a letter of reconciliation to King Charles X of France, promising he would not support any Frenchmen challenging the king’s authority at this time. The letter would undoubtedly put the old king’s mind at ease.

“Did the Ambassador have any comments?” Aiglon asked nonchalantly.

“The Ambassador was deeply impressed by your noble character, your magnanimity, and your devotion to France. He was also gratified to see decades of enmity put to rest in this manner. Whether these were diplomatic platitudes or his true feelings, your letter has served its purpose of dissociating you from the matter, Your Highness,” the Count replied.

Then, he suddenly changed the subject. “In addition, the Ambassador made a specific request. He wishes to have an audience with you.”

“An audience with me?” Aiglon was puzzled. “Is my written assurance not enough for him? Does he need to hear me promise it in person?”

“He would not be so discourteous,” the Count said, shaking his head. “In fact, Your Highness, this seems to be a personal request. He appears to be curious about you and wishes to witness your character for himself.”

“Hah, how flattering,” Aiglon laughed mockingly. “Curious? Does he take me for a wax figure in a museum? My apologies, but I have no time to receive a servant of the Bourbon family.”

The Count did not respond immediately, hesitating for a moment.

“What is it? Do you have a different opinion?” Aiglon asked, intrigued.

“Your Highness, personally, I believe that if you could spare the time to meet him, it might be to your benefit,” the Count replied in a low voice. “Although your connection to France is severed, you still have a future here in Austria. I hope that you will one day become a pillar of the Empire and put your talents to use. To do that, you need to build a network of connections, or at the very least, ensure that the great men of Europe do not forget your existence. Bending your principles and pride for such a cause is beneficial.”

After a pause, he lowered his voice even further. “Ten years ago, right here in Vienna, the great powers held a conference and dictated the fate of Europe. I happened to be a witness to it. It was here that I saw with my own eyes how those great men used blackmail, lies, deceit, and pretense, how they went back on their word and schemed against one another. Just a handful of men, drowsy from wine, decided the future of hundreds of millions of Europeans, drawing one national border after another.

“Without a doubt, Metternich, Talleyrand, and Stewart are all men of exceptional talent, but more importantly, they stood at the very center of the nexus of power, entrusted with great responsibilities by their respective monarchs. I hope that you, too, can possess such skill. This skill is not innate, nor can it be mastered through a teacher’s simple words. On the contrary, it must be forged through experience, using learned insight to find one’s place. You, Your Highness, lack such opportunities. That is why I believe you should try, so that you might find a place for yourself on the chessboard.”

The Count’s tone was incredibly earnest, and Aiglon listened without a word.

He could feel his guardian’s expectations for him. He wanted him to become a great figure who could shake the foundations of Europe, not to live in quiet obscurity—albeit while achieving this as a member of the Austrian imperial family and a high-ranking minister.

Marry into Archduke Karl’s family at all costs, use that status to accumulate wealth and prestige, and finally, wait for the right moment to squeeze into the inner circle of power. This must be the roadmap he has designed for me.

Not an entirely unpleasant future, but it certainly wasn’t the one he was willing to wait and fight for.

However, even if their ultimate goals were poles apart, their immediate paths were aligned. The Count’s advice was sound. When an opportunity to exert his influence presented itself, why shouldn’t he take it?

No matter how much he loathed the Bourbons, this was, at least, the first time a politician of stature had taken him seriously.

Besides, he had already swallowed his pride to write that letter of assurance, so what was the harm in being put on display like an exhibit one more time?

Viewed from that angle, it was indeed a very good start.

With that thought, Aiglon changed his mind.

“My dignity is of little concern to me, but it is not as if I can see whomever I please here,” he replied calmly.

“You need only nod, and the French Ambassador will find a way to make the request to His Excellency Metternich. The rest will be his concern.” The Count nodded, seeming very pleased that Aiglon was so willing to accept his counsel. “Your Highness, although I know you have long since learned how to conduct yourself, I must remind you to be as gentle and amiable toward him as possible. It will be to your advantage.”

“You needn’t worry about that,” Aiglon said with a smile. “You might not believe it, but right now, I am the most die-hard supporter of the Bourbon monarchy.”

Just don’t you dare fall before I make my move.

Chapter 58: An Order

After seeing his guardian off, Aiglon finally had a chance to rest. By the time he woke up again, it was the morning of the next day; he had slept for over ten hours straight.

Because he was well-rested, he felt refreshed and invigorated upon waking, the fatigue from before completely gone.

He spent the day following his usual routine. When dusk fell, Chanel brought him an invitation from Princess Sophie, along with an instruction to change into the clothes of an ordinary citizen.

Aiglon understood immediately and certainly didn’t delay. He quickly got himself ready again and went for his audience with the princess.

Having not seen her for a few days, Princess Sophie looked a little weary, a detail Aiglon noticed.

“Good evening, Your Highness.” He first greeted her, then added with concern, “You don’t seem to be in high spirits?”

“It’s nothing, Aiglon. Welcome back.” Princess Sophie shook her head and offered a faint smile. “I’ll take you to Vienna tonight. It’s time to see how they’re progressing.”

“It wouldn’t matter if we were a day or two late. Why don’t you get some more rest?” Aiglon suggested.

“No! It has to be today.” Princess Sophie flatly rejected his suggestion. “This concerns the reputation of both of the siblings of Memmingen. We cannot afford to be negligent.”

“Very well.” Since the princess had put it that way, there was nothing more Aiglon could say. “Thank you.”

The two of them then boarded the waiting carriage and once again set off on the journey to the theater.

Along the way, Aiglon could clearly sense that Sophie was distracted, as if she had a lot on her mind. However, she was unwilling to reveal anything, only making small talk. Princess Sophie didn’t ask a single question about his experiences traveling through the countryside with His Majesty for the past few days. Perhaps she was deliberately avoiding a truth she did not want to face.

Aiglon had a vague idea why the princess was unhappy, and because he suspected the reason, he dared not press the matter. Thus, the two of them deliberately avoided the topic.

The carriage made its way through the city streets and finally, under the cover of night, arrived at a street corner far from the Ruby Theater.

The two of them stepped out of the carriage and, followed by their guards, walked toward the theater.

As it was already autumn, the night air was a little chilly. Aiglon deliberately stood on the side facing the wind and gallantly offered his arm.

Sophie naturally took his arm, and the two of them walked into the theater as if no one else existed.

As lavish VIP clients, the two of them now enjoyed special treatment. As soon as they entered, they were greeted by dedicated staff who led them to the box they had reserved.

Soon after, the theater manager arrived as promised.

“Good evening, Sir.” Sophie greeted him coolly. “I’d like to ask, what is the situation with the script?”

“Miss Memmingen! You’re finally here. I was worried you’d forgotten all about this,” he complained helplessly as soon as he saw them. “You leave and have an easy time of it, but you’ve left us with a problem.”

“We have our own business to attend to,” Sophie replied. “Just tell me the current progress.”

“You’re making things quite difficult for us, Miss,” the manager said with a frown, beginning to air his grievances. “Your young master insists on keeping his script in its original form and won’t allow us to adapt it. So when we run into problems, we don’t dare to improvise, but… when we want to ask you, we can’t find you! At this rate, progress is bound to be slow. Could you think of a solution?”

This problem was somewhat unexpected for both Sophie and Aiglon.

But upon reflection, it was indeed an unavoidable issue.

What should they do? The two of them looked at each other, at a loss.

The manager’s meaning was clear: he wanted them to leave a mailing address for easy communication whenever problems arose. But that was impossible for them; they could hardly leave the address of the Imperial Palace.

“I understand your desire for privacy regarding your residence. The wealthy have their own quirks, and for the sake of money, everyone can tolerate them…” the manager continued his lament. “But could you please find a way for us to know your intentions at all times?”

“Alright, I will give you an address in a little while. You can send any mail there,” Sophie replied after a moment of thought.

“Excellent. In that case, I have no objections, Miss.” The manager breathed a sigh of relief.

“Alright, let’s put that aside for now. How is the progress on the play?” Princess Sophie changed the subject. “You can’t possibly have done nothing at all, can you?”

“Of course not,” the manager hastily shook his head. “In fact, I’ve already arranged for rehearsals. But as you know, our stage is limited, and so is our staff. We have to focus our main efforts on our existing productions…”

The manager’s implication was that he could only assign unknown, minor actors to handle this task.

“You must be dreaming!” Sophie flared up as soon as she heard this. “You take a risk with any new play you stage. This time, I’m covering all the costs, meaning all the risk is on me. When have you ever come across such a good deal? And this is how you choose to brush us off?”

“Miss, please don’t be angry.” The manager quickly explained, “As you can see, we are not a top-tier theater, so we have to operate cautiously, staging productions that have already been proven popular elsewhere… This minimizes the risk. Our current star performers all have their own performance schedules, and audiences don’t easily accept cast changes… While you can help us offset the costs, you can’t guarantee profits. We really can’t have them risk their time on a play with unknown earnings.”

Sophie was about to say more, but Aiglon stopped her.

“I don’t mind if they’re not famous actors, as long as they perform with diligence and effort,” he said to the manager in a gentle tone. “In fact, Sir, that you’re willing to help me stage it at all has already made me very content.”

Seeing the young man was so agreeable, the manager relaxed. “Young master, thank you for your magnanimity. Rest assured, these younger actors are actually very hardworking. After all, opportunities for them are far too few, and I will be keeping an eye on them for you.”

“When are the rehearsals?” Aiglon asked directly.

“We usually hold rehearsals around noon,” the manager replied. “If you are free, you could come and watch. I believe your personal guidance would certainly improve the results, or at least bring it closer to your vision.”

The two looked at each other again.

They had only gone out at night on their previous trips, and Aiglon wasn’t sure if Sophie would be willing to bring him here during the day.

Sophie nodded slightly, indicating she could accept this condition.

“Let’s do that, then,” Aiglon immediately agreed. “Goodbye, Sir.”

“You’re far too agreeable, Aiglon,” Sophie couldn’t help but complain to Aiglon after the manager had left. “If you did business like this, you’d lose every last coin you have.”

Aiglon just smiled.

The play itself was merely a means to an end for him; he didn’t care who performed in it.

“As long as I can realize my dream, why worry about such trivial details? It just needlessly spoils one’s mood,” he said with a relaxed shrug.

“You’re right. Of course you don’t need to worry about these things…” Sophie pretended to frown in annoyance, then reached out and pinched his cheek. “After all, it’s my money you’re spending, so what’s there for you to feel bad about!”

As soon as she said it, she couldn’t help but laugh.

“Alright, as long as you’re happy.”

With her laughter, the gloom that had hung over them seemed to dissipate.

“Do you feel any regret for Theresa? I heard she changed her mind at the last minute and told His Majesty she needed to reconsider,” she asked suddenly after a moment.

Aiglon was not surprised that Sophie was so well-informed—after all, the Empress was her own older sister.

“It’s not regret so much as surprise, and I was even a little touched…” Aiglon shook his head. “Because she took on the trouble for my sake.”

“What do you mean?” Sophie was thoroughly confused.

Aiglon told Sophie about his experience that day.

Sophie listened quietly, then asked.

“So, you were the one who told her to reconsider later?”

“That’s right.” Aiglon nodded. “I didn’t expect her to take the responsibility on herself… For that, I am truly grateful to her.”

“Alright, since it’s already done, there’s no point in thinking about it further.” Sophie shook her head, signaling an end to the topic. “Since we are here as the siblings of Memmingen, let’s not worry about those other matters.”

Weren’t you the one who brought it up? Aiglon couldn’t help but inwardly retort.

However, he could see that the princess was very happy now, with a smile that reached the corners of her eyes.

Clearly, the news Aiglon had shared had greatly improved her mood.

“Oh dear, I almost forgot something I need to do.” The princess suddenly seemed to remember something. She opened the door, stepped out of the box, and beckoned to Captain Foresti, who was standing guard in the hallway.

The captain entered the box, looking puzzled. “Your Highness, what are your orders?”

“Captain, when you have time recently, I need you to do something for me in the city,” Princess Sophie said calmly.

“What is it?” the captain asked again.

“Go to a hotel near this theater and book a suite. Let’s start with a year. I’ll cover the costs; just let me know the amount later.”

The captain’s eyes instantly widened as he looked at the two highnesses before him. His expression turned utterly shocked and peculiar.

“Your Highness… Your Highness…” His voice was a little hoarse, as if he didn’t know what he was saying. “Why… why would you make such a request?”

“We need a mailing address,” Princess Sophie replied with perfect composure. “Aiglon wants to stage his play here, which requires him to have a place to communicate with the theater at any time. We can’t possibly leave the palace address, so I thought this is the only way. After you book the suite, go there periodically to check for letters from the theater and bring them back to us at the palace. Likewise, if Aiglon has mail for them, you can send it from that address. Would that be acceptable?”

“Ah… so… so that’s what it is.” Captain Foresti, his initial shock subsiding, finally regained his composure.

Then, he looked at Aiglon, his expression still a little odd.

“Your Highness… what… what do you think?”

“Let’s do that, Captain,” Aiglon nodded. “I hope you can do us this favor… think of it as helping me fulfill a dream.”

Chapter 59: Admonishment and Entreaty

“I hope you can do us this favor… think of it as fulfilling a dream for me.”

Aiglon deliberately made his tone sincere, with a hint of pleading.

Having known him for so many years, he understood his teacher’s temperament. The captain was a tough-minded soldier, and since Aiglon held no power of life and death over him, trying to intimidate him would only be counterproductive. His only option was to use soft words, to move him with the master-student bond they had formed over the years.

Sure enough, upon hearing his words, the captain’s expression grew strange and uncertain. He was clearly wavering.

Aiglon knew he couldn’t give him too much time to weigh his options. He had to press his advantage while the captain was wavering. Once he agreed, his personality was such that he would never go back on his word.

“I know this is a bit of a hassle for you, Captain, but please, for the sake of what is now my only amusement, do me this favor.” He continued to plead, “If you stand by and do nothing, things will become very tricky… I really don’t want to see the one amusement I’ve finally found end this way. It would be too frustrating.”

Under his relentless barrage of words, Captain Foresti finally gave a hesitant nod. “Very well, Your Highness. I will follow your command.”

“Excellent, Captain. I will remember the help you’ve given him,” Sophie said with a smiling nod. “As I’ve said, I will cover all the expenses. And rest assured, the time you spend on this will not go unrewarded.”

“I’m not doing this for any reward.” The captain gave a wry smile, then suddenly made a request. “Your Highness, may I speak with the Duke alone for a moment?”

Before Sophie could respond, Aiglon immediately agreed.

“Of course.”

And so, the two of them left the box and went out into the corridor.

As the play was currently being performed on stage, the people in the upper boxes were all engrossed in the show, leaving the corridor quite empty.

“Captain, is there something you wish to advise me on?” Aiglon asked.

Captain Foresti glanced around. After confirming no one was paying them any mind, he turned to the young man.

“Your Highness, why do you insist on making trouble for yourself when there is a much simpler path available?”

“What are you referring to?” Aiglon asked in return.

“With your intelligence, it’s impossible that you don’t understand,” the captain said, shaking his head. “Your Highness, we are the ones by your side. We have looked after you for years and have repeatedly considered your future. The advice we offer is therefore well-considered and perfectly tailored to your practical needs. You are young, and I can understand your emotional impulses, but I do not believe you should trifle with your future.”

“I think I understand what you mean,” Aiglon said with a shrug. “But you’re overthinking it. I simply need a mailing address, so I had to resort to this expedient measure.”

“Once things reach this point, the original intent no longer matters,” the captain said with a wry smile and a shake of his head. “That place will be bought with the princess’s money. If one day, you and she truly wish to go there for a visit, could I possibly stop you?”

…Aiglon was slightly embarrassed.

“Your imagination is too vivid.”

“I’m afraid, Your Highness, that at my age, most normal people have quite vivid imaginations,” the captain replied.

“So you mean to say you wish to refuse?” Aiglon countered.

“No, Your Highness. I can help you. Since I have already given my word, I will do it. And I admit that to achieve your dream, you do indeed need this kind of assistance.” The captain shook his head again, then sighed. “Besides, you are both members of the imperial family. It is not my place to question what you want to do. My duty is only to protect you and the princess from outside interference and harassment. I have no right to meddle in anything else.”

Aiglon could tell the captain’s words held an unspoken implication.

Before he could ask, the captain suddenly looked at him with great seriousness. “However… in exchange, I must ask you to remember what I’ve told you before. In your world, marriage and affection are two separate things. Anne of Austria’s marriage to Louis XIII did not prevent her from being exceedingly close with the Duke of Buckingham. Likewise, affection and interests are two separate things. The Duke of Buckingham’s affair with Louis XIII’s queen did not prevent England and France from going to war. To put it simply, you must prioritize your interests. Neither marriage nor emotion should be allowed to affect your reason. You may enjoy ‘pleasures’ of one kind or another, but Princess Theresa is far more beneficial to you. You must not let your feelings make you forget this.”

Aiglon finally understood.

His teacher wasn’t admonishing him not to cross the line; he was admonishing him that even if he crossed the line, he must continue to prioritize his own interests and follow the path they had planned for him.

That was… For a moment, he was speechless.

However, this also proved how wise he had been to insist on having the captain handle the security.

Although the Count and the captain were both guardians and tutors assigned to him by the imperial court, after so many years together, their relationship was more than a simple hierarchy. In a sense, they had become a loose community of shared interests. Whether motivated by gratitude or future gain, they were both desperate for him to succeed—even if that success was only within Austria.

Just like the entourage of a normal prince.

Thus, as long as he could fulfill their wishes, heed their advice, and act according to their opinions, they would turn a blind eye to many things.

Such as what the captain called… “enjoying pleasures of one kind or another.”

After all, who in this day and age cared about the dalliances of the nobility? It was all just part of the corrupt trend.

At this thought, a curious smile couldn’t help but play on Aiglon’s lips.

So, as long as he appeared to follow their advice, he could make use of them.

“Your Highness, what are you smiling about?” The captain’s voice shattered the young man’s train of thought.

“Mm, I’m just grateful for your kindness, Captain,” Aiglon said, still smiling as he nodded at the man. “Rest assured, my reason is always intact. I know what’s important… and I will continue to seek the marriage alliance.”

The captain did not see through Aiglon’s lie. On the contrary, hearing this, he visibly relaxed and even began to smile. “In that case, Your Highness, I have nothing more to say. You and she are both nobles of the highest rank in the empire. I have no right to interfere in your private affairs.”

With that, he bowed again and watched the young man return.

Aiglon walked back into the box, where Princess Sophie was already waiting impatiently.

“What nonsense was he spouting this time?”

“He was just worried we might cause trouble, so he was reminding me to be careful,” Aiglon replied in a low voice.

“It’s not like we’re asking him to commit murder and arson. Why is he so timid?” Princess Sophie said dismissively. “He’s been with you for so long, yet you can’t even get him to handle such a small matter. You really are unlucky.”

No, he’s already been more than accommodating… Your Highness, Aiglon answered silently in his heart.

“After all, I’m not a real prince. The fact that he’s willing to go this far already makes me very grateful,” Aiglon said with a sigh, his tone a little dejected. “You just said I was too easygoing, but the truth is, I simply don’t dare to have high expectations for anything… To be granted my current freedom, to be able to share a room with you like this, is already a miracle I never dared to dream of. How could I possibly ask for more?”

Seeing Aiglon grow melancholic, Princess Sophie immediately panicked.

“Hey, don’t be discouraged!” she hurriedly took the young man’s hand and lifted it comfortingly. “It’s a rare treat for us to be out. Don’t think about such unpleasant things. Since the captain has already agreed, just forget about him. Let’s get back to the play…”

“Thank you, Your Highness.” Aiglon casually tightened his grip on the princess’s hand. “At my lowest point, you never looked down on me. You’ve always looked after me, comforted me, and done everything you could to cheer me up. I will never forget this kindness.”

He had said similar things countless times. On one hand, it was what he truly felt—on the other, he knew it was what she loved to hear, something she would never tire of.

As he spoke, his voice began to tremble. “I will ask for nothing more. I only hope that you will stay by my side from now on—until the day our play is staged in our names.”

“Don’t say any more, you’re going to make me cry… really… Why must you be like this?” The young man’s words moved the princess deeply. “Of course I’ll continue to stay with you. Didn’t we already promise? We’re going to make all the plays you write the greatest commemoration of the siblings of Memmingen. I won’t go back on my word. I’m more worried that you will…”

Then, she smiled again and pointed to the stage below. “Besides, I think you’re quite suited to performing down there. It would be a shame to let such a talent for stirring up emotions go to waste.”

“If you wish, I could give it a try,” Aiglon replied.

“…Better not.” Sophie thought for a moment, then shook her head. “It’s too dangerous for you to appear in public. While this isn’t a first-rate theater, if one or two people who’ve seen you before happened to be here, it would be troublesome.”

Aiglon felt a slight twinge of disappointment, but he quickly pushed it to the back of his mind.

For him, the plan was already proceeding steadily. There was no need to be impatient or to overthink things.

It was good to simply enjoy the happiness of the moment.

He was still holding Princess Sophie’s hand, and she, completely unaware, turned her head back to the play on stage. It seemed she had grown accustomed to the two of them being alone together like this.

Good, but not enough… For the young man’s parched heart, full of longing, this was nowhere near enough.

“Sophia, I want to hold you again,” he blurted out.

The princess turned to him in surprise.

Their eyes met. The young man did not flinch, but continued to gaze at her.

“Sophia.”

He called her name again, then waited for her answer. “May I?”

An unknown amount of time passed. The play on stage ended, and the curtain slowly fell.

Amidst the thunderous applause from the audience below, the young man heard a reply as faint as a silken thread.

“Alright…”

Chapter 60: Concessions and an Enemy

“Alright…”

Though the princess’s voice was soft, her words were encouragement enough for Aiglon. He suddenly pulled her into his arms, then closed his eyes slightly, savoring the wonderful feeling of the moment.

The thunderous applause from below was like a tribute to them, a celebration of their heartwarming moment.

This wasn’t the first time he had embraced Sophie, nor would it be the last. In fact, he had deliberately made such a request again to get her accustomed to it all.

He knew that the shadow of a little boy still lingered in Sophie’s mind, but if he continued to assertively make demands and embrace her like this, she would eventually get used to him being the more assertive one and see him in a different light.

Aiglon opened his eyes and glanced at the princess’s profile. Though she tried to keep her face taut, her slightly narrowed eyes and the joy rippling within them completely betrayed her true feelings.

She wasn’t reluctantly indulging a young man’s whim out of fondness; she was truly enjoying this time that belonged to just the two of them.

After they had embraced for a good while, Aiglon reluctantly released his arms.

Sophie’s face was slightly flushed. She lowered her gaze and straightened her disheveled dress. That expression of nervousness tinged with a bashful coyness made his heart skip a beat once more.

Yes, although she had already made so many concessions, it wasn’t enough. He wasn’t satisfied, and he never could be.

Besides, was she truly satisfied?

“Alright, it’s getting late, Aiglon. We should be heading back,” Sophie said, turning her face away to avoid the young man’s invasive gaze, trying her best to return to her normal composure. “I’ll bring you earlier next time. We can watch the rehearsal. Otherwise, I really won’t be able to rest easy.”

This was a great advantage for Aiglon, so he hastily agreed. “Then I shall trouble you.”

And so, just as usual, the two of them left the box together. Led by Captain Foresti, they walked out of the theater and returned to their carriage.

As the carriage slowly started to move through the night, they were once again on their way back.

However, unlike usual, as soon as he got into the carriage, Aiglon, who was sitting beside Sophie, moved a little closer and reached out to take the princess’s hand.

Sophie, who had been lost in thought, was startled. She subconsciously tried to pull her hand back but failed. In her anxiety, she couldn’t help but chide the young man for his boldness.

“We’re not in the box anymore, Aiglon. Mind your conduct!”

“So you’re only willing to be close to me when you’re playing Sophia Memmingen?” Aiglon retorted without showing any weakness, looking at Princess Sophie. “You’re only happy to play games when the mood strikes you?”

“No… of course I don’t mean that.” In her panic, Princess Sophie quickly denied it. “I’m just saying, don’t be so impulsive and cause trouble for yourself.”

“I’m not afraid of trouble,” Aiglon replied stubbornly. “Besides, there’s no one here who can stop us now. Don’t worry, once we’re back in that cursed place, I’ll play the part I’m supposed to play. I won’t cause you any trouble.”

“Sigh…” After hearing his words, Princess Sophie let out a long sigh, then looked out the window with a somewhat crestfallen expression. “Sooner or later, no one will be able to control us…”

After whispering this, she tacitly allowed the young man’s forwardness. The two held hands for the rest of the journey, only letting go when they alighted from the carriage.

“Good night, Aiglon.” After getting out, Princess Sophie reluctantly waved to the young man before leaving.

So, isn’t she happy? the young man thought to himself as he watched her retreating figure.

He had probed and found the answer he was looking for. He believed that the day he finally achieved his goal was not far off.

With a sense of self-satisfaction, he leisurely returned to his chambers. Just then, Chanel ran over to greet him.

“Your Highness…”

“Chanel, is something the matter?” Aiglon asked quickly.

“Count Dietrichstein sent a letter over today. He asked you to read it,” Chanel replied in a low voice.

“Bring it to me,” Aiglon nodded.

Soon, he took the envelope from Chanel’s hand, opened it, and took out the letter inside.

The stationery was of exquisite quality, with a floral crest at the top. It seemed to have been soaked in perfume, as it carried a faint fragrance.

“Your Highness, the esteemed Duke of Reichstadt:

After having brazenly requested an audience with you, I was greatly honored to receive your permission. Thank you very much for your magnanimity in overlooking past grievances and granting me such a glorious opportunity.

Although as a member of the émigré aristocracy, I endured some hardship during Your Father’s reign, those old scores are now in the past. I hold both Your Father and you in the highest respect, and I am delighted to see that despite being in Austria, you still love France so deeply and are willing to sacrifice your personal interests for her.

Through my own connections, I have already received approval from the Austrian government and will be visiting you the day after tomorrow. I look forward to our meeting.

I have heard more than once that you have grown into an outstanding and sensible prince. Judging by your actions thus far, these are not empty words. I trust that my visit will not be in vain and that I will witness even more of your admirable qualities.

Respectfully,

Count Gabriel de Talhouët, Ambassador Extraordinary and Plenipotentiary of France to Austria.”

Aiglon quickly glanced through the letter and realized it was handwritten by the French Ambassador to Austria.

The tone of the letter was extremely deferential, as if he were truly addressing a royal prince.

Aiglon was a little confused as to why this ambassador was being so courteous to him, but of course, it was a good thing to be treated with respect and politeness.

At this thought, Aiglon happily placed the letter back in the envelope and handed it back to Chanel.

Then, he gave an order.

“Chanel, the French Ambassador, Count Talhouët, will be visiting me in two days… Help me prepare. I can’t afford to lose face in front of him.”

To Aiglon’s surprise, upon hearing this name, Chanel’s face instantly turned as white as a sheet. Her hand trembled, and she nearly dropped the letter.

“Count Talhouët?”

“What is it?” Aiglon found her reaction strange.

A moment later, he seemed to recall something. “You’ve heard of this person? His first name is Gabriel.”

“Dear God…” Chanel gasped. “It’s him!”

Aiglon watched Chanel quietly, waiting for her explanation—though in truth, he had already guessed.

Under his gaze, Chanel gradually regained her composure. “Your Highness… back then, to purge the Empire’s supporters, the restored monarchy sent out a large number of special prosecutors to inspect the various regions. The prosecutor in charge of our province was called by that name… My aunt uttered this name even as she was dying!”

Aiglon understood completely.

“So, he was the one who presided over, or at least permitted, the massacre of your family?” He knew the question was cruel, so he deliberately lowered his voice.

Chanel nodded grimly. “I’m afraid… I’m afraid so.”

In 1815, eleven years ago, this émigré aristocrat had been entrusted by the restored monarchy with the important task of clearing out rebels in a southern province. Eleven years later, he had been appointed the French Ambassador to Austria. From that perspective, his rise had been nothing short of meteoric.

Aiglon looked at Chanel again. He saw her head was bowed, her brow tightly furrowed, her breathing rapid, and a fierce light glinting in her eyes. Hatred seemed to overflow from every inch of her skin.

Indeed, this was the hatred of having one’s family annihilated.

“Although we can’t rule out the small possibility of someone having the same name, we can basically confirm that this ambassador is your enemy?” Aiglon asked after a long silence.

“Your Highness, if it is confirmed, will you… will you help me get revenge?” Chanel raised her head to look at him, her voice filled with hope.

Aiglon sighed.

“If it were now, I would not. Not only would I not hate him, but I would also be polite and extremely courteous, not letting him sense any animosity. Because only this is beneficial to me, to us,” he answered calmly. “But I can promise you this: if we ever have our day to counter-attack and settle old scores, your enemy will not live, no matter where he runs—this is the most basic duty I owe my followers. Chanel, I know it’s difficult to ask for your understanding on this matter, but please, try to understand.”

The corner of Chanel’s mouth twitched slightly as she nodded in agony.

“I know, I know it should be this way… Your Highness, you are right.”

“Thank you for your understanding.” Aiglon breathed a sigh of relief. “Alright, in that case, I won’t force you to show yourself. I’ll receive him by myself. You can make yourself scarce.”

“No, Your Highness… I beg you to let me be present!” Chanel grew anxious at his words and pleaded with him. “I… I’ve only ever known the name, so even with all this hatred, I didn’t know who to direct it at… Now that there’s finally a chance, I want to remember his face, to engrave it in my heart. Please grant me this!”

Aiglon hesitated.

Chanel’s loyalty was beyond doubt, but if she became too emotional during his reception of the ambassador and revealed her hatred, it would be very troublesome, and very disadvantageous for her as well.

However, if he were to forcefully refuse now, Chanel would surely be heartbroken, even if she obeyed.

So, should he trust her?

“Your Highness, I will do my utmost to control myself,” Chanel said with a wry smile, as if she had guessed Aiglon’s dilemma. “I won’t cause you any trouble.”

Alright, Chanel, I’ll trust you this once. You deserve this one chance, Aiglon decided.

“You are not to speak then. Just stand quietly to the side. Do not do anything unnecessary without my command,” he instructed the maid calmly, looking at her. “Chanel, I won’t feed you pretty lies to deceive you. I only want to tell you that since you’ve placed all your hope in me, you must obey my orders, no matter how difficult. I will handle the rest. Do you understand?”

“Yes, Your Highness,” Chanel immediately agreed.

But then, she began to cry. Disregarding her composure, she wiped her tears with her sleeve. “But, please, may I cry now? I won’t cry then.”

Aiglon understood her feelings. He stood up and gently offered her his handkerchief. “It’s alright. You can cry as much as you need to today.”

“Waaaah…” Chanel took the handkerchief and wailed.

“Don’t worry, all of this will pass,” Aiglon comforted her, stroking her blond hair. “Today’s endurance will absolutely not be in vain, I guarantee it.”

Under his comfort, the girl’s sobs finally subsided. She rested her head on his shoulder, closed her eyes slightly, and murmured.

“Yes, Your Highness. As long as you are here, there is hope…”

Chapter 61: Kind

“Yes, Your Highness. As long as you are here, there is hope…”

Chanel’s sobbing voice sounded particularly sorrowful at this moment.

She knew that everything her master said was true, which made her anguish over her current powerlessness all the more acute. Because of this pain, she had to place her hopes in Aiglon, firmly believing that he would one day seek vengeance for her.

To be entrusted with such immense hope was certainly an honor, but it was also a heavy burden.

Aiglon knew that it was not just Chanel who had placed her hopes in him; there were many others who longed for him to lead them to counter-attack and settle old scores.

Their hatred might not be as deep as Chanel’s, but their fanaticism for power and resentment over all they had lost would still compel them to follow him.

If he could just get the chance, he could surely ignite that fanaticism and resentment.

He glanced at Chanel again. Her eyes were shut tightly, with teardrops still clinging to the corners. Her grief was nearly overflowing, making it difficult for anyone not to feel sympathy.

“Chanel, you should get some rest early tonight,” he ordered gently. “Intense emotional fluctuations can easily lead to physical fatigue, so it’s better for you to rest.”

Unexpectedly, Chanel suddenly opened her eyes and shook her head stubbornly. “No, Your Highness. You haven’t rested yet, so how could I slack off? I want to continue serving you.”

Looking at her red, swollen eyes and her beautiful, tear-streaked face, Aiglon shook his head. “I don’t have anything for you to do right now.”

“Your Highness, thank you for your concern…” Chanel gave a wry smile. “But how could I possibly sleep right now? I would rather find something to do to distract myself, to numb my nerves. That would make me feel much better.”

“Alright…” Since Chanel was so insistent, Aiglon could only agree. “Then make me a cup of coffee and come back to help me take dictation. The theater said they are about to start rehearsing my play, so I really do need to speed things up.”

“They’re already starting rehearsals?” Chanel’s spirits suddenly lifted. “That’s wonderful…”

“You mentioned last time that you wanted to perform on stage, even if just for the fun of it,” Aiglon added with a smile. “I heard from the theater that they won’t be arranging for any well-known actors to perform for me this time—so, I think I can help you realize your wish quite easily. You can start preparing for it. It would be best to join the rehearsals early. After all, being on stage isn’t as simple as one might think. Even for a minor, insignificant role, facing so many people in the audience, an inexperienced person would probably feel timid.”

“That was just a wish I mentioned offhandedly. Thank you for remembering.” Chanel smiled happily. “Don’t you worry, I will do everything I can to adapt. I will absolutely not allow myself to tarnish Your Highness’s creation…”

“Don’t be so serious. I have no expectations of you. Just think of it as a bit of entertainment. Don’t add unnecessary pressure on yourself.” Aiglon shook his head. “Others might not know, but you do, don’t you? The so-called play is just a front. I don’t care at all whether it’s performed perfectly, as long as it achieves its purpose.”

“Be that as it may, if it can be performed perfectly, it will surely spread more easily and help you achieve your goal… So I must also give it my all,” Chanel replied. Then, she smiled faintly. “Your Highness, you’re such a kind person.”

“Me? Kind?” For a moment, Aiglon didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. “No, you misunderstand. A soldier maintains his weapon, polishing it often. I’m just doing the same. You are my follower and, for now, the only tool I can trust. Of course I must maintain your emotional stability and do my best to fulfill your wishes. This is the contract between us, and I am a man who abides by his contracts.”

“Even if you say that, I still feel that you are very kind, very good to me… Your Highness, the luckiest thing that ever happened to me in my life was meeting you.” Chanel’s face was wreathed in smiles, and she seemed to have recovered her spirits from the blow. “Alright, I’ll go make you coffee. Please wait a moment!”

After saying this, she quickly walked out of the room.

Poor child. How much has she suffered since she was young, and how many cold shoulders has she received, that a little bit of sunshine makes her feel as if she has the whole world? Aiglon couldn’t help but sigh inwardly as he watched her departing figure.

But then again, wasn’t he much the same? That was why he couldn’t stop thinking about Princess Sophie.

At this thought, he could only let out another silent sigh.

=============================================

In the gentle sunlight of the autumn morning, a carriage bearing the fleur-de-lis crest passed the guards’ inspection and drove into the main square of Schönbrunn Palace.

Then, Count Gabriel de Talhouët, the Ambassador of France to Austria, leisurely stepped out.

Although he was in casual attire, his outfit was still quite refined: a black tailcoat paired with a velvet top hat, and a gold enamel pocket watch pinned to his chest.

He was not very tall, perhaps in his forties, but a dissolute lifestyle made him look a few years older than his actual age.

His face was a little pale and bloodless, which, combined with his perfectly clean-shaven chin, made him look as if he were wearing a mask. His eyes, however, had not yet been ravaged by wine and women. His grey-brown pupils often glinted with a shrewd and cunning light, constantly sizing people up.

Led by an attendant, he walked into the palace, passed through a corridor, and finally arrived at his destination.

The attendant knocked, the door opened, and he strode inside.

Soon, he spotted the young man sitting on the sofa.

He sized up the youth with the quickest of glances, assessing his expression and bearing, then swiftly removed his hat and bowed respectfully to Aiglon.

“It is a great honor to have an audience with you, Your Highness.”

“It is also a great honor to be remembered by the French Ambassador.” Aiglon smiled warmly and gestured to the sofa beside him. “Please have a seat, Mr. Ambassador.”

Count Talhouët obediently sat down.

Then, the maid beside Aiglon came over and poured two cups of coffee on the small table in front of them.

While the maid was busy, the Count spoke again, looking at the young man with an attentive expression. “Your Highness, I am delighted. You indeed possess the grace spoken of by the outside world.”

“You are too kind.” Aiglon simply smiled. “I don’t know how the world evaluates me, but I have always been dissatisfied with myself.”

“Only men of ambition always wish to improve themselves,” the Ambassador added another compliment before picking up his cup, blowing on it lightly, and taking a sip of coffee.

“Speaking of which, Sir, you may have been a bit careless,” Aiglon said unhurriedly. “You have inadvertently given me evidence of your crime. This is a great mistake born of negligence.”

The Ambassador’s expression instantly turned very strange, and he nearly spat out his mouthful of coffee.

With great effort, he composed himself. “What… what do you mean?”

“In your letter, you addressed my father as ‘Emperor’. That is absolutely a taboo for the court you serve. They have always called him a usurper.” Aiglon smiled as he replied. “Of course, I am personally very grateful to you.”

After hearing Aiglon’s words, the Ambassador’s expression immediately returned to normal.

“Ah, so you were joking… hahaha…” He used laughter to cover his gaffe. “After all, your father ruled France absolutely in his own name for so many years; that is an undeniable fact. And at this point, as long as it is not in a public setting, addressing him as Emperor in private is no longer taboo. Besides, I imagine you wouldn’t be so bored as to publicize the private letters I write to you.”

“Very well, Sir, I apologize for my joke.” Aiglon watched him with a smile. “Please forgive me. After all, seeing a French official come to visit has made me feel rather excited and thrilled.”

“It’s not a problem, Your Highness. It’s quite nice to liven up the atmosphere,” the Ambassador said, shaking his head to show he didn’t mind. Then, he nodded. “The coffee is excellent, Your Highness. You have a very good servant.”

Hearing his praise, the maid bowed respectfully to him and then stepped aside.

For some reason, Count Talhouët felt the maid’s gaze lingering on him, but he paid it no mind. After all, since she normally served this deposed prince, she probably didn’t have many opportunities to see outsiders. It was only natural for her to be unable to suppress her curiosity now.

Just as he was thinking this, he subconsciously raised his eyes and looked at the maid.

When their eyes met, the maid was clearly flustered. She tried to look away, but realizing it was too late, she could only force an awkward smile.

The smile may be awkward, but she’s quite pretty, the Ambassador thought.

“Sir?” Aiglon’s voice quickly drew the Ambassador’s attention back. “Since we have exchanged pleasantries, shouldn’t you now satisfy my curiosity? For what reason did you go to such lengths to see me and go out of your way to be so exceedingly polite?”

“Given your status, it is imperative that we concern ourselves with you,” the Ambassador replied with a smile. “Especially now, as you are about to come of age and step onto the stage of Europe, I am all the more eager to understand you better.”

He had been posted in Austria for some time. At first, he hadn’t paid much attention to this prince of a fallen dynasty left behind in Austria, but after attending the grand banquet at the palace that day, his perspective had changed completely.

Although the banquet was ostensibly to celebrate the birthday of the Emperor’s younger brother, Archduke Karl, it was clear that the Austrian Emperor was doing everything in his power to facilitate a marriage between his grandson and Princess Theresa.

It was foreseeable that if this marriage were to actually happen, the young man’s meteoric rise after coming of age would be just around the corner.

In order to adapt to this new situation, figuring out what kind of person he was had become an urgent need for the embassy, and for the Ambassador himself.

Of course, besides all of this, the Ambassador had another reason—a reason he could only tell the Prince.

“Furthermore, my mentor, the venerable elder I revere, Prince Talleyrand, also wishes to learn more about you…”

Chapter 62: Confirmation and Joy

“Furthermore, my mentor, the venerable Prince Talleyrand whom I highly respect, also wishes to become acquainted with you…”

“What?” This unexpected statement startled even the usually composed Aiglon. “Prince Talleyrand? Is it… that person?”

“There is only one Prince Talleyrand in this world.” The Ambassador smiled faintly. “Yes, the very same Prince Talleyrand who once served as the Empire’s Foreign Minister—”

Aiglon could not help but frown slightly.

“As far as I know, he broke with the Empire long ago. Therefore, he has nothing to do with me.”

Talleyrand. The name was simply too well-known.

Though none of his contemporaries liked him, no one could deny that his political longevity and his ability to see which way the wind blew were absolutely beyond compare.

Thirty-seven years had passed since the outbreak of the Great Revolution. In those tumultuous years, France had been rocked by countless upheavals, and almost no one had managed to survive with their career intact.

Those who were once mighty and illustrious often met a bleak end, some even losing their heads. Even ascending to the highest throne was no guarantee of safety; whether it was figures who enjoyed a moment of glory like Robespierre and Barras, or even Napoleon, who once shook all of Europe, none escaped the bloody purges.

Yet Talleyrand, with his cunning calculations and his knack for sizing up situations, had created a miracle. Over these thirty-seven years, he had constantly switched allegiances, evading every bloody purge. Despite several changes in government, he always remained active on the political stage, enjoying power, glory, and riches.

Every master he ever served despised him, but in the end, they could only hold their noses and continue to use him. Even when he occasionally fell from grace, he always managed to protect his life and fortune, lying low and quietly waiting for the next change in government.

In the late years of Napoleon’s reign, though he served as the Imperial Foreign Minister, he already sensed the Empire was on the brink of a cliff and needed to find an exit strategy. And so, while accepting bribes and lining his own pockets, he proactively sold the Empire’s intelligence, causing disastrous losses to its interests. In exchange for this proactive display, he earned the trust of the Bourbon family, evaded the subsequent purges, and was even placed in a position of importance by the Bourbon monarchy. He transformed himself into their representative, participated in the Congress of Vienna, and continued to direct the chessboard of Europe.

Of course, such a man was far too clever and possessed no sense of loyalty, so it was impossible for him to gain the trust of any master. Moreover, his reputation was truly foul; the Bourbon family would never forget his previous betrayal of the dynasty.

Thus, once the Bourbon dynasty had stabilized its position, they sent him far away again.

However, Talleyrand still possessed a vast fortune, estimated to be over two hundred million francs, including a great deal of real estate, art, and other assets. After being forced into retirement, he lived quietly in the Château de Valençay, nestled in the scenic Loire Valley three hundred kilometers away, enjoying a luxurious and opulent old age.

Of course, no one believed that this old man of over seventy would quietly enjoy his retirement; after all, he was probably born for conspiracy and betrayal…

Aiglon certainly didn’t believe that this man would, on a whim, simply want to send his regards.

Seeing Aiglon’s guarded and suspicious expression, the Ambassador laughed insincerely. “I can understand your feelings, Your Highness. I admit, Prince Talleyrand is a difficult man to like, but please believe me, the experience and wisdom he has accumulated over many years of service to the nation are helpful to anyone.”

Hmph, he was full of experience and wisdom when he betrayed his masters, too— Aiglon thought coldly.

“Then, what is it he needs to know about me?” he asked, suppressing his impatience.

“Although the Prince has retired due to his advanced age, he has never ceased to pay attention to European affairs. He also hopes to use his remaining energy to continue to serve and benefit the nation,” the Ambassador replied in a gentle tone. “For this very reason, he firmly believes that the current European order’s treatment of France is unjust, as is its treatment of you— He also believes we have an opportunity to correct these injustices through peaceful means.”

“I truly had no idea I had such a sympathizer in faraway France!” Aiglon replied with a hint of sarcasm. “In that case, may I ask what I can do for this sympathizer?”

“In fact, it should be the other way around, Your Highness. What can we do for you?” Count Talhouët looked at Aiglon unhurriedly. “Everyone says you are a wise prince, and having met you myself, I must agree. Because of your wisdom, I believe you can set aside emotional obstacles and view your own interests objectively.”

Aiglon said nothing, waiting quietly for what the other man would say next.

“Wise men are often ambitious. This is no fault; on the contrary, it is a fault for such a man to abandon his ability to benefit mankind and resign himself to obscurity.” The Ambassador lowered his voice and continued, “France is currently constrained by the Holy Alliance; it needs to break free of its shackles. You are similarly constrained. Although you hope for a meteoric rise in Austria, you must admit that the Russians and Prussians can never overcome their aversion to you. Therefore, if you wish to achieve your goals, you must win over foreign support, and France will be your greatest backer—”

“You seem to have forgotten that I am equally detested by France,” Aiglon retorted coolly.

“That is but a small misfortune of history! In any case, we must all admit that era was once the glory of the French people.” The Ambassador gave an exaggerated shrug. “Although the Bourbon family is resistant to you for various reasons, I believe that with a person of sufficient stature to mediate, your interests and the interests of France can ultimately be aligned.”

At this, the Ambassador smiled ambiguously again. “And I believe Prince Talleyrand is the best candidate to achieve this historic reconciliation.”

So that’s it! From the Ambassador’s vague and veiled words, Aiglon finally understood what he was trying to say.

Prince Talleyrand had sought him out through the Ambassador not because he was nostalgic for the Empire, but because he wanted to establish a connection in advance.

He was distrusted by the Bourbon dynasty and forced into retirement and seclusion, but this was by no means the end a man who had been a political animal his entire life was willing to accept. Unwilling to remain in obscurity, he had begun to look for capital to stage a comeback.

Now, seeing signs that Aiglon might achieve a meteoric rise in Austria, his mind was at work again. He wanted to forge a closer relationship, using Aiglon as a bargaining chip for his return to the stage.

Though he habitually cloaked his ambitions in flowery words like “the interests of France” and “the balance of Europe,” splendor and riches have been the Prince’s lifelong pursuit.

However, how could he possibly imagine that Aiglon’s own ambitions were by no means limited to becoming a high-ranking minister in the Austrian Empire in the distant future?

Even so, it was necessary to play along for now.

He didn’t know what Talleyrand planned to do in the future, but he knew that whatever he himself wanted to do, he would inevitably have to deal with the Prince again.

Whether they would be friend or foe in the future, establishing some contact now was certainly not a bad thing.

After all, just as his guardian had so earnestly advised, what he needed most right now was to make an appearance on the European stage…

“I understand.” With this thought, Aiglon made his decision. “I am very grateful to Prince Talleyrand for his concern for me, and I find what you’ve said to be quite reasonable. For my future, having a major European power as a backer would be a wonderful thing. It would be no great loss to abandon past grievances for such a prize— Just as you said, history is ultimately fleeting. How to create a better future for the peoples and nations of Europe is what we of the younger generation should be concerned with.”

“It is wonderful that you have this awareness!” Seeing the young man so receptive, Count Talhouët was overjoyed. “I believe that as long as peace-loving people work together, Europe will have a better tomorrow! Prince Talleyrand would be very pleased to act as a senior mentor, offering you his experience and wisdom to help you better contribute to Austria and to Europe.”

“That is excellent. I am indeed in need of an elder’s guidance.” Aiglon looked at him with a half-smile. “If one day, I could visit him in person and listen to his guidance, that would be an even more memorable moment for me!”

“Given your current status, I believe you will be able to do so sooner or later.” The Ambassador looked at Aiglon encouragingly. “I think Prince Talleyrand will also greatly look forward to the day he meets you—”

The two of them exchanged a round of praise, half-serious and half-perfunctory. Although their conversation was filled with ornate diplomatic rhetoric, there was a tacit understanding between them—Aiglon acknowledged he could set aside his enmity and accept Talleyrand’s goodwill; Talleyrand, in turn, promised future support and guidance.

Although neither side was sincere, nor did they believe in the other’s sincerity, political negotiations usually begin with a declaration of intent. This was a very good start.

With smiles on their faces, they changed the subject and chatted idly for a while. Count Talhouët had lived a life of ups and downs, witnessed many storms, and traveled to many places, so he was more than capable of preventing the conversation from dying down.

“Mr. Ambassador, there is actually something I don’t quite understand,” Aiglon asked after a while, feigning casualness. “During the Imperial era, you were an émigré aristocrat, and Prince Talleyrand was the Empire’s Foreign Minister. You shouldn’t have had any connection. Why do you call him your mentor?”

“This was after the Restoration,” the Ambassador replied with a smile. “After I returned to France, I was highly favored by the Prince and received a great deal of his care. For that, I am filled with gratitude for him and regard him as my mentor. I am also very willing to repay the Prince in my own way.”

Aiglon understood. After returning to France, Count Talhouët, while serving the Bourbon family, had also been won over by Talleyrand. That was why he would go behind the Bourbon family’s back to secretly approach him. This wasn’t surprising—it would be stranger to expect a man like him to have much political integrity.

“Then, may I ask what posts you held after returning to France?” Aiglon continued. “This is a bit of a personal question, I’m simply curious—you may choose not to answer.”

“Not at all. The fact that you wish to ask is an honor for me,” the Ambassador answered with a smile. “To be honest, I was just a child when the Great Revolution first broke out, and my parents risked everything to take me out of France. So when I first returned, everything about it felt foreign. Fortunately, the royal family bestowed its grace upon me, appointing me as a Special Commissioner and posting me to the south of France. Only then did I have a real opportunity to integrate into this great nation…”

“Special Commissioner? What is that?” Aiglon asked curiously.

“It was simply to take charge of suppressing riots.” The Ambassador’s expression grew serious. “1815 was a year when everything was in chaos. We had to expend great effort to bring stability back to France… I worked tirelessly and finally managed to keep the casualties and suffering of the people to a minimum. I exhausted every effort to heal the nation’s wounds.”

“I see…” Aiglon nodded, looking at the man with an expression of great understanding. “That must not have been an easy job. You have truly worked hard.”

“For the sake of the country, I ought to sacrifice everything. Such hardship is nothing.” The Ambassador shook his head. “After getting through those first few years, everything became much easier. Due to my achievements, I received the court’s appreciation and was transferred to Paris to serve as a Court Secretary. After that, I entered the world of diplomacy…”

The Ambassador went on at length, listing his credentials and sharing amusing anecdotes from his years of work. Aiglon just listened quietly, occasionally offering a kind word of praise.

The atmosphere between them grew relaxed and pleasant.

A long while later, the Ambassador finally rose to take his leave.

“Your Highness, I am truly satisfied with everything I have seen and heard here today.” Before leaving, the Ambassador bowed respectfully to Aiglon once more. “I am convinced that you possess sufficient talent and ambition, as well as sufficient magnanimity. You will surely be able to create a brighter future for both our countries.”

“And I am convinced that I can help you create a brighter future,” Aiglon said with a warm smile, extending his hand to the Ambassador. “Goodbye, Mr. Ambassador.”

“Goodbye, Your Highness.” The Ambassador shook the young man’s hand, then turned and left.

Aiglon maintained his smile, watching him depart. Only after the door closed again did his smile freeze.

Then, he turned to Chanel, who had been silent beside him all this time. “It seems we can rule out the possibility of mistaken identity.”

“Yes, Your Highness… It’s him. There’s no mistake!” Chanel said, word by word. “I… I have memorized his face. I will never, ever forget it…”

Although her tone was calm, Aiglon could clearly hear the seething hatred within it.

He could understand. Faced with such a mortal enemy, Chanel’s reaction was perfectly normal.

“Your performance was very satisfactory,” Aiglon changed the subject. “Although you aroused his suspicion at one point, it was all within the normal range. He didn’t become suspicious at all.”

That was to be expected. No matter how cunning the Count was, how could he ever have imagined he would run into a mortal enemy here?

To him, the victims of those massacres were merely stepping stones for his promotion. He had forgotten them completely years ago. Why would he have any need to care?

“I obey all your commands, Your Highness,” Chanel said, looking at Aiglon.

Then, she walked up to him. “If that day comes, will… will you hand him over to me?”

“If that day comes, without a doubt,” Aiglon nodded without hesitation.

“Thank you, Your Highness!” A smile of pure joy and anticipation bloomed on Chanel’s face.

Then, she suddenly leaned down and kissed Aiglon’s cheek.

Under Aiglon’s astonished gaze, caught completely off guard, she stepped back again.

“Please forgive my presumption, Your Highness…” She lowered her head, her face slightly flushed. “I just wanted to repay you somehow…”

Aiglon looked at the exceptionally excited Chanel, then gave a wry smile.

“Alright, it’s fine.”

Chapter 63: An Uncontrollable Passion

After seeing off the French Ambassador, Count Talhouët, Aiglon’s life returned to its usual rhythm.

The ambassador’s visit itself had been permitted by Chancellor Metternich, so there was no doubt that the chancellor had his own secret calculations.

Was he planning to use this opportunity to improve relations with France, or was he privately doing his old colleague and friend, Prince Talleyrand, a favor? Aiglon had no way of knowing, nor was he interested in the old man’s schemes.

For him, the greatest gain from this visit wasn’t getting to know a French political figure and the powerful person behind him, but helping Chanel confirm the identity of her enemy.

He held no personal grudge against the Count. Everyone served their own master, and the Count’s bloody suppression of the Bonaparte family’s supporters back then was simply him doing his duty. But since he was Chanel’s mortal enemy, things were different. It was absolutely impossible for him to coexist peacefully with the man.

If the day ever came when he ascended the throne, Count Talhouët was destined to become a sacrifice at its feet. As his first follower, Chanel certainly deserved such a reward.

As for how to achieve that, that was another matter entirely.

The ambassador’s visit had once again stoked the flames in his heart, but he knew that what he needed most was patience. Only by sticking to the plan would he have a real future.

For now, he couldn’t influence the outside world anyway, so he could only calm his heart and bide his time.

On this particular morning, under the gentle autumn sun, Aiglon stood by the windowsill dictating, while Chanel sat at his desk, silently transcribing his words.

Early October was the most pleasantly warm time of the year. The soft, warm sunlight caressed the lawns and plants outside Schönbrunn Palace, making them exceptionally lovely. The woods were beginning to turn orange and red, setting off the palace as if it were in an oil painting.

“Tell me, who are you really? Were you sent by God to grant me happiness, or by the devil to tempt me to my ruin… All right, perhaps they are one and the same…”

After reciting a long passage eloquently, Aiglon couldn’t help but pause for a moment to admire the beautiful scenery outside the window.

“Where did we get to?” After taking in the view, he turned back to look at Chanel.

However, he froze for a second, because the person sitting there and writing was no longer Chanel. It was clearly Princess Sophie.

And Chanel could only stand respectfully and helplessly to the side.

“Your Highness, my apologies. The princess just came in. She forbade me from disturbing you…”

“You were so engrossed, you didn’t even notice I’d arrived.” Princess Sophie looked at the young man with a half-smile. “But that’s a good thing.”

Aiglon didn’t know what to say, so he could only offer a smile in response.

“I’ve just finished writing down the last part of what you said—” the princess said as she stood up.

Then, she walked over to Aiglon and handed him the notebook. “Take a look and see if there are any issues.”

Aiglon took it and glanced at the lines, written in two different hands.

“It’s fine, thank you, Your Highness.” He thanked the princess.

“There’s no need to thank me. On the contrary, I’m very happy…” Princess Sophie shook her head with a smile. “The lines you’ve conceived… just from listening, I was moved.”

“Really?” Aiglon was both surprised and pleased. “If it can move even you, I think it should be fine.”

“That’s not necessarily true. After all, I share an unexpected empathy with the heroine of this play, so it might just be that I’m more easily moved by the circumstances.” The smile on the princess’s face slowly faded, and she then asked the young man, “Aiglon, this poor princess… must she truly meet a tragic end?”

“In my conception, the story is already structured this way. After all, only by shattering her last hope can the final theme be elevated.” Aiglon shrugged. “But if you ask me to, I could consider changing it…”

“No, don’t.” Princess Sophie waved her hand gently. “I’ve said it before, if you force a change to your story for my sake, then it won’t be your story anymore. Life is full of regrets. Let the tragedy be a tragedy. We can just think of how to make the next story a happier one.”

“Thank you for your understanding.” Aiglon nodded with a smile.

The princess looked at his smile, then began to smile herself. “You’re right. A story is just a story, after all. There’s no need for me to project it onto reality…”

Then, she averted her gaze and looked out the window. The two of them stood there together, admiring the scenery for a moment.

After a moment of silence, the princess spoke again.

“It’s beautiful here, isn’t it?”

“It is.” Aiglon nodded.

“It’s strange, isn’t it? Neither of us was born here, yet we were brought together by the threads of fate, fortunate enough to meet in this place. Is this God’s will? It’s so profound and mysterious.” The princess gazed out the window, speaking as if struck by inspiration. “In any case, I will thank God for all He has done for me… Of course, perhaps you feel differently. After all, you lost an empire to come here.”

“It is true that it was an unbearable loss, but that won’t make me abandon myself to despair. Instead, it gives me the motivation to fight.” Aiglon answered, his head held high and chest out. “Your Highness, I too thank God for letting me meet you.”

Perhaps influenced by the story he had just been dictating, the princess’s mood was a little melancholic. So, Aiglon deliberately acted cheerful, hoping to lift her spirits.

“You’re right.” The princess was taken aback for a moment, then nodded lightly.

Then, she gently raised her hand, pointing toward the large fountain in the distance. Her finger slowly traced a line across the view, landing on the grand gates even further away. “This place will eventually belong to us. It will just take a little time.”

Then, she quietly turned her head to look at the young man. “Aiglon, I’ve given you so much—what you’ve asked for, and what you haven’t. I’ve given you everything I possess. I don’t see this as charity, because it makes me happy to do so… I only have one wish I hope you will grant—that is, to stay by my side, to accompany me through these times. Without you, even the beautiful scenery here would eventually lose its luster…”

The princess’s words made Aiglon’s heart twitch slightly. He gave a small nod, taking the opportunity to avoid her gaze.

“To be able to stay by your side is my highest honor, Your Highness.”

“Good.” Princess Sophie nodded lightly. “At least I’m not like the people in your story, am I?”

Before Aiglon could answer, she suggested, “Alright, while the weather is so lovely, let’s rehearse the lines… Perhaps it will spark more inspiration.”

“Of course.” Aiglon agreed at once.

“Alright then. Let’s hurry, while we still have time.” Princess Sophie smiled, then took the notebook from his hands again.

Next, she turned and made a gesture, signaling for Chanel to leave.

Although Chanel was reluctant, she could only nod, bow, and exit the room.

Princess Sophie picked up the notebook again and silently mouthed a few lines.

This scene was about the heroine’s hesitation and uncertainty in the face of her lover’s pursuit. She yearned for solace outside her unhappy and cold marriage, but she was also instinctively terrified, afraid of the cliff and abyss that lay just one step ahead. So she questioned the young nobleman pursuing her, doubting his sincerity, hoping he would stop before taking that final step.

However, in the end, they did not stop. The speeding carriage broke through every obstacle, right until it plunged off the cliff.

After composing herself for a while, the princess began to speak slowly.

“My dear friend, do you know what you have done? You stand before a woman who craves warmth, you have given her hope, you have made her smile again. That being the case, how can you bear to cruelly cast her into despair once more? If you do this, have you not committed the greatest sin on earth?”

As she spoke, Princess Sophie looked at Aiglon. “She has been cruelly manipulated by fate, her soul has withered, so disappointed that she dared not hope for anything anymore. And then you appeared. You possess a smile that makes her heart tremble, yet you ruthlessly drain her last remaining soul for your own amusement. You manipulate her with one sweet word after another, making her pine with anxiety, yet also constantly burn with jealousy and resentment. Did she not once possess the most elegant grace? Why has she fallen to such a state, and for whom? Do you know what you have truly done?”

Hearing this questioning, which seemed to come from the heart, Aiglon hesitated for a moment. A second later, he cast aside his distracting thoughts and began to recite his own lines.

“I know, Your Highness. I know everything you have said. I too have hesitated, I have been afraid. I have thought of letting it all fade away without a trace. But no matter how I steel my resolve, the moment I see you again, I cast all fear and determination to the wind. I only want to chase your smile.” Aiglon’s tone was calm, but he couldn’t suppress his passion. “I lived in a place of splendid emptiness until I met you. Only when I saw your smile did I feel true warmth… I cannot abandon my wild fancies and obsessions. More than sin, I fear seeing you leave me.”

Princess Sophie’s eyes lit up. Perhaps she could no longer tell if these were lines from a play or something else entirely.

“Why must you deceive me with these words? Don’t you know how easily and willingly she would be fooled?” She raised her voice slightly. “You cannot yet imagine the terrible consequences of all this. I implore you, if this is just a game to you, if you see me merely as a prize to be flaunted, then stop now! If you have even the slightest pity for me, don’t break my heart and drive me to despair again…”

“No, I will not stop, because this is what I seek.” The young man shook his head stubbornly. “I do not know the consequences, but even so, I will see this through to the end. Even if I, like Queen Margot’s lover, must face the executioner’s axe, I will die with a smile, because I can tell myself with contentment that I died for you.”

“What cruel words! How could I ever bring death upon you!” The princess took a few steps closer, looking at him with a mixture of alarm and gratification. “Alright… I believe you. I believe you with all my soul, because I want to believe. But I don’t want you to die. I want you by my side forever…”

Teardrops rolled from the corners of the princess’s eyes, finally falling onto the soft carpet and leaving two wet trails on her cheeks. “If there is sin, then we shall bear it together. If we are destined for hell, then we shall go together.”

“I don’t believe that. Any place you are is paradise.” The young man gently took out a handkerchief and wiped away her tears.

As she felt the touch of the silk handkerchief on her face, the princess seemed to startle awake, looking at him with eyes that sparkled like stars.

“Aiglon!” she called out in a low voice.

Then, she threw caution to the wind and reached out her arms, and the two embraced.

“No regrets?” she asked softly.

“It is my greatest honor.” The young man smiled faintly, then suddenly pulled her close with one arm.

The princess let out a gasp, her waist instinctively swaying back. The notebook in her hand fell to the floor with a soft, dull thud.

The young man leaned down, the distance between them shrinking.

A moment later, the last bit of distance between their lips vanished.

Panic flickered in the princess’s eyes for a moment before she closed them, her lips curving into a contented smile.

It seemed like an accident born of uncontrollable passion, yet also an inevitability for which they had both long waited. But no matter what, it would surely be a memory neither of them could ever forget.

Chapter 64: Insistence

Schönbrunn Palace was as elegant and tranquil as ever today. No one would notice what was happening inside the room, and no one came to disturb the two people locked in a kiss.

They remained in that posture, as if turned to stone, silently savoring one another. Time itself seemed to stand still in that moment.

Only after a long while did they reluctantly part their lips and gaze into each other’s eyes.

There was no one to bless them, no applause or cheers, yet in their hearts, there was a supreme joy.

Princess Sophie’s face was covered in a shy blush, but her eyes were filled with ecstasy. She had finally found the happiness she had longed for from the depths of her heart, yet she was also instinctively afraid and hesitant—just like the princess in the play.

“You… you…” she began, not knowing what to say. After a long moment, she managed a complete sentence. “You can consider this a reward, Aiglon. Although I don’t particularly like the overall tone of your story, I have no objection to your ideas and dialogue—in fact, I admire them greatly. I’m very happy that you truly possess an admirable talent, and I’m even happier… that I’ve put in so much effort to help you display it.”

“Thank you for your reward. I can only say… it was very sweet.” Aiglon looked directly into the princess’s eyes. “So sweet that I find it unforgettable, Your Highness. If I wanted such a reward again, would there be a chance?”

…Sophie’s face turned an even deeper shade of red.

“If your performance continues to be so satisfactory, I suppose I could consider it.” Her voice was very low, as if she had reached her limit.

Seeing her like this, Aiglon told himself silently.

This is enough.

That moment of uncontrollable passion had allowed him to achieve his goal. Although he hadn’t reached the final step yet, it was only a matter of time before it would all fall into place.

Next, he just needed to wait a little longer for her to adapt and grow accustomed to this new shock. Then, he could achieve his ultimate objective—just as the Empress had hinted, to seize this beautiful moment while it lasted and enjoy the short time they had together.

Filled with immense joy and a hint of triumphant satisfaction, he kept a firm grip on the princess’s hand and led her to his desk.

“I’ll continue writing, then. After all you’ve said, I can’t afford not to work hard.”

Although slightly surprised, the princess complied with his request, following him to the desk and sitting down.

The dynamic between them had unknowingly shifted. She was no longer the one in control; instead, the young man now led the way, and she seemed to have grown accustomed to his sudden actions.

Perhaps, for her, this was actually more to her liking.

As they walked over, Aiglon casually picked up the notebook that had fallen onto the carpet and placed it on the desk. Then, he picked up his pen, ready to write.

“Shouldn’t you be dictating while I take notes?” Princess Sophie asked.

“No, let me do it myself this time.” Aiglon turned his head, looking at the princess with a wide smile. “Right now, my heart is surging with passion, and I must vent it myself. And you… just sit here beside me. That will be enough.”

Seeing his smile, the princess was at a loss for words for a moment. Then, she nodded emphatically. “Mm!”

Aiglon turned back around and began to write, his pen flying across the paper. Perhaps because the recent kiss had stimulated his mind, he was now extremely energized. The pen hardly stopped; when he filled a page, he would turn it with his right hand. Soon, he had written a great deal.

Princess Sophie held his left hand the entire time, quietly watching the young man’s profile as he wrote furiously. Seeing his focused and diligent expression, a smile unconsciously appeared on her face. She squeezed his hand tightly, as if trying to infuse her own passion into him.

After some unknown amount of time, Aiglon finally emerged from his state of selfless, furious writing.

As the passion faded, an unbearable fatigue set in. He felt a slight headache, so he blinked and rubbed his forehead.

Just then, he felt a warm touch on his shoulder.

He instinctively turned his head and saw Sophie gently kneading his shoulder.

“Your Highness…”

“You must be exhausted, aren’t you? You practice swordsmanship every day, and now you’ve written so much. Your shoulders must be aching. Let me massage them for you.” Princess Sophie looked at the young man with a gaze filled with both concern and contentment. “From now on, don’t torture yourself like this. Just have Chanel take notes for you. She’s meant to be ordered around, isn’t she?”

In truth, Aiglon wasn’t that tired. He had been training since he was a child, and his physique was quite good. But since the princess was being so gentle with him, why would he refuse?

Besides, his claim of “having Chanel take notes for him to avoid injuring his hand” was just an excuse to coax Princess Sophie, but she had completely accepted it. This was likely due to her excessive concern for him.

This way, he wouldn’t have to worry about the princess calling Chanel back on a whim anytime soon.

“Thank you, Your Highness—” Aiglon thanked Princess Sophie earnestly. “You’ve been sitting beside me for so long, you must be tired too, right? Please get some rest.”

“I’m not tired. I was just sitting here watching you. How could I get tired? I wouldn’t get tired no matter how long it was.” Princess Sophie slowly shook her head. “Aiglon, if things could always be like this—you writing your stories while I quietly take care of you by your side—how wonderful would that be… Perhaps this is all I’ve ever wanted. These days are worth chasing, worth protecting.”

Although strictly speaking, it wasn’t a confession of love, Aiglon was incredibly moved to hear it. This must be what unreserved admiration felt like.

A pity… what a pity that this was, after all, just a fantasy. When the day came for the dream to be unveiled, how would it all end?

“I don’t know if I’ll ever be recognized for this. I don’t have much confidence.” He forced a smile. “After all, this is just a pastime of mine.”

“You will succeed… I guarantee it.” The hand on his shoulder squeezed a little harder. “Even if the entire world doesn’t believe in you, I will believe in you without a doubt. Because… because from the first time I saw you, I knew you were destined for greatness.”

Aiglon, of course, didn’t take this blind faith, born of affection, seriously. But even so, he was deeply moved.

“Thank you for your trust! For that reason, even just to not betray your trust, I will push myself to my absolute limit…” He looked at the princess, guaranteeing each word with emphasis. “On this path, there may be a price to pay, perhaps even a great one, but I firmly believe that I will eventually make you proud of me and make you certain that your heart was not given in vain.”

Only he himself knew the true meaning behind those words.

“I am already proud of you now, Aiglon.” The princess replied with a smile. “You don’t need to burden yourself with any more obligations. Things are wonderful just as they are.”

No, now is not good. This is not the ‘now’ I want… Aiglon’s nose stung, and he barely managed to control his emotions.

The princess’s tenderness moved him beyond words, but the more moved he was, the more he clung to his own ideas. No matter what, the plan had to succeed. Only then could he proudly repay everything he had received.

“Well, I should be going. It’s getting quite late—” The princess gave a wry smile and glanced out the window.

Aiglon looked out the window. The sunlight had turned golden, casting long shadows from the trees.

He realized he had been busy all afternoon, and it was now nearly dusk.

“Goodbye, Aiglon.”

The princess withdrew her hand and stood up to leave.

But Aiglon caught her hand, seemingly unwilling to let her go.

“Don’t be difficult, Aiglon.” Princess Sophie shook her head gently. “If I don’t attend dinner, it will be far too discourteous. Sometimes, we must do things we regret…”

But the young man still held her hand stubbornly, refusing to let go.

“At least, can we make our farewell a little more ceremonial?” he then asked, full of hope.

Looking into his eyes, the princess quickly understood his meaning. She blushed slightly, and after a moment’s hesitation, she sighed, nodded, and closed her eyes.

“Alright… you are truly a handful.”

Aiglon said no more. He embraced the princess again and gently pressed his lips to hers.

Unlike the passion from before, this time he was very calm. He simply wanted to commemorate this day with this affectionate gesture.

The princess did not resist, merely closing her eyes and savoring the sweet fruit.

Perhaps, after breaking through the first time, the second, the third, and even countless more times were merely a matter of numbers.

After another unknown period of time, the two separated once more.

Princess Sophie straightened her dress, then looked at the young man, her gaze filled with reluctance to part.

“See you tomorrow, Aiglon.”

“See you tomorrow.” Aiglon waved.

Then, she turned and left, leaving the young man still savoring the moment.

After leaving the room, the princess’s smile and joy slowly faded, replaced by her usual serious and cold expression.

Chanel, who had been waiting in the reception room outside, saw the princess leaving and hurriedly curtsied to her. She was about to enter the room but was stopped by a gesture from the princess.

“Your Highness, do you have any instructions?”

“Take good care of His Highness,” Princess Sophie said to Chanel in a chilly tone. “Also, there is something I must remind you of.”

“What is it?” Chanel asked.

“Chanel, you are clever and nimble, a girl who can take care of people—but do not forget that you are merely part of my dowry, no different from the jewelry in my case. I can give you many things, and I can make you lose everything, and it would be very simple.” The princess looked at Chanel coldly. “You are still useful for now, so I will not hold this against you. But remember, if you dare to have any improper thoughts and displease me, then consider the consequences yourself—no one will be able to protect you.”

After speaking, she paid no heed to Chanel’s face, which was flushing red and then turning pale, and walked straight away.

Chapter 65: Devotion

The maid, having listened to the scolding, stood silently in place. Only after the princess’s hemline had vanished at the end of the corridor did she dare to straighten up.

Her face was pale; the princess’s reprimand had clearly affected her deeply.

Although her loyalty had long since shifted to His Highness, she was still filled with a deep-seated fear of her former mistress’s authority.

But even in her fear, she had no intention of following the princess’s orders.

She didn’t know what the consequences would be, nor whether continuing to follow her new master would bring fortune or disaster. But with fanatical determination, she had set her path, and she would not stray from it, even if the princess flew into a rage.

She took a few deep breaths, forcing herself to compose her emotions and appear as calm as possible. Then, she opened the door and entered the room.

Her gaze fell instantly upon her young master. He had already resumed his usual cool expression and was sitting upright behind his desk, a stack of manuscripts before him.

The moment of intense passion had passed, and there was no trace left in the room of what had just transpired.

“Your Highness,” Chanel greeted him respectfully. “Should I go and prepare dinner for you?”

Her words finally roused Aiglon from his reverie.

“In a little while. I’m not very hungry right now.” He shook his head. “Chanel, help me sort through my manuscripts first.”

“Of course.” Chanel agreed at once, took the manuscripts, and began carefully organizing them page by page.

Her sharp eyes quickly noticed that this wasn’t the princess’s handwriting, and she looked at the young man with a touch of heartache.

“Why must you do this yourself? You could have just let me write it down for you.”

“Don’t worry, I’m not that fragile, Chanel.” Aiglon couldn’t help but smile. Then, as if remembering something, he added, “There is something I need you to do for me, but it might be a little dangerous—”

At this, Chanel’s spirits lifted, and she looked up at Aiglon. “Just give the order. I am more than willing to do it for you.”

“Such moving loyalty. I truly wish I could repay you in full.” Aiglon was taken aback for a moment, then gave a wry smile. “Alright then—I’ll tell you. Once we’re in Vienna, I need you to find an opportunity to go to a pawnshop and exchange something for cash for me.”

He then took a few jewels from his desk drawer. “As you know, although I have a title and a fief, because I’m not yet of age, my income is temporarily managed by my guardian. I have no objection to this arrangement, but it certainly causes me a great deal of trouble. I can’t just go around handing out jewels to people like a fool.”

“Yes, I will find a way to do it.” Chanel took the jewels and immediately agreed.

“These aren’t rare treasures, but they are quite valuable. If the pawnbroker tries to haggle, don’t argue with him. Just take whatever price he offers.” Aiglon continued to instruct her. “Remember, the biggest danger for you is being mistaken for a thief. After all, in your usual attire, no one would believe you could possibly own these. Most people will overlook their suspicions for the sake of making a profit, but the risk is still significant. The city is crawling with Secret Police, after all.”

“Then what should I do?” Chanel asked, looking troubled.

“You’ll have an opportunity to dress like a lady of quality—when you go on stage,” Aiglon explained in a low voice. “You can use the time before the performance to slip out to a nearby pawnshop as quickly as possible. Pretend to be some young lady who’s fallen on hard times and pawn the jewels for me. Of course, this will require some wit and resourcefulness, but I have faith in you. Also, you don’t have to do it all at once, nor should you keep going to the same pawnshop. It’s best to familiarize yourself with the surroundings first.”

“I understand…” Chanel’s face lit up with realization, and she nodded immediately. “Yes, Your Highness. Rest assured, I will accomplish it for you!”

“I trust you.” Aiglon smiled and nodded.

As his plans progressed, he was finally starting to get opportunities to interact with the outside world. In such a situation, money became a necessity. Unfortunately, he had no readily accessible cash he could use without anyone knowing, so he could only resort to the idea of secretly pawning his private treasures.

Given Princess Sophie’s fondness for him, if he truly opened his mouth to ask for money, the princess, if coaxed into a good mood, would certainly give him plenty. Unfortunately, he had no way of explaining to her why he needed the money, so he had to abandon the thought.

At this moment, he once again felt fortunate to have a loyal and reliable aide like Chanel by his side. Otherwise, even this small step would have been fraught with trouble.

====================================================

Soon, the day arrived for Aiglon’s scheduled rehearsal at the theater, and the princess kept her word. That very noon, Princess Sophie sent for Aiglon, and with a small, discreet entourage, they made their way to the theater. They entered and went up to their box.

It was not yet time for the evening performance, so the theater was nearly empty, a quiet that Aiglon welcomed.

The theater manager, who had been waiting for them, hurried over.

“I didn’t expect you both to be so punctual this time,” he said with a smile, greeting the siblings. He walked to the railing and gestured toward the stage below. “We haven’t been idle either. Please, look—”

As if summoned by his voice, the stage curtain slowly drew back, and a group of actors walked onto the stage.

They were dressed in various costumes, playing different roles, and began their performance.

Because there was no one in the audience seats below, Aiglon, standing in the third-floor box, could clearly hear the actors’ lines—lines he knew very well, for he had written them himself.

Princess Sophie went to the railing and watched the actors’ performance intently. Usually, when Aiglon came here, he was in no mood to watch plays, but today was different. He too stood behind the railing, side-by-side with Princess Sophie, and watched with great interest.

While the play itself was just a pretext, who didn’t have a little vanity?

“Your actors… their fundamentals are passable,” Princess Sophie commented after watching for a while.

“But of course.” The manager laughed proudly. “Although our theater isn’t one of the largest, our standards for actors are just as strict. That’s how we draw an audience.”

“But they have no passion whatsoever!” the princess’s tone shifted. “They are merely performing their roles mechanically, rigidly. They fail to capture the soul of the characters in my little brother’s script.”

“Please, be understanding. They’ve only just been introduced to the script and are still grasping the plot. It’s quite normal for them not to be fully immersed yet,” the manager replied with an apologetic smile. “Once it’s ready for the stage, it absolutely won’t be like this.”

“It will be too late to discover problems once it’s already on stage!” Princess Sophie cut him off. “To prevent that from happening, my brother and I discussed it and came up with a solution—”

“What solution?” the manager asked instinctively.

“We want her to participate in the performance as well.” Princess Sophie casually pointed to the person standing behind her.

The manager took a closer look and couldn’t help but smile wryly.

“You mean this maid, Your Highness?”

“Precisely.” Princess Sophie nodded, leaving no room for argument. “Sir, let me be frank with you. I am happy to spend money on entertainment for my brother and me. In fact, I can spend a great deal of it. But what I cannot tolerate is being deliberately deceived—to have someone take our money and treat us like fools. So, I think having one of our own people keeping an eye on the performance at all times might be the best solution.”

These young masters and ladies from wealthy families are so capricious! They must have been spoiled rotten since they were children… the manager sighed inwardly.

“This maid of yours… while she has a pleasant appearance, she’s never had any professional training, has she?” he tried to reason with the willful young lady. “That means she would have to learn from the very beginning, and that takes time. If she slows down our progress, it would be an unacceptable outcome for both of us.”

“You underestimate her, Sir,” Aiglon, who had been silent until now, suddenly spoke up. “I’ve told you before that she often transcribes the script as I dictate it. She is someone who grasps the pulse of my thoughts, someone who can understand everything I want to pour into this play. Besides, I’m not asking for her to be the female lead. A supporting role would be enough for her to keep an eye on the production’s progress.”

“But…” The manager still hesitated. After all, while this sort of “paying for a part” affair was not unheard of in the theater, it usually involved an actress who had found herself a wealthy patron and already possessed some skill. To pull a random maid in to act was simply unprecedented.

“You don’t believe me?” Aiglon frowned. He then took the recent pages of the script from Chanel’s hands and handed them to the manager. “Why don’t you judge her abilities for yourself, right here and now? If you admit she’s at least passable, you’ll agree to our condition.”

Since it had come to this, the manager felt he couldn’t refuse so forcefully any longer. “Very well, let’s give it a try.”

He took the script from Aiglon’s hand and glanced through it. Then, he fixed a scrutinizing gaze on the silent maid.

“Miss, please perform a scene for us—”

Aiglon also looked at Chanel. “Chanel, don’t be nervous. Just show him what you can do.”

Although he told Chanel not to be nervous, to be honest, he himself was a little on edge. He had no idea if Chanel could pass the manager’s discerning eye.

But he chose to believe in Chanel.

Chanel noticed the young man’s gaze and couldn’t help but shrink back slightly.

She knew His Highness was watching her, placing his hopes in her.

So she would not permit herself to fail. She had always sworn she would do anything for His Highness, so how could she disappoint him at the very first step?

For her, this was far more than just an audition; it signified her entire future.

She forced herself to take a few breaths, then glanced up at the murals on the theater’s dome.

If I fail, if I disappoint His Highness, then I will jump from here! she told herself.

Then, she steeled herself and, with a composed gaze that seemed to see through everything, she looked at the middle-aged man before her.

“My dearest friend, do you have any idea what you have done? You stood before a woman who yearned for warmth, you gave her hope, you made her smile again. That being the case, how could you have the heart to cruelly plunge her back into despair? If you do this, have you not committed the greatest sin in this world?”

As she spoke, her brow furrowed slightly, her eyes filled with sorrow and confusion, making her look as if she were on the verge of tears. “She was a wretched plaything of fate, her soul had withered, she was so disillusioned she dared not hope for anything… and then, you came…”

Under the watch of the three of them, Chanel delivered the lines Aiglon had written in a state of complete self-forgetfulness.

Finally, she clutched her heart and finished her speech with a look of heartbroken dejection yet hidden expectation.

After she finished, she raised her head and looked timidly at the three people before her, awaiting their verdict.

Clap, clap, clap.

Aiglon clapped softly, offering Chanel his encouragement this way. “Well done, Chanel.”

To be honest, Chanel’s performance was even better than he had expected. He had originally thought that as long as she could barely muddle through, he could force the theater to concede. But based on her performance now, that would likely no longer be necessary.

Then, he looked at the manager. “Sir, what do you think?”

“Honestly, for an amateur, it’s not bad,” the manager nodded. “But it’s clearly a bit deliberate and over the top. Of course, some audiences do go for that sort of thing…”

“Stop with the strange remarks. I think it’s perfectly fine,” Princess Sophie said coldly. “So you have no more objections, do you? If not, then this is what we’ll do.”

“Alright, since you’re paying, you call the shots…” For the sake of the money, the manager could only nod and agree reluctantly. “I agree to your request. I hope this young lady can consistently maintain the standard she has just displayed. Performing on stage is a different experience from performing in front of three people, after all.”

Success…

An immense joy surged through Chanel’s heart, causing her face to flush.

I did not fail His Highness’s expectations.

She lifted her head to look at the young man, and Aiglon offered her an encouraging smile at just the right moment.

“Then let’s do this: we’ll intensify rehearsals in October, and we’ll premiere before the Carnival begins,” the manager proposed.

“Carnival?” Aiglon and Sophie were puzzled for a moment before they understood.

Like other famous European cities such as Venice and Milan, Vienna hosted a Carnival every year as winter set in, which lasted until the end of February of the following year. During the festival, citizens celebrated by fasting, attending masquerade balls, and participating in various other activities, comforting themselves for the hardships of the past year.

Beginning in the Middle Ages, the festival had evolved over many years into the grandest celebration in the imperial capital. Historically, many Austrian composers, such as Schumann and Strauss, had directly composed pieces with the Carnival as their theme.

Aiglon smiled at Sophie, as if asking her something.

Sophie smiled back and nodded.

“Carnival? As citizens, we are of course very interested,” she said in a low voice.

Chapter 66: Fun and a Clear Hint

“Carnival? As citizens, of course we’re very interested.”

Although Sophie said this, the worldly-wise theater manager had long since noticed that the two of them were not very familiar with Vienna.

Were they foreigners? The question had already crossed his mind.

However, he had no interest in exposing their true identities and instead went along with them.

“When Carnival arrives, all the theaters hold grand masquerade balls, and ours is no exception. If you’re interested, you’re welcome to attend.”

“Are there any restrictions?” Sophie asked.

“People attend these events for the joy of unrestrained fun, Miss Memmingen.” The manager replied with a smile. “If you wish to come, just relax and enjoy yourselves. Anything goes, as long as you don’t cause trouble for others. If you’re looking for other entertainment, the city will have everything you could want, including a grand fireworks display. You can see it all, as long as you have the time.”

The manager’s simple description made Sophie’s heart skip a beat.

Previously, she would not have cared for such frivolities, but her state of mind was completely different now. The young man had stirred her heart, and it was filled with joy.

To be able to stroll through Vienna with him during Carnival… that would surely be an unforgettable, romantic memory.

At this thought, she couldn’t help but smile.

“Francis, are you interested?”

Aiglon could naturally see what the princess was thinking, and he certainly wasn’t going to spoil her fun.

“Very interested,” he replied softly.

“Good, then it’s settled.” Sophie nodded emphatically.

Seeing her so happy and full of anticipation, Aiglon suddenly remembered something. Previously, in order to cheer the princess up, he had asked Chanel to find him some Bavarian attire. He hadn’t yet had a chance to act on his plan before Princess Sophie directly forgave him, rendering the outfits temporarily useless.

But if he were to attend a Carnival masquerade with her, wouldn’t it be the perfect opportunity to use them?

After coming here, Sophie must have been feeling a little homesick. If he changed into those Bavarian clothes, she would surely be very, very happy.

He didn’t say this thought aloud, planning to give her a surprise later.

“Alright, let me take this young lady to meet the actors.” The theater manager’s voice interrupted his thoughts. He looked at Chanel. “However, it’s best she change her clothes, so as not to startle everyone.”

“Since this is a theater, you must have plenty of costumes. Just find a set for her,” Princess Sophie replied impatiently. “Don’t worry, I’ll cover the cost.”

Then, she too looked at Chanel. “Chanel, you were the one who begged us for this opportunity, and as your reward, we have indeed given it to you—so, do not disappoint us.”

“Yes… Miss.” Chanel almost subconsciously called her ‘Your Highness,’ but under Sophie’s sharp gaze, she quickly caught herself and corrected her words. “I will do everything in my power not to disappoint you and the young master.”

Although she tried hard to appear calm on the surface, inwardly she was ecstatic, both for passing the test and realizing her dream, and even more for being able to help her master.

“Good.” Sophie waved her hand, letting the manager lead her away to change.

Sophie stood by the railing of the box, watching as Chanel, now in costume, walked onto the stage.

“She’s a lucky one, stumbling upon a good opportunity,” she said, a hint of sourness in her voice. “If we weren’t so concerned about appearances, we would have gone up there ourselves.”

“If you feel regretful, you can experience the joy of acting in front of me in the future, as long as you don’t mind the small audience,” Aiglon replied with a smile. “Just like that day.”

“That’s not a bad idea,” the princess immediately agreed. “Actually, after trying it once, it was quite interesting.”

“Then… can we also do the other things we tried that day?” Aiglon asked tentatively.

Sophie immediately understood what he was referring to and shook her head at once. “No… I never said that…”

Although her first reaction was refusal, he could of course see that her shyness outweighed her anger.

Seeing her react like this, Aiglon knew where he stood.

“If you are unwilling, I would never force you,” he said, feigning disappointment as he lowered his head. “So, was that day just a passing whim, a moment of kindness? Or were you just too deep in character and couldn’t switch back?”

“No… that’s not what I mean.” The princess hastily denied it again. “I just meant… I just meant I wasn’t prepared… Aiglon, didn’t we come here today to watch the rehearsal?”

“I don’t see how the two are mutually exclusive,” the young man replied stubbornly, looking at her with an expectant gaze. “How about this, just for a little while, alright? There’s no one else here anyway, so why worry so much?”

Being looked at like that, Sophie wanted to refuse but couldn’t bring herself to say the words. She couldn’t bear to hurt his feelings. She suddenly became flustered, and after a moment’s hesitation, she could only give a muddled nod.

Her silent consent was enough. The young man pulled her into the shadows, then forcefully drew her into his embrace before lowering his head with abandon.

The two of them once again stilled all movement, quietly savoring each other’s warmth. Aside from the soft sound of kissing, everything around them seemed to freeze in time.

A long while later, the two finally separated.

“Didn’t you say just for a little while…” the princess protested, blushing and frowning like a deceived child.

You believed that? No, the truth is, you just wanted to believe it, Aiglon thought.

She had opened her heart.

“I didn’t mean to deceive you, I just…” Aiglon replied, appearing extremely apologetic. “I was just so overcome with happiness that I lost track of time. Please forgive me.”

The princess was angry at first, but she soon couldn’t help but laugh.

“You really are a rascal!” she complained in a low voice. “Heaven knows what punishment I’m suffering to be toyed with by you like this…”

Despite her words, her flushed face was clearly brimming with joy, so her complaints had no sting to them. Instead, they sounded more like flirtatious pouting.

Could she really be rendered so docile by such ordinary tactics? Of course not. Perhaps for her, being coquettish like a young girl in love and letting him have his way was its own form of happiness.

Just as the young man craved her warmth, she too greedily craved his, using it to reclaim the girlish youth she had lost.

After this little stir, the two turned their attention back to the stage, chatting idly as time passed.

Since it was his own work, Aiglon watched quite intently. And although it was Chanel’s first time on stage, she threw herself into her role, striving constantly to become part of the play.

Her energy seemed to raise the tension on stage. The other actors, not wanting to be outshone by this newly joined young woman, also threw themselves into their performances, making for a rather engrossing spectacle for Aiglon and Sophie.

They only left reluctantly after the day’s rehearsal had concluded.

Naturally, on the way back, the two of them walked hand in hand, nestled close together.

===============================================

Aiglon, who had been in high spirits, had a bucket of cold water thrown on him the next morning.

“Chancellor Metternich wants to see me?” Aiglon asked, a little annoyed, having just finished his morning practice.

“Yes, Your Highness. Please go as soon as possible,” the attendant who brought the message replied respectfully.

With no other choice, Aiglon tossed the sword in his hand to his instructor, Captain Foresti, and followed the attendant to the Chancellor’s room.

After entering the room, Aiglon immediately sized up the Chancellor standing by the window.

Although he looked a bit older than when they had last met alone a few months ago, it was clear his spirits were still high. If the historical timeline hadn’t changed, then power, like the best life-extending medicine, would allow this old man to continue ruling the empire for another twenty years.

“Your Excellency, it has been a long time since I last had the honor of receiving your teachings. I’m delighted to have this opportunity today,” Aiglon said, bowing respectfully to the old man.

“Prince Francis, I am also very happy to have been witnessing your growth,” Metternich replied with a smile.

Although his smile was very warm, Aiglon couldn’t sense much true mirth from him.

“May I ask what guidance you have for me today, that you’ve summoned me so specifically?” he asked, suppressing his annoyance.

“It’s simple. Archduke Karl came to see me yesterday. He said he hoped I might relax some of the restrictions on your activities, so that you could get into the swing of things sooner and fulfill the duties expected of a member of the Imperial Royal Family,” the old man answered calmly. “Your Highness, what are your thoughts?”

Aiglon almost instinctively felt that the man was testing him.

“That is not a matter for me to decide—” he replied. “However, for my part, having a little more freedom of movement would naturally be better.”

It was the most natural response; he believed that even if Metternich wanted to find fault, he would have nothing to say.

“Don’t worry so much, Your Highness. I actually considered the Archduke’s request and found it quite reasonable,” Chancellor Metternich said with a placid smile. “Although for your safety it is necessary for me to shield you from outside disturbances, considering you are approaching adulthood, I do think you ought to experience more. That way, you will be able to perform the duties that will be bestowed upon you in the future…”

“What do you mean by that?” Aiglon asked, confused.

“If you are willing, you can perform some ceremonial public duties, to let the outside world know that our little prince has grown up,” the Chancellor said, his tone unwavering. “Of course, if you refuse me again this time on account of poor health, then there’s nothing I can do.”

As expected. Aiglon wasn’t too surprised. On the contrary, he was somewhat mentally prepared for this.

Since they had decided to use a political marriage to win him over, even offering a princess of a close branch like Theresa and going to so much trouble, His Majesty the Emperor and His Excellency the Chancellor certainly weren’t content to simply have one more prisoner.

They would also slowly groom him according to the standards of a member of the Imperial Royal Family.

Of course, the prerequisite was that it would be given gradually, and he would have to gradually demonstrate his loyalty.

It’s fine. I can do this.

“I would be delighted to serve the Empire and His Majesty,” Aiglon replied with a perfectly measured amount of excitement.

“Although the Archduke did not say so explicitly, it is quite obvious this was influenced by Theresa,” Chancellor Metternich added in a low voice. “Your Highness, Theresa’s influence is truly significant.”

Though his words were roundabout, compared to the diplomatic pleasantries Chancellor Metternich usually employed, this was practically an explicit threat.

Accept the marriage, and there would be benefits; refuse, and it would not end well.

Aiglon paused for a moment.

“Congratulations. Although I already had great confidence in you, I didn’t expect you to be so successful,” His Excellency the Chancellor smiled, as if full of gratification. “In a way, you should also thank me, as it was I who suggested to His Majesty that we find an outstanding and suitable candidate for you to marry.”

“I am most grateful for your care, Your Excellency.” Aiglon lowered his head, respectfully showing his submission. “And I am also very grateful for Princess Theresa’s help.”

Chapter 67: A Lesson and a Gesture of the Heart

“I am also very grateful for Your Highness Theresa’s help.”

“Very good.” Seeing how cooperative the young man was, Chancellor Metternich nodded in satisfaction.

Then, he seemed to grow somewhat sentimental. “Your Highness, I’m not so optimistic as to believe you will be truly grateful to me, but I trust you are perceptive enough to recognize reality and find where your interests lie. You can think of this as a transaction—what the Empire gives you, you give in return. I won’t force you to act wholeheartedly for the interests of the Austrian Empire, but you will eventually find that cooperating with me is in your best interest. You will have a suitable position within the Imperial Royal Family, a position that will allow you to use your talents.”

“So Theresa is the prize?” Aiglon asked in return.

“Is she not?” His Excellency the Chancellor retorted. “And a prize that most people can only dream of, one that families not of royal blood, like my own, have no right to expect. So, in my view, you should thank God for His favor.”

“Alright, I thank God for His favor.” Aiglon nodded, then changed the subject. “But Theresa might not thank you for treating her this way.”

Chancellor Metternich’s response was a scornful smile.

“Who cares what she thinks? Does it matter?” He gestured vaguely around the room. “I’ll be frank with you. Just over a decade ago, in this very room, His Majesty and I decided to send your mother to France, which led to your existence. Today is merely a reenactment. The Habsburg family has done such things countless times before and will do so countless times again. It’s utterly unremarkable.”

Watching Metternich’s faintly mocking expression, Aiglon had a strange feeling.

It wasn’t that his words were wrong—in fact, they were entirely correct. But logically, with his grim and cold personality, he shouldn’t have said something so callous in front of him, even if he believed it.

It was clear his mood wasn’t as good as it appeared, and he was having some trouble controlling his emotions.

“Did you argue with her father?” he asked, a flash of insight striking him.

Metternich froze for a moment, then nodded coldly. “You are indeed sharp, Your Highness. Yes, that is correct.”

Then, he added with some displeasure, “He’s far too indulgent with Theresa. She’s just a daughter!”

From the Chancellor’s words, Aiglon could roughly guess what had transpired.

It seemed that during their meeting, Metternich had pressured Archduke Karl to make Theresa submit to His Majesty the Emperor’s will, but the Archduke had staunchly refused to force his daughter’s consent, leading to a falling-out between them.

“Some people view their children differently than others. You can’t force such things,” Aiglon said with feigned regret.

“Regrettably, Your Highness, for the sake of interests, some things must be forced,” Chancellor Metternich replied coldly. “This is a matter His Majesty has already decided. The entire plan cannot be destroyed because a child suddenly has a tantrum. That is impossible and intolerable—and your future, to put it bluntly, Your Highness, is inextricably linked to this matter.”

Before Aiglon could ask for clarification, His Excellency the Chancellor continued, “Young man, I can see that you are an absolute realist, just as I was in my youth. You don’t respect your mother, you don’t respect His Majesty, you don’t even respect God. The only one you respect is yourself. This is good, there’s nothing wrong with it. All ambitious people should be this way—but this also means that trusting you becomes very difficult. Just as I would not be content as a mere courtier, you too will not be content. You will want to climb higher at the first opportunity, because that is what I would do…”

Chancellor Metternich’s words left Aiglon a little confused. Was this admiration or caution?

Perhaps it was both.

He remained silent, listening intently.

“Because I judge others by my own standards, I know there are only two choices: either offer sufficient terms, or offer nothing at all. A middle path would only earn your ridicule and contempt. Therefore, Theresa is my gesture of good faith. If you foolishly lose this gesture, then you will get nothing, because you will have proven that you have no intention of swearing fealty to Austria.” Chancellor Metternich stared intently at the young man, enunciating each word. “That is all I have to say, Your Highness. Please stop brushing us off with an air of indifference. You may fool His Majesty, but you cannot fool me. The crux of the matter is whether you are willing to show good faith. If not, you can say so now. I promise I will not bother you again, and no one else will bother you again, either.”

“You mean I have no choice but to agree,” Aiglon stated calmly, not intimidated by the Chancellor.

“People of intelligence should speak directly.” Chancellor Metternich’s brow furrowed slightly. “Your Highness, do not think I am looking down on you. On the contrary, it is out of respect that I have not insulted us both with a pile of tedious rhetoric. If you are willing, I will have many opportunities in the future to impart my experience to you in this manner, to help you slowly grow into someone who can solve problems for the royal family, a person of consequence within the Empire. This is the best thing I can give you.”

“This kind of respect from you is truly more than one can bear,” Aiglon said with a faint smile.

He could see that Chancellor Metternich was in a foul mood due to the setback in his plans, and his subsequent words were, by court standards, incredibly blunt and sharp.

But he knew that at this moment, more than ever, he could not let their relationship collapse.

No matter how much resentment he had accumulated, now was not the time to ruin everything for a moment’s gratification. He could not afford to carelessly discard the opportunity he had worked so hard to build.

“Then what would you have me do?” he asked calmly.

“Change Archduke Karl’s mind, or change Theresa’s mind. To me, it’s all the same,” Chancellor Metternich replied immediately. “And do it quickly.”

“And for that, can I have everything you’ve guaranteed?” Aiglon asked, feigning apprehension.

“You can.” The tension finally eased from Metternich’s face. “Am I not mentoring you right now, Your Highness? Your lesson has already begun.”

Their conversation was vastly different from his usual interactions with others. Perhaps this was a truer side to both of them, Aiglon thought.

In truth, he felt rather comfortable dealing with Metternich in this most realistic and utilitarian manner. Having to constantly flatter Metternich would have been truly nauseating.

But His Excellency the Chancellor never would have imagined that the key to this entire situation had been in Aiglon’s hands all along.

Changing Theresa’s mind wouldn’t be difficult, and he could control the pace of it.

Once his plan truly came to fruition, he would no longer have to watch this old man’s moods. On the contrary, he looked forward to seeing what headaches the Chancellor would face then.

“This has been a most memorable lesson, Your Excellency.” He gave the old man a slight bow. “What are your specific arrangements for me? Please, tell me. For the wonderful future you have promised, I am more than willing to work hard.”

“Now that’s more like a clever man.” Chancellor Metternich finally smiled.

Then his expression turned serious again. “Tomorrow, Archduke Karl will come for you and take you to a public function. Be sure to attend on time. I need you to make a good impression, to make him approve of you more. Remember, the more proactively you integrate yourself here, the more this place can give you.”

“I will do my best.” Aiglon nodded respectfully. “I know what is good for me.”

Metternich gently patted his shoulder, as if in encouragement, but also as a signal that he could leave.

“Very well, Your Highness. I sincerely wish you smooth sailing, and that you may bring a beautiful end to a painful past.”

Aiglon bowed once more, then exited the room.

============================================

Just as the Chancellor had said, the next morning, Aiglon received a summons to see Archduke Karl.

Unlike their first meeting, where he wore a military dress uniform adorned with medals, today the Archduke was dressed in a simple, old military uniform.

Upon seeing him, the Archduke looked him up and down once more from head to toe.

“Good morning, Your Highness,” Aiglon said, bowing with the utmost respect.

“Good morning,” the Archduke replied dryly, then turned. “Come with me.”

The two of them walked out of the room side by side, followed by Archduke Karl’s attendants.

Archduke Karl was not particularly tall, and as they walked together, Aiglon was already noticeably taller than him. Even so, he still felt a little uneasy in the presence of the renowned, battle-hardened general.

“Your Highness, what event are you taking me to?” Aiglon asked cautiously as they walked.

“I am taking you to a convalescent home for disabled soldiers,” Archduke Karl answered bluntly, without keeping him in suspense. “Though I have long since retired from command, I make time every year to visit them. I believe it is my duty.”

…The answer surprised Aiglon, and he almost stopped in his tracks.

Soldiers become disabled for no other reason than war, and in recent years, the only one Austria had been at war with was…

“Are you afraid?” Archduke Karl glanced at him. “That’s right. The men inside owe their disabilities to the handiwork of your father and the French army.”

“I am not afraid, just a little surprised,” Aiglon said, shaking his head. “Why would you take me there?”

“And why do you think I would?” Archduke Karl asked impatiently. “If you want the Austrians to forgive and accept a Napoleon, starting with them is the most legitimate way, wouldn’t you agree? If even the men who lost a leg can raise a glass to celebrate Napoleon’s son, what could anyone else possibly say?”

…Aiglon was momentarily speechless.

It seemed that was indeed the case.

If the very group of people who had suffered the most tragically didn’t care about his presence, that would be enough to silence others. Even if someone wanted to make a snide remark, it could be easily dismissed.

Therefore, if he was to be accepted by the Austrians, this seemed like a brilliant first step—though he had never cared about that himself.

“Don’t be afraid. It is a soldier’s sacred duty to fight for his country. To be disabled or killed in war can only be called bad luck. It’s the same for the French. There’s nothing to resent, and I will not allow them to be disrespectful to you.” Perhaps thinking Aiglon was apprehensive, the Archduke offered him a word of comfort.

Then, he sighed with feeling. “However, if your father hadn’t engaged in such endless warmongering, far fewer people would have died in the end.”

“Thank you.” Aiglon had no interest in debating history. He expressed his sincere gratitude to the Archduke. “Although they may not wish to hear my name, I will do my best to make them a little happier.”

“Don’t thank me. This was Theresa’s idea.” The Archduke sighed, seeming somewhat helpless when it came to his daughter. “If Theresa hadn’t requested it, why would I go to all this trouble?”

Chapter 68: A Visit

“If Theresa hadn’t asked, why would I have bothered with all this?”

This sigh spoke volumes of a father’s exasperation.

“Theresa…” Aiglon was momentarily at a loss for words. “She’s so thoughtful. I feel I don’t deserve such kindness, because I really have nothing to offer her in return.”

“You really don’t have anything to give in return, but Theresa is not a child who covets such things. All that matters to her is her own happiness.” The Archduke frowned, then gave a wry smile. “Perhaps I should reflect on it. I raised her to be too independent, so she’s always doing things that don’t benefit her in the slightest, and her head is full of strange ideas.”

“On the contrary, I think you should be proud of that,” Aiglon smiled. “I believe Theresa is truly living for herself. At least she knows what makes her happy; some people go their whole lives without ever knowing.”

“Let’s hope so.” The Archduke shrugged.

Aiglon could see that the Archduke wasn’t angry with his daughter; on the contrary, he seemed rather doting and proud. His complaints were just another form of bragging. That was why he complied with Theresa’s every wish, never even complaining when she talked back to His Majesty the Emperor.

The two continued their conversation as they boarded the carriage, which then slowly departed for a town on the outskirts of Vienna.

After an hour or two, they arrived at the periphery of a small castle.

The castle was of a common design. Secluded and with a plain, unadorned exterior, it looked like a monastery.

A small river flowed past it, with scattered stones breaking the surface. The water lapped against them, splashing into tassel-like sprays that shimmered under the sun. Water lilies and rushes lined the banks like an exquisite tapestry, gradually spreading all the way to the castle’s surroundings, adding to its sense of solitude.

After stepping down from the carriage, the Archduke did not approach the castle immediately. Instead, he gazed at the building and the surrounding scenery from a distance, finally letting out a sigh.

“This place is a corner forgotten by the world, just like the people inside. No one remembers they exist, not until they silently disappear.”

Aiglon instantly felt his melancholy.

“But at least, in the end, their sacrifice was worth it,” Aiglon replied with a famous saying he had heard. “‘Old soldiers never die, they just fade away.’”

The Archduke turned his head and sized him up.

“I didn’t realize you had such a way with words.” He then nodded, a wistful look on his face. “Yes, they fade away. Every time I come here, there are one or two fewer people. Most of them are younger than me. If they were healthy in body and mind—”

He trailed off again.

He silently led the young man and a group of attendants to the main gate.

The gatekeeper was clearly expecting him. He saluted the Archduke and immediately let them in.

Soon, a few more people walked out from inside to greet them.

The man in the lead was a middle-aged man in an officer’s uniform. The moment he saw the Archduke, he gave a military salute.

“Your Highness, welcome!”

As he got closer, Aiglon noticed that although the man’s limbs seemed intact, there was a shocking scar on his face. It ran from the back of his head, hidden by his brown hair, all the way to the corner of his mouth. It was almost certain he had been struck viciously on the head with a saber and had been lucky to survive—perhaps that was why he was here.

“He is the person in charge here, Captain Ferdinand Hentsch,” Archduke Karl suddenly said, explaining to Aiglon as he was lost in thought.

“A pleasure, Captain,” Aiglon said, nodding to the man in respect.

“And this is…” Captain Hentsch asked, looking at the young man with some confusion.

He couldn’t be sure of the young man’s identity. From his attire and entourage, he was clearly a nobleman, but he definitely wasn’t the Archduke’s son, who was still a young child.

But who in all of Austria would be treated this way by the Archduke?

“He is the Duke of Reichstadt,” Archduke Karl said in a low voice.

“The Duke of… Reich… stadt?” Captain Hentsch frowned as he pronounced the difficult title.

A moment later, comprehension seemed to dawn, and his eyes widened as he stared at the young man.

“Napoleon’s son?” he asked loudly, forgetting his etiquette and pointing at the young man.

“Yes,” Archduke Karl nodded.

“Uh… this…” Captain Hentsch seemed completely bewildered and took a moment to recover.

“Your Highness, what have you brought him here for? We don’t take prisoners here,” he then asked.

His question made both the Archduke and Aiglon laugh out loud.

“Stop joking around!” the Archduke said, his expression turning stern as he chided the Captain. “I brought him here today for an event, to let him see the place.”

“We have plenty of invalids here, but not much worth seeing,” the Captain shrugged. “I’m afraid the Duke will be disappointed.”

“You yourselves are the best thing to see,” Archduke Karl replied. “You, for example, Hentsch. Tell him about your military experience.”

“Me… there’s not much to say. My military career was spent serving in the cavalry. That’s about it,” the Captain said, shaking his head.

“You’re too modest,” Archduke Karl shook his head and explained to Aiglon. “He was a very brave hussar officer, always leading from the front, and was decorated many times. But he was severely wounded at the Battle of Wagram and had to retire from active service.”

“Those empty honors aren’t worth mentioning. Your Highness, you’ve surely had lessons. You’ve been taught about every battle—how to deploy troops, how to maneuver them, how many men died on paper, how many cannons and banners were lost… You probably know all that better than I do. If you’re willing to listen, though, I can tell you about how I was wounded. That’s something no teacher would have taught you,” the Captain said, looking at Aiglon.

“Please, tell me,” Aiglon replied.

“In the last battle I fought, our army fought bravely and did quite well, but in the end, we were losing. To save the situation, my superior ordered a charge. I obeyed, drew my saber, and charged the French lines. We clashed with the French cavalry, and that’s when I got this damned cut…” The captain pointed to his head, then pulled back the hair on his forehead. Only then did Aiglon see that half of his right ear was missing.

“Just as I was wounded, my damn horse took a bullet, and we both went down. The beast fell on top of me. It broke two of my ribs, but it also saved me from being trampled by other horses or hit by another stray bullet. It barely saved my life. Sometimes I think it would’ve been easier if it had just crushed me to death.” The officer smiled, the shocking scar on his face making the expression particularly grim. His tone, however, was light and cheerful, as if he were talking about someone else.

“I passed out right then. When I came to, it was already night. Damn it all, I still can’t describe the scene I was in. Even if I talked until morning, I couldn’t make you feel what I felt. The smell was horrendous. I tried to move but was pinned by my dead horse and a corpse. My whole body ached, but I couldn’t budge. I opened my eyes and saw nothing but darkness. The air stank of gunpowder and gore, so much so I thought I’d lost my sense of smell. I knew I was dying, but I wasn’t afraid. I just thought it was noisy because all the other poor souls around me, not quite dead yet, were groaning and moaning. Of course, it was much later that I realized I was groaning too. But my God, I couldn’t feel a thing back then…”

Though the Captain’s tone was incredibly calm, Aiglon could still feel the harrowing nature of his experience. “What happened then?”

“Then I passed out again,” the Captain shrugged once more. “The next time I woke up, I was in a field surgeon’s tent. Even the surgeon was surprised someone with my injuries could survive… I found out later that only two or three of us from that pile made it out alive. By the way, since our army had already retreated, it was the French soldiers who picked me up while clearing the battlefield. That son of a bitch saved my life, but he also swiped my pocket watch. It’s a shame I never ran into him again, or I’d have treated him to a few good meals.”

“And then?” Aiglon asked.

“After that, there’s not much else to tell. I know a little French, so I told the surgeon I was an officer. After he patched me up, they kept me in a prisoner camp. I was sent back during a prisoner exchange, and because my injuries were too severe, I said goodbye to the front lines for good.” Captain Hentsch looked at Aiglon and smiled again. “Your Highness, do you think I’m telling you a sob story? No, of course not. Compared to those poor bastards, I’m one of the lucky ones. I’m just telling you that war isn’t quite what you see in your lessons. There’s real blood, real death, and it’s filthy and it stinks.”

“…That was a very meaningful lesson. Thank you,” Aiglon said after a moment’s hesitation, then nodded.

“Alright, show us inside. I imagine the men won’t dare start lunch until I arrive, and we can’t keep them waiting,” the Archduke ordered.

“As you command, Your Highness.” Captain Hentsch nodded, then turned and led the group into the depths of the castle.

As they walked through a corridor, Aiglon saw a group of men strolling on the castle lawn—only, some were on crutches, others in wheelchairs. He even saw a one-armed man painting.

The war was indeed over, but its magnificent ruins still stood here, eleven years later.

As he was taking it all in, Captain Hentsch was surreptitiously questioning one of the aides-de-camp Archduke Karl had brought with him.

“What’s going on today? Why did the Archduke bring this… this Highness here?”

“The Archduke wants to show him around and have a meal with the veterans,” the aide-de-camp replied. “So make sure your men are careful not to offend His Highness, or there will be hell to pay.”

“That won’t happen. Napoleon himself wasn’t shot when he was captured, so who among us would have the energy to pick on his son?” The Captain shrugged. “But still, why is the Archduke doing this?”

The aide-de-camp glanced around, then lowered his voice. “The rumor is that there are plans to marry him to Princess Theresa. So the Archduke wants His Highness to get on good terms with everyone around, to prevent any wagging tongues.”

“Good heavens… Wasn’t losing one princess enough? His father is already dead, isn’t he? Why are they still doing this?” The Captain scratched his head, looking utterly perplexed.

“If you keep talking nonsense, watch out you don’t get thrown in the river,” the officer glared at him. “These matters are not for you to concern yourself with.”

“Alright, alright, I understand.” The Captain nodded with an awkward smile.

His feelings were quite complicated.

When he first heard the news, he found it incredible, but he didn’t feel much resentment.

After the initial shock, he felt it wasn’t entirely unacceptable. There was even a strange sense of harmony to it.

“It’s not so bad, is it? The children of two great commanders getting married… they’re quite a match, don’t you think? It’s not like we’re Austria and France, vowing to never have dealings again like Rome and Carthage,” he said after a moment. “Besides, isn’t the Duke the son of an Austrian woman to begin with?”

“I’ll say it again: this is not your business. Your support is not needed, nor is your opposition,” the officer chided him once more. “Just entertain their Highnesses properly, and make sure no one offends the Duke.”

“Don’t worry,” the Captain laughed again, the scar on his face twisting with the movement. “After all this time, who still cares about that stuff?”

Chapter 69: A Toast

Aiglon, of course, couldn’t hear the murmurs of the men in front. He simply walked shoulder-to-shoulder with Archduke Karl through the castle, heading toward its center.

“Let me give you a heads-up,” Archduke Karl said, suddenly turning his head as they walked down the corridor. “You must control yourself later. Do not show the slightest hint of condescension or contempt toward anyone—not even the most obscure common soldier. If you do, you’ll have wasted your time coming here today. It might even backfire.”

“Of course I won’t,” Aiglon quickly replied. “In fact, I admire them greatly.”

“It’s for the best if you truly think so,” Archduke Karl nodded. “These men may be disabled, but their minds haven’t been damaged in the slightest. On the contrary, their physical disabilities often make them all the more sensitive and unable to tolerate even the most unintentional insult. And because their fates are now so similar, they are particularly united. Insult one of them, and you’ve offended them all, for they have nothing left to lose.”

Archduke Karl’s words left Aiglon with a complex swirl of emotions.

Though he knew it was true, the thought that the bravest men either died in battle or ended up like this filled him with a certain sorrow.

“Such is fate. What can be done?” Perhaps sensing what Aiglon was thinking, Archduke Karl sighed. “All I can do is donate as much as I can to these institutions, so they may live out the rest of their days in peace.”

“If I have the means one day, I will also donate to help men like these,” Aiglon replied.

“Don’t just say it to be polite,” Archduke Karl glanced at him again. “I will remember your words.”

“You have my word,” Aiglon replied, straightening his back.

“Then I trust you will make something of yourself,” Archduke Karl nodded. “A commander should cherish his soldiers as he cherishes his own eyes. Even when they can no longer take to the battlefield, he should not abandon them. This sets an example for those who continue to follow him, letting them know that a noble sacrifice has value.”

Aiglon listened quietly to the Archduke’s words.

“I was born a royal, so it was only natural for a royal to lead troops. That’s why I was able to command great armies at a young age, leading generals far older and more experienced than myself… However, the world does not operate entirely on such rules. I can be the commander, but the men below can choose whether to serve me loyally or merely go through the motions.” As they walked, Archduke Karl spoke to Aiglon in a low voice. “Men are men, after all, not an ant colony that obeys without emotion. No matter how noble one’s bloodline, if one fails to display the qualities of a commander and is unwilling to share in the hardships of his subordinates, he will never win their devotion. His orders will be carried out half-heartedly, or perhaps not at all. You must understand that officers and soldiers do not willingly die for a man simply because he is their commander. Their loyalty is something that must be earned.”

“Yes, you are absolutely right,” Aiglon nodded in sincere agreement.

“You’ve said before that you don’t want to be a soldier, but I believe that if you truly wish to achieve great things in the future, you must still live by this principle. Remember, there is no such thing as groundless loyalty, only people who are worthy of being loyal to,” Archduke Karl continued. “You should become such a person. You possess the potential for it, and it shouldn’t be squandered on a life of mediocrity. Our empire will one day fall to your generation to look after. What a pitiful tragedy it would be if, when that time comes, no one is willing to step forward…”

The Archduke’s words were tinged with anxiety and frustration. As a member of the imperial family, the Emperor’s own younger brother, he couldn’t help but feel immense distress over the empire’s decline.

But Aiglon could not share this patriotism, even though he too was a member of the imperial family, the Emperor’s grandson.

The experiences of this life had catalyzed a sense of alienation within him, causing him to build high walls in his heart, stubbornly resisting such an identity.

Of course, he would never let this show on the surface.

“The empire has so many outstanding young men. Someone will naturally rise to support this country in the future,” he answered calmly. “Besides, I doubt many people would be pleased to see me play any kind of role here.”

“I admit there are those who are wary of you, even despise you, but is that any reason for you to give up and be so cynical? Wouldn’t that just prove they were right to look down on you? Does running away solve anything!” Archduke Karl frowned, then spoke to him sternly. “You’re wrong. You should charge headfirst into adversity, growing stronger with every setback. You must show them how hopelessly wrong they are. You must prove you are stronger than all of them, and then kick their curses right back into their mouths. Only then will you have won. If you weren’t that kind of person, how could I ever entrust Theresa to you?”

Aiglon’s eyes widened. For a moment, he was speechless.

It wasn’t that the Archduke was wrong, but that he was too right. His words had struck the very core of his heart; it was exactly what he thought.

However, the path to victory he envisioned in his mind deviated severely from what the Archduke imagined.

And yet, he could not reveal it.

“Don’t be weak. Grit your teeth and push forward!” The Archduke interpreted his hesitation and silence as uncertainty. He leaned closer and shouted at the young man, “Even if you don’t become my son-in-law in the future, Napoleon’s son should not be a meek, complaining coward! You should do something that makes people exclaim, ‘Well, he is his father’s son, after all!’ Haven’t you ever had such a thought?”

“If I had such an opportunity…” Aiglon replied.

“Sir, have you spent so much time under Metternich’s influence that you’ve forgotten how to give a straight answer?” Archduke Karl cut him off.

The Archduke’s sharp question left Aiglon at a loss for words.

Just like a soldier—straightforward, leaving no room for evasion.

“I have thought of it. Of course, I have, Your Highness.” He nodded emphatically, a rare display of genuine emotion. “I have thought about winning… No… I must win. If I don’t win, I am nothing. My very existence would be meaningless… Your Highness, are you satisfied with that answer?”

Archduke Karl studied the young man, as if weighing the resolve in his declaration. Then, finally, a smile broke across his face.

“Good. That’s how it should be.” He clapped Aiglon firmly on the shoulder. “That’s what makes you worthy.”

Worthy of what?

Before Aiglon could give it much thought, the Archduke sighed again.

“If Theresa hadn’t been so bewitched, I wouldn’t have bothered saying so much to you. Tell me, what trick did you use to make her so devoted to you?” Archduke Karl suddenly sighed. “I’ve never seen her put so much thought into giving someone advice.”

“I don’t know. My interactions with her have been quite limited,” Aiglon replied with a wry smile. “Perhaps she just finds me more interesting than the other people our age she’s met. At the very least, she considers me a friend.”

“Interesting? What’s so interesting about you? I certainly don’t see it,” the Archduke sniffed.

Aiglon could only offer another wry smile.

As they spoke, the two of them arrived at the castle’s central hall.

Lunch had already been prepared.

On a massive dining table, one could see loaves of bread of all sizes, cheese, small pastries, and fresh pork cutlets and beef.

There were also many glass cups and bottles of wine on the table.

“I know you’re used to the palace and must find this poor-quality food difficult to stomach, but for today at least, you must eat with relish,” Archduke Karl reminded the young man in a whisper. “This is the best hospitality they can offer. It’s a rare treat for them.”

At that moment, the old veterans from the sanatorium began to enter the hall, some walking, others being supported.

Aiglon had never in his life seen so many people with missing arms and legs gathered in one place. He forced himself not to show any sign of physical discomfort, maintaining a humble and gentle smile. The old soldiers, in turn, all looked at him with peculiar expressions—it had taken Captain Hentsch less than twenty minutes to spread the news throughout the entire sanatorium, letting everyone know of the young man’s complex identity.

The gazes directed at the young man were filled with curiosity, envy, and indifference, but very little hatred. After all, the chief culprit was long gone with the wind, and there was no point in blaming a young duke who had grown up in Austria.

Aiglon sat down with the Archduke. Though he had never experienced such a scene before, he kept his composure, poised and dignified, without a trace of nervousness.

When the Archduke took his seat, everyone saluted him before taking their own seats.

“I am very happy to see you all again,” the Archduke said, nodding to everyone. “I am proud to have once led you. I hope that the next time I visit, all of you will still be here.”

Then, he gestured to Aiglon with his finger.

“Although you may already know, I must still formally introduce the young man who has accompanied me. He is the Duke of Reichstadt. Of course, you also know his more famous identity. That’s right, he is the son of Napoleon—”

Aiglon bowed his head to everyone present.

“When he heard I was coming to visit you, he specifically asked to come along. He shares my sympathy for your circumstances and has pledged to donate to this place in the future, just as I do,” the Archduke continued. “I ask you to pay him your respects.”

The men saluted the young man. Although some were clearly reluctant, they did so at Archduke Karl’s bidding.

“Very well, let us begin our meal,” the Archduke nodded again.

After such a brief address, everyone began to eat.

Just as the Archduke had said, the wine, the meat, and the other foods were indeed of poor quality. But Aiglon, having prepared himself mentally, felt no discomfort and swallowed it down in large bites.

“Not bad. At least you can still endure some hardship,” the Archduke nodded slightly, then said to him in a low voice, “You’re actually quite lucky. The dried rations I ate during campaigns were about the same as pig feed.”

“Your Highness…” suddenly, Captain Hentsch, the man in charge, who was sitting on the other side, spoke quietly to Archduke Karl.

“What is it?” Archduke Karl asked.

“In previous years, whenever you visited, we would always toast to victory…” The Captain glanced at the young man, looking troubled.

In an instant, it seemed as if everyone’s eyes were once again gathered on Aiglon, all waiting for his response.

“Perhaps we should toast to something else…” Archduke Karl now found himself in a difficult position.

“May I be permitted to say a few words?” Aiglon suddenly stood up.

“Please, speak,” Archduke Karl said, somewhat surprised, but still nodded his assent.

“Gentlemen, my apologies, but I will not abase myself by celebrating Napoleon’s downfall here. Please understand, my dignity will not allow me to curry favor by cursing my own father.” Aiglon held his head high, looking at the old soldiers present. “However, I still wish to raise my glass and toast to you, to everyone here. Regardless of which side you were on, you all fought bravely and have dedicated the rest of your lives. In any nation, such a quality is worthy of admiration.”

Aiglon picked up his wine glass. “That’s right, I admire you, and I admire your former adversaries. You are all heroes. Today, I toast you. If one day I have the chance to see a group of French veterans just like you, I will toast them with the same respect. For your conflict is over. Now, you are all the same: men who, though forgotten by the world, are still worthy of respect.”

Then, he raised his glass to the crowd.

“—Let us raise our glasses, to peace.”

“To peace!” His words ignited a round of cheers.

The old soldiers raised their glasses one after another. Even the Archduke smiled and nodded, then raised his glass as well.

Aiglon drained his glass in one go.

The wine was harsh, but he swallowed it all.

Just then, a one-legged man who appeared to be an officer hobbled over to him on a crutch and gave him a military salute.

“Your Highness. I fought in the Battle of Leipzig. That is why I am here.” The expression on his long, thin face was very serious, but his eyes shone with excitement. “I do not hate your father, although I have him to thank for my current state. He was an undeniable hero; it was just our misfortune that he was our enemy. Today, I am actually quite happy, because you have such grace. You are worthy of standing here.”

Then, he picked up another glass of wine and looked at the young man.

“To the future,” Aiglon said, pouring another glass and gently clinking it with his.

“Cheers!” The atmosphere in the hall instantly came alive, the sound of clinking glasses echoing everywhere.

“To peace!”

“To reconciliation!”

“To the Empire!”

“To His Majesty!”

…A chorus of slogans rose and fell throughout the hall.

“To the wedding!” Just as the mood reached its most passionate peak, an old soldier shouted out, clearly making a joke.

The jest immediately sent the room into an uproar, and the hall was instantly filled with roars of laughter and whistles.

Chapter 70: Entrustment

Amidst the roar of laughter, the atmosphere in the hall reached its peak, and Aiglon, who had been composed all along, lowered his head in embarrassment.

His reaction was interpreted by everyone as shyness. Many smiled, outwardly teasing the young man, but inwardly filled with a mix of envy and well wishes.

“Your Highness, how did you feel when you were with Princess Theresa?” Captain Hentsch asked at that moment.

It’s over, Aiglon complained inwardly. What other answer can I possibly give at a time like this?

If he were to admit what he had actually done to Theresa, he would probably be thrown out by Archduke Karl amidst a chorus of boos.

Under everyone’s watchful eyes, he had no choice but to brace himself and utter a string of saccharine compliments. “Theresa is a very charming girl. Even ignoring her status, she is incredibly lovely. Furthermore, she possesses a compassionate and considerate heart, and she pays attention to the feelings of others, which is an especially rare quality… I think getting to know her is one of the greatest fortunes of my life. I am also very grateful for everything she has done for me.”

The more Aiglon spoke, the more awkward he felt, but he had to pretend as if nothing was wrong.

He had never expected things to escalate to this point, where he would be publicly professing his “admiration” for Theresa in front of such a large crowd.

Wait a minute—did Theresa plan for this? Did she guess this would happen? The thought suddenly flashed through Aiglon’s mind.

Surely not…

“You’ve put it rather complexly…” an officer said, blinking as if feigning confusion. “Could you describe it in a few of the simplest words?”

“Er…” Aiglon was so embarrassed he was at a loss for words.

“Alright, stop teasing the boy. What do they know at this age?” Thankfully, Archduke Karl spoke up in time, smoothing things over for the youth. “Let’s continue eating.”

The officer had to nod apologetically to Aiglon with a sheepish smile, and everyone resumed their lively meal.

“Your Highness, what are your plans for the future?” someone finally asked, changing the subject.

“I haven’t thought it through yet, because I don’t know what I’m good at,” Aiglon replied with a smile. “But no matter what, I believe I will strive to work for the good of the people in the future.”

“Well said! Then… a toast to the people!”

And so, Aiglon drank, one glass after another.

Although the wine was quite ordinary, the alcohol was certainly no joke. As time passed, he gradually began to feel dizzy and light-headed, even slurring his words when he spoke.

This is not good… His heart suddenly tensed.

He hated losing control of himself, even in an environment where he could relax.

“Your Highness, I’m afraid I can’t hold my liquor,” he quickly said to Archduke Karl beside him. “Please allow me to stop.”

“Can you still stand?” Archduke Karl glanced at him and asked.

“Barely,” Aiglon answered honestly.

“Good. Then stand up.”

Though a little confused, Aiglon obediently staggered to his feet.

At that moment, Archduke Karl also stood up. He took Aiglon’s right hand with his left and raised it high.

At his action, the hall fell quiet again. People stopped their conversations and looked at the Archduke with curiosity.

“I once had the honor of leading you, but unfortunately, I did not lead you to glorious victory, for which I am deeply sorry,” Archduke Karl said, looking at the crowd with a touch of emotion. “Fortunately, God has blessed us. Your efforts, your sacrifices, have finally yielded a good result. We can celebrate peace here, and the Empire has survived. The past has vanished like smoke, and all grievances have been laid to rest…

“Without a doubt, the Empire will face new challenges and new enemies in the future, but our duties are done. We can, with great relief, hand them over to the new generation… And now, your Duke of Reichstadt is a member of this generation of young Austrians!” After saying this, Archduke Karl issued a command to the crowd, “Stand up! All of you, salute His Highness. Perhaps one day he will achieve for us what we could not.”

Archduke Karl’s words did not immediately draw cheers. Instead, the men present looked at one another in bewilderment.

Although they had accepted the Duke’s existence, directly calling Napoleon’s son an Austrian was still something they weren’t quite used to.

But Archduke Karl was not a particularly tolerant man. Having given an order, he would absolutely not retract it. His gaze swept across the crowd, as if searching for anyone who was still hesitating or opposed to his view.

Under his powerful pressure, Captain Hentsch, the person in charge here, was the first to salute Aiglon. Once someone took the lead, the men beside him slowly raised their hands in salute as well.

Aiglon, who had never been treated this way by a group of people, felt a little uncomfortable. The alcohol was also making him dizzy, but he managed to remain calm and accept the salutes from the soldiers present.

It seemed the Archduke’s prestige was indeed formidable enough, and that he was willing to use that prestige to endorse him was truly surprising.

Or perhaps, this was just another sign of how much he doted on Theresa…

Seeing everyone salute, Archduke Karl finally nodded in satisfaction and sat down with Aiglon.

The banquet was drawing to a close.

After the meal, Archduke Karl spoke with many of the men, listening to their current troubles and the difficulties their families faced. Finally, under the soldiers’ reluctant gazes, he led Aiglon out of the castle.

Aiglon was still unsteady on his feet, his head spinning. The past few hours felt like a dream.

But the steady footsteps of the middle-aged man beside him made it clear that he was not dreaming.

The two of them walked out of the sanatorium and came to the riverbank where the carriage was parked.

It was already afternoon. Archduke Karl did not seem to be in a hurry to leave; instead, he stopped to gaze at the shimmering light on the river’s surface.

“Sobered up a little?” he then asked Aiglon.

“Much more so, Your Highness,” Aiglon replied in a low voice.

“I didn’t expect you to be so unrestrained, so willing to go all out. You didn’t show any sign of abnormality just now.” Archduke Karl nodded slightly. “It seems you do have a willpower that belies your age—should I say that harsh environments build character?”

“Perhaps they can also destroy a person, Your Highness,” Aiglon answered.

“There are always setbacks in the world. Some people are destined for a difficult fate. If they are destroyed by it, it only proves they were unworthy of a great destiny to begin with.” Archduke Karl shrugged. “Francis, if you can pull through this, you will find that what God has left for you is not so little after all.”

“I deeply believe so as well,” Aiglon replied grimly.

Though his mind was somewhat fuzzy from being flushed with wine, even in this state, a sliver of calm remained in the depths of his heart.

He knew what he was doing, and he knew what he wanted.

Archduke Karl turned his head again to look into the distance. A small, solitary bridge spanned the river, its wooden beams decayed. Unknown wildflowers grew on its piers, and its railings were covered in lush moss. A flock of ducks played in the shallows or paddled in the waters of the Danube tributary. Beyond the bridge, a few farmhouses could be seen. The simple houses were separated by green hedges of honeysuckle and clematis, and in the center of the village stood a small church steeple.

The entire scene was tranquil and gentle, a landscape that seemed as if it would not change for centuries.

“It’s beautiful,” the Archduke said, the words escaping his lips.

“Yes, it is,” Aiglon nodded. “Very beautiful.”

He wasn’t merely offering a compliment; he truly thought so.

It was a very beautiful country scene, but his heart would never seek the peace of rural life.

“Austria is a beautiful country. Try to fall in love with her,” Archduke Karl said to Aiglon with a long sigh. “If you can be sincere, she will not fail you. Since God has allowed you to suffer such tribulations, He must have a purpose. Believe that He will not toy with you forever. As long as you follow this purpose, perhaps you can still gain a great deal.”

Aiglon was at a loss for how to respond.

Follow God’s purpose? But he didn’t even believe in God’s existence.

“Today was a good start. I see that at least no one objects to you being an Austrian. Though they are not yet used to it, everything must have a beginning. As long as you continue down this path, you will eventually reach your goal.” Archduke Karl looked at the young man’s face and urged him in a low voice, “Your performance today makes me believe you can indeed do it. Besides… with Theresa helping you, it should be very simple.”

“I am very grateful for the help you and she have given me, Your Highness.” Aiglon bowed sincerely to express his thanks to the Archduke.

Archduke Karl had graciously brought him here to help him win favor and had even taken the time to share so much of his life experience. Of course, his heart was full of gratitude.

Although he didn’t know how to repay him, he would remember this debt of kindness.

“I heard Theresa mention it, did you promise her you would come visit our family?” Archduke Karl suddenly asked.

Didn’t she invite me?

Aiglon wanted to ask this, but he caught himself just in time and swallowed the words.

Without a doubt, Theresa was unwilling to tell her parents that she had been the one to issue the invitation, so he would have to bear this “responsibility” himself.

Having come this far, it seemed he had to admit it to return the favor.

Wait, did Theresa think of this as well?

“Yes, I did ask her Royal Highness, Princess Theresa, for this, and she agreed,” he answered, not having time to overthink it. “But I don’t know when would be convenient…”

“It’s almost winter; we don’t have much to do anyway and are mostly free. Just pick a time, let us know in advance, and then come visit.” Archduke Karl replied calmly. “Theresa praised you so much that she has piqued her mother’s curiosity. She wants to meet you.”

Although Aiglon didn’t know what Theresa had told her mother, he couldn’t help but feel a little awkward, even ashamed.

“Alright, it’s getting late. I should take you back.” Archduke Karl nodded at him again. “By the way, Theresa asked me to ask you one last thing. You still have one promise you made to her. When will you fulfill it?”

Hm? What?

A moment later, Aiglon finally understood.

“Is it convenient for me to send her a letter?” he asked. “There is indeed something I need to give her.”

“Do as you please. Who knows what games you children are playing?” Archduke Karl shrugged impatiently. “Someone will give you the address. Alright, let’s go.”

Chapter 71: The Gift

At dusk, Aiglon followed Archduke Karl back to Schönbrunn Palace, ending the day’s journey.

It was clear that Archduke Karl intended to build up his reputation in Austria, eliminate their resistance, and get the Austrians used to the idea of “Napoleon’s son serving Austria in the future.”

His goal, of course, was also for Theresa’s sake—from his position, he certainly hoped that if the marriage came to fruition, his son-in-law would be a man of promise, not someone who hid away in obscurity within the deep palace.

Nevertheless, Aiglon was still very grateful for the Archduke’s help. Not only did he use his prestige to endorse him and command the old soldiers to pay their respects, but he also gave him a great deal of guidance.

This guidance was direct and straightforward, yet full of profound insight. It was born of his experience, and Aiglon had never experienced anyone treating him this way before.

It was a pity it was a cruel twist of fate; otherwise, being his son-in-law might not have been so bad, he thought to himself on the way back.

When Aiglon returned to his residence, he found his guardian, Count Dietrichstein, already waiting for him there.

After seeing him, the Count looked him over from head to toe, as if assessing his performance for the day.

“You seem a little worse for wear from the drink,” he said in a low voice after a moment.

Aiglon knew very well what he looked like—he had drunk several times more than usual today to go along with the atmosphere, and his face was still flushed.

“Don’t worry about me, I can still hold on,” Aiglon replied. “Drinking this much today was worth it.”

“It seems you were quite successful.” The Count nodded, relieved. “Archduke Karl is indeed an honest man! Truly admirable.”

After a pause, he added, “Now you see why we insisted on arranging this marriage for you, don’t you? The benefits for you are immense. With the Archduke’s prestige, as long as he is willing to pave the way for you, it won’t take long for the entire country to accept you. Then, you can display your talents.”

Aiglon didn’t answer. He knew the other man’s words were all correct.

“Princess Theresa may be a bit childish, but she is still just a young girl. As long as you are willing to set aside your pride for a moment and accommodate her a little, I’m sure she will realize she has no better choice than you,” the Count continued his counsel. “For the sake of a meteoric rise, there is no shame in humbling yourself temporarily. Don’t forget that even Henry IV, a great Emperor, once repented in the snow, begging the Pope for forgiveness.”

“Sir, rest assured, I know how to act in my own best interest,” Aiglon said with a smile. “Is there anything else you need to report to me?”

“There is one more thing.” The Count lowered his voice even further. “According to a message from the French Ambassador, Count Talhouët, the King of France has received your personal letter and is quite satisfied with your reason and humility. He believes that if you are truly willing to not interfere in French affairs, he can offer you a sum of compensation.”

“No, there’s no need.” Aiglon shook his head and refused instinctively. “I offered to stay out of it for the well-being of the French people, not to beg him for anything. I did not sell myself to the House of Orléans, so of course, I will not sell myself to the Bourbon family either. I cannot accept any gift from him, or I would lose my principles.”

“You… you still can’t let go of that place, can you?” the Count asked hesitantly, probing.

“No, what I mean is that I don’t want to betray my supporters. I won’t sell out to anyone,” Aiglon answered decisively. “Although I have never met them, I know I owe them. They love me and place their hopes in me, yet I have no ability to respond to them. So, the only thing I can do is not betray their faith. I may not be able to be their monarch, but I can at least stand with them in spirit. Sir, I will consider all your advice carefully, but on this matter of principle, I will absolutely not yield. I apologize.”

The Count pondered for a moment before nodding helplessly. “Very well, I will convey your reply to the Ambassador. Your Highness, you possess the pride befitting an imperial prince, which is a good thing, but I must once again implore you to remember that your career and your future lie in the Austrian Empire… Do not be entangled by pointless sentiments.”

“I will keep that in mind, thank you,” Aiglon replied. “Do you have any other instructions for me?”

“You are grown now. I no longer need to instruct you. I can only offer advice; you must judge for yourself what to take and what to leave.” The Count gave a wry smile. “I only hope I can live to see you become a pillar of the Empire, to prove that my efforts have not been in vain.”

After speaking, he stood up and took his leave of Aiglon.

Seeing the Count’s disappointed expression, Aiglon suddenly felt a twinge of guilt.

Moreover, it was obvious the Count suspected he wasn’t particularly enthusiastic about his own future in the Austrian Empire.

To dispel his doubts, Aiglon called out to him.

“Wait, Sir, there is one more thing I must ask of you… Could you act as my messenger once more?”

“Of course.” The Count was taken aback for a second, then nodded. “To whom shall I deliver a letter? The French Ambassador?”

“No,” Aiglon shook his head. “To Princess Theresa. We had a pleasant conversation during our last outing, and she expressed a wish to see my writings. So I have recently compiled my manuscript to send to her. I hope she will like this gift.”

Aiglon’s words immediately lifted the Count’s spirits. He finally saw his young master actively pursuing this matter.

This also proved that His Highness was indeed listening to his advice and planning for his future in Austria.

“It is wonderful that you are taking the initiative to grow closer to her,” he said with a smile. “Your Highness, I will ensure it is delivered, and I believe she will be very pleased.”

“I hope so…” Aiglon shrugged. “Please wait a moment.”

He then returned to his room and began to sort through the manuscript of his play.

“Your Highness, what are you doing?” Chanel couldn’t help but ask.

“Princess Theresa mentioned before that she wanted to see something I’ve written, so I’m sending her a copy,” Aiglon replied.

“You’re sending it to the princess for her to read…?” Chanel was surprised at first, her expression somewhat complex. “I didn’t expect her to have such a hobby.”

Then, she quickly composed herself. “But Your Highness, it seems you have forgotten something very important.”

“What is it?” Aiglon asked in return.

“Your Highness… I was the one who recorded and transcribed these manuscripts. When she sees them, she will surely notice the handwriting isn’t yours… Will she object?” Chanel asked cautiously.

“Ah, that is indeed a problem.” It dawned on Aiglon. “It seems I truly drank too much today to have forgotten that…”

He thought for a moment, then made a decision. “It’s fine. I’ll attach a note to the manuscript explaining that my hand cannot be overworked, so I had you record it for me. Since Princess Sophie accepted this reason, I doubt she will mind it either.”

As he spoke, he found a piece of paper, hastily wrote down the reason he had just mentioned, and then placed both the manuscript and the note into a bag.

“What if… what if the princess truly minds?” Chanel was still doubtful.

“She won’t. You haven’t interacted with her, so you don’t know. She’s very good-tempered and magnanimous. After she angered His Majesty, she carried a huge pile of luggage herself when she left so as not to involve others,” Aiglon answered without thinking. “If she were to throw a tantrum over such a small thing, how about I hold her upside down and swing her like a swing?”

“Pfft,哈哈哈… You are too much.” Chanel burst into laughter, amused by her master’s joke.

Then, she no longer minded and helped Aiglon organize the papers.

Not long after, Aiglon walked back to the Count with a bag. “Alright, Sir, this is my gift for Princess Theresa. Please have it delivered to her as soon as possible.”

“I will send it today. That will show how attentive you are,” the Count agreed immediately and took the bag. “Your Highness… I was also present when you and she danced so gracefully. Watching that scene, I truly felt that you are a perfect match. I sincerely hope to see the day you two are joined in matrimony soon—”

The Count paused, then asked in a low voice, “If that day truly comes, could I be your wedding witness?”

“We shall see when the time comes,” Aiglon could only reply vaguely with a smile, then watched the Count leave.

==============================================

While Aiglon was still talking with his guardian, in a manor on the outskirts of Vienna, the other party involved was playing out a similar scene.

Princess Theresa, as usual, was sitting on the balcony of the second floor of the residence, facing the setting sun while reading a book.

All was quiet around her until the silence was broken by the clatter of hoofbeats.

Theresa put down her book and glanced down to see that it was her father’s carriage.

So, she turned, went down from the balcony, and came to the ground floor to welcome her father.

“Father, you’re finally back.” After entering the living room, she respectfully bowed to her father. “You must be tired.”

“It’s all because of you that I have to work so hard, running around everywhere,” her father grumbled in a low voice, then gave his daughter a warm hug. “Let me rest a bit.”

He then sat down in the rocking chair by the fireplace and began to rest with his eyes closed.

Seeing her father’s weary appearance, Theresa suddenly felt a pang of guilt. Her father was already old, yet he was running back and forth because of a few words from her.

“I’m sorry, Father,” she apologized as she walked behind the rocking chair and began to massage her father’s shoulders. “To trouble you so, I feel truly bad…”

“At your age, I’m bound to go through this kind of trouble, whether it’s for this lad or that one. What is there to apologize for?” Archduke Karl replied gently, his eyes still closed. “In comparison, that boy didn’t have it any easier. I waited until he was about to be drunk under the table before calling a halt…”

“Why torment him like that?” Theresa stopped her hands and complained softly to her father.

“He disrupted the relationship between us, father and daughter. Isn’t it only natural that I make him pay a small price?” Archduke Karl answered with a laugh. “Besides, if he didn’t show enough sincerity, those old soldiers wouldn’t have been convinced.”

“So, his performance was acceptable then?” Theresa resumed massaging his shoulders.

“Barely passing,” Archduke Karl answered honestly. “He’s composed, can endure hardship, is good at improvising, and is eloquent. At least he could handle the situation. If he continues to perform like this, I think the Austrians will soon be able to accept the existence of this imperial prince… Oh, right, he also mentioned you.”

As expected.

“Oh?” Theresa feigned curiosity. “What did he say about me?”

Archduke Karl gave a dry cough to clear his throat.

Then, he deliberately recited it.

“Theresa is a very endearing girl. Even ignoring her status, she is very lovely. And she possesses a compassionate and considerate heart, attentive to the feelings of others, which is especially rare… I think, getting to know her is one of the greatest fortunes of my life…”

As he repeated the words, Archduke Karl roared with laughter. “I felt embarrassed just hearing it. You’ve been by my side since you were a child, how come I never discovered you had so many virtues?”

“Stop it!” Theresa’s face instantly felt hot, and she squeezed her father’s shoulder hard to stop him from talking.

Although she knew that in that situation he could only say nice things, hearing her father repeat them still made her feel an irrepressible sense of delight.

It was just a pity she couldn’t see the look on his face as he forced himself to praise her.

But no matter, there would surely be plenty of opportunities in the future.

It seemed the plan had succeeded… This was a very good step. The Austrians would eventually accept all of this.

With a joyful smile, the young woman thoughtfully massaged her father’s shoulders, deeply grateful for all the trouble he had taken for her.

“Father, thank you.”

“What are you thanking me for? Isn’t it only natural for a father to plan for his daughter?” Archduke Karl turned his head and looked at his daughter’s hands.

Slender, fair, and translucent, like exquisite porcelain. They were a true treasure, one he had watched take shape little by little.

“Such a pity. One day, these hands will eventually rest on someone else’s shoulders,” he sighed. “May God bless you and keep you from any misfortune.”

“I won’t meet any, Father.” Theresa lowered her head and kissed her father’s forehead, which was already covered in wrinkles. “I will love you forever.”

After a long moment of affectionate interaction between father and daughter, the reinvigorated Archduke Karl began to have dinner with his family.

And just after dinner had ended, a messenger arrived at the manor and handed a bag to the steward—it was, of course, the gift from the Duke of Reichstadt for Princess Theresa.

Amidst the teasing laughter of her family, Theresa accepted the gift with a slight blush on her face. Then she returned to her bedroom and opened the bag.

As expected, inside was a pile of manuscripts.

I hope you won’t be disappointed, Theresa thought to herself as she walked over to her desk, lit by a candle, and began to read quietly.

Time passed slowly, and before she knew it, it was late at night when Theresa finally put down the manuscript.

“It’s really quite good,” she said softly.

Although it was clearly a bit unpolished, she could still feel the talent that suffused it, as well as the beauty of the tragedy.

His Highness… really does have reason to be proud.

She once again felt what she had felt that day when she witnessed him reciting poetry.

What a pity she couldn’t witness him writing these stories, stroke by stroke.

But… there will surely be opportunities in the future.

Eloquent in speech, composed in manner, superb in swordsmanship, and brilliant in writing, with ambition as well—isn’t such a young man worthy of admiration? She felt a little excited and quickly took a deep breath, then drank the juice prepared on her desk to soothe her throat.

Suddenly, she felt something was amiss.

She looked closely at the handwriting on the manuscript again.

The handwriting was too elegant and neat; it didn’t look like it could have been written by a boy who practiced swordsmanship every day.

Only then did she notice the note beside it.

She picked it up and read it carefully, finally understanding what had happened.

Although she could understand the reason, she still felt a subtle sense of disappointment.

So this is his real handwriting.

She opened her scrapbook.

Whenever she read a book and came across a refined or moving passage, she would often cut it out and put it in here. It was filled with pasted slips of paper, large and small.

Then, she placed the note inside her scrapbook.

Chapter 72: Confession

After carefully tucking away the note handwritten by Aiglon, Theresa walked back to her desk and gazed at the moonlit night outside her window.

The cold, faint moonlight spilled across the grounds. The garden outside was filled with indistinct shadows, as if sprites were hiding within.

Theresa opened the window and took a deep breath, slightly calming the excitement in her heart.

In all honesty, the story His Highness had written was a bit amateurish; it couldn’t compare to her beloved Byron or Goethe, of course. But he was still so young, and to possess such talent was already a rarity—wasn’t it the same for Goethe when he wrote The Sorrows of Young Werther?

With the brilliance he was now displaying, he absolutely earned the assessment “a promising future.”

“Such a wonderful story. If it remains unknown, read by only two or three people, it would be far too much of a pity,” Theresa sighed suddenly.

And wasn’t he himself forced to lie low here due to a cruel twist of fate?

What a terrible shame.

For a moment, Theresa thought she saw the young man’s smile flash outside her window.

She didn’t know what her feelings for His Highness truly were. Was it pity for his unfortunate circumstances, admiration for his exceptional literary and martial talents, or a mix of infatuation with his handsome face?

Perhaps it was all of those things.

Without a doubt, he was trapped in hardship, his heart filled with resentment. But if I am by his side, things will surely be different, Theresa thought to herself with a touch of chivalry.

If I could help him escape this mire, help him find his footing and even achieve a meteoric rise in this country that was once hostile to him, wouldn’t that be a legendary story in the making? And I could even be the female lead.

She recalled the scene of the two of them dancing gracefully in the magnificent palace, right up to the moment he caught her by the waist to stop her from falling, and their eyes met.

A faint blush crept onto Theresa’s cheeks. She would never admit to anyone else that it was in that very moment she had made up her mind.

How much that moment resembled the ending of a fairy tale: the prince and princess lived happily together.

It was just a pity… It seemed someone was bewitching him from the shadows, clouding the prince’s mind and disrupting the story’s proper ending.

But that will only be a small twist in the tale, she thought. After all, stories need twists to be interesting.

She blinked again. The night was already too deep; it was time to rest.

Then, Theresa closed the window once more.

=======================================

Aiglon had no idea how many ripples his gift would cause within Archduke Karl’s family, but he was certain Theresa would be pleased with it.

His teachers and senior advisors had earnestly and repeatedly implored him to act in his own best interests. Metternich himself had told him in no uncertain terms that if he did not accept His Majesty the Emperor’s goodwill, he would be proven disloyal and would no longer deserve more favorable treatment.

So, to put those around him at ease and to maintain his freedom of action for the time being, he could only feign attentiveness toward Theresa.

But he knew that, ultimately, what he considered his core interests differed from his teachers’. Thus, he could only pretend to be earnest, going through the motions.

He knew this was incredibly unfair to Theresa and that he was wronging the young woman who had always been so friendly to him, but circumstances forced his hand.

To dispel the gloom in his heart, he shed his previously nonchalant attitude and threw himself into his creative work. Princess Sophie was also very invested, and although she couldn’t visit the theater all the time, she kept a close eye on the play’s production.

On this day, they were once again in a theater box, watching a rehearsal of the play.

It was the final rehearsal before the premiere.

Holding Princess Sophie’s hand, Aiglon earnestly watched the performance on stage. Chanel was currently on stage, and though she was only playing a minor role, he could see she was giving it her all, not wanting to disappoint her master in the slightest. Her performance was thoroughly engrossing.

“Aiglon, seeing your hard work slowly become a reality, you must feel a great sense of accomplishment, don’t you?” Princess Sophie asked with a smile.

She was now quite accustomed to the feeling of their hands intertwined, without any discomfort.

“A little,” Aiglon nodded. “And for that, I am especially grateful to you… None of this would have been possible without you.”

“Don’t say that. The chance to spend money on something you love is a rare opportunity, you know,” Princess Sophie laughed, looking very happy. “This is a shared treasure between us, the siblings of Memmingen. I don’t feel the slightest bit of regret spending money on it.”

“It’s strange… I originally thought just seeing it staged would be a dream come true, but now I’m hoping it becomes a massive hit, that more and more people will come to see it.” Aiglon suddenly gave a wry smile. “I suppose humans can never escape this kind of vanity. We’re never satisfied.”

“No, that’s not vanity, it’s the pride in your heart! You’ve set a standard for yourself, and you’re afraid you won’t meet it, that it might shake your confidence in yourself.” Princess Sophie caressed the young man’s cheek with her other hand. “But don’t worry, Aiglon… As I see it, this production is already quite good, and the actors are working very hard. Even if it doesn’t become a complete sensation after it premieres, it will definitely be a hot topic for a while. I believe the audience will love it.”

Then, she gave him a playful wink. “Rest assured, I want you to succeed more than anyone. That way, I can recoup my investment, can’t I?”

Gazing at Princess Sophie’s playful smile, Aiglon found himself momentarily captivated.

Her heart seemed to have been revived; she had found her youthful self again.

No, she was still very young now, only in her early twenties… It was just that the cold palace court had stolen her girlhood.

“I have an even greater source of pride,” he said, staring at Princess Sophie, the words tumbling out. “And that is, helping you find joy.”

At the young man’s gaze, which for a moment was like that of a wild beast, Princess Sophie let out a small gasp and tried to pull her hand back to escape. But how could her half-hearted struggle possibly match the young man’s strength? In an instant, she was in Aiglon’s arms again, and the two were kissing once more.

Without a sound, they held their kiss. Sophie seemed to have grown accustomed to their new way of interacting; all her resistance was merely symbolic.

Habit. Habit is a terrifying thing. No matter how shocking or worldly-defying something is, once people get used to it, it eventually seems ordinary and unremarkable…

A long while later, the two separated, and Sophie quickly returned to her normal composure.

Not even a single word of complaint was uttered, as if nothing had happened at all.

“I heard Archduke Karl took you out for a ride?” Her gaze returned to the stage as she asked nonchalantly.

“Yes,” Aiglon nodded. “He took me to a gathering of old veterans.”

“He’s certainly taken a keen interest in you,” Sophie said with a scornful laugh. “Could it be he’s already casting himself in the role of father-in-law?”

It was indeed the truth, but Aiglon certainly couldn’t admit it aloud, so he remained silent.

“Aiglon, you must remember what you promised me…” Sophie’s tone grew troubled. “I’m not saying you can never marry. I just want you to not trap yourself in a pit so early. Stay by my side for now… I’ll help you find a more suitable candidate in the future…”

“I remember my promise,” Aiglon nodded. “But I still don’t understand why you harbor such hostility toward Theresa. If you were to interact with her, you would see she is a rather fine person.”

“The fact that you can ask that question is precisely the reason,” Sophie turned her head, looking at him with a frown.

How could this young man before her possibly understand her true thoughts?

She liked this young man, infatuated to a degree far deeper than she let on, which made it all the more unbearable for her to accept him leaving her side. Yet she knew that as he grew into a man, he would eventually have to marry and have children; the continuation of the Bonaparte family bloodline was his destined responsibility. Therefore, she wanted to stall for time, and later find him a wife of high birth who was docile and had no opinions of her own. That way, no one would interfere with their future association.

She herself found this idea highly immoral, so how could she ever say it out loud? But regardless, it was what she had resolved to do.

From that perspective, Theresa was utterly unsuitable. Although they hadn’t associated before, Sophie could tell from their first conversation that Theresa was no simple girl who would swallow her grievances. On the contrary, she was incredibly opinionated, so… she was particularly unacceptable.

If that nightmare were to come true, she would lose all the joy she had worked so hard to find.

Coupled with the fact that all of Theresa’s qualities were a perfect match for the young man, Sophie’s aversion only grew stronger.

She had thought it was all over after His Majesty’s trip, but that girl was still hauntingly persistent, even managing to persuade her father to continue pushing for the engagement.

However, there was little she could do to stop it. It was, after all, the will of His Majesty the Emperor—and while she could command anyone with an imperious attitude, she could never order Archduke Karl around.

The thought of it vexed her.

In the end, she could only place her hope in the young man keeping his promise.

She couldn’t voice any of these considerations, so she could only stubbornly insist on her position.

She reached out and pinched the fabric on the young man’s chest. “I’ve done so much for you, tried in every way to make you happy. If you have any heart, you’ll humor me this once.”

“Alright… I promise you.” Seeing the expectant look in Sophie’s eyes, Aiglon finally nodded. In any case, he truly had no intention of staying in Austria to marry Theresa, so it wasn’t a lie. “I will never let the Emperor and Metternich have their way.”

“Since you’ve said it, I’ll believe you.” Sophie nodded, overjoyed. Then, she took the initiative to kiss the young man’s forehead. “You are willing to defy their arrangements for my sake, and I will never let you sacrifice your future for nothing. No matter what they do, I will do everything in my power to help you… Aiglon, I love you.”

Joy and fear intertwined, breaking through the bounds of reason. Sophie finally spoke the words that had long lingered in her heart but had never been uttered.

It had finally come to this.

The young man smiled, suppressing the tremor in his heart, and responded with equal joy. “I love you too.”

This tender moment—what is its price? And when will it end? He didn’t know, but he had long known that all things must come to an end—

On that day, how would he face it?

He had no time to think about that. For now, at least, he would enjoy this moment.

They clung to each other again, both somewhat dazed with passion.

“I’m so looking forward to the Carnival soon,” Sophie said suddenly, leaning against his shoulder. “We’ll dress up, forget our real identities, and wander around like ordinary citizens… Aiglon, you can take me with you then. It doesn’t matter where we go. It would be nice to let you decide for a change. That way, I’ll feel a sense of surprise.”

Aiglon was a little surprised, but he quickly nodded.

“I’m looking forward to that day, too.”

For a split second, he suddenly thought, what if he used that opportunity to escape, or to take Sophie with him?

The idea was so tempting that he was instantly swayed.

But just as quickly, reason doused his passion with cold water, forcing him to dismiss the thought.

Even if they were in costume, it was impossible that the two of them would just be let loose on the streets. The people responsible for guarding and monitoring them would still be there. Even if he did run away with Sophie, there was no way they could evade a manhunt.

Besides, would she really be willing to abandon all her honor and status for him, to bear all the infamy? Even if she was, he couldn’t be.

He already owed her too much. He could only repay her slowly in the future, not drag her into the abyss for the sake of a momentary delusion.

So, stop indulging in fantasies, you foolish child… All debts can be repaid after you succeed, he told himself silently.

However, though controlled by reason, an immense resentment welled up inside Aiglon. The feeling of being unable to do what he wanted was unbearable for someone as proud as him.

I’ll use the revelry to make up for this resentment.

I will truly revel during the Carnival…

He looked at Sophie and made up his mind.

Although they were already so close, there was one final step they had not yet taken. He had to reach that end point; only then would his desire be satisfied.

And what did Sophie think? No matter what he fantasized about, he would never force her if she was unwilling.

“It would be nice to let you decide for a change. That way, I’ll feel a sense of surprise”… He replayed those words in his mind.

That was enough, wasn’t it?

Good… Perfect.

He silently made his resolution.

Before he knew it, the rehearsal had ended. Aiglon followed Sophie down the stairs, preparing to leave.

During a brief pause, Chanel came to his side and handed him a small pouch.

“Your Highness, this is the money from pawning the jewel for you at the pawnshop,” Chanel said in a low voice. “I’m going to change my clothes, so I’ll give it to you now.”

“Alright. Thank you for your hard work, Chanel,” Aiglon nodded with a smile, encouraging his loyal follower.

Yes, this was what he wanted to do.

No amount of tender affection could sway his will. Once the plan had begun, it had to be completed.

And what was left was… to enjoy these beautiful things while they still lingered.

Chapter 73: Hidden Agendas

Bathed in the morning sunlight, an early-rising Aiglon began his daily morning drills with his sword instructor, Captain Foresti, as usual.

During his practice with his instructor today, Aiglon put in extra effort, so he was a little out of breath when they stopped, but he also felt exceptionally refreshed.

Beneath The Gloriette, Aiglon wiped the sweat from his face with a handkerchief as the cool breeze washed over him, then looked at the captain.

“Captain, there is something I would like to ask you.”

“Please, ask away. I will answer anything I know,” Captain Foresti replied, setting aside his sword, initially a little surprised.

“The city of Vienna holds a Carnival every year. If His Highness Sophie and I wanted to attend anonymously this year, to experience the joys of city life, would you stop us?” Aiglon asked.

“If there are no orders from above to prevent it, then of course I would not interfere with the refined amusement of Your Highnesses,” the captain answered crisply.

“In that case…” Aiglon stared intently at the captain. “What if we were to rest for a while at a hotel you arranged for the evening? After all, walking so much is sure to be tiring, wouldn’t you agree?”

The captain’s eyes widened instantly. He understood, of course, the true meaning hidden within that seemingly normal sentence.

However, although the question was a great shock, Captain Foresti did not seem overly surprised. Instead, he felt a sense of relief, as if thinking, He’s finally said it.

“Your Highness… do you truly wish to hear my opinion?” After a moment, he frowned and asked with a strange expression.

“I think I know what you’re going to say,” Aiglon said with a wry smile.

“Yes. I was going to say, you are being far too irrational,” the captain sighed. “It seems that despite your mature disposition, you are still a young man after all.”

“Thank you for the reminder, but you must have also seen that I have been rational almost every day since I was a child. Every day I remind myself, I must be rational… Yes, I have no right to be irrational.” Aiglon looked at his instructor without backing down. “But… to hell with reason! If I must be rational about everything, what is the point of my being alive in this world? I don’t need you to remind me what is best for me. But in this matter, I don’t want reason. I want to do as I please for once. I want to create an eternal memory with her, to commemorate a stage of my life I might never get back.”

“I understand everything you’re saying. After all, everyone was young once, and we can all see how that princess treats you—but you cannot simply cast aside everything we have painstakingly planned for you—” The captain’s expression was incredibly complex. “We’ve discussed this before. You should remember what I said.”

“Yes, Theresa. Reason tells me she is very advantageous for me, and I have no intention of giving that up,” Aiglon replied without hesitation. “But before that, I must have some closure. Only then can I willingly let this go.”

“You mean, you will let go after that? And then do as we say?” the captain asked with a hint of doubt. “Can you promise that?”

“I promise. I know you all have my best interests at heart,” Aiglon lied without a blush. “Captain, I also understand your difficult position, so I’m not asking you to help me. But can you turn a blind eye? That is my only request.”

This time, the captain did not hesitate. He raised his head and gazed at the forest in the distance.

“Your Highness, as I’ve said, I am only responsible for your safety… As for your other affairs, those are the private lives of the Empire’s highest nobility. I have no right to question them.”

Having received the answer he most desired, Aiglon smiled and nodded. “Good. Thank you.”

Just then, a court attendant walked over quickly and bowed to the young man.

“Your Highness, Princess Theresa has something for you. She said it is a gift in return.”

He then carefully handed a pouch to the young man.

“A return gift?” Aiglon was slightly surprised, but he still nodded politely in thanks and accepted the pouch.

He quickly opened it and found a letter, a few pages of manuscript, and a small, delicate crystal bottle.

“Aiglon, my friend:

I was delighted to receive your gift; I must admit it was exactly what I wanted most. I spent last night reading through your work, which is why I am sending you a return gift so quickly.

Yes, I adore your creation. Some people dislike tragedy because they fear facing the real world, but I am different. I feel that tragedy possesses a beauty that shakes the soul. Your descriptions of the characters’ dialogue and psychological changes are very much to my taste. I believe you truly possess the ability to create outstanding works. Perhaps this one is not yet it, but as long as you persist, the future will surely bring one.

Who would have thought that someone like you would emerge from our family, which has no similar talents? For this reason, I am deeply regretful and especially unwilling to see your talent buried within the palace walls. I hope that your gifts and brilliance will one day be recognized by all, that you might conquer Europe in another way… and I am very, very willing to do my part to that end.

My apologies… I may have gotten a little carried away in my excitement. What I mean to say is, I am deeply impressed by your talent and respect your efforts even more. I sincerely wish you all the best.

Those few pages are some comments and suggestions I wrote last night and this morning. You can have a look when you have time. Of course, this is just my personal opinion, so you can take it into consideration as you see fit.

I’ll tell you a little secret—after my father took you to the event, he returned home quite satisfied with your performance. You know how strict he is, so he wouldn’t say much praise to your face, but he spoke quite highly of you to us. I believe it is praise you deserve.

Thanks to my father, my family now also has a very good impression of you. Everyone is looking forward to your visit, so please do not break your promise… To be immodest, I think the environment at our home is quite nice, an absolutely wonderful place to inspire creativity. You could very well stay for a few more days. With my father here, it wouldn’t be a problem at all.

Additionally, enclosed with this letter is a bottle of rose essential oil, refined from the flowers in our garden. Using it for aromatherapy or in a bath can effectively relieve fatigue—please pass it on to the maid who serves you. Tell her I am grateful for her labor and that she is engaged in a most meaningful job. If I have the chance in the future, I will reward her handsomely as well.

Your loyal friend, Theresa.”

Aiglon quickly skimmed the letter. The tone and content were very much in Theresa’s style; he could almost picture her expression as she said these words to his face.

“Your Highness, an opportunity not to be missed!” Just then, Captain Foresti gently patted his shoulder, reminding his young master. “Although I don’t know what she said, her enthusiastic attitude makes everything self-evident. Combined with Archduke Karl’s attitude… Your Highness, under these circumstances, you absolutely cannot miss this chance.”

From his expression, it was clear he had already made some sort of decision.

He would tell Theresa about the play His Highness was preparing to stage. The captain knew she would be more than happy to show her support. Besides, it was about time she became more involved in His Highness’s life.

Perhaps His Highness would blame him, even curse him, when he found out later, but he had to do it.

It was in the best interest of His Highness and everyone around him. If His Highness acted on emotion and could not make the right judgment for himself, then it was the duty of his subordinates to do the right thing for him and set him on the proper course.

Of course, the matter with Princess Sophie was another story. He wouldn’t speak of it to anyone, nor would he obstruct the romantic dalliance of Their Highnesses. He only hoped His Highness would awaken from this dream sooner rather than later.

Having made up his mind, the captain bowed to the young man. “Your Highness, if I were you, I would bring this all to a close as soon as possible, and face tomorrow in a perfect state.”

“Alright, thank you.” Aiglon was unaware of the captain’s thoughts and simply nodded warmly, then gently folded the letter and put it back in the pouch. “Perhaps it is better to do as you say.”

“Thank you for your understanding, Your Highness.” The captain bowed once more, then took the sword from Aiglon’s hand. “Then let’s end it here for today.”

And so, Aiglon returned to his room, holding the gift he had received.

“Your Highness, did something happen?” Chanel asked hurriedly, seeing Aiglon’s pensive look.

“It’s nothing.” Aiglon snapped out of his thoughts and smiled.

Then, he took the small crystal bottle out of the pouch and handed it to Chanel. “Here, take this.”

“What… is this?” Chanel asked, puzzled, looking at the faintly shimmering, pinkish-purple liquid inside the crystal bottle.

“I just received a reply from Theresa. It seems she is quite pleased with my work, so she’s being especially generous,” Aiglon chuckled. “She even sent a gift specifically for you, as a reward for the hard work you put into helping me… Oh, right, she also said she would reward you handsomely in the future if she has the chance.”

However, to his surprise, Chanel, after composing herself, did not seem very happy to see the valuable gift.

“How could a lowly person like me be worthy of such a valuable gift? Your Highness, you should keep it for yourself.”

“What use would I have for something like this?” Aiglon shook his head with a smile. “Since it’s already been sent, just accept it, even if reluctantly. I can’t very well give it to someone else or throw it away, can I?”

“But…” Chanel still seemed hesitant. “Don’t you find it strange? Sending me a gift like this out of the blue. I have a feeling it’s trying to tell me something…”

“There’s no need to think the worst of others. Just consider it an act of kindness,” Aiglon replied with a smile. “Besides, there’s no point in you overthinking it now. You can’t possibly expect me to go and confront her about her intentions, can you? That would be far too rude.”

Chanel thought about it and had to agree.

Besides, for someone of Theresa’s status to show her such consideration, it would indeed be ungrateful of her to object.

“Very well, then. Thank you, Your Highness.” After speaking, she picked up a ceramic dish, poured some water into it, then opened the crystal bottle and added a few drops of the essential oil. “However… I am not worthy of using something so precious. I might as well use it as incense…”

Then, she placed the dish on a lampstand and lit the candle beneath it.

Soon, as the dish heated up, steam began to rise rapidly, and the floral fragrance instantly filled the room.

Aiglon took a deep breath and then slowly exhaled.

“Mm, it really is fragrant, and the scent is so refreshing. Theresa wasn’t exaggerating.”

“How could something used by a person like her be anything but good?” Chanel replied with a smile.

That’s right. Princess Theresa is of royal blood, worlds apart from an orphan like her. How could she ever dare to imagine the life the princess has lived since birth?

She didn’t even dare to feel jealous, because there was simply no basis for comparison.

Moreover, it seemed Theresa was very attentive to His Highness.

She had to admit, if His Highness were to remain in Austria permanently, then perhaps this would be the best outcome…

Fortunately, His Highness harbored other ambitions and was determined to leave.

She dared not hope for anything more; as long as she could stay by His Highness’s side and take care of him, that would be enough. But if he stayed near Theresa, that dream might never come true.

Therefore… she must help His Highness escape. For whatever reason, it had to be done. she told herself silently.

Under Chanel’s watchful gaze, Aiglon walked over to the window again and looked out.

“This fragrance has really invigorated me. Chanel, let’s begin now.”

“Yes, Your Highness.” Chanel obediently sat down at the desk, picking up her pen to transcribe His Highness’s dictation.

Just as Aiglon was about to begin, he suddenly thought of an important question and turned to look at Chanel.

“By the way, Chanel, since coming to Austria, have you ever attended the Carnival in Vienna?”

Chanel was a little surprised by the question, but she immediately answered seriously.

“I’ve heard of it, but I’ve never had the chance to go. No one would invite me to something like that…”

“Well, you have a chance this time. You’ll join me and Her Highness Sophie for the event at the theater. Then you can stay there while Her Highness Sophie and I go for a walk. Just wait for us to return.” Aiglon casually instructed her. “We won’t need so many people with us then.”

Chanel seemed to understand something. Her expression turned slightly sorrowful, but she quickly hid this subtle change.

“As you command, Your Highness,” she said, lowering her head in a respectful reply. “I hope you have a wonderful time.”

Chapter 74: Attending the Theater

Tonight, the Ruby Theater was as brightly lit as ever.

Although it was already the end of October and the temperature outside had dropped considerably, the bustling theater was still stuffy and hot. The candlelight, mingled with the breath of the audience, cast a hazy, dreamlike glow over the entire space.

At this moment, the audience was watching the performance on stage with rapt attention.

It was a new play, said to be the work of a recently emerged, unknown playwright. The plot was novel and the lines were rich with emotion, making it utterly captivating.

“Now that God has damned me for eternity, whom should I curse? No, this is all my own doing… I wove a fantasy for myself and lost myself in it. I lied to myself, calling it happiness, completely ignoring the false, vicious smiles and honeyed words!

“Yes, I can only curse my own foolishness. Life has left me with nothing but misery and deceit, nothing at all. So let me reap what I have sown! I would rather commit the sin of suicide than ever return to that deceit and malice… Farewell, you whom I have loved and hated. May Almighty God witness all that you have given me. Farewell, my homeland. I am only glad my soul will not remain there! I am sorry, my child, for giving you the unclean status of an illegitimate son. What a terrible sin I have committed… I will repay you with my death!”

As the performance reached its climax, with the female lead’s tearful monologue on stage decrying all she had endured, some in the audience were so moved they began to cry.

Finally, her face deathly pale, she stood up and walked unsteadily to the lakeside. Without a moment’s hesitation, she threw herself into the water, committing suicide.

Amidst the heavy sighs of the audience, the curtain was slowly lowered. The performance had ended.

Although the play was over, a strange silence fell over the theater. The female spectators wept quietly, while the men were also momentarily speechless.

After a few moments, scattered applause began to sound out here and there, eventually swelling into a thunderous roar in tribute to the magnificent performance.

The applause and cheers carried clearly up to the private boxes on the upper floors. In an inconspicuous box on the third floor, Miss Sophia Memmingen put away her small, gilded opera glasses.

Then, she turned to the young man beside her and broke into a delighted smile.

“Congratulations, Mr. Memmingen. You’ve made a stunning debut!”

The young man didn’t reply. He stood quietly by the railing, gazing thoughtfully at the audience below.

Just as Princess Sophie had said, the performance was a great success and had won the audience’s approval. This not only satisfied his creative vanity; more importantly, it meant the play could be performed many more times and its story could spread. That was his original purpose.

If he persisted, someone would eventually trace it back to its source, back to here.

Now, all he had to do was wait patiently for the right moment.

“What’s wrong? You don’t seem very happy,” Sophie asked, a little puzzled by the young man’s silence.

“Of course I’m happy, but I think it’s too early to celebrate,” Aiglon replied with a smile. “I desire even greater success. I thought this level of praise would be enough to satisfy me, but it seems it isn’t. You might think me insatiable, but… I can’t help myself.”

“You are too harsh on yourself,” Princess Sophie couldn’t help but shake her head. “But… that’s also a good thing. Constant striving is what one ought to pursue. Don’t worry, you can keep working hard. Since you’ve achieved so much on your first try, you are bound to make a name for yourself and gain everyone’s recognition.”

After a pause, she smiled again. “Who would have thought that the name Memmingen, which I came up with on a whim, would actually become famous…”

“In that case, could you give me a little reward?” Aiglon asked suddenly. “To give me a little more motivation.”

Sophie was instantly flustered.

“Can’t your mind think of anything else?” she couldn’t help but scold. “You’ve ruined such a nice atmosphere.”

The young man didn’t answer, only looking at her with wide, pleading eyes, like a child begging for food. Though he was already taller than her, he still easily softened her heart.

“Fine, fine… You’re insufferable,” she muttered indignantly. Then, as if giving up on herself in despair, she leaned in, closed her eyes, and kissed the young man’s lips.

It was a while before they finished this ritual that had recently become their habit.

“Satisfied now?” Sophie, her face slightly flushed, shot the young man a glare. “I really don’t know how you became like this.”

“Perhaps it’s because of you,” the young man said with a suave shrug. “It is you who has driven me half-mad, making me occasionally forget my reason and do these extraordinary things without a care.”

Hearing this, Sophie froze. She hugged the young man tightly.

“Then… will my fate be different from your heroine’s?” she asked in a low voice after a moment.

“It will. It definitely will,” Aiglon gently caressed her face and whispered in reply. “There may be some twists and hardships, but I promise you, no matter what, I will never abandon you… Any trial will only make me remember your kindness to me all the more.”

“What’s this talk of trials? If you stay by my side, how could any harm come to you with my protection?” Sophie smiled again. “Unless you go looking for trouble, like Icarus, breaking your wings for some foolish delusion.”

This cryptic remark startled Aiglon.

Had she sensed something, or was it just an offhand comment inspired by the moment?

Though shaken, he dared not press her for what she meant and could only remain silent for the time being.

Fortunately, Sophie didn’t seem to want to continue the disheartening topic and asked another question. “I hear you’re planning to visit Archduke Karl’s family?”

“Yes. The last time Archduke Karl took me out, I promised him I would pay a visit. He has done so much for me, and certainly not just because he likes me. Since I’ve already agreed to go to his home, I must keep my word,” Aiglon nodded. “Please understand, given his status, even if I wanted to refuse him, I would have to be as tactful and gentle as possible.”

At his words, Sophie’s expression dimmed. She was clearly disappointed, but she knew in her heart that what the young man said was true.

Although she was quite displeased with Archduke Karl, Sophie also wanted Aiglon to make a name for himself and have a meteoric rise, so she was reluctant to take away the favorable situation he had worked so hard to obtain.

This marriage alliance was His Majesty the Emperor’s will. After much thought, she realized the only thing she could do was obstruct it secretly and let the proposal slowly fizzle out.

The thought of these things extinguished most of her earlier excitement.

“It’s alright. It will be good for you to get out for a few days. I think it will do you good. But you must remember what you promised me,” Princess Sophie reminded him once more.

“I remember it perfectly,” Aiglon nodded in agreement.

“Alright, let’s not talk about such unpleasant things anymore. Let’s continue watching the show,” Sophie’s mood finally improved. “Although, after watching yours, I don’t think there’s anything else worth seeing. Let’s go back in a little while.”

====================================================

While the two were conversing in their private box, down in the audience, a young lady in a simple, pale-yellow dress quietly left her seat.

She wore a small, pink, half-moon bonnet adorned with a feather. A thin veil hung from its brim, obscuring her youthful, beautiful face and ensuring that no one around her paid her any notice.

With the lightest of steps, she ascended the spiral staircase and found Captain Foresti in the corridor.

“Good evening, Captain.” She lifted her veil as she greeted him.

Foresti gave her a serious salute. “Good evening, Your Highness.”

“Thank you for informing me. I’m glad I didn’t miss this performance,” Theresa said, nodding at him with a smile. “Just as I expected, this script is truly moving when brought to the stage and has won the audience’s approval. It’s just a shame… that I couldn’t help with it. What a pity. I can’t believe I missed such a good opportunity.”

“I don’t know much about theater, and that’s not part of my duties, so please forgive me for not being able to discuss it with you,” the Captain said with a wry smile. “However, since you think so highly of His Highness’s efforts, I’m sure he would be very happy to know.”

Given his position, he naturally wanted to see the match succeed, so he deliberately kept praising Aiglon.

Theresa, of course, understood his good intentions. She smiled and replied, “I don’t think he will lack for approval in the future… but I can certainly help in many other ways, as long as he doesn’t refuse.”

“His Highness would never refuse, of course,” the Captain quickly shook his head. “So… are you going to greet His Highness? If you would like, I can take you to him.”

Theresa hesitated for a moment.

“He’s probably not in there alone right now,” she stated a moment later, her tone certain.

“No, Princess Sophie is there as well,” the Captain did not hide this fact. “As you know, she is His Highness’s main patron and has been helping him tirelessly. Without her, none of this would have been possible.”

“Yes, I understand… I understand everything,” Theresa nodded.

She did indeed understand why Sophie had been so hostile toward her that day.

To help that young man so selflessly and at such risk, she must harbor very special feelings for him—perhaps the love of a mother for her child, or perhaps even the love of a woman for a man. If one possessed such feelings, the sudden appearance of a fiancée for the object of one’s affection would surely drive one mad… From that perspective, her behavior that day had been rather restrained.

“Then I won’t go greet them. Let them enjoy the play. I don’t think they would appreciate being disturbed by a sudden visitor,” Theresa waved her hand gently. “What if—and I’m just saying what if—I saw something I shouldn’t? Wouldn’t that be awkward for all of us?”

“Your Highness… what you mean is…?” The Captain was a little surprised.

“Don’t misunderstand. I’m not angry, and this isn’t me being peevish. I was angry, but that was a long time ago,” Theresa was still smiling. “To be honest with you, although I like to be humble toward others, I am a bit proud inside. So I couldn’t understand why, when I possess all the means to give someone a bright future, and after I’d made myself so clear, I was still so cruelly pushed away. Did I have no charm at all, or did His Highness dislike me? Once I learned all this, I was finally able to understand… why His Highness behaved that way toward me.

“His Highness grew up lonely and helpless, so he lacks love in his heart, as well as the sense of security that comes from being valued and needed. He’s like a traveler dying of thirst in the desert; when he encounters the slightest bit of kindness from others, he instinctively regards it as divine nectar. So, as long as Princess Sophie exploits this psychological vulnerability, she can give him all sorts of commands without reservation, making him do things that are clearly not in his best interests. And His Highness complies without a word, resulting in the situation we have today…”

She spread her hands and sighed with a hint of regret. “He is not at fault. What’s wrong with a person valuing someone they love? And of course, neither am I. I was simply a little too late. If I had been a little earlier, I wouldn’t be in this difficult position.”

“You are truly brilliant! I haven’t said a thing, yet you’ve understood the situation almost perfectly,” the Captain said with a sigh of relief. “You see, this situation is indeed a bit difficult for us as well. His Highness is being too irrational.”

“Since he’s being irrational, then I can’t make things worse under the circumstances, can I?” Theresa countered with a smile. “So, let’s leave it at that for today. I’ve had a delightful experience watching the play, and His Highness is enjoying his moment of joy. Let everything else remain shrouded in mist.”

“You mean… you can turn a blind eye to this?” the Captain asked, somewhat shocked.

“What are you saying? On what grounds do I have to interfere?” Theresa raised an eyebrow, feigning innocence. “We have no formal relationship right now, and he has no obligations to me. He is free to do as he pleases, and I have no desire to forcibly restrain him. Perhaps things will be different in the future, but for now, at least, His Highness has the right to celebrate the successful display of his talent. He deserves it.”

“Very well, I understand,” the Captain nodded. “Princess Theresa, no matter what anyone else thinks, I believe you are the best choice. I think His Highness will come to his senses as well. He’s just lost his head for the moment.”

“Make no mistake, I am the one waiting for him to beg for my acceptance,” Theresa said with a smiling nod, then waved to the Captain. “Goodbye, Sir.”

Then, she turned and left, her small steps carrying her back down the stairs.

Slowly, the smile on her face vanished.

She was not as magnanimous as her words suggested. But she understood even better that, given the little weight she currently held in his heart, throwing a tantrum regardless of the consequences would only shatter everything beyond repair.

She wasn’t angry with the young man. She knew what he had been through and how much he craved help and affection. How could he not be swayed?

If someone truly must be at fault, then it was clearly Princess Sophie.

No matter how much she had helped His Highness, the reality was that she was now driven by jealousy and possessiveness, unreasonably forcing him to commit suicide on his own future. This was simply too much—perhaps she just enjoyed the feeling of being desperately needed by someone.

How could a person be so selfish?

Therefore, she could not give up. This was not just for her own future, but also to save a brilliant young man. She was absolutely certain that she was the only one who could save his life.

She had that kind of resolve.

Chapter 75: A Visit

As the morning sun dawned on a new day, Aiglon completed his morning exercises.

Then, he packed his luggage and went to the square outside the palace, where a group of people was already waiting for him.

Several carriages were parked there, ready to take him to a manor in the countryside.

As previously arranged, he was to visit Archduke Karl today, and his teacher and guardian, Count Dietrichstein, was here to see him off.

The Count wore a broad smile, his heart clearly filled with aspirations for his student’s future.

“Your Highness, I hope everything goes smoothly for you.” He patted the young man’s shoulder, then leaned close to his ear and encouraged him in a low voice, “I have been by your side for so many years, and I know you are very dissatisfied with your current situation. As your guardian, I believe I have a responsibility to find a path for you that aligns with your wishes—and this is the best path we could find. I hope you will seize this opportunity. Remember, this is just the first step of your meteoric rise.”

“It seems a bit early to be talking about such things,” Aiglon replied, his expression unchanged. “I’m still inclined not to get my hopes up.”

“No, Your Highness. Though you are clever, you have been secluded in the palace since childhood with little contact with the outside world. You may not quite understand the ways of the world…” The Count shook his head with a smile. “For Archduke Karl to allow you to set foot on his doorstep under these circumstances already signifies a great deal.”

Aiglon could only smile and say no more.

It wasn’t that he didn’t understand the ways of the world; of course, he saw the meaning behind this gesture. However, in his heart, he could only play dumb for now, hoping to muddle through the situation.

To maintain the plan for the political marriage without actually seeing it through—that was what he wanted to do.

“I don’t know what reservations you have about Princess Theresa. In my opinion, she is humble, kind, well-mannered, and exceptionally intelligent. I think she is far superior to that other one… to others.” The Count seemed to find his indifference incomprehensible. “And Your Highness, even if you feel nothing for her, you must understand that this is an exchange of interests. You need only pay a trivial price for your future, and in return, you will gain something others could not even dare to dream of.”

Aiglon knew the Count was right. If he had no other plans, he would certainly have done so, but… perhaps it was just fate.

“Sir, you can rest assured. I am not an inflexible blockhead. I will act according to my own interests,” Aiglon nodded, reassuring his guardian. “I will do my utmost to keep the father and daughter happy.”

Then, under the Count’s watchful gaze, he took his suitcase and boarded the carriage.

The carriage set off, heading southeast.

As it moved along the road, the buildings and pedestrians on either side grew sparser. After about an hour or two, it entered a forest. Upon passing through the small woods, a white mansion appeared before the carriage window.

The mansion was not large, nor was it particularly grand, perhaps three stories high. It was exquisitely designed with gentle lines, hidden among the trees, and not at all conspicuous.

Archduke Karl had entrusted his retirement to this unremarkable, quiet place, which suited his personality well.

As the carriage came to a halt, Aiglon stepped out.

A servant who was already waiting there courteously led the way for him.

Soon, Aiglon was at the entrance of the mansion, where a group of people had already come out to welcome him.

At the head of the group was a middle-aged couple. The man was, of course, Archduke Karl himself, who was currently studying the visiting young man with a scrutinizing gaze. The woman, however, was beaming as she nodded at the youth.

She was dressed quite simply in a loose-fitting dress, her hair in a bun at the back of her head, and wore no jewelry. Her oval face and grayish-black hair were quite similar to Theresa’s.

It seemed she must be Theresa’s mother, Duchess Henriette.

Standing behind the couple were several young children, with Theresa, being the eldest, naturally among them.

Aiglon gave them a brief glance before bowing respectfully to the couple from the bottom of the steps.

“Good morning, Archduke, Madam. Thank you both for granting me the honor of this visit.”

“No need for such formalities. This isn’t the palace; we don’t need all that empty pomp and circumstance—Your Highness Francis, our whole family welcomes your arrival.” Before the Archduke could speak, Duchess Henriette descended the steps and carefully looked the young man over.

“What a handsome young man! Just looking at you lifts one’s spirits.”

She then turned back and smiled at her husband, but Archduke Karl merely gave an impassive nod.

“Alright, please come in.”

He then turned and led the way into the mansion.

Aiglon followed behind him.

Like its simple and unadorned exterior, the mansion’s interior, though spacious, was not luxurious. The floor was covered with a wool carpet, and the tables and chairs looked old but were polished to a high sheen. In the center of the living room stood a fireplace, and the walls were adorned with oil paintings and various hunting trophies.

“Francis, allow me to introduce you to the members of our little family,” said Henriette with a smile as soon as they entered. She then gestured toward the children beside her. “You already know Theresa. Then, from oldest to youngest, are our eldest son, Albrecht, our second son, Ferdinand, and our third son, Friedrich… Oh, right, and one more…”

As she spoke, she pointed to a cradle by the fireplace. “This is our youngest daughter, Caroline. She just turned one this year. Alright, children, greet His Highness!”

At their mother’s command, the children obediently paid their respects to Aiglon, who returned their greetings with a friendly nod.

It was clear that here, the mistress of the house had the final say.

Among the children, besides Theresa, the one who caught his attention the most was their eldest son, Albrecht.

This eldest son had aspired to become a commander like his father from a young age, so he joined the army early on. He would go on to achieve numerous military victories in Austria’s future wars, serving as a rare bright spot in the otherwise grim later history of the Austrian Empire. He would eventually attain the rank of Field Marshal in three empires—the Austro-Hungarian, the Russian, and the German—truly following in his father’s footsteps.

For now, however, he was just a ten-year-old boy.

Seeing Aiglon’s attention on him, the little boy showed no signs of stage fright. Instead, he tilted his head up and looked at him provocatively.

“Albert!” Theresa, seeing her little brother’s arrogance and disrespect, chided him. “Be more respectful to our guest.”

“He looks frail, like he can’t fight at all,” the boy replied bluntly. “Older sister, I think you’ve misjudged him.”

“Albert!” Now the Duchess’s face fell. She grabbed her son and pinched his ear. “Who taught you to speak like that?”

Then, she looked at the young man apologetically. “My apologies, Your Highness… I don’t know what’s gotten into this little one today.”

“It’s quite alright, Madam,” Aiglon said, shaking his head. “Your son is very exceptional. I believe he is destined for great achievements in the future.”

“You’re too kind. What could you possibly see on the first day of meeting him? It’s just idle compliments, there’s no need… Though a mother naturally hopes for her child’s future success, please don’t flatter him too much. Children can easily take it to heart, and it’s bad for their development.” Henriette shook her head with a smile. “Don’t worry, even if you don’t deliberately try to please every member of our family, we will still welcome you warmly. Albert is just a bit stubborn.”

The Duchess, of course, couldn’t understand his true meaning. She merely took it as Aiglon offering conventional pleasantries according to social etiquette and didn’t take it seriously.

“I heard your swordsmanship is very impressive,” the boy persisted, looking up at Aiglon. “Is that true? I find it hard to believe.”

“Since my teacher says so, I suppose it’s true,” Aiglon nodded lightly. “Of course, I haven’t had much opportunity to verify it.”

“You’re a Highness. Your teacher is bound to say what you want to hear,” Albert said, shaking his head with a look of disbelief. “Why don’t we have a demonstration?”

The challenging look in the boy’s eyes surprised Aiglon slightly, but he soon found it rather amusing.

“I didn’t learn swordsmanship to bully little children, so I won’t be sparring with you now.” Aiglon reached out and pinched his rosy cheek. “However, little one, if you’re determined to have a match with me, I can give you a chance when you’re older.”

“Are you afraid of me?” Albert continued to stare at him, eager for a challenge.

“What are you saying!” Theresa finally couldn’t take it anymore. She pulled him behind her. “Are you trying to make everyone unhappy on purpose?”

Then, Theresa pulled Aiglon aside. “Don’t mind him, Aiglon.”

“He seems a little hostile towards me,” Aiglon shrugged. “But don’t worry, I won’t get into a spat with a child.”

“That little rascal, he’s jealous of you.” Theresa glared back at her brother with some annoyance. “Lately, because Mom and Dad have been mentioning you quite a bit, he’s been feeling out of sorts and is determined to challenge you… He’s always thought of himself as the family favorite, and now he feels neglected because of you.”

“Oh, is that so? I can understand that, then.” Aiglon had a moment of realization and couldn’t help but laugh out loud. “Children really are so easy to understand.”

“So you don’t need to take him seriously,” Theresa said, looking at him with a hint of concern. “Don’t let him ruin your mood.”

“Of course not. I’m not so bored as to get into a fight with a ten-year-old,” Aiglon replied with a smile.

“Are you finished, Theresa?” a slow voice suddenly interjected from the side. “Isn’t it time you returned His Highness to us?”

Although there was nothing wrong with the words themselves, they seemed to carry a hint of teasing, which made Theresa blush slightly.

“It’s nothing, Mother!” She then winked at Aiglon before stepping aside.

Aiglon returned to the Duchess’s side.

“Please, sit.” The Duchess gestured for Aiglon to sit on the sofa, then sat down next to him.

She then examined him closely once more.

“Ah, sometimes I truly feel how profoundly mysterious fate is,” Henriette suddenly sighed after a moment. “It’s so interesting!”

She then pointed to Archduke Karl, who was standing in the center of the living room. “My husband, back then, stood in for Napoleon at the altar of the Augustinian Church in Vienna to marry your mother, as Napoleon himself could not attend. I had not yet married into Austria at the time, so I can hardly imagine the scene, but… the atmosphere probably wasn’t very good, was it?”

It certainly wouldn’t have been. At the time, Austria had been repeatedly defeated by Napoleon and was forced to send Princess Louise away in a political marriage—a marriage proposed to Napoleon by Metternich himself. Just thinking about it would make any nobleman feel ashamed.

“The news caused a sensation throughout Europe. I heard about it in Nassau, of course. I was both surprised and relieved, because I thought it might mean the endless wars were finally coming to an end… Who would have thought things would turn out the way they did!” Henriette smiled again. “In the end, you and I both came to Austria. More than a decade passed, and now his son stands before me. Ah, who can fathom God’s will!”

Then, she winked at Aiglon with a smile. “But I think, this time, perhaps the atmosphere will be much better. At least my husband’s mood will be quite different from back then. Perhaps this is also God’s compensation to him?”

…Aiglon didn’t know how to respond and could only manage an awkward smile.

He could tell that Henriette’s words seemed to represent a kind of approval.

“Do you enjoy country life, Francis?” the Duchess asked.

“I’m not very used to it, but I do long for it a little,” Aiglon replied. “After all, I’ve had very few opportunities to be near the countryside since I was young.”

“Then you can thoroughly enjoy a true country life—” Henriette winked. “And Theresa will be an excellent guide. Now, I must go prepare lunch for you all. You can go for a walk with Theresa first, to relax.”

Just as Aiglon was about to take his leave, Duchess Henriette suddenly added another remark.

“My husband, because one of his aunts and the previous Duke of Teschen had no children, was adopted by Duke Albert of Teschen at their request. After the old man passed away in 1822, my husband inherited his entire estate, which included the Albertina Palace in the city of Vienna. After we inherited it, we had it renovated in the latest fashion. If you prefer luxury, that place will also satisfy you. We live there every winter, so we will be moving there soon—Sir, if you would be so kind, you are welcome to join us for Christmas. We would be more than delighted…”

Chapter 76: True Feelings

“Sir, if you would be willing, you could come and celebrate Christmas with us. You would be most welcome…”

Aiglon, of course, understood the significance of Christmas. Therefore, Henriette’s words seemed to hint that he could join their family celebration—in other words, be formally accepted as a member of the family?

Although he wasn’t surprised by this outcome, wasn’t this moving a bit too fast? He had only met her this once, yet she already seemed to approve of him?

Aiglon was somewhat taken aback and, for a moment, didn’t know how to respond.

She had probably already heard many good things from her husband and daughter, he surmised, so a brief meeting was all it took for her to approve.

“Mother, please stop. You’re going to frighten him away,” Theresa whispered, complaining to her mother, perhaps sensing his hesitation. “It’s far too early to be talking about Christmas…”

“Oh, dear, I just don’t want you two to waste time. Isn’t it better to be direct sometimes?” The Duchess smiled and winked at her daughter. “It’s all those books you’ve read that have addled your brain, always thinking in such convoluted ways, only to make things difficult for yourself in the end… Since His Majesty approves, and we approve, and everyone else approves, what need is there to go looking for trouble?”

“Mother!” Theresa truly couldn’t take it anymore. She protested loudly, then took Aiglon’s hand and led him away. “Your Highness, let me show you around outside.”

Aiglon was only too happy for an escape from the awkward atmosphere, so he immediately followed her out. Behind them, Henriette’s laughter echoed.

“Don’t lose track of the time! Otherwise, we won’t wait for you for lunch!”

Theresa said nothing, leading Aiglon out of the residence and walking straight on until they reached the garden.

The garden was filled with continuous rows of rose bushes, but it was late autumn, long past their blooming season, so they served merely as greenery.

Even so, one could still feel a poetic beauty in this picturesque garden.

The rose oil Theresa had given Chanel was likely distilled from the flowers here.

In the center of the garden was a large pond, and in the pond stood a Chinese-style pavilion. It was open on all four sides with a domed roof, supported by colonnades with reliefs at their bases. In the middle stood a marble table and chairs.

There were also some painting supplies set aside, which Aiglon presumed were Theresa’s—after all, her younger siblings were not yet of an age to have such interests.

Unconsciously, an image formed in Aiglon’s mind: under the golden setting sun, a young woman sat in the pavilion, gazing intently at the blooming flowers nearby, capturing them stroke by stroke.

As Aiglon was lost in thought, Theresa finally stopped and led the young man to sit down.

“Aiglon, you don’t mind what my mother said just now, do you? I’m sorry… she can be very casual sometimes, and she loves to tease me,” Theresa apologized, embarrassed.

“It’s nothing. I was just a little flustered,” Aiglon replied in a hushed tone. “But to be honest, I’m quite honored to see that she approves of me so much.”

“…That’s only natural. It’s not like she could find anyone better if she were to be picky,” Theresa blurted out.

A moment later, she seemed to realize something was amiss and smiled sheepishly. “So, what do you think of her invitation? I think—well, rather than spending the holiday at the palace like it’s some ceremony, it would be better to come here with us. It’s more of a family atmosphere. It might warm your heart a little.”

Theresa’s renewed invitation left Aiglon at a loss. He knew that if he did attend, it would carry a great deal of meaning, but refusing now seemed as if it would have even worse consequences.

“I… I have never truly experienced the feeling of a family. Perhaps it wouldn’t be so bad to experience it one day, given the chance,” he answered after a moment.

“You speak so diplomatically, always using hypotheticals and uncertain phrasing… Your Highness, you truly are a natural-born politician,” Theresa couldn’t help but laugh, a hint of mockery in her tone. “However, I’ll take that as a yes. Don’t you dare disappoint me.”

“Alright…” Aiglon could only nod helplessly. “But, Theresa, can you answer a question for me?”

Theresa looked a little surprised, then nodded. “Please, ask.”

“—The last time we met, we parted on bad terms, and you even provoked His Majesty’s fury. What exactly did you tell your parents when you returned? From what I can see, they don’t seem affected at all and are still just as enthusiastic.” Aiglon voiced his confusion.

“Do you really want to know?” Theresa averted her gaze, looking somewhat guilty.

“I want to know. Please satisfy my curiosity,” Aiglon insisted.

“Alright, I’ll tell you… Please don’t be angry.” A cunning smile played on Theresa’s lips. “I told Father and Mother that you were very kind to me, but you were afraid of dragging me down. I said you tearfully told me that you were in a difficult situation now, unsure if you could achieve anything in the future, so you asked me to reconsider carefully and not to entrust my future to a down-and-out prince with neither money nor title…”

“…” Aiglon let out a dry laugh. “…Isn’t that a bit of an exaggeration? I don’t cry.”

So that was it.

He finally understood why the Archduke and Duchess held him in such high regard.

After Theresa’s embellished account, which cast him as someone who “cherished and pitied” her, the doting parents were naturally extremely satisfied.

No wonder Archduke Karl had immediately taken him to that event afterward. It was probably to dispel his “concerns.”

Thinking about it that way, he really was indebted to her family’s esteem—at least so far, they had shown him nothing but kindness.

In that case, hadn’t his own behavior been somewhat ungrateful?

At this thought, he shot a furtive, guilty glance at Theresa.

“Is that so bad? No one is harmed by it.” Theresa’s smile faded, and she looked at the young man with a serious expression. “Your Highness, you said that day that you needed to think it over. That’s fine. We can all think it over. But the conclusion my parents and I have reached is not something you can control, is it?”

“That is indeed true,” Aiglon could only nod. “At this point, I can only be grateful to you all.”

“You don’t have to see what I’ve done as a form of coercion, Your Highness.” Theresa explained gently, perhaps guessing Aiglon’s thoughts. “In fact, regardless of the outcome between us, I want my father to use his influence to help you make your mark. On the one hand, it’s to repay what our country owes you; on the other, I truly want to see you put your talents to use and help our poor country… It is so lacking in talented people that not a single one can be wasted.”

“Thank you for having so much faith in me,” Aiglon said with a smile.

“Of course I have faith in you. Everything you have shown me so far is what I have hoped to see,” Theresa replied earnestly. “It’s safe to say that the union of Austria and France that I have always longed to see is perfectly embodied in you… Ah, and you are so by blood, as well. It truly makes one marvel at God’s will…”

Seeing Theresa’s slightly excited expression, Aiglon was secretly surprised. He never thought he would suddenly gain a fan.

Perhaps she had been moved by what he had written.

“Your Highness, do you know how to fish?” Just as he was pondering, Theresa suddenly changed the subject.

“Fish?” Aiglon shook his head, looking a bit lost. “No, I don’t.”

“Then I can teach you.” Theresa smiled and retrieved two wooden fishing rods from a corner of the pavilion, handing one to him. “The technique is actually very simple. Waiting, and waiting with hope—that is its entire essence. Besides, even if we catch nothing, at least we will have spent this leisure time together, won’t we?”

Before Aiglon could react, he found a fishing rod in his hand. With a wry smile, he sat down beside Theresa at the railing to fish.

Under Theresa’s guidance, he baited the hook and dropped it below the surface of the pond. All that was left to do was wait quietly.

The two of them sat side by side, silently letting time pass. Only the low murmur of the breeze sweeping through the leaves and flowers filled the pavilion.

“Sometimes, when I need to think, I come here,” Theresa said after a while, gazing at the water as if talking to herself. “For example, Your Highness, lately I haven’t been able to understand why you have to be so cruel. I don’t mean cruel to me, but rather, too cruel to yourself. With your intelligence, can you not see what would be most beneficial for you?”

“Besides pros and cons, people sometimes think about many other things. That’s what makes us human, isn’t it?” Aiglon replied softly, also looking at the water.

“In other words, you’re being sentimental,” Theresa said, as if she had expected this. “I’m not saying that’s a bad thing. In fact, I rather admire your compassionate way of doing things… But even so, you should weigh whether it’s truly worth it.”

“What do you mean by that?” Aiglon asked in return.

“At this point, there’s no need for us to play guessing games, is there? The reason something that was going so smoothly has become so troublesome is because someone is meddling, isn’t it?” Theresa retorted. “Or, to be more blunt, it’s Princess Sophie who’s meddling, encouraging you to invite hardship upon your own future. Heh, she may be happy, but what a price you have to pay! The thought of it makes me indignant.”

“She did not encourage me,” Aiglon said, shaking his head.

“Don’t lie. I saw it with my own eyes… The way she glared at me that night, it was as if she wanted to hang me with her own hands,” Theresa sneered, with no small amount of exaggeration. “I know she has cared for you a great deal, but I simply cannot understand how she could be so selfish as to gamble with your future…”

“She didn’t…”

“Don’t deny it.” Before he could finish, Theresa cut him off. Then, she gave her rod a sharp tug and a light flick, skillfully swinging a hooked fish into a small bucket beside her. The fish flopped around unwillingly, but there was no escaping its fate.

Then, she turned her head to look at the young man. “Your Highness, although my information is not always reliable, I can see that the patience and opportunities the Emperor and Metternich give you are definitely limited. If you show an uncooperative attitude, you may never get another chance… That is the reality of it, is it not?”

For a moment, Aiglon didn’t know how to refute her.

Perhaps it really was the truth.

“I don’t deny that she has helped you immensely, but for her to force you to sever an opportunity you fought so hard to obtain, all for the sake of her own obsession—what is that if not selfish?” Seeing Aiglon rendered speechless, Theresa pressed on. “Aiglon, for me, no matter how things turn out between us, I will still be myself. My parents will still love me, and I can still be one of the most prominent people in this empire. But you are different. Think about what you will do if you lose an opportunity like this. Continue to live your life in obscurity? The very thought of it angers me to an intolerable degree. You absolutely should not be manipulated like this.”

Theresa’s words were fair and reasonable, as well as kind and considerate. Aiglon had to admit she was right—though in truth, he had other plans.

“Then what can I do? Abandon her? No, I’m sorry, I can’t do that,” he replied after a moment of silence. “She once gave me light, illuminating my life when I was at my lowest. I am willing to repay her, and I think it’s worth it, even if I have to pay a price.”

“There are many ways to repay her. Why must it be by abandoning your own life? If you abandon yourself, you won’t even be able to speak of repaying her in the future, will you?” Theresa continued to press. “Besides, Aiglon, I think you’re just starved for affection. You grew up without a mother’s companionship, and she has always cared for you. So, without realizing it, you’ve transferred your admiration for a mother onto her, which is why you are so obedient and listen to everything she says. This would normally be a good thing, but unfortunately, one cannot remain a child forever. You should wake up from this dream and see the world outside. There are different sights to see. You can ultimately astound everyone—”

“I never would have guessed. Are you sure your surname isn’t Freud, instead of Habsburg?” Aiglon couldn’t help but quip.

“Freud? Who is that?” Theresa asked, confused.

“Oh, it was just something I said offhand. Never mind,” Aiglon said with a smile, brushing it off.

Right. In this era, who would know of Freud and his psychoanalysis—even though he, too, was an Austrian.

“Can you not treat me with such a perfunctory attitude, Your Highness? What we’re discussing is very important! If you don’t even care about yourself, how can anyone else help you?” Seeing him still so nonchalant, Theresa grew anxious.

Unconsciously, she set down her fishing rod and stood up, looking down eagerly at the young man before her. “I truly don’t want to see your future sink into despair, don’t you understand? Can’t you give me a chance to save you? Your Highness… even if I arrived a little late, won’t you open the door just a crack for me, and listen to the voice of my heart?”

Chapter 77: A Moment of Tenderness

“Even if I was a little late, are you unwilling to open the door even a crack for me and listen to my true feelings?”

Theresa’s tone was rushed, her expression intensely serious, revealing the sincerity of her emotions—something Aiglon could, of course, perceive completely.

To say he was completely unmoved would be a lie. To be recognized like this, and by someone like Theresa, was in itself something to be proud of.

However, deep down, he knew he was fated to see her only as a pawn. For that reason, he was increasingly afraid of forging any deeper connection with her, and so he no longer knew how to respond to such kindness.

“I… I don’t know if I’m worthy of you doing this,” he said softly after a moment of deliberation. “As you can see, I have nothing to offer you now, and perhaps that will be true of the future as well. Besides, we’ve only met a few times. Perhaps you’ve embellished my image in your mind, seeing me as some perfect person, but… I know I am not.”

“I’ve never hoped for anyone to be perfect. Perhaps it’s precisely because Your Highness has your unique flaws that I find you so endearing,” Theresa said, gently shaking her head. “Yes, from a conventional standpoint, it’s rash of me to make up my mind so quickly, but what else do I have to be picky about? If I were to bid you farewell, perhaps I would have to obey my father’s command and marry some prince from one kingdom or another. What would he understand? What would there be to look forward to? I’m already tired of the mediocrities in our own country; how could those from other countries be any better? He might enjoy hunting—or worse, gambling. He’d be dull in his mannerisms, shallow in his thoughts, and though polite, he would be cold and impersonal… Heavens, what is there to look forward to in a life like that? Rather than live such a nauseating existence, I’d rather take this chance to find someone I connect with. If I miss this opportunity, another may never come…”

She then gave a bitter smile. “Yes, you have no money or power now, and perhaps you never will, but so what? I don’t covet luxury. Besides, my parents will give me a large dowry, and as long as I’m careful with it, it will be enough to last me a lifetime. God granted me the good fortune of being born into this family; I dare not ask for more. I’ve told you, I only wish to be part of a legendary story. What does it matter what kind of legend it is? If you are determined to advance and yearn for a meteoric rise, then I will help you scheme and maneuver; I won’t rest until I help you reach the very top. If you only wish to live a life of leisure, indulging in literature, that’s even better! I can accompany you everywhere to gather inspiration, leaving you with no worries. I can even help you organize your manuscripts… you could even save the money for hiring a maid! Either life is one I would find interesting…”

Aiglon’s eyes widened.

He had never imagined Theresa would say such tender words of her own accord.

And that tenderness had genuinely moved him.

Even setting aside her status, Theresa herself was so remarkable.

At this point, to say nothing would be far too unfeeling.

“Theresa, thank you for your sincere warmth,” he sighed softly, his voice tinged with emotion. “But since I have already made up my mind, I will not easily change it.”

His words were a double entendre, but Theresa, of course, could only understand the surface meaning.

“Is it that you can’t let go of Her Highness Sophie?” she immediately pressed, then shook her head. “Your Highness, I understand how you feel. I’m not forcing you to promise me right now that you’ll act in your own interests; if you did that, I would instead think you were cold-hearted by nature. I’m only imploring you to consider it carefully and not to toy with your future so lightly… She can bear to watch you fall, but I cannot. Just weigh your options again. Don’t be in such a rush to say such cruel things. Give us some time, give yourself a chance to wake from this dream… Wouldn’t that be better? We’re both still young, anyway. I’m sure my father and mother wouldn’t mind waiting another year or two.”

She was quite confident in herself. She believed that His Highness was only infatuated with Sophie because he had been severely deprived of affection since childhood. All she needed was a little time to move him with her sincerity, and eventually, she could make him understand what was truly in his best interest—after all, he himself knew that nothing could ever come of his relationship with Sophie.

As for what had happened between them before, she had no intention of finding out. That was His Highness’s freedom.

Under her gaze, Aiglon appeared calm on the surface, but his mind was in a turmoil.

He knew what he had done, and precisely because of that, he felt even more ashamed when faced with such unreserved goodwill.

“Theresa, do you know what you’re doing?” he blurted out. “You’re taking a risk on yourself as well.”

“I know, but I think it’s worth it. Because if I succeed, I will have saved a genius who has lost his way, and that might be one of the greatest achievements of my life,” Theresa said with a slight nod. “Aiglon… for my sake, and for your own, just nod your head. That simple act is all that’s needed. I want to save you, and it seems I am the best person for the job. For that very reason, it is my inescapable duty. I will not allow you to casually throw this chance away, nor will I allow you to give up on yourself in despair, because you are destined for greatness.”

“Even if the price is you?” Aiglon turned his head to look directly at the young woman.

She was taken aback for a moment, then smiled faintly, and her smile blossomed into a brilliant grin. “Then I must say, I’m glad the price is me. I wouldn’t be at ease if it were anyone else.”

The smile was so radiant that Aiglon found himself staring, momentarily stunned.

No wonder she was so confident—if there were enough time, perhaps she really could have moved him.

In fact, she had already begun to move him now…

Seeing his agitated state, Theresa smiled inwardly while playfully winking at him. “So, what’s your answer, Your Highness?”

That did it.

Perhaps he would regret it later, perhaps it was a grave violation of his original plans, but right now, he truly felt he could not say “no.”

Under Theresa’s playful yet expectant gaze, he finally, helplessly, let passion hijack his reason and nodded.

“If you’re willing to give me the chance…”

Yes!

Theresa felt a voice cheering in her heart.

She knew she had succeeded. Though it was only a partial victory, once the first step was taken, wouldn’t the rest be easier?

Following her joy was an overwhelming shyness.

She didn’t know how she had managed to say all those things and make all those gestures in one breath; it all felt like a dream now.

Theresa no longer dared to look at the young man, turning her gaze back to the flowerbeds in the distance.

“Your Highness, I’m so happy. I even feel a small sense of accomplishment, because I’ve finally pulled you back from the cliff’s edge… I hope all my efforts won’t be in vain, and I hope even more that you can reach the heights I expect of you. Without a doubt, it will require arduous effort, but please believe that, at the very least, you will no longer be striving for it alone…”

After saying this, while still looking straight ahead, she extended her hand toward Aiglon. “Let’s shake on it, as a witness to our agreement.”

Her hand was trembling slightly, and her profile was a little flushed, which made Aiglon want to chuckle.

In the art of flirtation, she was truly still a novice, but perhaps that was what gave her such a fresh and innocent charm.

Since things had come to this, there was no need for him to refuse. He reached out and took Theresa’s hand.

Although they had danced together before and had physical contact, that had been purely a matter of formality, and Theresa had been wearing gloves. Now, holding her hand again and feeling its delicate, smooth texture, Aiglon couldn’t help but feel a great sense of comfort.

“I only dare say these things when it’s just the two of us. If even a single word leaked to anyone else, I would die of shame… So, Your Highness, you must keep this a secret for me.” Theresa blushed faintly. “Besides, this is ultimately your fault. It would have been so much better if you had just given in earlier and done as His Majesty wished. Then everyone would be happy, and I wouldn’t have had to embarrass myself like this.”

At this, she couldn’t suppress her anger again, though this anger was not directed at the young man before her, but at the person who was secretly sowing discord. If not for her meddling, everything would have been perfect. Everyone would have gotten what they wanted, and she wouldn’t have had to grit her teeth and do all this.

Of course, the more furious she felt inside, the more she hid it. She could already see that Sophie held an extraordinary place in His Highness’s heart, and it was not yet time to challenge that.

“Does pretending to be reserved and coerced make you happier?” Aiglon asked in surprise.

“But of course,” Theresa replied as if it were obvious. “How could you make me say all those things? You truly have a heart of stone.”

“Oh! My apologies, then.” It was Aiglon’s turn to not know whether to laugh or cry. “So what now? Is there any way I can make it up to you?”

“Of course you can make it up to me. Just soothe my wounded heart a little,” Theresa said with a blink. “For example, by doing what I said that day—”

“You mean kneeling to propose?” Aiglon immediately remembered. “I’m sorry… I still find that a bit difficult for me.”

No, you will definitely do it, she thought. Just you wait.

“It’s all right, we still have time to think about it. Perhaps both our feelings will have changed by then… Let’s not talk about this for now.” Theresa smiled again, vaguely changing the subject. “Alright, since we’ve said all that needs to be said, there’s nothing more to discuss. Let’s rest for a moment.”

She didn’t let go of his hand, and so the two of them sat side by side, hands clasped, quietly admiring the beautiful scenery outside the pavilion.

Although it was already noon, the late autumn temperature was still cool. A gentle breeze echoed through the woods of withered yellow and faded pink, seeming to play a harmonious melody just for them.

After an unknown amount of time, Theresa finally released his hand.

“Well, I suppose the ceremony is complete. Your Highness, I’m taking every word you said seriously, so you’d better not go back on it,” she then instructed Aiglon earnestly.

Then, without waiting for his reply, she stood up and walked out of the pavilion. “Alright, let’s go back for lunch… We can’t keep Mother and the others waiting.”

Aiglon certainly had no objections, so he followed Theresa all the way back to the mansion.

They arrived at the dining room, where the Archduke, the Duchess, and their children were already seated.

“Excellent, you’re just in time. I was about to send someone to look for you,” Madam Henriette said happily upon seeing them, then gestured for them to sit beside her.

The table was set with silver cutlery and porcelain with simple, rustic patterns, along with pristine white napkins and a tablecloth. The setting was not extravagant, but it did not disgrace the master’s status.

“We aren’t too particular about food here. We eat whatever the tenant farmers send over,” Henriette said with a smile and a nod toward Aiglon. “But the flavors are quite good. Your Highness Francis, you should try some more.”

Then, she glanced at her husband.

The Archduke remained noncommittal, simply picking up his utensils and beginning to eat, which signaled the official start of lunch.

Just as he finished his appetizer, servants brought each person a steaming bowl of soup.

“This is creamy oyster soup, an authentic French dish,” Duchess Henriette said to the young man with a smile. “Being in a landlocked country like Austria, you certainly wouldn’t have many opportunities like this. Eat up today. We’ve prepared many other French-style dishes, so you can have your fill.”

“Thank you.” Aiglon didn’t know why she had made such arrangements, but he decided to go along with his host’s wishes. Since she was being so enthusiastic, there was no need for him to refuse.

Although the dishes were simple, the chef’s skill was quite impressive. Aiglon was already a bit hungry, and now he feasted heartily, eating with great gusto.

“My mother has always thought you would prefer French food,” Theresa explained in a low voice. “So she had it specially prepared…”

Aiglon gave a wry smile. “Madam, as you know, I grew up in Austria. So while I may not know which country I belong to, my stomach at least is not picky. Nevertheless, I am very grateful for your warm hospitality… Thank you.”

“You poor child!” Duchess Henriette sighed, but there seemed to be a hint of emotion in her voice. “As long as one is happy, it doesn’t really matter whether one is in France or Austria, does it? You can be very happy here as well—at the very least, our Theresa has always been so understanding.”

After saying this, she couldn’t help but laugh.

Chapter 78: Family

Henriette’s laughter did nothing to put Aiglon at ease. He knew exactly what she meant.

Though no one was looking at him directly, he could clearly feel a slight pause ripple through the dining room, all because of him. Even the young children sitting beside him seemed to be waiting for his answer.

“Theresa is indeed very considerate,” he said with a nod. “Every time I speak with her, I find it quite delightful.”

“Oh? Is that so? It seems you two are still young, with so much to talk about,” Henriette said, still smiling. “It’ll be different after some time has passed. Take me, for example… by now, I can’t be bothered to listen to what the old man is saying… Hahahaha…”

Aiglon glanced at Archduke Karl. He was still eating with a blank expression, occasionally pouring himself wine from a nearby decanter made of fine wood, as if he hadn’t heard a word his wife said.

The scene would have been perfect if he had picked up a newspaper.

A commander who had once led armies of thousands now sat quietly at the dinner table, listening to his wife’s chiding. Perhaps this was the family life he cherished.

“We’re different,” Theresa suddenly interjected, refuting her mother just as he was lost in thought. “His Highness is a very good storyteller, and I love listening to stories. I think as long as there are new stories, we’ll always have something to talk about.”

“His Highness tells stories?” her second-younger brother, eight-year-old Ferdinand, asked in a muffled voice. “Like the ones in fairy tale books?”

“Much better than those,” Theresa replied with a hint of pride. “They’re stories that even adults find interesting.”

“I don’t believe it.” Her older little brother, Albrecht, who had been hostile toward Aiglon from the start, looked skeptical. “You must be lying. You just want Father and Mother to like His Highness, so you keep saying nice things. You’ve been like this from the very beginning.”

A blush instantly crept up Theresa’s cheeks, as her brother had clearly hit the mark.

“I wasn’t exaggerating. I was merely stating the facts as I’ve seen them,” she managed to reply. “What would a little kid like you know?”

“You’re only a few years older than me. Do you think you know so much more?” Albrecht made a scornful face. “Just yesterday, Father was complaining that at your young age, you’re already thinking of getting married and showing no consideration for him at all.”

His sudden outburst made the air in the dining room freeze.

“Albert, you little devil! If you say one more foolish thing, I’ll throw you out the window!” A moment later, overcome with anger, Theresa brandished her fork at her brother menacingly. “It seems this family has spoiled you rotten! How dare you!”

“Once you’ve changed your name, you won’t be part of this family anymore!” Albrecht looked a little flustered, but to save face, he held his ground and shot back a quiet taunt.

“That’s enough!” Their mother, Henriette, who had been amusedly watching her children bicker, could no longer stand by. She quickly scolded her son. “Albert, you will be quiet this instant! After you finish eating, go to the attic by yourself. You’re not allowed down until evening!”

It seemed a mother’s threat finally did the trick. Albrecht could only hang his head in dejection, not daring to say another word.

Witnessing this scene, Aiglon couldn’t help but chuckle.

“Pfft, hahaha…”

At first, his laughter was soft, but it soon grew louder, eventually dissolving the lingering awkwardness in the room.

“Your Highness, my apologies. What a sight we must be,” Henriette said with an embarrassed laugh. “Boys this age are so difficult to manage! Ah, if only I had given birth to all daughters.”

“Not at all, Madam. I don’t mind in the slightest. In fact, I find it quite interesting,” Aiglon said, shaking his head. “I have no brothers or sisters—I mean, although my mother had other children after she remarried Count Neipperg, I have never met them, let alone shared any feelings or contact. So, I’ve never experienced this kind of family squabble before. Watching from the side, it actually makes me a little envious. At least you all cherish one another.”

“You’re right about that.” Henriette nodded in deep agreement. “Family brings its troubles, but more than that, it provides an emotional anchor. As we grow older, everything we’ve experienced will fade into distant memories. In the end, it is only within our families that we find our true place.”

A moment later, she added in a tone that was both comforting and encouraging, “The past was beyond your control, and you have suffered enough. But you are still young, and you have many opportunities to build a family of your own… I think, if you are willing, you will become a very happy head of a family. If I may be so bold—as happy as we are. And I would be very happy to see that day come true.”

Then, she quietly glanced at Theresa, whose face was still flushed.

“Theresa, my daughter, don’t take Albert’s nonsense to heart. He was just trying to provoke you. No matter what happens, you are our daughter. No matter what surname you may bear in the future, our love for you will not diminish in the slightest. There will always be a place for you here—”

Though her words were simple and her tone calm, they moved Theresa deeply.

“Thank you, Mother. Of course, I won’t take his silly words seriously.”

Watching the heartwarming interaction between mother and daughter, Aiglon felt very pleased.

If he had to describe this family in one word, he felt it would be “positive.” The family members cared for one another, and while they might have their complaints, they held genuine affection for each other. Both father and mother were doing their utmost to protect their daughter.

Perhaps it was this family atmosphere that had nurtured Theresa’s character.

But a moment later, the young man felt that something was amiss.

They hadn’t even finished their meal, and the topic had already turned to changing surnames…

Wait, to bring things up so suddenly, could this be a sign that a decision had already been made?

The thought made him feel a little flustered, and he dared not say another word.

Unfortunately, though he wanted to avoid the subject, there was no way Henriette was going to ignore the guest of honor.

“Francis?” she called.

“Yes, Madam?” Aiglon responded.

“Actually, Albert was right about one thing. Theresa has indeed been singing your praises,” she said, looking at the young man with a warm smile. “It’s because I trusted her guarantee that I had an excellent impression of you from the start—so good, in fact, that I was a little worried I’d be disappointed when we finally met. But to my relief, my worries were unfounded. I am very happy our family can welcome a guest like you.”

“The honor is all mine,” Aiglon said, putting down his cutlery and thanking the Duchess with a serious expression.

“You should smile for me,” Henriette said with a laugh. “A young man looks better when he smiles.”

Aiglon could only force the corners of his mouth up, trying to make his smile look more cheerful.

“That’s more like it!” Henriette clapped her hands lightly. “You still have decades of life ahead of you. It would be too difficult to get through if you were always grim-faced. So, try to be a little more optimistic about things.”

“You are absolutely right, but everything I have encountered so far has made it difficult for me to be optimistic,” Aiglon replied quietly. “But from now on, I will try to do as you say.”

“Theresa—” Henriette called to her daughter. “In a way, this is your responsibility now, you know… You volunteered to be His Highness’s best friend, so you must also help him keep a smile on his face, mustn’t you?”

Though Theresa felt a little shy, she nodded. “I will, Mother.”

At this point, Aiglon’s heart was in his throat, terrified the Duchess would suddenly ask when they planned to get engaged—

Thankfully, she seemed to feel that there was no need to rush, and so she refrained from taking that final step, allowing Aiglon to breathe a sigh of relief and finish the delicious lunch.

After lunch, the family members either went for a nap or gathered in the living room for idle chat. After a while, once the food had settled, Archduke Karl, who had been silent all this time, suddenly walked up to him.

“Young man, let’s have a bit of post-meal exercise.”

“Of course,” Aiglon said, somewhat surprised but agreeing immediately. “But—what did you have in mind?”

“Captain Foresti has been praising you to me incessantly, saying you’re a rare student and have completely mastered the essence of his swordsmanship… so, he has successfully piqued my curiosity.” Archduke Karl shrugged. “I want to see if what he said is true, or if it was an exaggeration.”

“…Your Highness…” Aiglon shook his head with some hesitation. “Perhaps we could choose a different activity?”

It wasn’t that he was afraid of embarrassing himself, but that he was genuinely afraid he wouldn’t be able to hold back and something would go wrong. He had never witnessed Archduke Karl’s skills, but the man was fifty-five years old, and the decline of physical function was inevitable.

Therefore, if he were to accidentally injure the Archduke, it would be a huge problem. He might just become a wanted man ahead of schedule…

“You seem to have forgotten that I am the master here. I have the right to decide how to entertain my guests.” Archduke Karl raised his head with a touch of arrogance. “Besides, instead of worrying about injuring me, you should be worried about what you’ll do if you lose. That will directly affect my opinion of you…”

After a pause, he added, “And don’t worry, everyone here is a witness. If something does happen, no one will hold you responsible.”

“Father! What are you doing!” Theresa was alarmed and quickly tried to stop him.

“Theresa, do not interfere. I wish to have a man-to-man conversation with him, to determine for myself whether everything you and I have done is truly worth it.” Archduke Karl waved his hand, signaling for his daughter to be quiet, and continued to stare at Aiglon. “So? Francis, do you dare accept the challenge? Are you going to face it head-on, or are you going to hide behind flowery words forever?”

Theresa was anxious, but she didn’t dare say more. She knew that while her father was usually easygoing, he would not tolerate being put off when he was serious. All she could do was watch the two of them with worried eyes.

The Archduke’s provocative gaze and words ignited a flicker of anger in the young man’s heart.

If this is how it’s going to be, then let’s do it!

“Very well, Your Highness,” he said, standing up and bowing to the Archduke. “I would be most honored.”

“Good. Follow me,” Archduke Karl nodded.

Together, the two of them walked out of the mansion and onto an open field. The ground was very level and covered with a soft layer of grass, making it an ideal spot.

Theresa followed close behind, afraid something might go wrong.

“Let me be the referee, Father!” she demanded forcefully. “Otherwise, I won’t let you two be so reckless.”

“Fine, as long as you’re not biased,” Archduke Karl replied with a shrug and a hint of sarcasm.

A servant then brought over two training swords. They were unsharpened, and their tips had been blunted. They were like two iron rods.

Aiglon casually took one and swung it lightly, getting a feel for it and adjusting to the sword’s center of gravity.

“It seems you have indeed learned well,” Archduke Karl noted, observing his reflexive action. “However, how much real skill you possess will have to be tested in practice.”

Then, holding their swords, the two stood a few paces apart, staring at one another.

Aiglon slightly lowered his shoulders and composed his breathing.

He didn’t know how much he should hold back; he would just have to adapt as the situation unfolded.

“Theresa, you may say ‘begin’,” Archduke Karl called to his daughter.

“Father!” Theresa protested one last time.

But her protest received no response. Helpless, she could only look at the two men before her.

I hope they finish this quickly.

“Begin!” Seeing her father’s resolve, she steeled herself and shouted.

In that instant, Archduke Karl lunged forward, his sword thrusting upward toward Aiglon’s body.

He was fast, which was certainly impressive considering his age. It was clear he kept himself in good physical shape.

However… compared to the young man’s teacher, it wasn’t fast enough.

Aiglon, who was long accustomed to his teacher’s pace, sidestepped with ease, dodging the blow.

But the moment his thrust missed, Archduke Karl immediately brought his sword down in a heavy diagonal slash to the right. Aiglon was forced to take another step back, parrying the attack with his own sword.

When the two blades met, they produced a crisp metallic clang. The young man felt a slight numbness in his wrist; he hadn’t expected the Archduke’s strength to be so well-maintained.

But… that was the extent of it.

Aiglon was certain that even in his youth, the Archduke would have been no match for him, let alone now.

But how could they end this without anyone losing face?

“What’s wrong? Still hesitating?” Archduke Karl paused his advance and shouted at him. “Do you still think you have everything? Or are you afraid to fight! You are gravely mistaken, fool!”

“What are you saying?” Aiglon was bewildered.

“It is good that you can remain calm, but you must also be able to act!” Archduke Karl continued to stare at him. “Your bloodline gets you a ticket into that arena, but your bloodline cannot guarantee your victory! No opponent will kneel and surrender just because of whose son you are, let alone whose son-in-law you might become! If you want them to kneel, you must use your fists!”

He then raised his arm and clenched his fist in a demonstrative gesture. “Only by striking them down without hesitation, and then mercilessly continuing to strike so they can never get up again, can you achieve victory—and only victory will compensate you for the hardship you have endured and the pain you have suffered! So tell me—young man, do you want to win? If you don’t want to win, you deserve nothing!”

Chapter 79: The Decisive Victory

“So tell me—young man, do you want to win?”

Archduke Karl’s question struck the young man’s soul.

In a daze, he recalled the last time Archduke Karl had taken him to visit wounded veterans and had asked the same question.

Just like last time, he had only one answer to this question.

His expression grew serious. He looked at Archduke Karl and said, “Yes, I want to win, Your Highness.”

“That’s more like it.” Seeing the desire to win filling the young man’s eyes, Archduke Karl finally smiled in satisfaction. “Then, let’s go again. I don’t want to fight a hesitant opponent anymore. Show me what you’ve really got.”

“Since this is your request, out of respect for you, I will comply.” Aiglon replied calmly. “However, I believe you stand no chance this way. I hope you won’t be angry afterward.”

“Victory isn’t won by words!” Archduke Karl replied dismissively, then brandished his sword. “Come on.”

“Wait a moment.” Aiglon shook his head gently. “May I propose an additional condition? I want to make my victory a little more worth celebrating.”

“What do you mean?” Archduke Karl paused for a moment, but he quickly agreed, unconcerned. “Alright, no problem. After all, I proposed this match. As the one accepting the challenge, you have the right to make your own demands.”

“I think, given that you are so much older than I am, a duel without conditions would be too unfair. I’d have too great an advantage.” As Aiglon spoke, he took a pocket watch from his coat and looked at Theresa. “Theresa, catch.”

“What?” Theresa looked bewildered.

Aiglon tossed the pocket watch to her. Theresa instinctively reached out and caught it, her eyes still fixed on the young man.

“Please time me. One minute will be enough.” Aiglon smiled faintly. “You will be the referee. Announce the start, then begin timing. If I cannot win within one minute, I will consider it my loss.”

“One minute?” Both father and daughter were astonished.

“Yes, I believe that’s more than enough time.” Aiglon cast a slightly arrogant glance at Archduke Karl. “If I can disarm you within one minute, rendering you unable to fight, then I win. If I cannot, I will concede defeat. I believe this is the only way to be fair—”

Archduke Karl frowned.

Although he could already sense that the young man was quite skilled, he couldn’t help but feel he was being underestimated.

He had never seen such an arrogant expression on this young man before.

It seemed the boy’s ferocity had truly been provoked; his words and actions were brimming with aggression.

Good. Very good. This is how one shows promise.

“Then I’d like to see if you have the skill to back it up.” He nodded, then looked back at Theresa. “Theresa, do as he says—”

“You’re both acting like children!” Theresa could only sigh helplessly.

Since things had come to this, she had no choice but to let them get it over with.

But by now, she too was curious if His Highness could truly claim victory in under a minute.

She took His Highness’s pocket watch and checked the time.

“Begin!” she announced, starting their duel once more.

This time, Archduke Karl did not strike first but assumed a defensive stance. Aiglon also did not attack immediately, instead taking two small steps forward.

He knew he had one minute, which was plenty of time.

Perhaps it was due to his oppressive presence, but Archduke Karl instinctively took a step back, trying to maintain the distance between them.

But just as he retreated, Aiglon raised his sword, bent his knees, and lunged forward with lightning speed, thrusting his blade at Archduke Karl.

Already at a disadvantage, Archduke Karl was forced to parry. The young man, however, continued to rain down blows, forcing his opponent to desperately defend, his feet constantly retreating.

In a short span of time, Archduke Karl endured an attack like a violent storm, but he had no intention of admitting defeat and gritted his teeth, holding on.

From the constant clash of their swords, he could feel his hand growing numb, almost refusing to obey him, and his vision began to blur.

He knew in his heart that he would surely be defeated if this continued. His only hope now was to survive this one minute.

However, while time always seems to slip by unnoticed, its pace slows to a crawl when one is desperate for it to pass. He never thought one minute could be such an ordeal.

Just as he was growing anxious, the young man swung his sword again. Archduke Karl could only barely raise his own blade to block. At that moment, the boy twisted his body, leveraging the power of his waist to bring his sword crashing down. The painful impact of the two blades colliding made the Archduke’s hand tremble again, and he nearly lost his grip. At the same time, the young man’s feet moved with the momentum, bringing him to the Archduke’s side.

Archduke Karl tried to retreat again, but he was only halfway through the motion when a fist slammed heavily into his abdomen.

“Ah…” The sudden, intense pain made Archduke Karl let out a groan, and he almost passed out.

His hand went slack, and his sword clattered to the grass.

Then, he sank to a half-kneeling position on the ground, breathing heavily as if to alleviate the pain.

The young man had no intention of pressing the attack. He simply stood before him, looking down calmly.

“Forty-seven seconds…” Watching from the side, Theresa subconsciously called out the time.

But then, she immediately came to her senses.

“Stop!”

She shrieked, dropped the pocket watch on the ground, and rushed recklessly between the two, separating them, afraid they would get carried away and continue their foolishness.

“Father, are you alright?” She knelt, helping her father up as she asked, her voice choked with tears.

Archduke Karl’s face was ashen, clearly enduring great pain, but he still shook his head. “I… I’m fine.”

“Your Highness, you were too rough…” Theresa turned to Aiglon and complained.

“I am very sorry.” Aiglon sheathed his sword. “But, I believe the Archduke would have been more upset if I hadn’t. He wanted me to give it my all. Besides, Theresa, with your father’s constitution, he can take it. Don’t worry.”

“He’s… right. Theresa, I was the one who told him to fight with everything he had. It’s a good thing he did as I asked. Don’t make a scene; you should be congratulating His Highness…” Archduke Karl had finally caught his breath and spoke to his daughter in a hoarse voice. “His teacher certainly wasn’t exaggerating. I’ve seen it for myself—he’s quite formidable. Alright, Francis, come and help me up now.”

Aiglon obediently bent down, took the Archduke’s arm, and helped him to his feet.

With the duel over, the fierce aura on his face had dissipated, replaced once more by his usual gentle expression.

“Your Highness, let’s go back and rest.”

“I really didn’t expect you to be so forceful.” Archduke Karl grimaced, a dull ache still emanating from his abdomen. “Not bad. You look refined, but you have a ruthless streak.”

Then, he gave a wry smile. “Just a moment ago, I was saying, ‘To make them kneel, you need to use your fists!’ I didn’t expect it to apply to myself so soon, hahahaha…”

“I didn’t do it on purpose.” Aiglon smiled, embarrassed. “I just thought it was the fastest way to neutralize your resistance.”

To be honest, although Aiglon had always been confident in himself due to his teacher’s constant praise, he had never truly fought anyone before and had no clear measure of his own abilities.

He had not expected his teacher to have taught him so well.

Or rather, his efforts had not been in vain.

“Are you two finally done making a scene?” Tears welled up in the corners of Theresa’s eyes. “Father, stop this foolishness!”

“Alright, Theresa, that’s enough. I’m in no condition to spoil your fun any further today.” Her father smiled and nodded at her. “You come help me up too.”

And so, Archduke Karl draped his arms over the shoulders of the young man and woman, and with their support, he walked back toward the mansion.

Theresa kept glancing at her father. In such a weakened state, his old age was finally on full display.

“Don’t worry, little girl, I’m fine.” It was Archduke Karl who ended up consoling his daughter. “Don’t look so miserable!”

“If a person could smile after seeing her own father in such a state, would she still be human?” Theresa retorted. “If you don’t want to see my miserable face, then you should stop being so reckless.”

“This was a necessary lesson,” Archduke Karl replied with a wry smile. “If a person wishes to bear heavy responsibilities, there are certain qualities they must possess. Francis already has the intelligence and the means to take on great responsibilities, but he needs to cultivate a kind of hunger for himself, that… that kind of rage that says, ‘If I cannot win today, I would rather die.’

“I was once entrusted with armies by His Majesty, with the lives of over a hundred thousand men in my hands. Any wrong decision could have sent hundreds, even thousands, to their deaths for nothing. So I have tasted that rage. Only a man forged by that burning anxiety can possess the spirit to press ever forward. Thank God we are not at war now, but that spirit is still immensely important—Francis, if you become my son-in-law, you must achieve great things, because I despise weaklings. So you must summon the courage to overcome all obstacles, to eliminate all difficulties and crush your opponents underfoot. You must remember the anger that was ignited in you just now, remember the arrogance with which you looked down on your opponent. You must hold onto what you just showed us, permanently! Do you understand?”

Aiglon didn’t reply, only nodding silently.

Everything the Archduke said was right, except for one thing—his heart had long been filled with that same burning, furious anxiety. Though circumstances forced him to conceal it, he would never forget what he wanted.

“You should talk less,” Theresa said, cutting her father off, her heart aching for him.

“Theresa, stop nagging,” the Archduke said, taking a deep breath and then letting it out slowly. “If paying such a small price means finding you a beloved who is a master of both pen and sword, you should be jumping for joy…”

“Stop talking nonsense!” Theresa snapped, cutting her father off in frustration.

As they spoke, they walked back into the mansion.

“Good heavens!” Seeing her husband’s sorry state, Duchess Henriette covered her mouth. “You two took it too far!”

“It’s nothing, Henriette. His Highness has excellent control,” Archduke Karl said with a smile, shaking his head as he sat down on the sofa. “Now, bring me some wine. I’ll be fine after a drink.”

“I truly don’t understand why you men love looking for trouble. So aggressive even at your age.” Henriette poured a glass of milk and handed it to her husband. “No alcohol for three days.”

After saying this, she turned her gaze to the young man.

“Madam, I’m sorry…” Aiglon apologized to her. “I really should have been more careful.”

“Don’t be nervous, Francis. I’m not that unreasonable. This isn’t your fault; he brought it on himself.” Henriette sighed. “I imagine you’ve had a difficult time as well. I hope this incident hasn’t soured your mood.”

Then, she gave a gentle wave of her hand. “Alright, I need to take care of this old man now. You and Theresa go for a walk. When we meet again this evening, I expect all of us to have forgotten what just happened.”

“As you wish, Madam.” As if granted a great pardon, Aiglon quickly took his leave.

Theresa obeyed her mother’s command and quietly followed the young man out.

Her brow was furrowed, the recent turmoil having clearly taken a toll on her.

After a long while, her expression finally softened. “Your Highness, while I can’t say I’m pleased, I must still congratulate you. You certainly delivered on your bold claim.”

“There is no glory for me in such a victory.” Aiglon replied calmly. “Your father is getting older. I won simply through the explosive power of youth. It makes me feel as if I took advantage of him.”

“But… you still won, and you left him utterly powerless.” Theresa sighed softly, a hint of melancholy in her voice. “I’ve seen my father as a hero since I was a child, thinking he was invincible. But today, I finally realized… Father has grown old.”

“Time makes all of us grow old. This day comes for everyone, sooner or later,” Aiglon replied. “At least in his youth, he accomplished enough to be remembered by the world. That is enough for him to be proud of.”

“Your Highness, there is more than one kind of accomplishment in this world. Don’t let yourself be shackled by my father’s ideas. He can’t live your life for you.” Theresa blinked, a touch of worry in her eyes. “I’m not saying you can’t chase fame and fortune. I just hope you can live according to your own wishes. If you don’t have that ambition, why burden yourself with so much…”

“And what if I do?” Aiglon stopped walking and asked in return.

Theresa was stunned for a moment. Then, a smile bloomed on her face.

“I told you before, didn’t I? In that case, I will advise you and help you plan. I’ll make sure you reach the very top. Do you believe me?”

Limited to Austria?

Looking at her charming smile, tinged with a girlish allure, Aiglon suddenly wanted to ask.

But when the words reached his lips, he swallowed them.

“Thank you,” he replied, also with a smile.

Chapter 80: Confession

“Thank you.”

“This requires no thanks.” Theresa looked at the young man, her face full of expectation. “As long as Your Highness can grow up healthy, become a hero others look up to, and gain the glory you deserve, I will be satisfied.”

“That’s not as simple as it sounds. There’s always a price to pay,” Aiglon said, shaking his head.

“That’s what makes it interesting, isn’t it?” Theresa persisted. “In life, one must always make choices. As long as you know your goal and walk towards it unswervingly, then any price paid for it is meaningful and worthwhile.”

“Well said.” Aiglon deeply agreed, then smiled inadvertently. “But doesn’t that sound a bit old for your age? You’re only in your teens.”

“Aren’t you the same, Your Highness? If you ask me, you’re even more so.” Theresa couldn’t help but smile too, then she sighed. “Being born into our family, losing the joys of childhood early is an inevitable price, I suppose.”

Then, she looked at Aiglon again. “Let’s talk about something more suited to our age!”

“What do you mean?” Aiglon was a little surprised.

“Come with me.”

Theresa gave a slight wave of her hand, then turned and led Aiglon up the living room stairs to the second floor.

After passing through a hallway, Theresa stopped in front of a door and opened it.

The moment the door opened, he was greeted by the scent of ink mixed with incense. Aiglon immediately recognized it as the same kind Theresa had given him.

The aroma instantly invigorated him. He followed Theresa inside and found himself in a large room filled with row upon row of bookshelves. All sorts of finely bound books were neatly sorted on the shelves.

“This is our study,” Theresa explained in a low voice. Then she pointed to a closed door nearby. “That’s my bedroom… I specifically requested it so I could wander in here without waking the family.”

Aiglon scanned their surroundings. “There are quite a few books here.”

“Yes, enough to keep me busy for a very, very long time, to pass the hours,” Theresa nodded. “If you ever get bored here, you’re welcome to read them.”

Aiglon casually picked a thick, hardcover book from a shelf. Opening it, he discovered it was The Pendulum Clock, a famous work by the seventeenth-century Dutch scientist Huygens. The book detailed the mechanical components and principles of physics for constructing pendulum clocks, and besides the text, it contained many exquisite illustrations. The entire volume looked incredibly valuable.

He glanced at the other bookshelves, filled with similar finely bound volumes. The value of the books alone must have been a small fortune…

Archduke Karl was, after all, the Emperor’s brother and had inherited the Duke of Teschen’s estate. Though his family was never ostentatious, their wealth was still evident in many ways.

“What kind of books does Your Highness like to read?” Theresa suddenly asked while he was still lost in thought.

“Me… I read a bit of everything. As long as it’s interesting, I’ll read it. Of course, meeting the standard of ‘interesting’ isn’t easy,” Aiglon replied.

“Then you must have read the works of many literary authors, surely? After all, you write yourself,” Theresa asked again.

“I have indeed read quite a few,” Aiglon nodded.

“Who is your favorite author?” Theresa asked curiously.

“Balzac,” Aiglon answered without a second thought.

“Balzac? Who is that? I’ve never heard the name.” Theresa blinked with curiosity. “If even Your Highness has heard of him, he should be famous by now…”

Of course he wasn’t. At this time, Balzac was still dreaming of getting rich in the publishing industry. In the years that followed, he would open a printing house and a type foundry, among other ventures, all of which failed and left him saddled with debt. He would only manage to pay it all off at the very end of his life.

The pressure of his debts must have been one of the main reasons he wrote so many novels in his lifetime…

But at this moment, the vast majority of his works had yet to see the light of day, let alone be known to the public.

Aiglon had no intention of answering Theresa’s question directly, so he fudged his way through it.

“He’s not a well-known author. I don’t even know how old he is or where he lives. I just happened to come across his work by chance—and I must say, he is extraordinarily talented, truly worthy of respect.”

Aiglon’s words only made Theresa more curious, but she could also tell the young man didn’t want to elaborate, so she didn’t press the matter.

“Your Highness, as I told you last time, I think what you wrote is excellent.” She walked over to the desk and picked up the manuscript lying there. “The characters are vivid, and the lines are full of emotion. I love this romantic style.”

“Thank you for the compliment. I think it gives me more motivation,” Aiglon replied with a smile.

Though this wasn’t his original goal, being praised always put a person in a better mood.

“Have you ever thought of sending it to a theater to be staged?” Theresa suddenly asked. “It would be such a pity to let it just sit here and gather dust. It deserves to be loved by more people.”

Aiglon hesitated for a moment, then decided not to tell her about his private dealings with Sophie. He gently shook his head.

“I haven’t decided what to do with it yet, so… let’s just leave it for now. Besides, given my current situation, it’s not wise for me to publicize it everywhere.”

So he is still going to hide it from me.

Theresa felt a pang of disappointment, but it was something she had already anticipated, so she showed no sign of it.

“Your Highness, could you tell me, have you given the script to anyone else besides me?” Her expression suddenly turned very serious.

“Why do you ask?” Aiglon was somewhat puzzled.

“I heard recently that a new play opened in a theater in the city of Vienna, and the reception has been quite good—” Theresa blinked, still looking at the young man. “Although I haven’t seen it myself, I heard the plot is almost identical to your script. I thought maybe Your Highness had already found a way to have it staged. Is that not the case? What a coincidence that would be…”

Aiglon was instantly at a loss for words, staring at Theresa with suspicion.

Although she hadn’t said it outright, he could read between the lines—she had clearly guessed what he had done.

How had she found out so quickly? Did someone leak it to her? Or was she simply well-informed about the city’s happenings?

The most crucial question was, how much did she know, and what did she intend to do?

Regardless, it was pointless to play guessing games now. Aiglon could only shrug.

“Alright, I’m sorry, Theresa, I’ll be honest—I was the one who arranged for the play to be staged. You know my circumstances make such things inappropriate, so I did it all anonymously… Please, you must keep this a secret for me.”

“I see! So I was worried for nothing.” Theresa nodded as if in a sudden realization, then a gratified smile returned to her face. “It seems Your Highness is not one to remain in obscurity. That’s truly moving… It’s just a pity I couldn’t be of any help.”

After a pause, she asked, “Do you plan to continue staging your works at that theater?”

“Yes, if conditions permit,” Aiglon nodded.

“Well, would you mind if I became a regular member of the audience there?” Theresa asked carefully. “I would love to see what your script looks like on stage. I could book a box there and go whenever one of your shows is announced.”

“Can I possibly restrict your freedom?” Aiglon felt a little dejected, but on the surface, he could only force himself to sound cheerful. “You can go whenever you like, but I hope you will be discreet and not disturb anyone.”

It wasn’t that he disliked Theresa, but as far as his plan was concerned, the fewer variables, the better. The fewer people who could get in the way, the better. If Theresa were to suddenly get involved, he had no idea what the consequences would be.

Although he didn’t believe Theresa bore him any ill will, if she knew his true intentions, would she help him, or at least acquiesce?

He dared not count on it.

Theresa noticed the young man’s dejection and fell silent for a moment.

She didn’t press him on how he had managed it all. In fact, she completely avoided mentioning Sophie’s name so as not to provoke him.

Achieving her goal was enough—as long as His Highness accepted her presence in the most important part of his life, everything else would be easier. Everything needs a beginning.

But that didn’t mean she wasn’t angry. In fact, she was furious. This should have been a privilege she enjoyed, yet it had been stolen by Sophie out of nowhere. And now she herself had to be so careful and painstaking just to get a foot in the door.

The young man’s dejection was also proof of how unwilling he was to part with his time with Sophie.

The thought sent a dull ache through her heart.

An inexplicable sense of defeat made her lower her head in dismay, and it took a great effort to regain her spirits.

“Your Highness, do you really think I’m the type to make a grand show of things?” she replied in a teasing tone. “Don’t worry, I will come and go like a ghost and won’t trouble a single soul. I just… I just want to witness the scenes you might not be able to see, and then write to you about them.”

After saying this, she invited Aiglon to continue further inside. They walked around a screen, and she opened a door, leading him out onto a balcony.

There were a few seats on the balcony, and the view was spectacular, overlooking the distant scenery.

It was currently afternoon, and the light was ample. As far as the eye could see, the green of the grass mingled with the varied colors of the autumn leaves, as繽紛 as an oil painting.

“When I have free time, I usually read here. When my eyes get tired, I rest them by looking at the scenery in the distance,” Theresa said with a smile as she introduced the spot to him. “Especially when the weather is pleasant. Please, have a seat, Your Highness—”

With that, she sat down with Aiglon. They sat side by side, enjoying the breeze and the view.

“It’s very comfortable, isn’t it?” Theresa asked with a smile after a while.

“This is truly a rare pleasure in life,” Aiglon replied. “Sometimes, I rather envy you.”

“If you’re envious, you can have this too,” Theresa said, closing her eyes slightly. “The doors here are always open to you. Mother would be delighted to host you.”

Aiglon didn’t doubt her words. He had, without question, become an honored guest of Archduke Karl’s family.

Life here was indeed comfortable and warm.

But it wasn’t what he truly wanted.

He reminded himself once again that he had only gotten close to this family to use Archduke Karl’s influence to improve his own situation—which, in fact, he had already achieved.

“Theresa, I am very grateful for your warm hospitality. It’s a pity I can’t return the favor right now, since I live in the Imperial Palace, and it’s not under my control,” he couldn’t help but say. “If I have a real home of my own one day, I will host you all with double the hospitality.”

But what I want is to be in that real home, Theresa thought.

“That wish is easily granted—if you like, you could buy a piece of land nearby and be neighbors with Father and Mother. Wouldn’t that be nice?” she replied with a smile. “Or, just say the word, and they would be more than happy to give you a plot of land from here—”

Theresa’s words were almost a direct proposition. For a moment, Aiglon didn’t know how to respond.

“What, are you tempted?” Theresa asked with a smile.

“Metternich would not be pleased to see that,” Aiglon said, finding an excuse.

“Metternich can’t control our family’s affairs,” Theresa replied nonchalantly. “No matter how tyrannical he is, he can’t do anything to us, can he? Besides, Aiglon, you’re not a prisoner. Can he forbid you from setting up your own household? He can’t keep you in the Imperial Palace forever, can he?”

“It’s not that simple…” Aiglon could only give a wry smile and continue to refuse gently. “To him, I’m a very useful pawn, one he won’t let go of easily.”

“I know that, of course. Everyone has times when they are not their own master, especially Your Highness.” Theresa’s smile turned wry as well. “But there are different ways to use a pawn, aren’t there? I think for someone like Your Highness, persuasion is better than force. Father would agree.”

“Your father doesn’t act like it. We’ve only met a few times, but he’s shouted at me louder than Metternich ever has,” Aiglon shrugged.

“Father is used to treating his family, especially the boys, in a military fashion… But don’t misunderstand, he is already very fond of you,” Theresa replied with a smile. “As for you, you showed no mercy at all just now.”

“You can’t hold that against me, your father demanded it! I had no choice,” Aiglon protested.

“It’s alright, I was only joking, don’t be so tense.” Theresa reached out, caressed Aiglon’s cheek, then replied with a wink, “Your Highness, I was watching you the whole time… You were so handsome. If my father hadn’t been your opponent, I would have been cheering for you long ago.”

As her fingers brushed against his cheek, Aiglon’s heart suddenly accelerated.

And Theresa’s gaze, without a doubt, revealed her feelings.

“Your Highness, I will speak to Father later. If the Empire wishes to win you over, it’s only right that they give you a place of your own,” Theresa said, her eyes a little misty. “But for now, just sit here with me for a while, Aiglon. This is our time…”

Chapter 81: Plans for the Future

“This is our time—though it is destined to be brief, I will cherish it in my heart…”

Theresa’s voice was warm and soft, enough to make one’s heart flutter.

For a moment, the young man felt a daze come over him.

What did she want?

She wanted to spend the rest of her life with him in this place.

Although saying “a lifetime” at this age sounded somewhat ridiculous, Aiglon inexplicably believed that this was what Theresa truly wished for.

If he were to yield to her desire, he might smoothly become Archduke Karl’s son-in-law, sever his ties with France, and live contentedly as an Austrian prince. Perhaps one day he would become a pillar of the empire, or perhaps he would simply become a reclusive scholar. But in any case, with Theresa by his side, life would surely be quite interesting.

It sounded very appealing.

So, could his story truly end here?

He turned his gaze to the distant scenery.

It was beautiful, certainly… but nothing more.

He searched his heart but could find no lingering attachment.

Yes, this place cannot satisfy me. It cannot quell my resentment, much less fulfill my ambition.

And so, his heart grew cold once more.

He had found his answer.

He took Theresa’s hand and gently pulled it away from his face.

“If you ask, I will sit here with you, Theresa.”

The light in the young lady’s eyes dimmed in an instant. She could clearly sense that His Highness had not been moved by her.

But she quickly composed herself. After all, there was still plenty of time. She believed that as long as she remained sincere, His Highness would eventually realize what was truly in his best interest.

“Alright, then let’s read together,” she said, nodding. “If you get thirsty, I can have someone bring us some coffee.”

And so, the two of them sat side by side, reading for the rest of the afternoon.

At sunset, they finally went downstairs. It was time for dinner.

When Aiglon arrived in the dining room, Archduke Karl was already seated. He looked well and seemed to have recovered.

Aiglon quickly walked over to pay his respects.

“Your Highness, are you alright?”

“Don’t worry, I’m quite sturdy. I won’t be taken down by a single punch from you,” Archduke Karl snapped, glancing at him.

“Your Highness, please understand. I have little experience fighting others, so I’ve never known how to control my strength,” Aiglon said with an embarrassed smile. “I’ll be more careful in the future.”

“Since I was the one who initiated the fight, my loss is my own problem. You don’t need to bear any responsibility.” Archduke Karl beckoned for the young man to come closer.

Then, he patted Aiglon on the shoulder and gave an almost imperceptible smile. “Alright, if I must say, I was very satisfied with your performance. But all that is in the past. Don’t get complacent over it. You should know that this is just one insignificant step for you—”

“I will heed your teachings,” Aiglon said with a nod.

He then noticed Albrecht, who was sitting beside Archduke Karl, looking at him with a mixture of alarm and admiration, as if he wanted to say something but was holding back.

“What is it, Albert?” Aiglon asked casually.

“Your Highness, you… you’re really amazing. Father told me you beat him in less than a minute.” Albrecht’s earlier hostility had vanished, replaced by an entirely new attitude. “Even my swordsmanship instructors can’t beat Father, but you did it so easily… It seems my older sister wasn’t exaggerating. Everything she said to praise you was true. I’m sorry… I wronged her.”

I am indeed amazing, but your father’s skills aren’t quite at that level. It’s only because your instructors never dared to use their real abilities against an Archduke… Aiglon chuckled to himself.

Of course, there was no need to explain the intricacies of the adult world to the boy.

“Then you should apologize to your sister when you have the chance,” he said with a smile, patting the child on the head. “Also, I assume you won’t be challenging me now?”

Albert showed no aversion, simply looking up at the gentle and witty young man before him.

“I… I certainly can’t beat you,” he said, nodding with a hint of dejection. “Your Highness, can I become as strong as you someday?”

“That’s hard to say, but I believe if you work hard, you’ll definitely have a chance,” Aiglon replied with a nod.

“Okay, then I’ll work hard,” Albert declared, still looking up at the young man with a grand statement. “I’m going to be as strong as Your Highness!”

Children are so simple, Aiglon thought. Their hatred is so straightforward, and their respect is just as pure. All it takes is the slightest reason for one to turn into the other.

“Then go and work hard for it,” Aiglon said, patting his head again.

Perhaps as a way of repaying Aiglon’s encouragement, Albert suddenly stood on his tiptoes and leaned close to Aiglon’s ear.

Then he whispered, “My older sister likes heather, the colors white and sky blue, and cherry jam pastries. She’s also planning to learn some needlework from the maids…”

Aiglon looked at the boy in astonishment.

Why did it seem like even he was giving his approval?

“I can understand the first few, but what does the last part mean?” he asked subconsciously.

“I heard it’s because she’s worried about living frugally in the future, so she wants to learn how to save money,” the child whispered back. “But I think she’s worrying for nothing. Father would never bear to see her suffer.”

Aiglon was left speechless.

While the two were talking, Theresa had quietly approached her mother.

“Mother.”

“Is something the matter, my dear?” Henriette replied with a smile.

“His Highness and I were reading and chatting on the balcony just now,” Theresa said carefully.

“Oh? That’s wonderful. Congratulations, my girl.” Henriette was still smiling. “And then?”

“While we were talking, His Highness expressed great satisfaction with the scenery here,” Theresa said, intentionally emphasizing her words.

“That doesn’t surprise me. It is truly beautiful here; all our visitors love it.” The Duchess nodded, a look of pride on her face. “Besides, our warm hospitality has probably given him a small sense of belonging.”

“But His Highness can’t remain a visitor forever, can he?” Theresa countered.

Her mother sensed the hidden meaning in her daughter’s words and got straight to the point.

“What is it you’re trying to say, my dear daughter? Speak plainly. Mother doesn’t have much time to play guessing games with you right now.”

“I think that when His Highness comes of age… he may need a place to live outside the imperial palace.” Theresa hesitated for a moment before finally voicing her thoughts. “Why don’t we… sell him a piece of land from our estate? That way, he could be our neighbor in the future, and it would be very convenient for us to visit each other, wouldn’t it?”

Having spoken her mind bravely, she looked up at her mother, cautiously awaiting her response.

“‘It would be very convenient for us to visit each other.’ And just who does this ‘us’ refer to? You and His Highness coming to visit us conveniently?” Seeing her daughter’s pitiful expression, Henriette couldn’t help but find it amusing and decided to tease her.

“That’s not what I meant,” Theresa said, shaking her head quickly. “Nothing is certain yet!”

“But your behavior makes me think you’ve already planned it all out,” Henriette said, shaking her head.

“Alright, let’s not argue about this,” Theresa said, avoiding her mother’s gaze. “What do you think of my proposal?”

Henriette chuckled inwardly but feigned a thoughtful expression on her face.

“On second thought, your words do have some merit. He can’t stay in the imperial palace forever; that’s where the direct members of the imperial family live.”

“Exactly,” Theresa nodded.

“After His Highness comes of age, he’ll need to start his own family, so he’ll need a place,” Henriette added.

“Exactly,” Theresa nodded again.

“And especially, considering His Highness will have a family in tow in the future, the place can’t be too small…” Henriette deliberately drew out her words.

“Exactly!” Theresa nodded emphatically.

“Well then, my daughter, how many children do you plan to have when you grow up?” Henriette asked out of the blue.

“Having five children like you would be wonderful,” Theresa answered without thinking, then paused to reconsider. “But, if necessary, more would be fine. After all, my great-grandmother, the great Queen, had over a dozen children, didn’t she? And His Highness’s grandmother, Letizia, also had many children. For a family to prosper, the more children, the better… But on second thought, that’s too many. There would be no leisure time at all… So… I suppose we’ll see when the time comes…”

As Theresa spoke, she felt something was amiss. Then she snapped back to reality and saw the teasing look in her mother’s eyes.

“Mother!” she exclaimed, glaring at her mother in annoyance. “Stop joking!”

“Was I joking?” Henriette asked, feigning confusion.

Then, she couldn’t help but cover her mouth and burst into laughter. “Child, you’re the one making me laugh, aren’t you?”

After laughing for a good while, she finally stopped under her daughter’s flustered and exasperated gaze. “Alright, alright, I’ll stop joking. We can consider your proposal, but… daughter, you seem to have forgotten one thing. Does His Highness have enough money to buy it? You can’t expect us to just give it away for free.”

“His Highness will have it,” Theresa replied with certainty. “Metternich and the French would love for him to settle down. With a bit of maneuvering, he could easily obtain enough money. Besides, His Highness is an excellent scholar. In the future, as long as he signs his real name, there will be plenty of people willing to buy his works…”

She then took a few deep breaths to calm her earlier embarrassment and looked at her mother as calmly as she could. “As long as you agree, everything else will be easy. Thank you, Mother.”

“May everything go smoothly for you, child. We will do everything we can for you.” Henriette’s smile faded, and she reached out to stroke her daughter’s forehead. “If anyone were to miss out on you, he would have to be blind. There’s no girl in the world as good as you.”

“But some people are just born blind, aren’t they?” Theresa suddenly grew despondent, whispering in a volume no one else could hear.

But she quickly regained her spirits and looked at her mother with a bright smile. “If God can perform so many miracles, then making the blind see again should be no trouble, right?”

The conversation between mother and daughter came to an end, and the family members took their seats to begin their dinner.

The servants began to place the dishes on the table. Aiglon was about to start eating when he noticed that Theresa was the only one missing from the table.

“Where’s Theresa? Why isn’t she here yet?” he couldn’t help but ask.

Duchess Henriette didn’t answer. Instead, she raised a finger to her lips and gave Aiglon a smiling gesture to be quiet.

Before Aiglon could figure out what was happening, the sound of a piano echoed through the dining room.

Aiglon felt a glimmer of understanding.

He listened quietly as the notes of the piano flowed like liquid mercury, echoing gently throughout the room.

It was the Moonlight Sonata in C-sharp minor—he recognized it almost immediately.

It was perhaps one of the most famous piano pieces of later generations.

And so, he listened quietly to Beethoven’s masterpiece.

A few minutes later, the music finally stopped, and Theresa entered from an adjacent room.

“Your Highness, I apologize for forgetting to tell you. This is a family custom of ours,” she said with an embarrassed smile. “I play a piece for everyone before dinner.”

“Well, I must say, it was a wonderful surprise,” Aiglon said, nodding with delight. “You play very well.”

“You flatter me. My skill is just average,” Theresa replied, clearly pleased by Aiglon’s praise.

“Theresa has been practicing since she was a child,” Henriette explained with a smile. “But does Your Highness also have an interest in music?”

“Not particularly, but one doesn’t need to be an expert to find Beethoven’s music enjoyable,” Aiglon replied casually.

“So Your Highness likes him as well?” Theresa’s face lit up with surprise.

Then, she sighed with some frustration. “The master is truly worthy of admiration… It’s a shame we Austrians have treated him so poorly. It’s truly tragic. Austria finally welcomes a great master, only to cast him aside! Do we not deserve culture?”

The Archduke and Duchess exchanged a subtle glance, feeling a bit awkward at their daughter’s somewhat unconventional remarks.

But what she said was indeed true.

Although Beethoven would become known throughout the world after his death, during the final stages of his life, he was very much disliked in Vienna’s aristocratic circles.

On one hand, the nobles he had associated with (such as his patron of many years, Prince Lichnowsky) had passed away, and no one was sponsoring him anymore. On the other hand, he disdained courting favor with others and frequently expressed liberal views, opposing Metternich’s strict control over the state. This greatly offended the government and made his situation even more difficult.

“It’s hard to imagine that this great man is still alive today,” Aiglon suddenly remarked amidst the silence. “I always feel as if he belongs to an ancient time.”

“He’ll belong to the past soon enough,” Archduke Karl replied casually. “He is gravely ill now and will likely bid farewell to this world very soon.”

This time, both Aiglon and Theresa were taken aback.

Although Aiglon was from a future era, he couldn’t remember the exact dates of Beethoven’s birth and death, but he had a vague recollection that he had indeed passed away around this time.

“This is truly a loss for all of humanity…” he couldn’t help but lament.

“Your Highness, so that we have no regrets, what if we go visit him together sometime?” Theresa suggested after a moment’s hesitation. “A man like him shouldn’t die in obscurity.”

Then, she looked toward her father.

Archduke Karl looked uncomfortable, but under his daughter’s unwavering gaze, he finally nodded reluctantly. “Alright, alright! I’ll try. But first, finish your dinner.”

Chapter 82: Moved and Farewell

At her father’s word, Theresa had no choice but to stop her complaining and sit down at the dining table.

So as not to spoil the mood for everyone else, she quickly regained her composure and stopped pleading Beethoven’s case, turning the conversation to other topics instead.

However, she kept her sudden whim in mind, preparing to make it a reality before the great maestro’s life came to an end.

Time passed slowly amid the family’s usual idle chatter, and soon, dinner was over.

Like most families of the era, Henriette invited Aiglon to pass the rest of the time with a game of cards.

“I heard you played with Their Majesties, the Emperor and Empress, when Theresa was called over?” Henriette asked Aiglon.

“Yes, Madam,” Aiglon nodded. “We played Whist.”

“Then let us imitate Their Majesties. If you don’t mind, you and Theresa can be partners again.” Henriette gave her husband a look. “By the way, how well did you and Theresa play together before?”

“So-so. Neither of us are very good at it,” Aiglon replied, half-truthfully.

“That’s perfect. We aren’t very good either,” Henriette said with a smile. “It should be most interesting to play against opponents of equal skill.”

And so, Aiglon once again partnered with Theresa, facing off against another of the empire’s most august couples.

Compared to his trepidation last time, Aiglon’s mood was much more relaxed.

He soon discovered that the Archduke and his wife were slightly more skilled than Their Majesties but were still quite average. He and Theresa played their hands casually, and the game proceeded at a close and lively pace.

“Francis,” Henriette asked casually as they played, “do you often get a chance to see His Majesty in the palace?”

“His Majesty the Emperor has a great deal of business to attend to every day, so he doesn’t have much time to see me. I only go over when he summons me,” Aiglon replied.

“Then who do you associate with most in the court?” Henriette asked, a little curious. “Logically, if someone goes without conversation for a long time, they can become withdrawn. But you don’t seem to be lacking for people to talk to. You’re a bit introverted, true, but at least you aren’t reclusive.”

“I converse with my tutors every day, so I’m not lacking for company,” Aiglon answered glibly.

“I don’t think so—” Henriette shook her head. “We’ve hired tutors to educate our children as well. They are either strict taskmasters or utterly deferential to their young masters. Besides, the age gap is too large, and there’s usually little common ground for conversation. It must be difficult to truly connect.”

Then, as if a thought struck her, she asked, “Could it be that you associate often with Prince Karl?”

His Majesty the Emperor currently had two sons. The Imperial Prince was a madman with intellectual disabilities and was thus automatically overlooked, so Henriette’s thoughts went directly to the Second Imperial Prince, Karl.

Did she get to the truth so quickly? Aiglon grew nervous.

“We do have a good relationship,” he could only force himself to answer vaguely.

“To be precise, Francis seems to have a good relationship with both the Prince and his wife,” Archduke Karl interjected. “When I went to the palace the other day, I saw him having a very pleasant conversation with Princess Sophie.”

Theresa’s hand trembled slightly, and she almost lost her grip on her cards. She managed to compose herself just in time, not letting her parents see anything amiss.

She hadn’t told her parents about Sophie, knowing it would only be counterproductive. This was a problem she would have to solve on her own.

“Is that so?” Henriette looked at Aiglon.

“It is,” Aiglon could only nod. “Princess Sophie has taken great care of me since she arrived in Austria. She has been very kind, perhaps out of pity for my circumstances.”

“In that case, she seems like a good person,” Henriette finally understood. “No wonder. So that’s the reason you haven’t become reclusive and withdrawn.”

“Mother, how could you say such a thing?” Theresa protested in discontent.

“Oh, my apologies, child. I didn’t think about my choice of words. But… I imagine His Highness will forgive me,” Henriette said, smiling at Aiglon.

“What you say is true,” Aiglon nodded. “The palace is large, but friends are hard to find.”

“When you return, please thank Princess Sophie for me. It seems she has been a great help to you,” Henriette added with another smile. “To be honest, I feel for her. The hopes of the entire empire rest on her shoulders now. I hope she isn’t overwhelmed…”

“Enough, let’s not talk about her. Focus on the game,” Archduke Karl suddenly interrupted his wife.

It was indeed a very dangerous topic.

Although the current Emperor Francis had two sons, the Crown Prince was fated to be without an heir. That meant the Second Imperial Prince and his wife Sophie shouldered the heavy responsibility of continuing the line of both the empire and the Habsburg family.

And while any other family in Austria could discuss the matter of “continuing the imperial line,” Archduke Karl’s family absolutely could not. It was a grave taboo.

Of the sons left by the late Emperor Leopold, His Majesty Emperor Francis was the eldest. The second son, Ferdinand, had passed away in 1824, and Archduke Karl was the third.

In other words, Archduke Karl was His Majesty’s eldest living brother.

If Sophie were to remain childless, the imperial succession could pass to Archduke Karl’s branch of the family.

For this very reason, the topic was especially perilous and certainly not something to be discussed casually over dinner. His Majesty the Emperor would absolutely not tolerate his own brother developing improper designs on the throne.

Henriette quickly realized her mistake. She knew she had breached a taboo.

“It’s fine. We are all family here. What’s the harm in a little casual chat?” she said with a forced smile, trying to salvage the atmosphere.

However, she was well aware that His Majesty had never been on particularly good terms with his brothers and that he and Metternich even had spies placed on the estate. She quickly changed the subject.

And so, amid idle conversation, the evening slowly deepened into night, and it was soon time to prepare for bed.

“Alright, let’s stop here for today. I’m getting a little sleepy,” Archduke Karl took the initiative to end the game. “You two should also get some rest.”

“Theresa, we are going to retire. Please show His Highness to his bedroom,” Henriette instructed her daughter.

This… Is this really alright? Aiglon was shocked.

“Oh, don’t misunderstand, young man.” Perhaps noticing the boy’s shock, Henriette couldn’t help but laugh. “We’re certainly not short of guest rooms here.”

“Mother, don’t make such jokes!” Theresa protested helplessly.

Then, she led Aiglon upstairs, down a corridor, and to the door of a room.

She opened the door and led Aiglon inside.

The room was already brightly lit with candlelight, and the bed and furniture had been neatly prepared.

“Your Highness, you may rest here tonight.” She pointed at the bedside table. “If you can’t sleep right away, you can read a book to pass the time. Also, if you need anything, just ring the bell, and someone will come.”

“Alright, thank you.” Aiglon nodded. “Your arrangements are very thoughtful. As your guest, I am very grateful.”

“Then cherish your days as a guest here,” Theresa said with a wink. “I believe that once you return to the palace, you will find it difficult to feel such a family atmosphere.”

“Family…” Aiglon gave a wry smile.

It was true; the family atmosphere here was very strong, a picture of domestic harmony. However, perhaps because he had never had a family life, seeing all this made him feel, despite his outward attempts to fit in, like a stranger—an outside observer.

His heart had grown distant and cold, not so easily thawed by familial affection.

Logically, Theresa should have taken her leave then, but she seemed to hesitate, as if wanting to say something yet holding back.

“Is there anything else you need, Theresa?” Aiglon couldn’t help but ask.

“Your Highness, since we were just talking about Princess Sophie, I’ve given it some thought, and there are some things I just have to get off my chest,” Theresa said, finally deciding to speak after a moment’s hesitation.

Aiglon frowned slightly. “What is it you want to say about her?”

“My parents’ words made me understand her importance to you. In a way, I should thank her for keeping you from becoming an unapproachable cynic,” Theresa said in a small voice. “So you feel a genuine closeness to her, seeing her as a spiritual guide, like Beatrice in ‘The Divine Comedy.’”

“I seem to recall you saying something similar before,” Aiglon replied impassively. “Are you going to psychoanalyze me again?”

“No, that’s not what I mean.” Theresa shook her head.

Then, she lowered her head with a hint of sadness. “I just feel that my luck is truly awful, having to contend with a ghost.”

Theresa’s sorrow left Aiglon at a loss for words.

“So I’ve thought it through. Rather than wage a hopeless battle against a perfect illusion in your heart, it would be better to let you first understand that a ghost and a mortal are ultimately two different things.” Theresa smiled wryly. “It will just take a little time, and I can afford to wait. In the end, you’ll discover that there isn’t only one person in the world who will care for you and look after you. The ghost will fade, and you will return to the world of the living.”

“I think you might be overthinking things,” Aiglon replied, a little awkwardly.

“I hope I am,” Theresa nodded gently, then spoke again. “Goodnight, Your Highness.”

“Goodnight, Theresa,” Aiglon bid her farewell as well.

“Before I go, could you give me a hug?” Theresa suddenly whispered, looking at the young man with anticipation. “Give me a little confidence in myself.”

—Looking at her eyes shimmering in the candlelight, Aiglon unconsciously raised his hands.

Perhaps it wouldn’t be so bad to hold her like this forever.

But just then, he jolted back to his senses.

This was definitely not part of his plan.

“Your Highness, why did you stop?” Theresa gazed at him, her disappointment palpable. “My concern, my father’s help, our sincere hospitality—is none of that worth even this small gesture? Can it be… can it be that you truly dislike me that much?”

Her tearful plea sent a sharp pang through the young man.

He had thought he could manipulate Theresa with perfect ease, using her father’s influence without letting the charade become real. Yet at this moment, he discovered that he was not so unmoved after all.

How could he remain untouched when this lovely Theresa stood before him with such sincerity in her heart?

“Are you unwilling to show me even the slightest sign of affection…?” Theresa pressed.

“That’s enough, be quiet!” Aiglon snapped. He seized her hand and pulled her into his arms.

Caught off guard, Theresa stumbled into his embrace with a small cry of surprise.

But she quickly recovered, silenced herself, and buried her head in his chest with a faint smile.

Even the blind hope to see again; even a heart of stone can be melted, can’t it?

“Are you satisfied now?” After a long moment, Aiglon released her and asked irritably.

“Yes, I am satisfied. This is enough for now. I am patient, Your Highness.” Theresa’s sorrowful expression had vanished, replaced by a radiant smile.

She took two steps back and gave the young man a slight curtsy.

“Thank you, Your Highness. Now I have courage… Even if it means fighting a ghost, I’m full of motivation, because… because I, Theresa, am not inferior to anyone.”

Then, finally content, she turned and left, leaving Aiglon with a look of astonishment.

Was that a heartfelt overflow of emotion just now, or a deliberate performance? For a moment, he couldn’t figure it out.

But regardless, he had to admit that Theresa was far more charming than he had originally imagined.

With a faint sense of joy, he fell into a deep sleep.

For the next few days, Aiglon, accompanied by Theresa, enjoyed life on the estate just as he had on the first day.

Perhaps feeling she had gone too far that night, she made no more outrageous moves in the following days. She simply kept the young man company with warmth and attentiveness, helping him pass the time. As a result, Aiglon had a thoroughly enjoyable stay.

But all good things must come to an end, and at last, it was time for the young man to say farewell.

Just as when he arrived, Aiglon walked toward the carriage parked on the estate grounds with his suitcase in hand.

This time, both Archduke Karl and Theresa came to see him off.

“Do you like it here?” Archduke Karl suddenly asked as they reached the carriage.

“It’s a very nice place,” Aiglon replied, half out of politeness and half with sincerity.

“I’ve considered Theresa’s proposal carefully.” Archduke Karl glanced at his daughter, then leaned in and whispered to the young man, “I can consider making a part of this estate Theresa’s dowry.”

Aiglon was stunned for a moment before remembering that this was an idea Theresa had mentioned before.

He had thought it was just a casual remark, not expecting that Theresa would actually bring it up with her parents.

Feeling awkward, he was suddenly at a loss for words.

“Don’t be embarrassed, little fellow. It’s good that you have desires. People think talking about money is vulgar and philistine, but who can live well without it?” Archduke Karl reached out and patted the young man’s shoulder. “I would give a great deal for Theresa’s sake. This is nothing—but, I will also never tolerate anyone who wrongs her. Do you understand?”

Aiglon could only smile without answering.

“Alright, see you again, my boy.”

Archduke Karl saw him onto the carriage and waved him goodbye.

Theresa, too, watched the young man with reluctance, her eyes following him as he departed.

After the carriage had left, Archduke Karl looked at his daughter.

“Are you really so set on him?” he couldn’t help but ask.

“Father, unless God Himself comes down to give me the order, I will not change my mind,” Theresa turned and said to her father with a smile.

“Sigh…” Her father could only sigh. “May God protect you, then.”

Chapter 83: A Return and a Surprise

After bidding farewell to Archduke Karl’s family estate, Aiglon returned to Schönbrunn Palace by carriage, escorted by guards.

Upon returning to the palace where he had lived for over a decade, he found himself unexpectedly nostalgic for the experiences of the past few days.

Emperor Francis and Archduke Karl, though full brothers, had completely different personalities. One was gloomy and cold, the other dignified and sincere. Consequently, their family atmospheres were entirely different. During his stay with Archduke Karl, he had truly experienced the ease and comfort of family life, a feeling he had almost never enjoyed before.

However, it was a great pity that he was destined to enjoy it only briefly.

The moment he passed through the palace gates, he quickly readjusted himself, resuming his former cold demeanor.

“Your Highness, you’ve finally returned!” Upon seeing him walk back to his quarters, the maid Chanel was both surprised and delighted, hastily curtsying to him in greeting.

“It’s been a while, Chanel,” Aiglon said with a smile, nodding at her.

After smiling for a moment, Chanel looked at him cautiously. “Did you have a good time there? Her Highness Theresa must have been a very enthusiastic hostess, wasn’t she?”

“Yes, I had a very pleasant stay,” Aiglon replied. “It wasn’t just Theresa; her whole family was incredibly warm to me. They truly made me feel right at home—”

“That’s only natural. It must have been an honor for them to have a guest like you, Your Highness.” Chanel’s smile became a little strained. “Besides, they want to make you part of the family… so of course they would be doubly attentive.”

Aiglon was unsure how to respond, so he changed the subject.

“By the way, has anything happened here recently?”

“Nothing of importance has happened,” Chanel said, shaking her head. “However—Her Highness Sophie has missed you terribly. She’s been asking these past few days when you would be back. I couldn’t help but wonder what she would do if you didn’t return at all.”

“That’s not a funny joke,” Aiglon said with a frown. “Chanel, you seem to be in a bad mood.”

“Your Highness, that’s unfair. What right do I have to be angry with you? Besides, I have always served you with all my heart. How could you think I would have any complaints against you?” Chanel retorted, her head lowered.

Aiglon didn’t quite understand what was wrong with her, so he looked at her in confusion.

“I’m sorry, Your Highness. I… I shouldn’t have spoken to you like that. I was just… just a little too worried.” After a moment, Chanel, realizing she had overstepped, began to apologize. “I was afraid you might indulge in temporary comfort and forget your mission…”

Chanel’s answer made Aiglon understand. “Thank you for the reminder, Chanel. I admit, there was a moment when I was swayed, but I quickly came to my senses… I see clearly that none of this can satisfy me. I must control my own destiny, so the plan remains unchanged. You don’t have to worry about me losing my will, and you certainly don’t have to worry that your revenge won’t be had.”

“Your Highness, that’s wonderful… I knew you would remain steadfast.” Chanel finally beamed with joy. “Please forgive my earlier impertinence…”

“It’s alright. The fact that you can fulfill your duty to counsel me is a good thing.” Aiglon nodded, indicating that he wouldn’t hold it against her.

As if she had been recharged, Chanel instantly regained her usual vigor. She deftly unpacked Aiglon’s luggage and then lit some incense in the room.

The scent of rose oil revived Aiglon’s spirits.

“Chanel, are you free to take up a pen? If you are, please help me write something down.”

“I am free, but… Your Highness, you’ve only just returned. Shouldn’t you rest for a while?” Chanel hesitated.

“There’s no need to rest. It’s not as if I walked back. I was just sleeping in the carriage, so I’m not tired at all.” Aiglon shook his head. “I have some inspiration right now, and it would be a terrible waste to let it pass. It’s better to write it down immediately—”

“Very well, we’ll do as you say.” Chanel agreed with her master’s decision and, as usual, went to the desk, picking up a pen and paper to take dictation.

However, just as the young man walked to the window to gaze at the scenery outside, ready to dictate the ideas in his mind, there was a soft knock on the door.

Chanel stopped writing.

She wasn’t surprised, as if she had sensed it was coming.

“She’s here so soon…”

Aiglon also paused, seemingly having guessed who had arrived.

“Go on, open the door,” he said with a wave of his hand.

Chanel obeyed the command, walked to the door, and opened it gently.

The moment the door opened, Chanel was abruptly pushed aside, and a figure in a dress hurried in, stopping before the young man.

She studied him silently, as if trying to discern from his face if anything was different about him.

“Your Highness, it’s been a while,” Aiglon greeted her with a smile. “I was actually planning to visit you later.”

“You’re finally back…” Princess Sophie let out a long sigh of relief. “I was starting to think you were never coming back!”

“You needn’t worry about that. If I ever do leave this place for good, I will say goodbye to you first,” Aiglon replied with a smile.

“Don’t say such dreadful things with a smile on your face!” Sophie scolded Aiglon, then suddenly threw her arms around him. “I’ve never gone so long without seeing you… Good God! You’re such a scoundrel, disappearing for so long without a word!”

“I could hardly write to you from there…” Aiglon said with a wry smile.

“So… it seems you managed to win that family’s favor?” Sophie asked nervously.

“They were indeed very kind to me, so kind it was almost embarrassing,” Aiglon answered. “However, I honored our promise. I didn’t agree to anything.”

“Thank goodness you remembered!”

Having received the answer she wanted, Sophie was overjoyed, her face blooming into a smile.

Suddenly, she remembered someone else was in the room and quietly ordered Chanel,

“Out!”

Chanel was very displeased, but she could only obey helplessly and left the room.

Once the two of them were alone in the room, Sophie’s demeanor became much more relaxed.

“Finally, no one to disturb us.”

Her mood finally lifted, she naturally sat back down beside the desk and casually picked up the pen. “It seems you were planning to start writing as soon as you got back? Such satisfying passion. So, it’s the perfect time for me to help you.”

“Thank you.”

Aiglon first expressed his gratitude, then walked back to the window and began to speak eloquently, reciting long passages of the dialogue he had just conceived.

Sophie wrote quickly on the paper in silence, seeming to treat it as a rare form of entertainment.

After what felt like a long time, Aiglon finally stopped his recitation, and at the same moment, Sophie finally put down her pen.

“That was quite tiring,” Sophie said, squeezing her right hand, which had grown a little numb.

“Your Highness, you don’t have to tire yourself out like this. You could have just let Chanel do it,” Aiglon said, feeling a pang of concern.

“It’s nothing. The thought that my hard work has saved you so much trouble makes me happy from the bottom of my heart,” Sophie said with a laugh.

Then, she changed the subject. “While you were away, the theater staged your play a few more times. The reception was quite good, so the theater is very pleased. They’ve recognized your talent.”

“Really? That’s wonderful.”

Although Aiglon’s life goal wasn’t really to become a playwright, he was still very happy to have his talent acknowledged.

“And they did more than just offer verbal thanks. The theater’s current intention is to establish a long-term collaboration with Mr. Francis Memmingen and stage his works,” Sophie continued. “Also, they sent you a promissory note for your share of the profits from this period. Aren’t you proud of yourself, Aiglon?”

“Yes, I am a little proud,” Aiglon nodded. “It proves that even if I were to lose everything I have now, I could perhaps still survive on my own abilities.”

“Lose everything? Can’t you say something more positive?” Sophie couldn’t help but cut him off. “Aiglon, you will have everything—honor, money, fame, the admiration of the masses… because it’s what you rightfully deserve!”

“Let’s hope you’re right,” Aiglon said, thanking her with a smile. “I will never forget how much you’ve helped me… I hope the small amount of money I’ve earned is enough to cover the financial losses you’ve incurred because of me.”

“It’s far too early to talk about covering the losses. I’m afraid you’ll have to work much harder for that,” Sophie said, shaking her head with a smile. “But don’t worry about it. The money I’ve spent is neither a debt nor an investment. If you must give it a name, call it a gift. All that matters is that we’re both happy…”

Hearing this, the young man’s heart was suddenly filled with emotion.

Perhaps his personal impression of Sophie was idealized, but her care and favor toward him had never been an exaggeration.

Perhaps she wasn’t Cinderella or Beatrice, not some idealized figure. She had her own flaws, but even so, to him, she was unique.

“Your Highness, meeting you is truly the luckiest thing that has ever happened in my life. Without you, I don’t know how I would have endured this time of repression and loneliness.” Moved, he spoke from the heart. “I will cherish this good fortune until the day I die.”

“Don’t be silly,” Sophie said, shaking her head with a smile. “You’re too young to be saying such inauspicious things. I don’t want you in the ground; I just want you by my side.”

=============================================

After returning to the court, Aiglon’s life settled back into its former tranquility, though his schedule was much fuller than before.

He not only had to keep up with his lessons but also maintain contact with the theater by passing letters through Captain Foresti. Occasionally, he would even sneak out with Sophie to the theater to watch the performance of his own play.

Every time he was there in person and saw the audience cheering wildly during the curtain call after the play, a sense of accomplishment would well up inside him.

The only slight disappointment was that, so far, no one had come looking for him.

The people he was waiting for remained silent, as if they had vanished without a trace.

But he wasn’t anxious, because being anxious was useless. He simply waited, full of hope.

Unknowingly, time flowed by. The sunny, breezy days of late autumn gave way to the quiet arrival of a bitter winter.

Situated on the banks of the Danube, Vienna was very windy in winter. Even during the day, the biting cold wind would sweep mercilessly through the streets and alleys with a howl.

However, not even the cold wind could dampen the citizens’ enthusiasm for taking to the streets.

Because—

Carnival had arrived.

Every winter, the imperial capital would be immersed in a sea of joy. The people, having toiled all year, were unwilling to let this rare opportunity for rest pass by, and they vented their spirits in all sorts of ways.

They would sing and dance, celebrating a life of hard-won peace.

The citizens would never know that this year’s Carnival, Vienna would have two unexpected guests.

At Schönbrunn Palace in winter, night fell early. It was only around five in the afternoon, but the sky was already dark.

In the distance, Vienna was already ablaze with lights, while the palace remained shrouded in silence, proudly isolating itself from the secular world.

It was at this moment that Sophie once again slipped quietly into Aiglon’s room.

“Aiglon, why did you summon me so suddenly?” she asked.

“Your Highness, is tonight the night we go to the Carnival together?” the young man asked.

“Yes, why?” Sophie nodded. “I was just about to send someone to inform you…”

“I thought I should make some preparations in advance,” Aiglon replied with a smile. “Since we’re going to the Carnival, we should have some sort of costume, shouldn’t we?”

“Don’t we already wear disguises when we usually go out?” Sophie found this a little odd.

“No, this is different. I’ve prepared something interesting,” Aiglon continued to smile. “I hope to give you a little surprise.”

“Oh?” Princess Sophie was even more intrigued. She smiled and nodded. “Well, you’ve certainly piqued my curiosity. Alright, what’s the surprise?”

“One moment, please,” Aiglon said, making a gesture for the princess to wait.

Then, he went back into his bedroom.

Sophie waited quietly. Before long, the door opened again, and a completely transformed young man emerged.

Sophie’s eyes slowly widened, her expression shifting from astonishment to delighted surprise.

The young man was wearing a dark brown waistcoat and jacket, loose leather trousers, long stockings, and round-toed suede shoes. On his head, he wore a domed hat adorned with a feather.

Dressed in this outfit, the young man looked handsome and dashing, but more importantly—he looked exactly like someone straight out of Bavaria.

Aiglon walked up to Sophie, respectfully doffed his hat, and bowed.

“Your Highness, what do you think?”

Sophie didn’t answer immediately. Instead, her breath catching, she pulled him into an embrace.

Seeing the attire of her homeland, her heart was stirred even more deeply.

“Oh, God… it’s perfect.” She kissed the young man’s forehead, on the verge of tears. “Aiglon, my darling… If you were always this thoughtful, I would never have a single worry.”

Chapter 84: Carnival

“If you were always this thoughtful, I’d never have another worry.”

Sophie’s words were a mixture of emotions. There was relief and joy, but also a hint of sorrow and bitterness. Deep down, she knew that God had not left them much of a future.

But, at least they could enjoy the moment. That was enough.

She quickly composed herself and released the young man from her embrace.

“Wait a moment, I’m going to change as well.”

With that, she hurried away, leaving Aiglon behind.

She really likes it… Aiglon thought with a touch of pride.

“Chanel!” he called out.

“Your Highness?” Hearing his call, Chanel came from the adjacent room to await his orders.

She was visibly taken aback when she saw Aiglon’s attire. “You…”

She remembered, of course; she was the one who had procured these clothes for the young man.

And the purpose of wearing them, it went without saying, was to please Princess Sophie.

“Chanel, today is the day we attend the Carnival… As I promised, I’ll take you with us. You can experience the Austrians’ festivities for yourself,” Aiglon said with a smile. “However, the princess and I will be going out for a stroll later, so you can just stay at the theater.”

“As you wish, Your Highness.” Chanel lowered her head, her face devoid of expression. “I hope you have a wonderful time.”

“Thank you. I’m sure I will,” Aiglon replied with a smile and a nod.

Just as they were ready, Sophie ran back in.

Upon entering, she ignored Chanel and immediately took the young man’s hand.

“Aiglon, let’s go!”

Aiglon looked Sophie over and saw that she, too, had a completely new look.

She wore a thick, fluffy winter gown, its collar trimmed with white and pink lace. It had puffed sleeves, and the skirt was adorned with more exquisite lace. In her hair, she wore a ribbon—the whole ensemble made her look as if she had returned to her girlhood.

Perhaps this was what she longed for in her heart of hearts.

“Your Highness, you look beautiful,” he couldn’t help but compliment her.

“That’s not what you should be calling me now, is it?” Sophie feigned annoyance in her reply.

“Sophia, I… I’m so happy to be able to enjoy this festival with you,” Aiglon quickly corrected himself.

“Francis, as long as you wish it, I will always be by your side.” Sophie’s smile finally returned. Then, she brought her hands out from behind her back. “I also got these for us!”

Aiglon looked closely and saw two exquisite masks in her hands.

“Here!” Sophie handed one to him.

Aiglon took it and put it on.

It was a masquerade mask, just large enough to cover the upper half of his face. Aiglon looked at his reflection in the mirror and suddenly found it all rather amusing.

This was an experience he’d never had before.

“Alright, stop looking in the mirror!” Sophie urged him after a moment. “Aiglon, we should go.”

Then, she looked over at Chanel, who had been standing silently by.

“Your Highness… do you have any orders for me?” Chanel quickly asked, her head bowed.

“Chanel, Aiglon requested that you join the Carnival festivities, and I agreed,” Sophie said casually. “Do you have a partner for tonight? If there’s anyone among the court attendants you fancy, I can make an exception and invite him to come along. You’d probably have more fun that way.”

“Your Highness, how could I possibly have someone like that?” Out of Sophie’s line of sight, Chanel quietly clenched her fists. “Simply completing the tasks you assign me is enough to fill my life. I don’t need to bring a partner.”

“Very well… If that’s the case, so be it. You can find a partner there. Isn’t that what people go to masquerade balls for anyway…?” Sophie couldn’t be bothered to pay her much more mind. Since Chanel had refused her offer, she let it go. “Once we’re there, you’ll be free. As long as you don’t spoil our fun, you can do whatever you like. Enjoy yourself.”

The more Sophie spoke this way, the more miserable Chanel felt, but she dared not show it in front of the two highnesses. She could only keep her head bowed in silence.

After these instructions were given, Sophie’s party went out into the night and arrived at the carriage.

“What a pity it’s not a pumpkin carriage.” Seeing that the carriage was as inconspicuous as ever, he couldn’t help but mutter a small complaint in his disappointment.

“You silly boy, you don’t really think you’re in a fairytale, do you…” Sophie couldn’t help but giggle.

“Any world with Cinderella in it must be a fairytale,” Aiglon turned back and said to Princess Sophie with a smile. “So this is probably just because it’s not midnight yet.”

Seeing the young man’s smile, Sophie was momentarily stunned, then lightly tapped him on the head. “Enough! You and your wild talk.”

Laughing and talking, they boarded the carriage, which then drove into the city of Vienna under the cover of night.

At this hour, Vienna seemed like a different city altogether. Lights blazed everywhere, and the streets thronged with people. Some were even dressed in strange costumes and wore masks, just like the two in the carriage.

The mere sight of the streets was filled with the atmosphere of Carnival.

The carriage made its way through the crowded streets and, with some difficulty, arrived at the Ruby Theater, which they frequented.

The theater was just as crowded today. The audience seats had been temporarily removed to clear a large open space, and the stage had been extended into a huge dance floor. People in all sorts of costumes filled the area. Stained-glass lanterns were lit in every window, filling the entire space with a dazzling, multicolored brilliance that made one almost forget what world they were in.

When they entered the theater, their old acquaintance—the theater manager—immediately hurried over.

“Mr. Memmingen, Miss Memmingen, your costumes tonight are quite unique,” he greeted them with a smile.

“Good evening, Sir,” Sophie greeted him in return.

“It is a great honor for us to have you both attend our ball. Please, enjoy yourselves tonight,” the manager said very politely. “If you see a partner you’d like to dance with, just let us know, and I’ll arrange it.”

Ever since Aiglon’s play had been staged here to great acclaim, their status at the theater had risen dramatically. They were no longer just seen as wealthy patrons, but had also become figures worth currying favor with. As a result, they enjoyed a rare VIP treatment.

“That won’t be necessary, Sir. You may attend to your duties. We are each other’s partners,” Sophie said, shaking her head to decline the manager’s offer.

With that, she wasted no more time and took the young man’s arm, leading him into the vast, open space.

Are they really siblings? The question arose once more in the manager’s mind as he watched their retreating backs—it wasn’t the first time.

But, just like before, he quickly dismissed the thought. It wasn’t his place to probe any deeper.

Sophie led Aiglon to the center of the floor, which was already crowded with people, leaving only small gaps between them.

She stopped and looked around at the people in their strange costumes and the fantastical, bizarre lights, taking in the noisy, chaotic, strange, and yet novel atmosphere.

“So this is the atmosphere of the Carnival…” It was Sophie’s first time attending such an event, and she was a bit dazzled. “It’s fascinating.”

“Do you regret not coming sooner?” Aiglon asked with a smile.

“No. This place only has meaning because you are here…” Sophie suddenly turned to look at Aiglon with deep affection. “So, let’s dance together.”

It was clear Princess Sophie was in high spirits to be so direct.

Aiglon, of course, had no objections.

“I would be delighted.” He extended his hand and took the princess’s.

To the sound of a melodious and slightly flirtatious waltz, the two held hands and began to dance gracefully under the lights.

Though surrounded by a large crowd, they were completely unaffected, dancing as if no one else existed.

With their masks on, they couldn’t see each other’s faces clearly and could only convey their feelings through their eyes. But strangely enough, this added a certain charm to the experience.

Their gazes never left each other as they weaved through the crowd like butterflies flitting among flowers, dancing tirelessly. They savored the pleasure of being undisturbed and unnoticed, while between them, a dangerous affection brewed.

After what seemed like an eternity, the two of them finally stopped.

Sophie was clearly growing tired. The exertion made her feel that the air in the room was becoming stuffy and unbearable, and she began to feel unwell.

“Are you all right?” Aiglon asked with concern.

“No… I’m fine.” Sophie’s face was a little pale, but she still shook her head. “I just need a moment to rest.”

“Let me take you to rest.” Aiglon put an arm around her waist and helped her out of the dancing crowd to the edge of the floor.

He got a glass of wine from an attendant and handed it to Sophie. She drank it down in one go, and the color returned to her cheeks.

“There… I feel much better.” She caught her breath and smiled at Aiglon. “Francis, I’m happy. I’m truly happy… You’ve given me a wonderful evening.”

“The night isn’t over yet,” Aiglon replied with a smile.

“Yes, it isn’t over. I almost wish it would never end,” Sophie said, beaming at him. “Alright, let me rest a little longer, and then let’s go outside for a look. The air in here is starting to get a little uncomfortable.”

She sat and rested for another moment, then rallied her spirits. “Alright, let’s go!”

“Of course, Sophia.” Aiglon once again offered his arm, and Sophie took it.

Then, he led Sophie quietly out of the still-raucous theater.

Seeing the two highnesses leave, the people who had come with them also followed immediately.

Except for one person, who was left behind.

It wasn’t that Chanel didn’t want to follow the two highnesses out; she had been ordered to stay. And so, she could only remain, to enjoy a “free” evening she had never asked for.

Despite being dressed in finery, she felt no joy at all.

She stood at the second-floor railing, looking down at the throng of dancers below, yet she felt as if she were in a desert.

Her heart filled with despair. No one was giving her orders, which meant no one needed her. It seemed no one cared what she wanted to do.

Her greatest fear was returning to the hopeless life she once knew.

Your Highness… will you discard me one day?

The terrible thought lingered in her mind.

Breathing the stuffy air, she felt dizzy.

“Miss, would you care for a dance?” a voice suddenly asked from beside her.

“No, thank you. I don’t want to dance,” Chanel refused without a second thought, not even looking at the person.

She just wanted to rest, to get through this difficult moment and return to His Highness’s side, to escape the suffocating fear of losing everything all over again.

“Miss, you don’t look very happy. Why not have a dance with me?” the voice spoke again, stubbornly persistent in his invitation. “I’m sure I can cheer you up.”

“Didn’t I say I don’t want to dance?!” Chanel could no longer contain herself. She looked up and snapped at him angrily, “Stop pestering me! Go find someone else!”

As she reprimanded him, she glanced at the man. He was about the same height as His Highness and, like most people here, was dressed in a historical costume. He wore a tricorn hat and a mask, making his face impossible to see—not that she cared what he looked like.

From his voice, however, he couldn’t be very old, perhaps around twenty.

“How strange, to come to a place like this and not want to dance.” The man was not provoked by Chanel’s attitude; he simply watched her calmly. “If that’s the case, what is the point of you being here?”

“Is it any of your business why I’m here? Just mind your own affairs!” Chanel frowned. “Now, Sir, take your clumsy attempts at flirtation elsewhere. Don’t waste your time on me. You have plenty of other prey here tonight.”

This time, the young man opposite her didn’t reply, merely watching her quietly as if waiting for something.

Chanel’s head cleared a little, and she felt that something was amiss.

Then, she quickly realized what it was—

He had been speaking French to her the entire time.

Her eyes widened slightly.

“Good evening, Mademoiselle.” The young man opposite her gave a slight bow. “May I have the honor of knowing your name?”

Before Chanel could answer, he gently removed his mask.

Chapter 85: Loyalty

Chanel quietly observed the young man before her. The world around them was still a cacophony of noise, but she was completely oblivious to it.

The young man was handsome, with a rather dashing air. A confident composure was evident in his every move, making him indeed quite charming.

But that was not what mattered. What truly mattered was that his face bore a striking resemblance to her master.

In a single instant, she recalled her master’s instructions.

Finally… has he finally come…?

An unparalleled excitement rushed through her veins, straight to her head, leaving her almost breathless. She stared blankly at the young man, momentarily at a loss for words.

Is it really him? What if I’m wrong?

A torrent of thoughts assailed her, leaving her mouth dry.

The young man stood perfectly still, allowing the young woman to study him. To any onlooker, it would have seemed like love at first sight.

However, such scenes were exceedingly common at a Carnival masquerade ball. No one paid them any mind or found it strange, and no one was bored enough to intrude on the affairs of a young man and woman.

After what felt like an eternity, Chanel finally regained some semblance of awareness.

She managed to compose herself, then leaned forward slightly and asked in French, “Excuse me, which Highness are you?”

At her question, the young man couldn’t help but smile. It meant his gamble had paid off—this young woman was indeed someone of importance.

“Louis,” he replied in a low voice, then uttered a few more names as if reciting a spell. “Napoléon-Louis Bonaparte.”

It is him!

It was all Chanel could do to remain composed and not leap for joy.

Your Highness, your cousin you’ve been waiting for has arrived!

As a pure Bonapartist, she certainly knew what that name signified.

This was the son of Napoleon’s third brother, Louis, which made him her master Aiglon’s cousin—one of His Highness’s closest living relatives.

His arrival meant that the supporters of the Empire, especially its former imperial family, had not abandoned their past glory and titles. They had finally come in search of His Highness.

And I… I am His Highness’s guide…

Chanel knew that the greatest moment of her life was about to dawn.

“Your Highness…” She steadied herself slightly and curtsied to the young man before her.

“Please, don’t,” the young man said, suddenly stepping forward and taking her hand to stop her from bowing.

He then calmly put on his mask and said with a smile, “Mademoiselle, shall we share a dance? Otherwise, this will look far too conspicuous.”

“Of course,” Chanel said, snapping back to her senses and nodding immediately.

And so, the two of them walked hand in hand to a corner of the hall and began to dance, as if no one else existed.

Having had very few opportunities to dance, Chanel’s steps were quite clumsy. But the young man patiently guided her, helping them move as smoothly and naturally as possible, so that they looked no different from any other young couple enjoying the Carnival masquerade ball.

But, of course, he knew what his primary purpose was.

After making sure no one around them was paying attention, the young man continued to dance while looking at Chanel. “Mademoiselle, may I know your name now?”

“I am no ‘mademoiselle,’ Your Highness,” Chanel replied softly. “My name is Chanel. I am but a maid, though I have the honor of serving His Highness.”

The young man was surprised at first, but his smile quickly returned. “It’s fine. I am no ‘Highness’ either. I’m just a commoner, no different from you.”

Then, he asked, “So, my guess was correct. The new play being performed here was indeed written by my poor cousin?”

“Yes,” Chanel nodded. “And His Highness wrote it deliberately to draw you here… He has placed his hopes of escaping Austria on you.”

This time, the young man was genuinely stunned. He abruptly stopped dancing and, after a long moment, let out a wry smile.

“It seems my cousin is far more clever than I imagined.”

“You should not address him so. He is now the head of the Bonaparte family, the Emperor of the Empire,” Chanel corrected him earnestly.

Chanel’s stance was one of extreme fervor. She believed that any Bonapartist was obligated to revere Emperor Napoleon’s legitimate heir, with no exceptions, not even for members of the imperial family.

“It seems he has a loyal subordinate,” the young man said, pausing for a moment before shrugging. “Very well. I offer my highest respects to the future His Majesty, Napoleon II!”

Though his tone was jocular, Chanel could hear a genuine longing in his voice.

That’s right. If he didn’t want the Empire restored, why would he have come here to find me…

“Your Highness, I offer my respects to you as well… Thank you for coming to the aid of our leader and sovereign in his most difficult time.” She looked at him with great emotion. “God will surely reward you for this!”

“Let’s not trouble God, shall we? Your master can reward me himself,” the young man replied with a persistent smile. “So, tell me, where is our Majesty now?”

“His Majesty is attending an event at the moment and is not free. Besides, he is constantly under surveillance, so it’s impossible for him to suddenly meet with a stranger,” Chanel replied after a moment’s hesitation. “However, I will inform him later that the relative he has been eagerly awaiting has come to find him. I believe he will be overjoyed. We can then figure out a way to arrange a meeting between you and him.”

Chanel answered this way not only because Aiglon was out with Sophie and she had no way to contact him, but also because she remembered her master’s earlier warning.

Aiglon had told her that the members of his family were all ambitious, and that he could not place his full trust even in his own relatives. They were forced to cooperate only because their interests temporarily aligned. Though she didn’t fully understand what he meant, she had committed his words to memory.

With this in mind, Chanel decided not to make any promises just yet. Instead, she would deliver the news to His Highness and let him decide how to proceed.

Even though Aiglon desperately needed his cousin’s help—or perhaps because he needed it—it was all the more reason for him to control the pace and hold the initiative.

In any case, now that the man was here, everything else could be arranged.

“Is that so…” The young man was clearly a little disappointed, but he quickly regained his composure. “Alright, no matter. Tell him, and we will get in touch later to find a more suitable time to meet.”

He then glanced around, and after confirming that there was nothing out of the ordinary, he leaned in and whispered in Chanel’s ear.

“Chanel, our Majesty went to such great lengths to draw me here. What for? I suspect it’s for more than just a brotherly reunion, is it not?”

“You’ve guessed correctly,” Chanel nodded lightly, then leaned in toward his ear as well. “His Majesty… needs your help. He wants to leave Austria.”

“How badly?” the young man asked in return.

“The sooner, the better,” Chanel answered decisively.

“Is that truly his wish?” He seemed somewhat skeptical. “The news I’ve heard seems to suggest otherwise… They say he’s preparing to marry Archduke Karl’s daughter and settle down in Austria as a prince.”

A pang of pain shot through Chanel’s heart when she heard this.

“That’s not true!” she denied through gritted teeth. “That is merely an arrangement His Majesty has made to deceive others. In truth, he has never considered the marriage, much less thought of remaining in Austria as someone else’s subject. He only wants to leave and restore the Empire. Otherwise, why would he have gone to all this trouble and even drawn you here?”

“I see… so that’s how it is…” The young man showed no surprise. Instead, he looked as if he had just confirmed a thought of his own. “I knew it… How could a member of our family ever be content to live out his life in obscurity…”

After a pause, he looked at Chanel again. “Then tell him this: my duty is to serve our great family, to serve Emperor Napoleon and his heir. Therefore, His Majesty’s wish is my command. I am more than willing to carry out any order he gives me—no matter the risks, I will not hesitate.”

“His Majesty will be moved beyond words by your loyalty!” Chanel grew excited as well, her eyes nearly filling with tears. “This is what we have been waiting for!”

“Yes, loyalty!” the young man repeated, nodding gravely.

Only God knew whether the object of his loyalty was his deceased uncle, the cousin he hadn’t seen in over a decade, or the Empire he once had a chance of inheriting.

Napoléon-Louis Bonaparte, once the King of Holland, and in a more distant past, had also been considered the heir to the Empire.

During the Great Revolution, Napoleon’s rise was meteoric. He went from an obscure junior officer to a celebrated military figure, eventually seizing the highest power in France through a coup.

Yet, for all his dazzling success, his life was marked by one regret—after marrying Joséphine de Beauharnais, Napoleon remained childless.

At first, Napoleon thought the issue was with himself, that he was unable to produce a son. So, he planned to find a nephew among his brothers to be his successor.

As fate would have it, however, his eldest brother Joseph fathered only three daughters and could not provide him with an heir.

Thus, Napoleon arranged a political marriage, wedding his third brother, King Louis Bonaparte of Holland, to his stepdaughter, Princess Hortense.

The couple’s relationship was extremely poor; they had married reluctantly for political gain. However, Princess Hortense proved to be quite fertile, bearing Louis three sons in quick succession.

The eldest son, Napoléon Charles Bonaparte, was born in 1802 and died an early death in 1807.

The second son, Napoléon-Louis Bonaparte, was born in 1804.

The third son, Louis-Napoléon Bonaparte, was born in 1808.

By rights, the Emperor’s enterprise should have been passed down to one of these three sons. However, man’s plans are no match for heaven’s. A whim of fate introduced a new turn of events.

After fathering a son with a mistress, Napoleon confirmed that he had no issues with fertility. The thought of passing the throne to his own son resurfaced. To achieve this, he forcibly divorced Empress Joséphine, then married Princess Louise of Austria, who gave birth to his son in 1811.

In other words, from 1802 until Aiglon’s birth in 1811, the potential heirs to the throne had always been Louis’s sons.

But with the King of Rome’s arrival in the world, it seemed Louis’s sons had lost all hope of inheriting the Empire.

Not only did they lose hope of inheriting the Empire, but they also suddenly lost the chance to inherit their own kingdom.

In 1810, King Louis of Holland refused to cooperate with the Emperor’s Continental Blockade, enraging the Emperor.

Left with no choice, Louis hoped to preserve his Kingdom of Holland by abdicating. He announced that he was renouncing his throne and passing it to his son, Napoléon-Louis Bonaparte, who became King Louis II in Dutch history.

However, His Majesty the Emperor did not accept this arrangement. He directly annexed Holland into France. Thus, the six-year-old Louis II, after being king for a mere nine days, was forced to abdicate.

His uncle, the great Emperor, personally stripped him of his royal title and brought him to Paris to be raised as a prince of the imperial family.

One might have expected him to harbor resentment over this as he grew up, but the capriciousness of fate made the feuds within the Bonaparte family seem less important.

In 1815, with Emperor Napoleon’s bitter defeat on the fields of Waterloo, the Bonaparte family lost the Empire and all the glory they once possessed. The two Louis brothers even lost their status as members of the imperial family.

The young brothers could do nothing but watch as they were exiled by the restored Bourbon dynasty. As they grew older, they longed to reclaim all they had lost, to once again stride across the European continent as royalty.

Past grievances had vanished like smoke. The overwhelming need in their eyes was to see the family reign over Europe once more.

To achieve this goal, they had to raise the banner of Emperor Napoleon—the dead man was far more dazzling and important than anyone living.

However, the Emperor was dead, after all. Only by relying on his heir could they raise that banner.

And so, Napoléon-Louis Bonaparte had come to Vienna. Following the trail left by his cousin, he had found his traces.

He knew he was embarking on a dangerous undertaking, but he knew even more that this was the closest he had been to the supreme glory he once possessed since 1815.

When he thought of that glory and authority, what were a few risks?

The younger generation of this family had all grown up steeped in the myth of Napoleon. The words and deeds of that great Emperor had been ingrained in them since childhood, igniting an ambition in their hearts that was strong enough to make them forget all danger.

Yes, once that step was taken, things would be vastly different… For this, it was worth risking everything on a single throw.

The young man gazed at the brilliant lights on the ceiling, suddenly snapping out of his reverie.

Then, he looked at his beautiful dance partner.

Though he appeared calm and composed on the surface, his heart was also filled with excitement.

However, it seemed this was as far as they could go today.

“Chanel, let’s stop here for today. I believe I should take my leave now.” He stopped dancing and looked at her. “I am very pleased that my efforts were not in vain.”

“How can I find you?” Chanel asked quickly.

“The next time you come to the theater, I will naturally be among the audience.” The young man smiled, gave an elegant bow, and then disappeared into the crowd.

Chapter 86: The Foreigner

Chanel stood there in a daze, watching her dance partner disappear into the crowd.

Everything that had just happened felt so dreamlike that she wondered if it had all been a fantasy.

She took a deep breath, then pinched her hand hard.

The pain shooting through her fingers told her that none of it was a dream. Just now, a young man named Napoléon-Louis Bonaparte had truly found her and promised to help His Highness escape.

It seemed she wasn’t the only one in this world who possessed the quality of loyalty. There were still people who remembered His Highness, people who remembered the Empire…

Chanel summoned all her strength to keep from losing her composure in public.

She was now overcome with extreme excitement. Although there was no concrete plan yet, she was already imagining the future.

She looked around. Everything was so splendid that she felt a sense of joy throughout her entire being. Her face was slightly flushed, her complexion radiant. She was like a different person from the dejected and gloomy figure she had been a quarter of an hour ago.

Only one thing remained—to tell His Highness the good news as soon as possible, and let him decide what to do next.

Your Highness… come back soon! We’re saved! she urged again and again in her heart.

Aiglon, of course, could not hear his maid’s inner thoughts. In fact, he was immersed in another kind of happiness.

He was accompanying Princess Sophie, walking through the streets of Vienna.

Normally, Vienna at night was rather quiet and dull, but during Carnival, it was completely different. The streets were brightly lit everywhere, and citizens in both ordinary and peculiar costumes bustled about, enjoying this rare opportunity for indulgence.

Their main purpose was to take a casual stroll, with no particular plan. However, they had heard there would be a fireworks display tonight, so they decided to head towards the venue to see it.

The fireworks display was to be held in the Prater district in the center of Vienna. It was originally a meadow that served as a royal hunting ground, but after 1766, ordinary citizens were allowed entry, and it eventually became a city park. Naturally, during Carnival, it would also become the largest gathering place for the citizens.

After leaving the theater, the two of them walked arm in arm towards their destination.

It was quite a long distance, but they didn’t mind.

They walked along Hernalser Street. None of the citizens along the way noticed that these two people in Bavarian attire and masks had such special identities.

Although it was a cold winter night, Sophie’s face showed little sign of fatigue. Instead, she was looking all around, admiring the things she found novel.

When they reached the city center, a massive castle lay before them.

Sophie raised her head and gazed at the colossal, towering castle.

This was the old palace in the center of Vienna—the Hofburg Palace. Before Schönbrunn Palace was built, the Habsburg royals received the homage of the people in this palace. Even now, during major ceremonies, His Majesty the Emperor would bring the royal family members here to display the majesty of the Habsburg family and the Austrian Empire.

When the Habsburg family first began its rise in the 13th century, it was just an ordinary castle. But later, as the family’s power and territory expanded, the castle was repeatedly enlarged, eventually becoming a luxurious imperial palace. The palace was built according to the terrain, divided into an upper and a lower residence. In total, it had over fourteen hundred rooms, each with different decorations, forming a massive architectural complex.

Although the authority of the Habsburg family was gradually fading, this magnificent palace still stood here quietly, engraving the passage of time. Even if the family no longer ruled the country, it would remain as a historical heritage for Austria.

As the Emperor’s daughter-in-law, Princess Sophie had, of course, been to this old palace many times. However, gazing at it from such a distance was a rather novel experience.

“One can only imagine how much tax money this cost,” she said, suddenly struck by the thought. “No wonder the common people would think of starting a revolution. Such a grand palace being used as a display piece, such extravagant waste… just thinking about it is enough to make anyone resentful.”

“That doesn’t sound like something you would say,” Aiglon remarked, finding her sentiment very strange.

“Aiglon, what do you take me for? An idiot who only knows how to squander and indulge?” Sophie shot him a sideways glance. “Decades ago, it might have been excusable to be oblivious to all this. But after France’s decades of turmoil, even someone without a heart or a brain would have noticed… people like us are probably just sitting on a volcano. Who knows when the molten lava beneath our feet will erupt and burn us to ashes. Fortunately, my father’s generation managed to suppress this lava, allowing me to enjoy my current prosperity. But heaven knows what will happen to the next generation, and the one after that. Maybe one day there will be a row of guillotines outside the Hofburg, who’s to say…”

Aiglon had not expected that Sophie, who always seemed so imperious, would harbor such pessimistic thoughts deep down.

“You’re too pessimistic. Perhaps things won’t get that bad,” he comforted her. “Lava may be fearsome, but there are always ways to deal with it.”

“Pessimistic? I’m not pessimistic at all. I’m just being realistic. One can’t afford to be unrealistic these days.” Sophie smiled, then answered with her head held high. “I know that everything I’ve enjoyed since childhood is something the vast majority of people wouldn’t even dare to dream of. My annual expenses equal the income of thousands… so it’s only fair that I bear some risks for it, isn’t it? I stand on the heads of so many people, so they have the right to take revenge. If it really comes to that, I’ll fight back with all my might and use every means to suppress them. If I can’t resist, then going to the guillotine is a testament to their ability. I won’t play the victim and cry to God for justice.”

For a moment, Aiglon was at a loss for words.

Was this the height of nonchalance, or was she simply born without a care in the world?

“Then what do you intend to do about it?” he asked.

“I intend to do many things, to ensure this empire doesn’t collapse before I die, at least. Then I can just leave the mess to my successors.” Sophie was still smiling. “But for now… His Majesty the Emperor and Metternich are there to worry about the big things. It’s not my turn to manage them. So I’ll enjoy myself while I can, and make sure I have no regrets before I’m sent to the guillotine.”

“Could you please stop mentioning the guillotine during Carnival?” Aiglon protested helplessly. “It’s really not a word that cheers people up.”

“Oh, I’m sorry! I’ve spoiled your mood…” Sophie hugged the young man, ending the somewhat heavy topic. “If that great French plague had any positive effect on me, it’s that it made your father who he was, and in turn, it made you, Aiglon… When I think of that, I feel like I don’t care even if there’s lava churning beneath my feet.”

“No matter how fearsome the lava is, I won’t let it burn you,” Aiglon said, looking at Sophie and promising solemnly.

“Good, I’ll remember that, Aiglon. No taking it back later!” Sophie instantly cheered up.

As they talked and laughed, their steps unconsciously brought them closer to the high walls of the Hofburg Palace.

“Hey! Stop right there! Don’t come any closer!” a guard came up and blocked their way. “This is not a place you can approach!”

Then he looked them up and down, noting their attire, and seemed to understand. “You’re tourists, aren’t you? This is the imperial palace. Please leave at once!”

“Who says I’m a tourist? This is my place!” Princess Sophie suddenly took off her mask and, feigning anger, snapped at the guard, “I am the princess! How dare you speak to me like that?”

“Give me a break. If you’re a princess, then I’m the Imperial Prince of the Empire.” The guard waved his hand impatiently. “Alright, stop causing trouble and be on your way. I’m in a good mood today, or things wouldn’t be this easy for you.”

Afraid that Sophie might cause more trouble, Aiglon quickly pulled her away, placating her as he did.

“Hahahaha…” After they walked away, Sophie covered her mouth and giggled. “It seems I’m not as famous as I thought.”

“Expecting a common person to get a clear look at your face up close and remember it is asking a bit too much,” Aiglon replied with a wry smile. “Besides, no one would believe you would just walk up like that.”

He could already tell that Sophie was enjoying the fun of teasing people.

“Yes. Tonight, at least, I am Sophia Memmingen, a foreigner who has nothing to do with the Empire.” Sophie’s eyes narrowed slightly as she looked at the young man. “Who cares what these Austrians think!”

She had drunk some wine after dancing, and her face was still slightly flushed. In the dim light, her eyes seemed to be sparkling even more brightly.

They walked along the street for a while longer and arrived near the central park.

Just then, a sharp sound came from mid-air.

Aiglon and Sophie instinctively looked up at the sky and saw a large cluster of light points rapidly ascending from the ground, like a swarm of fireflies.

Soon, these points of light exploded in mid-air with a tremendous roar.

Accompanying the roars were dazzling patterns of light. These fireworks, exquisitely crafted by Italian artisans, presented a gift to the citizens of Vienna for their Carnival with an array of colorful shapes.

With the ever-changing patterns in the sky, the spectators gathered around the park let out cheer after cheer, celebrating the arrival of the festival.

The fireworks continuously exploded in the sky, their various colors and shapes creating a vibrant skyline. Aiglon watched intently, savoring a visual experience he normally never had the chance to see, and for a moment, he completely lost track of time. Sophie, standing beside him, was equally captivated, immersed in the dazzling display.

After an unknown amount of time, the rate and scale of the fireworks finally diminished, signaling that tonight’s display was coming to an end.

With a hint of regret, Aiglon sighed.

“Good times are always so short, aren’t they?” Sophie also sighed with regret. “But at least, our trip was not in vain.”

“You’re right.” Aiglon’s spirits lifted again. “I feel great.”

“Don’t be disheartened, Aiglon,” Sophie said, raising a hand to caress the young man’s face. “We’ll have other chances to see this in the future.”

“I hope so,” Aiglon nodded.

Although he agreed on the surface, he knew in his heart that this was the first time he had seen such a dazzling display in the city of Vienna, and it might also be the last time for many years to come.

He didn’t know when the next time would be…

“Walk with me a little longer?” Sophie suggested again. “Let’s go see the riverbank, and then we’ll head back.”

“Alright.” Aiglon chased away the slight dejection in his heart and rallied his spirits once more.

They followed the road beside the park eastward and, before long, arrived at the banks of the Danube River, which flowed through Vienna.

After walking along the river embankment for a short distance, they stepped onto a bridge that spanned both banks.

They stood by the bridge’s railing, breathing in the cold wind that swept across the water, and quietly gazed at the river below and the myriad lights of the city on both banks.

The wide and tranquil Danube River flowed slowly beneath their feet, seemingly unchanged since time immemorial.

Generations of Viennese had come and gone, but the Danube would always remain, nourishing and nurturing the city.

“What a beautiful river… it is what connects Bavaria and Austria,” Sophie said in a low voice, looking at the water flowing from upstream. “Bavaria…”

The winter wind in the dead of night was much harsher than during the day, especially by the river. Sophie suddenly shivered.

Aiglon reached out and pulled her into his embrace.

Sophie didn’t struggle, simply enjoying the warmth of their embrace.

“You can think of me as a Bavarian, too,” Aiglon said in a low voice. “If that makes you feel a little better.”

“You?” Sophie couldn’t help but laugh. “There’s nothing Bavarian about you!”

“Francis Memmingen. It was the name you gave me, and so it has forever branded me a Bavarian in spirit. I am willing to accept this outcome because I want to stand with Sophia Memmingen forever,” Aiglon replied solemnly.

Sophie’s eyes widened.

“Is that true?”

Aiglon lowered his head and suddenly kissed her.

The two of them kissed on the bridge as if no one else were there. Passersby paid no mind to this little interlude during Carnival; only the river beneath them silently bore witness.

A long while later, they finally parted their lips.

“Aiglon, we should go back…” Sophie said, her breath weak.

Aiglon hesitated for a moment.

He wanted to take that next step, but the words caught in his throat.

He didn’t know what the result would be if he asked, but he knew that if he backed down today, he would never dare to ask again.

So, mustering his courage, he made a new request.

“You must be tired. Why don’t we go to a hotel and rest for a bit?”

Then, the young man looked at Sophie and awaited her answer.

Chapter 87: Lucky Day

Having made such an audacious request, Aiglon was extremely nervous, waiting anxiously for Sophie’s verdict.

He knew what his request implied, so he had no confidence at all. If Sophie were to refuse him now, he would just pretend nothing had happened and bury the regret in his heart.

At first, Sophie’s face froze. She hadn’t expected the young man to make such a request.

Then, her expression shifted from surprise and tension to one of gentle acceptance.

“Aiglon, I told you, today is yours to command,” she said with a smile. “I always keep my word to you.”

A wave of ecstatic joy instantly washed over the young man, making him nearly lose all self-control for a moment.

He took a deep breath, letting the cold winter wind fill his lungs and cool him down again.

Then, he embraced Sophie once more.

“Thank you, Your Highness…” he kissed her on the cheek, grateful for how she had always cared for him, always indulged his wild ideas.

Sophie kept smiling, letting the young man hold her tightly. After a long while, she gently patted his back.

“Alright, Aiglon, let’s go. Otherwise, I’m afraid we won’t have enough time.”

Her voice was so gentle, filling Aiglon with endless fantasies.

The young man released his embrace and glanced behind him. The pedestrians were all hurrying along; no one paid any attention to the couple—though he knew that his mentor was watching everything.

But who cared! The two of them had already reached a tacit understanding; he wouldn’t interfere in these matters.

“Let’s go!” Aiglon mustered his courage and, taking Sophie’s hand, led her back the way they had come.

As it was late, the crowds on the street had thinned considerably. Most people had had their fill of the festivities and were heading home to rest. The two of them blended into the remaining crowd and walked to the vicinity of the Ruby Theater.

He glanced from the outside; the theater was still brightly lit. It seemed the Carnival ball had not yet ended.

Wasn’t this supposed to be a night of unrestrained revelry?

The young man calmed his excited and restless heart and led Sophie to a nearby hotel.

Tonight was a special night, and the hotel was bustling with people coming and going. Many, like the two of them, were in pairs and wearing masks. Everyone shared a tacit understanding, avoiding eye contact so as not to disturb anyone else’s private affairs.

Aiglon and Sophie walked upstairs in silence and stopped before a room.

Then, led by an attendant, the young man used a key to open the door and led Sophie inside. After lighting the candles in the room, the attendant quietly withdrew, closing the door behind him.

No one would disturb them now.

Perhaps because the hotel was an obscure one, the room’s furnishings were rather simple. White cloth curtains with yellow borders hung over the windows, blocking out the light from outside. In the center of the floor lay a cheap carpet with a large-squared pattern. A large mirror hung over the fireplace, which also held a brass mantel clock. Beside the fireplace were two armless sofas.

And in the very center of the room was a large bed, its white sheets of ordinary quality but quite clean.

Sophie surveyed the room’s furnishings, then blinked with a hint of dissatisfaction. “Is this the place I spent so much money on? Captain Foresti must have skimmed quite a bit off the top…”

“You must have misjudged him, he’s definitely not that kind of person,” Aiglon quickly defended his mentor. “You have to remember, this is Vienna. Even ordinary things can be very expensive.”

“Alright, I was only joking, don’t be so tense…” Sophie couldn’t help but laugh. “Even if he did take a little cut, it wouldn’t matter. I wouldn’t mind.”

Then, she let out a long sigh, sat directly on the bed, took off her shoes, and leaned back against the headboard, half-reclining. “Good heavens, after walking so far, I’m truly tired.”

It was true. Both of them had walked a long way today, so it was perfectly normal for Sophie, who was accustomed to a life of comfort and privilege, to feel exhausted.

Aiglon stood where he was, watching Sophie awkwardly, suddenly at a loss for words.

He had lived two lifetimes, yet he found he had no experience whatsoever in handling a situation like this.

“What are you standing there gaping for? Weren’t you quite courageous just now?” Sophie shot him a look, then tilted her head, gesturing. “Come sit here.”

As if granted a pardon, Aiglon quickly took off his shoes and sat down beside Sophie.

And so, the two of them leaned against each other.

“This all feels like a dream. I can’t believe I went mad and came here,” Sophie said, gazing at the opposite wall with a soft sigh. “But, as long as you’re by my side, I’m not afraid of anything.”

“I’m sorry, Your Highness… Because of my willfulness…” Aiglon suddenly felt a pang of guilt.

“Don’t you ever say that.” Sophie turned her head and stared into his face. “There are plenty of willful people in the world. Why would I choose to indulge your willfulness alone? There’s only one reason: because I like you… So, I won’t cunningly shift all the responsibility onto you, Aiglon. This was a choice we both made. I just hope we won’t have to regret it later… Tell me, will I regret this?”

Gazing at her sparkling eyes and her face, which seemed to be veiled in a golden halo in the candlelight, Aiglon’s heart began to pound, and a rush of heat surged through him.

“You won’t… I swear you won’t!”

What should he do next? Aiglon, of course, had no idea, but he didn’t want to embarrass himself in front of Sophie. So, he simply pulled her into his arms and kissed her lips.

Whatever the case, this couldn’t be the wrong move.

Sophie seemed to have prepared herself as well, for she responded to the young man’s actions with great passion. The two of them pressed against each other, locked in a fervent kiss.

As the two of them became more entangled, the temperature in the room seemed to rise. At least, Aiglon felt unbearably hot.

Next, he grabbed the buttons of his own clothes and unfastened his coat, revealing the garments beneath.

Then with trembling hands, he removed Sophie’s dress. She simply kept her eyes closed, kissing him, without putting up any struggle at all.

Having done all this, Aiglon could hold back no longer. Guided by instinct, he moved over her, pressing her beneath him.

Perhaps sensing what was to come, Sophie kept her eyes closed, surrendering herself completely to the young man.

Aiglon looked down at the expanse of skin revealed beneath him, and his excitement reached its peak.

Yes… just like this… We’re finally at this point.

The ecstasy of his long-held wish being fulfilled made him so thrilled he nearly fainted. His mind went completely blank, save for a single thought.

A feeling of dread washed over him, and he panicked, not knowing what to do.

Pathetic… Vexing!

He was both anxious and ashamed, desperately pleading with himself to not be a disappointment.

“Aiglon, what’s wrong?” Sensing something amiss, Sophie opened her eyes again and looked at him in confusion.

At the sight of her gentle gaze, the young man no longer felt moved, but rather so mortified he could have died.

They had already come this far, and yet he had messed everything up!

He dejectedly released his hold, then knelt beside the bed, almost on the verge of tears.

He had never imagined he could be so disappointed in himself. The self-confidence he had always taken pride in was almost completely shattered.

Seeing the young man’s reaction, Sophie seemed to understand.

It was amusing, but it also proved his innocence.

This boy… he was offering his very first, inexperienced love to her.

“Silly boy…” She couldn’t help but laugh, and then pulled him into her embrace.

Then, she kissed his earlobe, her hand beginning to roam naughtily across his chest.

“I love you, Aiglon,” she whispered softly in his ear, making his face first tingle, then burn. She pressed herself against his chest, her gentlest voice soothing his wounded spirit. “Stay by my side. We’ll always be happy…”

Such gentle caresses and reassurances, accompanied by the scent of her perfume, flooded the young man’s mind, finally making him forget his anxiety.

He melted into her tenderness, and at that moment, finally forgot everything else.

And at that moment, his desire was finally ignited.

Nothing could stop him now.

He didn’t know how much time had passed before Aiglon finally recovered from his impulsive passion.

It felt as if every bone in his body had turned to jelly; he couldn’t muster any strength at all. Thankfully, he had trained his body since he was young, which allowed him to recover slightly.

He glanced to his side. Sophie was lying next to him.

Although it was all over, her face was still faintly flushed, her expression filled with blissful satisfaction as she let out unconscious murmurs.

Seeing her disheveled clothes and the expanse of exposed skin, Aiglon felt himself stirred once more.

However, his remaining shred of reason stopped him.

This was enough for now… There would be other opportunities in the future.

He took a deep breath, pulling himself out of the dreamlike haze.

Yes, he felt good. It was safe to say he had never felt this good in all his years.

He remembered almost every moment, how Sophie, with her immense patience and love, had helped him overcome his shyness and disappointment, allowing him to have an almost indescribable experience.

It was simply a heavenly experience.

Your Highness… I will remember this forever… No matter what, I will do everything in my power to repay you…

Gazing at her flushed face, Aiglon made a silent vow.

There might be setbacks along the way, but he believed that one day, he would absolutely repay everything he had received.

While he was lost in thought, Sophie slowly opened her eyes.

Her extreme exhaustion left her gaze hazy and unfocused at first. It took a while for it to clear, and then her eyes settled on the young man beside her.

“Aiglon… are you satisfied?” she asked, reaching out to caress his cheek. “The last thing I had to give, I have now given to you…”

“Your Highness… I am. I could never find anything better,” Aiglon replied, his heart filled with emotion.

“At a time like this, just call me by my name,” Sophie said with dissatisfaction. “Must you always remind me who I am?”

“Sophie…” Aiglon finally called her by her name.

“That’s more like it.” Sophie blinked in satisfaction. “Alright, help me up now. We have to go.”

Aiglon looked out the window. It was now the early hours of the morning, and the streets were nearly empty. The Carnival was clearly drawing to a close.

It seemed their little escapade had taken up quite a lot of time…

the young man thought, both ashamed and proud.

But he quickly pushed those miscellaneous thoughts aside and helped Sophie up.

There was no time to spare. They had to grab towels to wipe themselves down, and after a hasty tidying, they got dressed again.

As he stepped off the bed, Aiglon suddenly found his legs much weaker than he had expected. He almost lost his footing and barely managed to keep his balance.

“Our Mr. Don Juan still has room for improvement, I see,” Sophie couldn’t help but tease.

“Was I really that bad…?” the young man asked, abashed.

“No, I was joking. You were wonderful,” Sophie said, patting his cheek. “This has been the happiest day of my life, Aiglon.”

The two looked into each other’s eyes for a moment, then fell into another embrace and kiss.

Then, they slipped out of the hotel and back into the night.

When they returned to the theater, the masquerade ball had ended and there were few people left inside. Captain Foresti, who had been out of sight, reappeared by their side.

The Captain was expressionless and said nothing. He knew what he was not supposed to know.

Inside the theater, Aiglon found Chanel.

“Chanel, did you have fun today?” Aiglon asked.

“Your Highness, I had a wonderful time,” Chanel nodded, looking at Aiglon with an extremely excited gaze.

Then, she drew close to Aiglon and carefully recounted her recent experience to him.

As she spoke, she suddenly caught a scent on him.

It took all her effort not to show any reaction.

Aiglon didn’t notice Chanel’s reaction; he was completely immersed in the excitement of the news she had brought.

His cousins had finally come. It hadn’t been quick, but it was enough to satisfy him.

Yes… He could see it now. The powers that be were smiling upon him. His time had come.

“Chanel, I will remember this date forever.” Aiglon gazed at the brilliant lights, moved to speak. “This must be the luckiest day of my life.”

Chapter 88: Marmont

“This must be my lucky day.”

Only Chanel could understand just how much triumph was hidden in the young man’s words.

A pang of bitterness struck her heart, but she knew she had no right to interfere in His Highness’s affairs, so she could only remain silent.

“Alright, we should go, Chanel.” Aiglon quickly reined in his triumphant mood and returned to his usual calm composure. “Did he say when he would come looking for you?”

“He said he would find me the next time I came here,” Chanel replied.

Aiglon was a little surprised.

It seemed his cousin was quite cautious, unwilling to risk revealing his whereabouts to Chanel until the last possible moment. Moreover, he must have been here for some time and was very familiar with the place, confident that he would be able to run into Chanel on her next visit.

He didn’t know much about Napoléon-Louis Bonaparte, as in history, the poor young man had died early in 1831. However, from the traits he had displayed so far, he was definitely no mediocrity.

Worthy of being Napoleon III’s older brother.

That was good. If he wasn’t ambitious, why would he take the risk of coming here to help him?

He did not doubt his cousin’s sincerity or courage. In history, the two brothers had deeply resented Austria and had even risked their lives to participate in the Carbonari uprisings. They had more than enough nerve to do something that would shake Europe to its core.

Undoubtedly, such men were also hard to satisfy and would not be content to remain subordinate forever. But what he needed most right now were people with courage and brains. How to handle his relationship with them in the future was a matter for another time.

“Alright, in that case, we’ll come together next time. If he finds you, bring him to me—then I’ll know just what kind of man my dear cousin is.” Aiglon gave a slightly mocking smile. “By the way, how were his dancing skills?”

“I don’t have much experience dancing with people, so I’m not sure…” Chanel shook her head in confusion. “Your Highness, why do you ask?”

“It’s nothing. I just want you to have a chance to compare—” Aiglon bowed slightly, gesturing to Chanel. “Chanel, thank you for everything you’ve done for me so far… If we have the chance, we could also share a dance. Forgive me, as I have little else to reward you with right now.”

“Your Highness…” Chanel was so overjoyed she was speechless. “You… How could I be worthy…”

“Are you questioning me?” Aiglon retorted.

Chanel was at a loss for words. Her face flushed as she lowered her head. “Then I will obey your command.”

Aiglon’s jest instantly swept away the gloom in her heart, filling her with renewed energy.

She’s so easy to please… Aiglon thought to himself.

He would really have to reward such a loyal subordinate properly in the future.

But… right now, the most important thing was to go back and rest.

“Alright… it’s time to go back.” Aiglon yawned. “Let’s go, it’s time to return.”

“Yes, Your Highness,” Chanel immediately agreed.

Aiglon rejoined Sophie, who had been waiting for him, and they boarded the carriage to return.

It was already the early hours of the morning, and the streets were deserted. The carriage galloped through the darkness, its wheels clopping rhythmically.

Overcome with exhaustion, Sophie leaned against the young man’s shoulder and fell asleep as soon as she got into the carriage. Aiglon, too, was utterly exhausted in both body and mind, merely forcing himself to stay awake.

He glanced at Sophie beside him and saw that she was sleeping soundly with a smile on her face—only someone who was satisfied both mentally and physically could wear such a blissful smile.

Yet, on this very day, the help he had been desperately awaiting had finally arrived, which meant his plan was entering its final stage.

So, when that day came, what would be the best way to say goodbye to her?

Or would it be better to leave without a word?

He didn’t regret his decision, but he knew what that decision truly meant.

He couldn’t figure out the answer, and in the end, he could only lean over and gently kiss her cheek.

==============================================

The next day, Aiglon woke up close to noon, feeling refreshed and invigorated.

Knowing that the young man had “overexerted” himself last night, his instructor, Captain Foresti, had made an exception and canceled the morning’s training, allowing him to rest for so long.

He got out of bed slowly. The events of the previous night felt like a phantom dream. Even after a night had passed, he couldn’t help but retrieve the memories from time to time, savoring everything that had happened.

However, life had to go on. He returned to his daily routine.

Just as he finished washing up, Chanel informed him that his guardian, Count Dietrichstein, had come to see him.

Could it be that he found out about last night and has come to scold me? That was Aiglon’s first thought.

He felt a little guilty but forced himself to remain calm—ultimately, this was a private matter between him and Sophie, and it was not the Count’s place to interfere.

“Count, what can I do for you?” he asked in a low voice after seeing him.

“Your Highness, I have some news for you,” the Count said, rising and bowing slightly.

“Oh?” Aiglon was somewhat perplexed.

But he also relaxed. The Count’s demeanor meant he definitely wasn’t here to reprimand him.

“In a few days, a prominent figure from France will be visiting Vienna,” the Count explained in a hushed tone. “He is on a mission from His Majesty the King of France and will be heading to St. Petersburg to serve as the Ambassador to Russia. Before taking up his post, he plans to visit the capitals of several countries—”

“And he wants to see me, is that it?” Aiglon had an idea of what was coming.

“You are correct,” the Count nodded.

“How interesting. Have I become some kind of celebrity? Someone from France always seems to want to see me.” Aiglon laughed with a touch of sarcasm. “But it doesn’t matter. The more people I can meet, the better.”

To Aiglon’s surprise, the Count did not look pleased this time. Instead, he seemed somewhat hesitant.

“Who is this person?” Aiglon sensed something was amiss and pressed him.

“It is… the Duke of Ragusa,” the Count finally answered after a moment’s hesitation.

Aiglon froze for a second before the name registered.

“Marmont?!” he asked loudly. “Is it him?”

“Yes, Your Highness, it is he, Marshal Marmont,” the Count confirmed with a nod.

“That man… he has the audacity to come see me?” Aiglon found it hard to believe. “Does he think I will welcome him?”

“Not necessarily, Your Highness.” The Count gave a wry smile. “He doesn’t expect you to welcome him, but he hopes to convey some things to you. He also carries a personal letter from the King of France, which he hopes to deliver to you himself.”

“What wretched personal letter? Does the King of France really think I take him seriously? To use this man to humiliate me?” Aiglon couldn’t contain his anger and shot back at his guardian.

It was no wonder he lost his composure. After all, Marshal Auguste de Marmont’s identity was particularly sensitive. The very thought of the man was enough to enrage any of Napoleon’s supporters.

Marmont was a famous general of the Imperial era. His titles of Marshal and Duke were both bestowed upon him by Napoleon.

Born into an ordinary family, he joined the army during the Great Revolution and began following Napoleon at the Siege of Toulon. He later fought alongside Napoleon in Italy, Egypt, and elsewhere, earning repeated military honors and becoming one of Napoleon’s closest friends.

After Napoleon became Emperor, His Majesty rewarded his loyalty with wealth and glory—

In 1808, to commemorate Marmont leading his troops to defeat the Russian army in Ragusa, he was made the Duke of Ragusa.

On July 12, 1809, in recognition of his valor in battle, Marmont was appointed a Marshal of France at the age of thirty-five.

However, as the Empire neared its end, he, having grown accustomed to a life of luxury, was no longer willing to perish alongside Napoleon.

In 1814, Talleyrand met with him and laid out the situation. Marmont decided to betray the benefactor who had single-handedly raised him up. And so, one night, he secretly led twelve thousand French soldiers into the Allied camp, straight into a desperate encirclement.

When dawn broke, the troops found themselves trapped with no hope of escape. Facing annihilation, they had no choice but to surrender—and the Empire lost its final bargaining chip.

Upon learning of this betrayal by a long-time friend, Napoleon was both furious and helpless, and could ultimately only choose to abdicate.

From that moment on, Marshal Marmont parted ways with Napoleon. He became a confidant of King Louis XVIII, helping him control the army.

When Napoleon returned to power in 1815, he fled with Louis XVIII. After the Hundred Days ended in ruin, he returned to Paris. This time, he showed no mercy to his former comrades-in-arms—along with General Bourmont, another of Napoleon’s betrayers, he pushed for Ney’s death sentence at his trial.

In short, as the Empire crumbled, Marshal Marmont was one of the most successful at jumping ship. He had used the lives of twelve thousand French soldiers and Marshal Ney as his bargaining chips, trading them for the trust and favor of the Bourbon dynasty, thereby preserving the wealth and glory he had worked so hard to obtain.

The price, of course, was the seething hatred of the Empire’s supporters.

His title, “Duke of Ragusa,” had become a synonym for betrayal—though he surely cared little for such trivial matters.

As a transmigrator, Aiglon didn’t particularly care about old grievances, but he felt that the King of France sending such a man to visit him was an act of absolute malice, bordering on humiliation.

The Count’s hesitation now made perfect sense.

“Your Highness, please do not get agitated. I understand how you feel, but a person of your stature cannot afford to show their emotions so easily!” the Count quickly advised him again. “You can choose to see him or not, but it should be a decision made after calming down and thinking carefully, not one made impulsively in a fit of pique.”

The Count’s words were like a splash of cold water, calming Aiglon down slightly.

He looked at him suspiciously, waiting for a further explanation. “Am I supposed to applaud this?”

“There’s no need to applaud, but you might consider that this is not entirely bad for you—” the Count carefully counseled Aiglon. “You are much younger than Charles X, and he is destined to die before you, so why should you care about his petty schemes? Practical benefits are more important than momentary pride. And what do you need most right now? As I’ve said before, you need to establish your presence, to be acknowledged by the nations of Europe, and more importantly, to build your own network of contacts. Therefore, you should cherish every opportunity to appear on the stage. Even if you despise the person a hundred percent in your heart, it is a pain that can be temporarily endured.”

“Meeting with Marmont won’t increase my prestige, and it’s impossible for Marmont to cooperate with me now—” Aiglon replied.

“He won’t, but his subordinates might,” the Count reminded the young man. “Marmont is not coming alone, but with a delegation, which will surely include many promising officers. These are people you can get to know…”

Aiglon’s eyes widened.

The Count had convinced him.

Indeed, if he could take this opportunity to meet some French officers, it would undoubtedly help his future plans—although the Count’s intention was to make it easier for him to achieve rapid success in Austria, the underlying principle was the same.

For that, Marshal Marmont’s repulsiveness was a small price to pay.

Besides, what did he have to lose? Marshal Marmont could hardly do anything to him now.

“Metternich will also be watching. If your attitude towards the Bourbon family is too hostile, to the point of outright rejecting the King’s goodwill, then his trust in you will also diminish…” the Count added in a low voice.

Persuaded, Aiglon changed his mind.

“That is true.” He nodded slightly, his expression turning into one of cold composure. “You are right. I need to act with restraint… at least for now. If this is to my advantage, I should do it. I was being a bit too hot-headed.”

The Count smiled in relief. “Your Highness, you need not feel discouraged. Who among the living doesn’t have a temper? Even the wisest sages have lost their cool, to say nothing of a young man of your vigorous age! Your performance has been the best I’ve seen among all the royal princes. No matter how emotional you get, you are still able to listen to advice. Believe me, that is a rare quality.”

“What a pity…” Aiglon sighed.

It was a pity that a man like the Count could not always be by his side to remind him what he ought to do.

So you must grow up on your own, young man… Don’t get too carried away, there’s still a long road ahead, and you must make yourself even more outstanding. He told himself silently.

“Is there anything else you need to remind me of?” he asked again.

“It is said that Marshal Marmont was a confidant of the late King Louis XVIII, but the current King, Charles X, does not like him,” the Count said in a low voice. “That is why, upon taking the throne, he appointed him Ambassador to Russia, to send him far away. You might be able to use this to your advantage—he may not mind you getting acquainted with his subordinates, or at least he won’t be overly paranoid about preventing all contact.”

“I understand, Sir.” Aiglon expressed his gratitude to the Count. “Even villains have their uses, don’t they?”

Chapter 89: Legacy

Just as the Count had said, it wasn’t long before Aiglon received news that Marshal Marmont had come to Schönbrunn Palace for an audience.

Compared to the previous visit from the French Ambassador, Count Talhouët, the court’s reception for Marshal Marmont was far more formal. After all, though he had temporarily fallen from power and was about to be sent to distant St. Petersburg as an ambassador, his past experience, prestige, and connections were still intact. He could still be an active figure on the political stage, by no means comparable to an ordinary ambassador.

His Majesty the Emperor personally received the delegation led by Marshal Marmont in his audience chamber.

Aiglon was not permitted to attend this meeting, nor did he know what Marshal Marmont and His Majesty the Emperor discussed. However, he knew he too would play a role in this ceremony.

That very afternoon, a court attendant led a group of men in military uniforms to Aiglon’s residence.

The Marshal then strode into the Duke of Reichstadt’s room, while the others were left in the outer room, seated on sofas to wait.

And so, the two men came face to face.

When Marshal Marmont entered the room, Aiglon rose from his seat and observed the Marshal.

Though over fifty years of age, Marshal Marmont still had a robust physique. His steps were firm, and his eyes were bright and full of spirit. He had short, parted brown hair and a high, straight nose, giving him a distinguished appearance.

As Aiglon sized him up, he too held his head high and silently glanced at Aiglon before staring straight ahead, deliberately using this mannerism to emphasize the pride and dignity of a Marshal.

The posture seemed assertive, yet it faintly betrayed a lack of confidence. Perhaps, when facing Napoleon’s son, he couldn’t help but feel a twinge of guilt.

“Good afternoon, Duke of Ragusa.” Aiglon proactively extended his hand and said in French, “It is a great honor to meet you.”

“Good afternoon, Your Highness.” Marshal Marmont nodded at the young man, his attitude respectful yet reserved. “I am truly pleased that you have grown into such an outstanding young man.”

“You flatter me. I have no particular talents, how could I be called outstanding?” Aiglon replied with a smile. “There is still much for me to learn from my elders. I hope I will have the opportunity to receive your guidance in the future.”

“If the opportunity arises, I would be happy to offer you some assistance,” Marshal Marmont said, smiling as well.

After the initial exchange of pleasantries, they both sat down.

Then, Marshal Marmont took a letter from his pocket and handed it to the young man before him.

“His Majesty the King has a letter that he wished for me to deliver to you personally,” he explained in a low voice. “His Majesty is very pleased that you recognize the reality of the situation in France and have made a decision that benefits both the French people and yourself. He hopes you will have a wonderful future in Austria. Perhaps one day, the Bourbon family and the Bonaparte family will achieve a truly historic reconciliation.”

“I too believe we will achieve a historic reconciliation, Marshal,” Aiglon said calmly as he accepted the letter, placing it aside before looking back at Marshal Marmont. “Duke of Ragusa, I am delighted to have a Marshal of France come to see me—you are certainly an extraordinary guest.”

“Compared to Archduke Karl, I am not so extraordinary, Your Highness,” Marshal Marmont replied. “He is the true expert, both a theorist and a man of practice, for whom I have the utmost admiration. If you have an interest in military affairs, you should seek his counsel. I am sure he would be more than happy to guide you.”

This reply left Aiglon speechless, able only to offer a smile.

He couldn’t help but wonder if the growing attention he was receiving was because the nations of Europe were beginning to re-evaluate him as ‘Archduke Karl’s future son-in-law’.

In any case, although King Charles X clearly intended to humiliate him, his outward courtesy was impeccable. Thus, Aiglon could not lash out and could only patiently play along with Marshal Marmont for the time being.

“To be honest, I’m still rather curious as to why you wished to see me. Is there some advice you have for me?” Aiglon decided to clarify the situation first. “Your Excellency, do you have certain expectations of me?”

“Advice is too strong a word, but I do have a certain expectation,” Marshal Marmont said, leaning forward slightly and staring at the young man opposite him. “Your Highness, the world says you intend to live on as a vassal of the Habsburg family, but I find that hard to believe.”

Aiglon was not perturbed by such a simple probe and remained calm.

“Whether you believe it or not is your prerogative. Would anything I say make a difference?” he retorted.

“Before I left Paris, Talleyrand mentioned you to me. He said you harbor great ambitions and are destined to accomplish great things.” Marshal Marmont averted his gaze and continued, “I don’t know why he would make such a judgment without ever having met you, but I believe that since you have been in contact with him, it must mean you are unwilling to remain in a subordinate position. You wish to achieve something great.”

Talleyrand… Was he already drumming up support for him behind the scenes? And to someone like Marmont? Aiglon was suddenly at a loss, unsure whether to be pleased or wary.

If Marmont were to tell the Austrian Emperor that he harbored ulterior motives, heaven knew what the consequences would be.

“Don’t worry, Your Highness. What’s wrong with a young man having a bit of ambition?” Marshal Marmont seemed to have read his mind. “Rest assured, I have not spoken ill of you to His Majesty the Emperor—in fact, I would say he would be quite pleased to see you contribute your talents to Austria. Of course, only to Austria.”

At least it wasn’t the worst possible outcome… Aiglon’s heart finally settled a little.

“Then, is there something you wished to advise me on?” he asked, changing the subject.

“My main reason for visiting you was simply to see what Napoleon’s son has become. It’s as simple as that.” The Marshal’s expression suddenly turned nostalgic and wistful. “To think that the once-glorious Empire would meet such an end.”

“You played your part in its destruction, Your Excellency,” Aiglon interjected unexpectedly.

His words immediately stung the Marshal.

“It matters not how you see me. I simply acted according to my conscience.”

Then, he looked at the young man again. “As my best wish for you, I hope that as you achieve great success, you can restrain your ambition and not repeat your father’s mistakes, Your Highness.”

“What are you referring to?” Aiglon asked in return.

“I wish to explain myself to you, or rather, to history.” Marshal Marmont suddenly stood up. “Your Highness, although you receive me with a smile, I can see the aversion hidden deep in your heart. Yes, the world sees me in the same way… I can bear this malice, but as my life enters its twilight, I will not be forced to shoulder a responsibility that was never mine to begin with.”

“Are you saying that leading your army to surrender wasn’t your responsibility?” Aiglon asked, puzzled.

“No, that was my responsibility. I own up to it.” The Marshal nodded dejectedly. “But what about before that? Who forced us to the point of surrender? Who lost the Empire? Is that a responsibility I can bear? The one truly responsible was he himself, was it not?”

“I don’t quite understand what you mean.” Aiglon frowned.

“He defeated the coalitions against France, but he was also the one who provoked them time and again! His endless ambition dragged us into endless wars, until finally, everyone had no choice but to unite and destroy him. What other outcome could there have been?” Marshal Marmont became agitated. “You are an educated man. Please, give me an objective assessment. In the end, was it the other nations that wanted to destroy France, or was it his boundless greed that brought about his own ruin? We who went through fire and water for him—why did everyone abandon him?”

“Wasn’t it to preserve your own wealth and status?” A spark of anger ignited in Aiglon’s heart, and his words became sharp.

“You are wrong!” Marshal Marmont retorted loudly. “We were simply no longer willing to shed blood for the Bonaparte family!”

Before Aiglon could ask another question, the Marshal continued in a torrent of words.

“Napoleon conquered France by the sword and struck fear into the hearts of every nation in Europe. Even if he seized the Republic to become Emperor, one could still find reasons to accept it. But what about his brothers? What right did characters like Joseph, Louis, and Jérôme have to wear crowns? They had neither the bloodline nor had they ever led armies to expand the borders. They became kings simply because they shared the same mother as Napoleon!”

As Marshal Marmont grew impassioned, his face flushed. “He gambled with the lives of France’s youth, trying to turn Europe into his family’s private property! Was that reasonable? What reason did the French have to bleed for Joseph? What reason did the Spanish have to submit to a Bonaparte as their master? They rose up in rebellion, and in the end, Napoleon had to use more French lives to fill the hole he had dug for himself! The other nations were terrified by this fantasy. They were backed into a corner and had no choice but to fight back desperately—and so the wars raged on, and he continued to squander the lives of Frenchmen! How many lives has he squandered?”

Marshal Marmont frowned, clearly recalling memories of rivers of blood. “For his mad fantasy, hundreds of thousands died across Europe! Were those hundreds of thousands of souls not precious lives? Did they not have bright futures of their own? Because of your father, their lives withered in their prime. Should Napoleon not be held responsible for that? Forgive my bluntness, but at that point, only his prompt abdication could have brought happiness to the people of France!”

…

Aiglon listened quietly to the Marshal’s words.

These must have been words he’d held back for a long time, and indeed, they held a great deal of truth.

Though Aiglon didn’t understand why Marmont was saying all this to him, at this point, he could not back down.

“Your Excellency, your words strike me as rather strange,” Aiglon said, also rising to his feet and staring at the man.

“What’s strange about them?” Marshal Marmont retorted.

“On the one hand, you claim to have been his close friend, enjoying the wealth and status he bestowed upon you; on the other, you stand here telling me of his countless mistakes and how he only had himself to blame for his downfall,” Aiglon said coldly. “Very well, your knowledge and experience far exceed mine. I daren’t say I understand Napoleon better than you. Perhaps everything you’ve said is right. But I still have the same question—what were you doing at the time? Why did you accept that wealth and status with a clear conscience, only to remember your duty to fight for justice when he was at the end of his rope?”

Aiglon knew that if he debated “was Napoleon wrong” or “did he deserve to be abandoned by the French,” he would be at a disadvantage regardless of the outcome. Napoleon had indeed made frequent errors in the latter part of his reign, ultimately destroying his own empire and dying in faraway exile.

Since a direct rebuttal was doomed, he decided to sidestep the historical questions and seize upon a single point—even if Napoleon had a thousand faults, what right did someone who had enjoyed the riches he bestowed have to criticize him? Why didn’t you try to correct or resist him back then?

“When Napoleon made his mistakes, if you had any spine, or if you were as concerned for the nation and its people as you claim, you should have stepped forward and advised him frankly. If he refused to listen, you could have offered passive resistance or retired from public life. You could have even followed General Moreau’s example and sailed for the Americas, ensuring you never failed France. But what did you do? You did nothing. Instead, you remained silent, peacefully enjoying the riches he gave you, and became one of his accomplices!”

Aiglon narrowed his eyes, interrogating him in a calm tone. “When you were a Marshal and a Duke, you followed Napoleon, turning the nation into your playground with a clear conscience. Then, when the Empire was on the verge of collapse, you jumped out to strike a blow against him, all while pinning the blame entirely on him… Is this how you love France? Or rather, is this how you treat your benefactor?”

Aiglon’s string of questions left Marshal Marmont speechless for a moment.

His face flushed red, then turned pale, but for a long moment, he could not muster a rebuttal.

Indeed, these questions had struck a fatal blow. Napoleon’s enemies could loudly proclaim any of his crimes, but when his former subordinates did the same, their standing was rather flimsy.

“You’re not wrong, Your Highness,” he said with a long sigh, giving up the argument with Aiglon.

Finally, he sank back into his seat, dejected.

“I can no longer escape my responsibility.”

“It’s alright. We are all born with sin. Since you are now a victor, you are without guilt,” Aiglon said, his tone a mix of comfort and mockery. “Your Excellency, if you came here seeking some false forgiveness from me, you will not find it. But rest assured, my heart is not swayed by emotion; I will not hate you rashly. If you are concerned about your legacy, there is no need to try and persuade me. History will render its own judgment, something even I cannot influence.”

“Hearing you say that, I believe you will indeed achieve great things. You have a talent for it.” Marshal Marmont regained his composure. He gave a wry smile and extended his hand to Aiglon again. “I wish you great success in Austria, Your Highness.”

Chapter 90: The Deserter

“I wish you rapid success in Austria, Your Highness.”

Aiglon took the other’s wrinkled hand. “Thank you, I will do my best, Your Excellency.”

Marshal Marmont was clearly dejected. He had neither overawed the young man before him nor won the argument, and so his heart was filled with a sense of defeat.

Now facing his own decline, he knew that his era was over, and the younger generation would fill the void.

Talleyrand had once told him in private that he believed the King of Rome would achieve great things upon coming of age. He had been skeptical, yet deep down, he hoped the boy could truly make something of himself in Austria.

That was why he had taken the opportunity to visit his old acquaintance’s son during his diplomatic trip to Austria.

As it turned out, the visit could not be called pleasant. He found that he could in no way shed the title of “traitor” in front of this young man—a title that would follow him for the rest of his life.

As His Highness had said, only history could be the judge.

“Perhaps being an Austrian prince is the best solution for you,” he said, casting a somber glance at the young man, before letting out a long sigh. “For the past thirty years, the conflicts in France have caused rivers of blood to flow. I see no end to these disputes in the decades to come, and whoever gets involved will meet with misfortune. By staying away from that vortex, you can have a peaceful and wealthy life. Perhaps this is God’s final mercy on the Bonapartes. Your Highness, take good care of yourself.”

After speaking, he turned and left.

As he walked out the door, the officers waiting for him quickly rose from the sofa and saluted the Marshal, preparing to follow him out.

“Your Excellency,” Aiglon called out after him, “may I invite these gentlemen to lunch? It has been a long time since I’ve had the chance to see French soldiers.”

The Marshal turned back to look at the young man, his expression first one of surprise, then of understanding.

He hesitated for a moment before nodding.

“Of course, Your Highness. It would be our honor. However… please forgive my inability to join you. I still have a meeting with Metternich. You may have lunch with them.”

Then, he turned his head and looked sternly at the officers before him. “It is a rare honor for you to dine with His Highness. If any of you dare to show the slightest disrespect, you will bear the consequences yourselves!”

“Yes, sir!” the officers replied, not daring to be negligent as they snapped to attention.

And so, Marshal Marmont left the room, leaving the officers behind.

Aiglon surveyed the men. They were all in their thirties, clad in crisp new uniforms and all quite tall. They looked like men who had seen battle.

However, not one of them dared to meet his gaze now.

Aiglon could understand their feelings—they had no idea what attitude to adopt toward this young man of such a unique status, so they could only put on a front that was both respectful and sternly distant.

If they were seen being too friendly with Napoleon’s son, and someone reported them upon their return to France, wouldn’t they be in for a world of trouble?

“Gentlemen, I am truly sorry. My willful actions have put you in a difficult position.” He smiled and apologized first. “But I think one meal will not affect your careers. And since His Excellency has left you here, he will not hold it against you… So, I suggest you cast aside your worries. Just think of it as enjoying a lunch and indulging the curiosity of a poor soul like me. For reasons you all know, I have always held a great fondness and respect for French soldiers.”

After he spoke, he gestured for the officers to sit down again.

Just then, Chanel arrived with trays of food, placing the prepared dishes one by one on the coffee table.

“This is just a simple meal, so it is a bit plain. Please don’t mind,” Aiglon said as he picked up his cutlery, sliced open the roasted chicken, and cut it into small pieces before eating. “Well, everyone, please begin.”

Led by the young man’s example, the officers began to eat, though they were still clearly reserved.

“Gentlemen, have any of you participated in the recent fighting in Spain?” Aiglon asked.

The “fighting in Spain” he referred to was not the Peninsular War of the late Empire, but the 1823 French intervention to help the Spanish Bourbons quell a rebellion.

The officers exchanged glances and then nodded one by one.

“Oh! Excellent! I have a group of true heroes of battle before me,” Aiglon said with a smile. “Could you tell me about your experiences in the fighting? Think of it as dessert for our lunch. I’m very interested in such stories. Gentlemen, would you be so kind as to satisfy this small curiosity of mine?”

“Your Highness, if you don’t mind, I could tell you about my experience in that war,” an officer finally spoke up in response to Aiglon.

Aiglon immediately sized him up.

He had a square face and looked simple and honest, but his eyes were very lively, flashing with a shrewd light that betrayed a calculating mind.

Perhaps due to years of campaigning, his skin was dark and his hands were calloused, but his strong body stood particularly straight in his military uniform, and he seemed full of vigor.

His eyes flickered, and a fawning smile appeared on his face.

Clearly, he wanted to use this opportunity to establish a connection with him.

Very good. He dares to take a risk. I like people like that.

Sycophants like him were not likable, but they were useful, especially now when Aiglon urgently needed to build his network. So, he looked at the man with great warmth.

“Go on, please speak!” he nodded.

The officer then began to speak at length.

It had to be said that he was not a gifted storyteller. His eloquence was lacking, and his French was heavy with an accent, making it somewhat difficult for Aiglon to understand, but he listened to the man’s account with the greatest enthusiasm.

When he was about half-full, the officer finally finished his story and looked cautiously at the young man, like a student awaiting a teacher’s judgment.

“Thank you for telling me all this, Sir. I thank you for everything you have done for your motherland, and I admire your courage and perseverance.” He smiled warmly. “I believe that with such loyal and fearless guardians as you, France will be safe and sound no matter who sits on the throne.”

Seeing Aiglon’s kindness, the officer was clearly overwhelmed by the favor, and his smile took on an even more obsequious quality. “Your Highness, I grew up in the age of the Empire. Although fate played a cruel trick and he unfortunately left this world, he remains a hero. I fervently hope that you too can achieve great things in Austria, and live up to his prestigious name.”

Ordinarily, saying such things would have been crossing a line. It seemed he was truly intent on befriending him.

“Thank you, I will do my best,” Aiglon said again in thanks, then reached out and patted him amicably on the shoulder. “By the way, what is your name?”

The officer straightened his back and replied in a low voice, “Your Highness, my name is Morcerf, Fernand-de-Morcerf.”

Upon hearing the name, Aiglon was at first unconcerned, but then suddenly, as if something had struck him, he stared at the man in astonishment, his gaze turning strange.

“Fernand-de-Morcerf?”

“Is something wrong, Your Highness?” The officer was bewildered by his reaction. “Have you heard my name before…”

The young man’s expression slowly returned to normal, though his gaze remained somewhat peculiar. “Yes… that name does sound a bit familiar.”

Then, he asked abruptly, “Sir, have you ever been to Greece?”

“I have…” Fernand-de-Morcerf’s face instantly became uncertain and alarmed as he looked at Aiglon warily. “Your Highness, how did you know?”

“I read about your deeds in the newspapers, Sir.” Aiglon looked at him with an excited gaze. “The papers said you were a war hero who fought valiantly to defend Ali Pasha of Ioannina. When I heard of your deeds, I was filled with admiration… God be praised, that I could meet a true war hero today! A soldier worthy of France’s renown!”

His expression was utterly sincere, his excitement clearly genuine.

“Your Highness… I never thought my small deeds would be heard of all the way in Austria.” Morcerf was embarrassed at first, but he skillfully concealed it. “I do not consider myself a war hero, for though I used all my strength, I could not change the outcome in the end. The Pasha and his family still met an unfortunate end… It was a nightmare for me, one I only wish to forget.”

“Is this the humility of a hero? Truly admirable!” Aiglon seemed to admire him even more, patting his shoulder again. “Very well, since you do not wish to speak of it, I will not. But please allow me to offer you my sincerest respect.”

“If that is what you wish, then I can only accept it with a thick skin,” Morcerf replied with a wry smile. “But Your Highness, I feel I was merely doing a soldier’s duty. It is not worth mentioning.”

Aiglon did not let the interlude pass. He paced the room, looking completely invigorated.

After a moment, he stood before Morcerf again. “Sir, are you married?”

“Yes, I have been married for two years,” Morcerf nodded. “My son, Albert, was just born this year—”

“Oh, a wife and a son, a happy and complete family! How enviable!” Aiglon clapped his hands with a smile. “God favors the brave and sincere defenders of the nation. You have certainly earned this.”

Then, he reached into his pocket and presented his pocket watch to the man.

“Your Highness?” Morcerf was taken aback.

“This is a gift for your son,” Aiglon said, smiling. “I sincerely hope that he will carry on the courage of his forebears and grow up to be an upright and honorable young man with a boundless future.”

Morcerf accepted the pocket watch, then bowed his head in profound gratitude, saluting Aiglon.

“Thank you, Your Highness! I will bring this gift and your blessing back to France for him. This will be the best gift he receives in his life.”

Initially, he had only wanted to seize the opportunity to establish a connection, to leave his name in the young man’s mind. He never expected to be so highly praised and favored by the former King of Rome upon their very first meeting.

His vanity was immensely satisfied, and he felt as if he were walking on air.

If His Highness were to achieve a meteoric rise in Austria in the future, then he would at least have befriended a top-tier nobleman, which would undoubtedly be of great help to his future.

“It is my honor to know you, Monsieur Morcerf.” Aiglon grinned, exuding warmth. “I am truly happy to have had the chance to see a French war hero. Your glorious deeds have given me enormous inspiration and encouragement, making me realize that hardship is merely a trial for me—yes, the very fact of your existence is the best news God could have brought me.”

“Your Highness… you flatter me…” Already light-headed, Morcerf had no idea how to respond and could only murmur words of humility.

Under Aiglon’s repeated flattery, the atmosphere at the dining table had grown quite enthusiastic.

However, the expressions of the other officers as they looked at Morcerf had turned somewhat strange.

It was clear that Aiglon’s exceptionally warm behavior had sparked their jealousy toward Fernand-de-Morcerf.

Aiglon struck while the iron was hot, engaging warmly with the other officers and giving each of them some gifts he had prepared.

Only when lunch was over did Aiglon bid the officers farewell.

It was clear they were all very pleased, their vanity gratified at having been treated so well by Napoleon’s son.

Aiglon stood at the door, seeing them off one by one.

“Major Morcerf, I wish you and your family eternal happiness.” When it was Morcerf’s turn, Aiglon waved at him with a broad smile.

“Your Highness, I wish you all the best as well!” Brimming with excitement and surprise, Morcerf gave Aiglon a military salute before turning to leave.

“Your Highness…” Just then, another officer suddenly tugged at Aiglon’s sleeve.

“Is there something else, Major Villalais?” Aiglon already knew the man’s name from their earlier conversation, so he asked directly.

“You must be careful of this man, Your Highness. He’s no good.” The officer looked at Fernand-de-Morcerf’s retreating back with a cold gaze. “There are rumors among us that he is not of noble birth at all, that his surname is an impersonation.”

“It doesn’t matter. In this day and age, talent is more important than titles, is it not?” Aiglon replied with a radiant smile.

“You’re not wrong to say so.” Major Villalais gave an awkward smile. “But I assure you, he is not nearly as brave and loyal as he appears. He is a pathetic deserter—on the eve of the Battle of Waterloo, he abandoned the French army, defected to the enemy with General Bourmont, and ran to the Prussian army. That is how his rise to prominence began!”

Aiglon’s expression changed slightly.

“Is that true?”

“It’s no secret. You can verify it anytime. We just didn’t want to embarrass him to his face, so we said nothing just now,” Major Villalais replied coldly. “He’s just a pathetic and shameful deserter, unworthy of your respect.”

Then, he gave Aiglon a military salute. “Your Highness, my respects! Goodbye.”

After speaking, the officer strode away.

Aiglon watched their retreating backs, seemingly lost in thought.

A long while later, he returned to his room.

Chanel was clearing the leftovers from the table.

“Chanel!” Aiglon no longer hid his feelings, shouting her name.

Chanel flinched in surprise at his cry, then turned to look with confusion at Aiglon, whose face was alight with joy.

“Your Highness? What’s wrong?”

Aiglon didn’t answer. Instead, he walked straight over and abruptly hugged Chanel.

“Your Highness!” Caught off guard, Chanel nearly stumbled, but she didn’t struggle or resist. She simply looked at her young master in puzzlement, not understanding why he was suddenly behaving this way.

She closed her eyes slightly. “At least… at least let me finish cleaning up…”

“Don’t be nervous, Chanel, I’m just too happy… Just let me hug you for a moment… I just want to vent my excitement. Really, I’m so excited!”

Aiglon comforted her in a low voice, then gazed excitedly into her eyes.

He was so happy he wanted to share his elation with the person he trusted most at the earliest opportunity.

“Chanel, we’re rich!”

Chapter 91: The Story

“Chanel, we’re rich!”

Aiglon’s words left Chanel utterly bewildered. She stared at his face, trying to find something she could understand in his expression.

“Your Highness, what… what do you mean?”

Aiglon didn’t answer her immediately. He needed a moment to process his own excitement—after suppressing it for so long, this good news had left him overcome with emotion.

After a good while, he finally vented his elation and released her from his embrace.

“Chanel, finish tidying up first. Then sit down. I have a story to tell you—” He gestured with his hands and sat down on the sofa.

“Alright, Your Highness.” Chanel could only barely contain her curiosity and resumed her work.

As she moved about, Aiglon was also contemplating how he should reveal this information to her.

He had originally thought he had merely transmigrated into the world of modern European history, but he never imagined that characters from the book The Count of Monte Cristo actually existed in this world.

As a fan of modern European literature, he was all too familiar with the plot of The Count of Monte Cristo. The moment he heard the name Fernand-de-Morcerf, he realized it instantly—wasn’t that the name the rival who framed the protagonist and sent him to prison fabricated for himself after making his fortune?

To confirm his suspicions, he had subtly probed for information from the man, and every piece of news he gathered had verified the truth—he really was that person.

In other words… in this world, Edmond Dantès truly existed, and so did the Treasure of Monte Cristo.

Furthermore, according to the original novel, Edmond Dantès escaped only after fourteen years in prison, meaning he wouldn’t escape the dreadful Château d’If prison until 1829—and it was currently only the end of 1826.

Which meant… if nothing unexpected happened, the treasure from the book was, at this very moment, lying quietly in a cave on the Island of Monte Cristo, waiting for the day it would see the light again.

And what he had to do was get there first, unearth this treasure, and use the enormous fortune as starting capital to realize his plans.

He didn’t consider it stealing or robbery. Since the treasure was ownerless, it was finders keepers. If he found it first, then it was rightfully his.

Besides, Edmond Dantès wouldn’t lose out—once he had a great fortune, helping him escape prison early would be a simple matter. Moreover, he could help him get his vengeance, and if his own restoration of the empire succeeded, making Dantès a genuine “Count” would be a trivial matter.

By this calculation, Dantès wouldn’t lose anything at all; in fact, he would come out far ahead. It was a win-win situation.

Of course, these calculations and plans were still just castles in the air, a preliminary concept. There was no point in overthinking them. The only thing he needed to consider now was how to claim this treasure for himself without attracting any attention.

Fortunately, his circumstances were far superior to those of Edmond Dantès.

Although both were imprisoned, he held the title of Duke, lived with treatment almost on par with a member of the royal family, and possessed a limited degree of freedom. Now, he was even more sought after because of the prospect of a marriage alliance with Archduke Karl. Compared to Edmond Dantès, who was still eating prison food, it was like being in heaven.

At the same time, he was not alone. By his side, he had the fanatically devoted Chanel, and abroad, he had a large number of supporters.

But in this world, people’s hearts are unpredictable. He wouldn’t dare trust anyone without getting to know them over a period of time. Right now, he trusted only Chanel.

Even with Chanel, he didn’t need to tell her the whole truth. He just needed to tell her a story she could believe.

Fortunately, he had always been good at spinning tales.

While he was lost in thought, Chanel had finished tidying up. She stood carefully before Aiglon, her face a picture of curiosity, waiting to hear the story.

“Chanel, you should know that Napoleon rose to prominence in Italy, right?” Aiglon finally began. “In 1796, he led his army into Italy and drove the Austrians into a series of defeats. It was there that he won all his honors and his fame soared.”

“Yes, Your Highness.” Chanel nodded with deep reverence.

“Behind the glory, there were also some less than glorious things…” Aiglon smiled. “At that time, the army he led was a ragged army with extremely low morale. They had no pay, no rations, no shoes or socks, no tents. The only thing that distinguished them from a band of beggars was the guns in their hands. To make these soldiers obey his commands, he promised them that once they entered Italy, he would make them rich men—to be blunt, he extorted and plundered his way through Italy, leaving the once prosperous and wealthy northern Italy in a state of utter devastation. He extorted ransoms from Milan, Tuscany, Venice, and a whole string of other places. He even plundered works of art and shipped them to France.”

“Yes, Your Highness.” Chanel wasn’t quite so proud this time, but she still consoled Aiglon. “But His Majesty the Emperor had no other choice back then. After all, if he wanted to fight, he had to take care of his army. The Republic didn’t give him enough supplies, so he had to do it…”

No other choice? Even after he usurped the Republic and became Emperor, he led his armies to plunder everywhere. The army stationed in Spain didn’t even spare the graves… Aiglon couldn’t help but roast him in his mind.

Of course, given his position, he couldn’t speak these truths aloud.

“I’m not discussing morality with you, Chanel.” Aiglon made a gesture, then asked her, “Do you know what is most important for an army engaged in plunder?”

“…What is it?” Chanel was a little lost.

“The most important thing is discipline,” Aiglon replied. “Without discipline, there is no army. So even plunder must be conducted in an orderly fashion. Otherwise, once the army descends into chaos, it’s impossible to fight. So, while Napoleon allowed his army to plunder, he also strictly regulated the procedures and distribution methods. This prevented his legions from drowning in gold and jewels, allowing them to maintain their voracious fighting spirit. I won’t go into the details, but in short, he secretly established a system of distribution, with designated officials, to ensure that the spoils of war could be distributed according to rank—of course, he himself took the largest share.”

So far, everything he had said was true. In fact, this was exactly what Napoleon had done. He had made a great fortune by conquering northern Italy, not just in money; he also had Italy’s most precious works of art shipped to France, crate by crate, to adorn his own collection and various museums.

Chanel nodded, waiting for Aiglon to continue. She knew this was all true, but she couldn’t care less about the suffering of the Italian people.

“Within his army, a group of people operated in the shadows, specifically responsible for finding Italy’s most valuable treasuries. They would then collect this plundered wealth for him to distribute.” Aiglon finally got to the point he wanted to make. “Although he later left Italy, these people continued to serve him, providing him with a continuous stream of funds. This operation didn’t end even after he finally established the Empire—because His Majesty the Emperor always had wars to fight, and his thirst for money was infinite.”

After a pause, he continued, “For nearly twenty years, this group searched all over Italy. They went through the assets of noble houses and powerful families, not even sparing ancient documents. Specialists carefully examined them, searching for any clue. Their hard work paid off handsomely. They found many hidden treasuries, filling the Empire’s coffers. Unfortunately, their work did not result in a final victory… The Empire still fell, and their efforts came to nothing. As Napoleon’s loyal followers, these people had to go into hiding. Some were even executed by the Bourbon family.”

“That is a great misfortune…” Chanel lowered her head, deeply saddened. “To be entrusted with such an important task by His Majesty the Emperor, they must have been the most loyal of men, turning over the treasures they found to the Empire instead of keeping them for themselves… This is such a heartbreaking loss!”

“There is a silver lining amid the misfortune. Some survived and managed to preserve what was left of their research,” Aiglon sighed. “And among the officers who visited me today, one is a descendant of these people. I’m sorry, I can’t tell you which one he is, but he gave me a top-secret piece of information.”

“Could it be… could it be… a treasure?” Chanel finally understood.

“Yes, a treasure. And an enormous fortune at that.” Aiglon nodded. “The officer gave me a verbal message, telling me the possible hidden location of the treasure. All these years, they have remained underground and haven’t tried to unearth the treasure themselves, partly for fear of being hunted down, but most importantly, because he believes it is my fortune. He believes only I am worthy of using it. He hopes that I can use this fortune to embark on the path of rebuilding the Empire, and he wishes me success.”

“What admirable loyalty!” Chanel couldn’t help but exclaim. “It’s so moving… Your Highness, I will be just as loyal to you. If I ever found a treasure, I would immediately find a way to offer it to you!”

Although Aiglon’s story was overly idealistic, Chanel believed it readily—partly because Aiglon’s preamble was indeed very realistic, and partly because she herself was the kind of zealot who valued loyalty above money, which made her particularly willing to believe it.

Furthermore, this was an era of great global expansion for Europeans. The whole of society had a culture of adventuring for wealth, so stories of adventurers finding treasure were widespread. Chanel subconsciously accepted it as true.

“Alright, that’s the basic situation,” Aiglon said with a shrug. “Chanel, can you understand why I was so excited now?”

“I understand, Your Highness.” Chanel nodded, her eyes also filled with excitement and joy. “I… I’m just as excited as you are!”

Chanel didn’t ask about the specific location of the treasure, and Aiglon had no intention of telling her.

He trusted Chanel, and he needed a helper, but there was no need to test human nature right now. Only after they escaped would he tell Chanel the location of the treasure and take her with him to unearth it.

=========================================================

In the afternoon, Marshal Marmont and his men were preparing to take their leave of Schönbrunn Palace and head for the city of Vienna.

Aiglon personally came to see the group of French soldiers off.

“Your Excellency Marshal, although I do not lament your departure, I still hope you can withstand the ice and snow of St. Petersburg,” Aiglon said, paying his respects to Marshal Marmont.

“You needn’t worry about that, Your Highness. I’m only in my fifties—while I am indeed old, I’m not yet moldy.” Marshal Marmont shrugged. “As for you, Your Highness, though you are like the rising sun, do not get too carried away. The road ahead of you is long and not so easy to walk. I hope you can tread it steadily.”

“Treading steadily is no way to ensure victory,” Aiglon said with a smile. “Sometimes I’d rather take a risk. Without taking risks, how could Napoleon have ever broken into Italy?”

“Hmm, very well, that’s not wrong,” the Marshal nodded. “However, that must be proven with actions. I hope you will be able to achieve great things in Austria in the future. I will be following your story closely.”

“It would be my honor.” Aiglon bowed slightly.

Next, the young man walked over to the French officers.

“Gentlemen, I have remembered your names.” He gave an elegant salute to the group of soldiers. “I hope we will have the chance to meet again. I wish you all a bright future.”

The officers all saluted Aiglon in return and said their goodbyes.

Aiglon walked before them, then deliberately paused in front of Fernand-de-Morcerf.

“Major Morcerf, I don’t know why, but from the moment I saw you, I felt a special connection.” Aiglon looked at him with a beaming smile. “Your legendary experiences have given me immense encouragement, and your approachable, humble, and kind character has earned my even greater admiration… I am so thankful that God brought you before me. You are like one of the wise men who came to Jerusalem, illuminating the path ahead of me.”

Such flattering words left Morcerf completely overwhelmed.

He hurriedly bowed low, paying his respects to the young man with utmost reverence.

“Your Highness, you truly go too far! How could I possibly deserve such praise… I am but a pitiful mortal. All I think and do is in service to my country, fulfilling the duty of a soldier. There is truly nothing that needs special commendation.” He looked at Aiglon, feeling a little light-headed. “Your Highness, I sincerely hope to have the opportunity to serve you in the future and repay the high regard you have shown me.”

“I believe you can, because we will absolutely meet again.” Aiglon’s smile faded, and he looked at the man with great solemnity. “And I, at that time, believe I will be able to give you a huge surprise.”

“What surprise?” Morcerf asked curiously.

“If I told you now, would it still be a surprise?” Aiglon retorted with a playful smile. “So please, wait and be full of anticipation. I believe it will be an unforgettable moment in your life.”

His charming voice and benevolent smile stirred within Morcerf infinite fantasies of a bright and promising future.

His Highness holds me in such high esteem. If he becomes a great figure in Austria in the future, then I will surely be able to bask in some of his glory.

“Thank you, Your Highness! I shall commit this moment to memory.”

“Goodbye.” Aiglon’s smile returned, and he waved at him.

“Goodbye, Your Highness.”

Chapter 92: The Fork in the Road

“Goodbye, Your Highness.”

With Major Morcerf’s farewell, the group of French soldiers visiting Schönbrunn Palace departed.

Aiglon watched them leave by carriage, then returned to his quarters.

There, the letter personally delivered by Marshal Marmont lay quietly on his desk.

It was a personal letter from King Charles X of France. However, instead of opening it, Aiglon picked it up and tossed it directly into the fireplace.

Although circumstances had forced him to write a letter, proactively seeking reconciliation with King Charles X and assuring him that he had no immediate designs on the French throne, it was merely a temporary expedient. In his heart, he had never respected the man who was once the Count of Artois.

In those early days, he and the Count of Provence had been extravagantly wasteful, digging his brother Louis XVI into a deeper and deeper hole, only to flee at the first sign of the revolutionary storm. During his twenty years in exile, he had achieved nothing of merit, performed no respectable deeds, and was only brought back to France on the bayonets of the foreign allied forces.

After both his brothers died, he inherited a ready-made throne. But his rule threw the country into chaos, and the ambitious Duke of Orléans openly challenged him, yet he could do little about it.

Such an incompetent man could never earn Aiglon’s respect.

If the letter contained hypocritical well-wishes, Aiglon had no need for such false kindness. If it contained mockery or threats, there was even less reason to read it—the very act of deliberately sending Marshal Marmont to deliver it was a clear sign of his lack of genuine goodwill.

Therefore, regardless of what he had written, it could not change Aiglon’s mind. Aiglon had no interest in what the king, who was already on his deathbed, had to say.

As he watched, the envelope curled in the flames of the fireplace and finally turned into a wisp of blue smoke.

May you live a long and healthy life, long enough to see the day I meet you, Your Majesty.

He thought coldly.

Just as the letter was reduced to ashes, there was a knock on the door.

Chanel hurried to open it, and Princess Sophie, dressed in a gown, strode in.

Her face was stern, and she appeared to be in a bad mood. She walked up to Aiglon and glared at the young man.

“Good afternoon, Your Highness.” Aiglon was somewhat bewildered but braced himself and greeted her. “Is… is something the matter?”

“You little scoundrel… why haven’t you come to see me lately?” Sophie interrupted him angrily, squeezing his arm. “Have you forgotten about me already?”

“Your Highness, it’s only been two or three days since I last saw you…” Aiglon couldn’t help but protest. “I’ve been busy with something, so I had no choice—as you know, I just saw off Marshal Marmont and his entourage.”

“What’s so important about those Frenchmen? They are all lackeys of the Bourbon family. They could never have any real goodwill towards you. Even if you try your hardest to please them, the most you’ll get is some superficial respect. How could they possibly take you seriously?” Sophie sighed. “Aiglon, your future is in Austria. Stop worrying about France. What have they left you with? Nothing but betrayal.”

As she sighed, she began to stroke the young man’s forehead again. “Don’t waste your time on these tedious people, Aiglon. We just need to find our own happiness.”

The anger on her face had vanished, and her voice became gentle once more, as if filled with infinite emotion. “That’s how the world is. When you’re in power, everything you say is right, and everyone fawns over you. When you lose power, only those who truly love you will stay by your side. Others will just laugh at you.”

“Your Highness, you’re right. I’m well aware that these people could never respect me from the bottom of their hearts.” Aiglon sighed as well. “However, I desperately need to build connections. Even if my future is in Austria, it’s good to know more French people. It will make it easier for me to achieve my ambitions.”

“Alright, perhaps there’s some sense in that…” After a moment’s thought, Sophie nodded. Then she smiled faintly. “But I think you’re still young. Wouldn’t it be nice to enjoy the life of a young man? There’s still plenty of time to tirelessly seek power in the future… Your tutors are too impatient. They’re always pushing you to scheme for rank and power at such a young age. What good does that do you?”

“I don’t have the luxury of being young, Your Highness,” Aiglon answered stubbornly. “Although I hold a royal title, no one can guarantee me a bright future. If I want one, I have to fight for it myself, and the sooner the better. I’ve lost enough already, so I don’t want to lose anything else.”

“I can guarantee it.” Sophie looked up at his face, her tone firm. “Just give me a little time… Aiglon, I’m begging you, don’t show me that melancholic, dejected expression anymore. I can’t stand seeing you like this. Every time I do, I resent myself for not being able to take power sooner… Oh, God, why do you always punish those who are so talented?”

Her words moved Aiglon again, and he couldn’t stop himself from pulling her into his arms.

“Your Highness, you’ve already done more than enough for me. I feel nothing but gratitude towards you… I don’t need you to do anything more for me. Just like this is enough.”

Yes, just like this, until the day I leave. Enjoying this intimate time together.

“Then you have to pay more attention to me,” Sophie answered in a muffled voice, burying her head in the young man’s chest. “I miss you uncontrollably. I’m truly afraid that one day, I won’t be able to see you.”

After their night of passion, the relationship between them remained as intimate as before, yet there seemed to be a subtle difference.

If one had to pinpoint what was different, it would be that Sophie seemed more insecure, as if terrified that he would be snatched away by someone else.

When she was with him, her former assertiveness was long gone, replaced by a gentle and timid demeanor.

Her status was indeed noble, but at the end of the day, she was just a young woman in her early twenties. Although she had been raised with a willful and proud temperament, what she sought more was a spiritual anchor. With this young man, her once withered heart was nourished, and the love that blossomed as a result became increasingly difficult for her to suppress.

After they embraced for a while, Sophie finally composed herself.

“Aiglon, let’s go to the theater tonight. Perhaps a distraction would do us both good,” she suggested. “One of your plays should be showing tonight.”

“Of course, I would be delighted,” Aiglon replied instantly.

But he wasn’t concerned with any play right now. He just felt it was time to find his dear cousin.

Prince Napoléon-Louis Bonaparte, I hope you won’t disappoint me…

=============================================

That very night, Aiglon and Sophie once again took a carriage to the Ruby Theater.

As usual, they went straight to their private box upon arrival.

Just as Sophie had said, one of Aiglon’s plays was indeed showing that evening.

Although the play had been staged many times, its recent widespread acclaim meant the audience was still packed.

Chanel, just as before, went backstage to change into her costume, preparing to go on stage.

In the past, at this time, she would be both nervous and invigorated, single-mindedly wanting to give her most passionate performance and live up to her master’s expectations.

Tonight, however, her mind was elsewhere entirely. Only one person’s face filled her thoughts.

Chanel’s gaze searched everywhere, from the audience seats to the corridor, to the boxes above, desperately trying to find that face. But she could find no trace of the young man she had seen that night.

As time passed, she grew increasingly anxious.

Could that Prince have been bluffing? Does he actually have no way of knowing my whereabouts here? A sliver of doubt crept into her heart.

Regardless, there was no time left. Her character was due on stage during the intermission. She had no choice but to tear her eyes away and walk onto the stage to play her part.

Her mind was in turmoil, and she kept unconsciously glancing toward the audience, trying to find the young man. Under these circumstances, her performance naturally suffered greatly. Fortunately, after numerous rehearsals, she knew her lines by heart. She managed to get through the scene, almost absentmindedly, without causing any major blunders.

The other actors were surprised by Chanel’s performance today, but they knew that everyone has off days, so they didn’t probe further, simply doing their best to support her performance and get the scene over with quickly.

As the curtain slowly descended, Chanel’s part in the performance was finally over. She walked off the stage, disappointed—even now, she still hadn’t found him.

Could it be… could he have dared to deceive me and His Highness? Chanel’s heart began to pound with anxiety.

Just as she was about to head to the dressing room to change back into her own clothes, she was suddenly stopped in the corridor.

For no reason at all, Chanel’s heart instantly tightened.

Her intuition told her that what she had been waiting for was finally about to happen. She stopped and looked up at the person before her.

He was tall and wore a velvet top hat. He approached her silently until he was face-to-face with her, and then he finally tipped the brim of his hat.

“Good evening, Mademoiselle,” he said in a low voice.

When Chanel saw his face, her racing heart calmed down.

“What took you so long to appear!” she then complained in a whisper.

“I had to make sure this wasn’t a trap before I could appear, didn’t I?” The young man didn’t seem apologetic. Instead, he answered with confidence. “Mademoiselle, although you don’t look like someone who would deceive others, there can always be exceptions, can’t there?”

“Fine. Is there anything else you need to be suspicious about now?” Chanel asked irritably.

“No.” The young man smiled, then suddenly gave her a meaningful look.

Chanel understood. She immediately opened the dressing room door and pulled the young man inside, not wanting to linger in the corridor where someone could pass by at any moment.

Just as they entered, the music on stage started up again, and a new act began. No one noticed the young girl’s actions.

After closing the door, Chanel finally felt much more at ease.

“His Majesty is here today as well,” she immediately told him. “I’ve passed on your message to him, and he was very moved…”

“Where is our Majesty now?” the young man asked directly, not wasting any time.

“In a box on the third floor,” Chanel told him plainly, then described its general location.

Then, she added a quiet warning, “By the way, do not approach it rashly. There is a guard in the third-floor corridor, a master swordsman. If you alert him, you will have absolutely no chance of getting near His Majesty.”

“Well, that is quite a predicament.” The young man raised his eyebrows, looking rather disappointed. “I’m only a step away from His Majesty, yet I cannot see him? If I can’t see him, how can I be certain of the truth in everything you’ve said? I dare not do anything based on a meeting with you alone.”

“How about this? I’ll go back and inform His Majesty that you’ve arrived, and then have His Majesty show his face at the box window,” Chanel suggested after a moment’s thought. “Although it’s been a long time since you’ve seen each other, I can assure you that you look alike. Besides, His Majesty has a certain air about him. The moment you see his face, you will believe that it is truly him!”

“That sounds reasonable enough,” the young man said after some thought, and then he nodded. “Alright, let’s do that for now.”

“Oh, one more thing,” Chanel suddenly remembered and added a word of caution. “Accompanying him in the box is a noble lady. That lady is His Majesty’s closest friend. Whatever you plan to do in the future, you must ensure her safety, otherwise His Majesty will be utterly heartbroken.”

The young man was first stunned, then couldn’t help but shrug.

“Is that so? A noble lady? Not his fiancée?”

“No…” Chanel shook her head awkwardly. “It’s a bit complicated. In any case, please just remember my warning.”

“It seems my cousin’s life in Austria isn’t as miserable as I imagined…” The young man seemed to understand something and couldn’t resist a teasing remark. “And he still wants to escape from this? It seems His Majesty’s will is even stronger than I thought.”

“His Majesty has always been resolute in his goals,” Chanel replied, straightening her back. “No matter what happens, his will is unchangeable, and I am the one who carries out his will completely.”

“It seems you are worthy of admiration.” The young man bowed.

Chanel curtsied in return, then left the dressing room. She walked quickly down the corridor and up the stairs, arriving at Aiglon’s box on the third floor.

Then, she strolled to Aiglon’s side and, in a blind spot visible only to him, made a hand gesture indicating that everything had gone smoothly.

Next, she whispered, “Your Highness, face the stage and show your face for a moment…”

Aiglon understood everything at once.

A momentary surge of ecstasy almost made him lose control, but with his utmost self-discipline, he kept his expression in check.

Then, without a word, he turned and walked to the railing, watching the stage with rapt attention.

At that exact moment, his pale and handsome face was exposed beneath the brilliant lights of the ceiling.

Look, look!

This is the man you must rely on to realize your ambitions!

The audience below was engrossed in the performance on stage; no one noticed the small stir in the third-floor box. These engrossed people would never imagine that at this very moment, history was approaching its fork in the road.

Chapter 93: The Meeting

Under the brilliant lights, Aiglon leaned against the railing, craning his neck to look at the stage.

He didn’t bother searching for his cousin in the audience, because he knew that at this very moment, said cousin was surely watching him.

Look, and look well! I am the one you are to pledge your loyalty to!

His heart was a churning sea of emotions, but on the surface, he remained perfectly composed, watching the performance on stage like the most engrossed of spectators.

“Why so serious all of a sudden?” Sophie was a little curious about his change in behavior, so she moved to his side and watched the performance with him. “Weren’t you just distracted a moment ago?”

“Since we’re already here, I figured I might as well give it another watch,” Aiglon replied casually. “After all, this is our brainchild, and the actors’ efforts are worthy of praise.”

Sophie was now standing close beside him at the railing. He had no doubt that with the help of the lights, his cousin would be able to see her face clearly, but he didn’t think it was a big deal.

“Now that you mention it,” Sophie continued the thread, “these actors really are performing better than I expected. I was quite worried when the manager said he was using a group of unknown actors! But looking at them now, they’re really giving it their all. Hmm… perhaps it’s thanks to Chanel’s diligent supervision.”

“In that case, how about we reward them?” Aiglon suggested.

“A fine idea!” Sophie’s interest was instantly piqued. “This play has earned us a surprising bit of money anyway. Why don’t we just give it to them as a bonus…”

“Mm, it’s not like I’m short on money,” Aiglon mused, then nodded. “Right, how about we go backstage after the curtain falls to thank them for their hard work?”

“Of course,” Sophie agreed without a second thought. “I imagine the actors must be curious as to who the creators of the play, the two Memmingen siblings, really are, right?”

Her face was filled with excitement; she was clearly looking forward to appearing with Aiglon under their new identities.

However, she never would have guessed that the young man’s suggestion had an ulterior motive.

Aiglon said no more, continuing to watch the performance on stage.

Soon, the performance ended. The curtain slowly fell, and after a thunderous round of applause, the audience began to file out.

“Let’s go over,” Aiglon said, turning to Sophie.

“My darling, have you forgotten something…?” Sophie didn’t move immediately, instead blinking her eyes at him.

Her voice was soft, yet it seemed to carry an endless allure.

Aiglon’s heart skipped a beat. He never expected Sophie to be so adorable when she took the initiative to flirt with him.

He smiled, walked over to Sophie, led her into the shadows, and then lowered his head to kiss her.

After their lips parted, they left the box arm-in-arm, descended to the ground floor, and made their way backstage. The actors were just then preparing to go to their dressing rooms to change back into their everyday clothes.

“I’ll go thank the male actors,” Aiglon said to Sophie. “You can have a few words with the actresses.”

“Oh, you… what are you afraid of? I’m not that petty.” Sophie rolled her eyes at him, then laughed happily. “My Aiglon isn’t the kind of fool to be charmed by vulgar beauties. I have at least that much confidence.”

Words aside, she was still more than happy to accept Aiglon’s proposal.

Aiglon shot Chanel a look, signaling her to find a way to stall for more time. Chanel understood immediately and nodded.

Reassured, Aiglon took his leave of Sophie for the moment and went to the men’s dressing room.

The young man’s sudden appearance startled the actors at first. However, after an introduction from a theater employee, they quickly understood that this was Mr. Memmingen, the creator of the play they had just performed.

This unexpected news brought even greater astonishment, as the actors couldn’t believe that the adult tragedy they had just performed was the work of a young man who looked so inexperienced in the ways of the world.

After a good while, they finally accepted the fact and paid their respects to Aiglon one by one. Aiglon, in turn, thanked each of them for such a dedicated performance, which had allowed his play to be brought to life just as he had envisioned.

Then, Aiglon chatted with them for a while longer, sharing his thoughts on the script and his vision for the next one.

While conversing with them, Aiglon suddenly felt quite pleased. Here, no one knew he was Napoleon’s son, and no one called him ‘Your Highness’. All they gave him was respect, and this respect was earned not through his so-called “bloodline,” but through his own talent.

This was what truly gave him confidence.

Of course, the actors were also very curious about the young man’s identity. From his appearance, they could tell he had received an excellent education and had an extraordinary bearing; he definitely did not come from an ordinary family.

But the actors didn’t ask. After all, too many people used pseudonyms in this era, and these worldly men certainly wouldn’t risk offending a person of high status just to satisfy their curiosity.

Unfortunately, this was destined to be only a brief meeting. The young man knew he had more important things to do.

“Farewell, gentlemen,” Aiglon bid the actors goodbye. “I hope you all become more famous actors in the future. What you have shown me makes me believe you are worthy of the people’s praise.”

“And I wish you success in writing even more moving works, Sir,” one actor said, bowing to the young man. “To have achieved so much at your young age, I am certain that if you continue to work hard, you will surely go down in history.”

“Thank you.” Aiglon smiled, then turned to leave.

After opening the dressing room door, he carefully scanned the hallway and saw that it was empty.

He breathed a small sigh of relief, then shifted to the side, hiding himself in the gap between the staircase and a storage room.

Just as he had hoped, a black, living shape seemed to stir in the shadows, moving quickly toward him.

Soon, a figure in a black hat appeared before Aiglon.

The figure then raised the brim of his hat, and the two looked at each other for a moment.

They recognized one another almost instantly, without any need for confirmation.

He’s here!

Aiglon felt as if his blood was on fire, but he suppressed his excitement, abruptly pushed open the storage room door, and pulled the other person inside with him.

The storage room was very dusty and filled with a foul, musty odor, but Aiglon didn’t care in the slightest. He looked again at the young man opposite him.

The other man was also looking at Aiglon, seemingly just as emotional.

Then, the two suddenly embraced.

“Your Majesty!”

“My cousin!”

They greeted each other in French.

Aiglon’s voice was choked with emotion, and tears glistened in his eyes.

Although his current display was mostly an act, a small part of it was genuine emotion—he had suppressed his feelings for so many years that now, with a true “relative” by his side, one who had come to rescue him, how could he not be thrilled and excited?

No matter how many selfish motives the other man had, he was, in any case, sincerely grateful to him.

After embracing for a moment, he let go.

“In desperate times, we can only rely on family…” Aiglon sighed emotionally. “Louis, we don’t have much time, so I’ll be brief.”

“Please speak, Your Majesty!” the young man nodded. “I will commit every word you say to memory.”

“Good.” Aiglon nodded. “First, I don’t know what malicious rumors are being spread about me in the outside world, but I can tell you this unequivocally: I have never thought of renouncing my identity, much less renouncing the throne. Everything I have done… everything is for the sake of reviving my lost empire. Do not believe the rumors. Follow me, and for the sake of our family, let us advance toward this goal.”

“I understand, Your Majesty.” The young man nodded emphatically again. “Your words have put my heart at ease! As long as you have not lost hope, the empire will not perish.”

Aiglon smiled. “How many people do you have?”

“My financial resources are limited, and Austria is on high alert for us, so only a dozen or so of us have come to Vienna,” Napoléon-Louis Bonaparte answered directly, wasting no words. “But these men are all absolutely loyal, and they include my own younger brother.”

“Ah, yes. Another cousin of mine.” Aiglon continued to smile. “I believe in you. The previous generation of our family accomplished more than enough great deeds. Now, it is our generation’s turn to act!”

Then, his tone shifted. “Louis, I command you: find a way to help me escape. I must get out of Austria. I can accomplish nothing here.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.” Louis straightened his back and promised in a low voice, “I will do everything in my power.”

“This cannot be done with brute force. No matter how skilled we are single-handedly, we cannot defeat a cavalry battalion, and Austria has hundreds of them,” Aiglon said, shaking his head. Then he laid out his plan. “I’ve thought about it. The best place for my escape is here. You will create a diversion in the theater, and I will jump from the third floor and disappear into the crowd of fleeing spectators. In the meantime, you must devise an escape route out of Vienna and prepare the necessary supplies and hiding places.”

“I will prepare it,” Louis promised at once. “But, Your Majesty, this will require some time, and…”

His expression became slightly awkward. “…and some money. We have funds elsewhere, but we haven’t dared to show ourselves openly since arriving in Austria, so what we have on hand is running low.”

“That is indeed necessary caution!” Aiglon gave him an approving look. “Don’t worry, I will find a way to get you money through Chanel. Don’t be frugal; prepare more than enough! As long as we achieve our goal, this expense is nothing. As for time, I have waited this long, I can wait a little longer. But you must be quick. For us, the sooner the better! The crown of France is already teetering. I have no desire to pick at the scraps after someone else has claimed the prize!”

“Yes.” Urged on by Aiglon, Louis straightened his back once more. “Your Majesty, leave it to me. I will handle everything.”

“Excellent…” Aiglon smiled and nodded. “Alright, that’s all for today.”

“How shall we communicate from now on?” Louis asked.

“The less we contact each other, the better. Unless it’s of the utmost importance, you have full authority to act without informing me,” Aiglon instructed him carefully. “As for the most crucial matters, you can disguise them as letters from the theater and send them to the following address… Remember, you must use codes and cryptic language.”

He then explained to Louis about his communications with the theater and how he had rented a hotel room to serve as a mailing address.

“Your Majesty… you truly have a God-given talent!” After hearing all this, the way Louis looked at Aiglon had completely changed. “I never imagined you had prepared so much, and so methodically…”

The qualities displayed by this cousin of his, who was not yet of age, had truly astonished him.

“If you had lived my life since childhood, you too would have had plenty of time to think about these things,” Aiglon replied, half joking, half bitter.

Then, he patted the other’s shoulder lightly. “My cousin, everything depends on you now. Our family is not destined to vanish into history without a trace… I firmly believe that.”

“I believe it as well,” Louis vowed in a stern voice. “Your Majesty, you have given me sufficient confidence. In return, I will show you what I’m truly capable of and not let your efforts go to waste.”

“Good. Farewell,” Aiglon said his goodbyes. “I’ll go out first. You leave in a little while.”

“Farewell, Your Majesty.” Louis bowed to Aiglon.

======================================================

While Aiglon was meeting with his cousin, Sophie was likewise thanking the actresses.

Just as with Aiglon earlier, the actresses were very surprised to see Miss Memmingen, and they looked at the young female author with great admiration.

Sophie happily enjoyed the respect and admiration that came with her fabricated identity. She set aside her usual standoffish and imperious attitude and chatted delightfully with nearly everyone.

Chanel also deliberately drew her into conversations with the actresses to stall for time, giving her master more time to meet with his cousin.

“Alright, let’s go back,” Sophie said to Chanel after some time, feeling a bit tired.

“Miss, why don’t we stroll through the audience area? We might be able to overhear some of the audience’s suggestions,” Chanel proposed, feeling anxious. “After all, Sir is probably having a good time chatting with the actors, so it wouldn’t be right for us to interrupt him so rashly.”

“That does make sense.” Sophie thought for a moment and agreed. So she and Chanel returned to the audience seats on the ground floor.

While some people had left, most of the audience remained, chatting as they waited for the intermission to end and the next play to begin.

Just as they reached the corridor near the main entrance, Sophie suddenly stopped in her tracks.

She stared at a young woman who had left her seat and was preparing to exit the theater, a sudden feeling of familiarity washing over her.

As the distance between them closed, the other’s silhouette and features became clearer. Despite the girl’s simple attire, Sophie finally recognized her.

It’s her? How did she know about this place?

Is she following and spying on us?

A series of thoughts flew through her mind. First came a sense of humiliation, followed by a surge of anger.

Do you think you have any right to meddle in my affairs?

At that very moment, the girl opposite them also recognized Sophie. She instinctively paused, then looked for a way to slip away, only to find there was nowhere to run.

Then, she forced herself to calm down and walked past with a blank expression, trying to get by Sophie.

“Stop!” Sophie called out just as they were about to pass each other. “Theresa, given your status, surely you have no need to be sneaking around and ruining other people’s moods, do you?”

Chapter 94: A Sharp Confrontation

Sophie’s merciless taunt instantly sent a wave of uncontrollable rage through Theresa.

To enjoy the premiere of his work with His Highness—that should have been her privilege. Yet, she could only watch from a distance, hiding in the shadows. And even after enduring all that, she still had to suffer Sophie’s mockery…

She had not wanted to cause trouble. Her first instinct upon seeing Sophie was to flee, to avoid any commotion that would embarrass everyone. But after hearing Sophie’s words, the anger that had been simmering in Theresa’s heart for so long could no longer be contained. She had to let it out.

“I don’t quite understand what you mean, Your Highness,” she said, looking at Sophie with feigned calmness. “Did you purchase this theater? You are allowed to be here, but I am not?”

“Cut the act!” Sophie interrupted her without a shred of courtesy. “Why are you here? I specifically chose this place because it’s not well-known, and no official events are ever held here. No irrelevant people would come to bother me, and yet you appear… Are you trying to make me believe this is a coincidence?”

Sophie’s interrogation left Theresa speechless for a moment. There was indeed no way to explain it away.

“Nothing to say?” Sophie sneered. “Go on, tell me. Who leaked our whereabouts to you? And why would you degrade yourself by doing something so tedious?”

“May I ask how coming to the theater to watch a play is degrading myself?” Theresa raised her head to look at Sophie, answering with deliberate enunciation. “Furthermore, when we were together, he agreed I could do this. He is aware of it! Besides, I have been extremely careful not to disturb anyone. I have only ever watched the play quietly from here. What else can you possibly accuse me of?”

Her mood, already foul, soured further as she spoke, and her sense of grievance grew. With that grievance came even more anger.

So, she couldn’t help but retort with a jab of her own, “If this is degrading myself, then what, pray tell, is this for you? It can’t be anything glorious, can it?”

Theresa’s rebellious attitude infuriated Sophie even more. A cruel light flashed in her eyes.

“It is glorious for me. He and I received cheers and praise here as the siblings of Memmingen, and I was overjoyed!” She shot Theresa a glance and replied haughtily, “By the way, you should thank me for being able to see such a splendid performance. Because when he was at his most lonely and distressed, only I was there to accompany him, to comfort his wounded heart, and to support him unconditionally. That is why he was able to pull himself together and create. As for you… well, if you wish, you may continue watching from the audience, applauding and cheering for us. Don’t thank me; I merely did what I ought to do.”

After speaking, she curtsied slightly and prepared to leave.

Her words were so sharp they bordered on cruel. Towards those she disliked, she had always been this cold and merciless.

And every one of those words struck Theresa like a heavy blow, her heart aching as if being twisted by a knife.

Every time she came here, she was reminded that the man she loved was always accompanying someone else. Although she had to force herself to endure it due to the circumstances, her heart always ached. Today, Sophie’s words had ripped open the scars on her heart, leaving her in agony.

Watching Sophie’s retreating back, she narrowed her eyes. For the first time in her life, she experienced what it meant to “hate.”

It was Sophie who had interfered, forcing her to a halt when she was just one step away from the happiest, most perfect life. And yet, Sophie felt no guilt. Instead, she stood here, making cutting remarks…

“Wait a moment, Your Highness,” she called out to Sophie, gritting her teeth.

“Is there something else?” Sophie asked, turning back.

“I have a few words of advice for you,” Theresa said in a low voice.

“I don’t think I need advice from anyone.” Sophie shook her head, looking at her arrogantly. “Especially not from a little girl.”

“You mustn’t forget that a wife has a duty to be faithful to her husband. This is a commandment God has set for us women.” Theresa ignored Sophie’s refusal and continued, a faint sneer appearing on her face. “Violating the commandments will send you to hell…”

Her voice was soft, but it struck Sophie’s weak spot perfectly.

Uncontrollable fury made Sophie’s brow furrow so deeply it almost stood on end.

“What God! Who even cares about God in this day and age!” Sophie retorted forcefully. “I am a Princess. I do as I please. Why should I be afraid of some God? I only pay attention to Him when it’s to my advantage, otherwise He can get lost! What right does He have to tell me what to do? Our ancestors committed more than their fair share of wicked deeds. If God really had His eyes open, He would have rained down divine punishment and burned the earth to ashes long ago!”

Such blasphemous words stunned Theresa into silence. She had never imagined Sophie could be so audacious. Even Chanel, standing nearby, stared with wide eyes in astonishment.

Sophie herself felt she had gone too far in her anger, but she refused to show weakness. She snorted coldly, “Hmph, don’t try to scare me with God. I’m just doing the same things my ancestors did. What business is it of anyone else if we are enjoying ourselves? I take care of him, he respects me, and no one else needs to meddle in our affairs.”

“No, you have never considered his interests at all. You have only ever considered your own needs!” Theresa shook her head, refuting Sophie sharply. “You only seek your own momentary pleasure, willfully tying His Highness to your side, using your emotions as a weapon to force him to abandon his future… You arrogantly believe you can have whatever you want, without thinking of the price! His Highness might sacrifice his future for you, but I cannot bear to watch. I will not tolerate you destroying such a talented man. For that, I am willing to be your enemy.”

Having come this far, Theresa no longer held back or retreated. Her accusations, one after another, made Sophie’s face turn pale with rage.

“I have always been the one helping him!” she protested loudly.

“Yes, that is true. For that, I still hold a final shred of respect for you,” Theresa did not deny this, so she nodded lightly. “However, your wings have their limits. If you want him to have a meteoric rise in Austria, you cannot help him. Only our marriage, a union that everyone can bless, will bring him the support he needs. I would guess that you have been deceiving him with promises that you will one day rule this country. But do you even know how many years it will be before you become the Empress Dowager? His Highness is truly pitiable, knowing your promises are empty yet still playing along, hopelessly entrusting his youth to a lie… It makes me feel indignant on his behalf just thinking about it.”

Although Theresa’s tone was very calm, Sophie was on the verge of losing her sanity.

She was so angry precisely because she knew in her heart that what Theresa said was true.

“I will make you pay for this one day!” she threatened viciously, even forgetting to use the proper honorifics.

Her threat did not frighten Theresa. In fact, it made her scoff internally.

“And what will you do to me? Let’s not even mention that you aren’t the Empress Dowager yet. Even if you become one in a few decades, so what? I have never done anything wrong. What reason could you have to punish me? The most you could do is give me the cold shoulder and have the court shut its doors to me… For many a noblewoman, that is a social death sentence, but what loss would that be to me? I would rather have a bit more peace and quiet.” Theresa looked at Sophie without backing down. “Your Highness, I know you have grown accustomed to being flattered and fawned over since you were a child, which is why you have developed such a self-important personality… But I advise you not to threaten those you have no real way of punishing. It only makes you seem flustered and exasperated.”

“You!” Stung by Theresa’s sharp sarcasm, Sophie almost fainted from anger. She blinked, regulated her breathing, and managed to keep her composure.

Then, she suddenly turned her head to look at Chanel beside her.

Surely Her Highness isn’t going to ask me to strike Princess Theresa… Chanel was suddenly terrified, wishing she had managed to sneak away.

While she found the argument between the two highnesses fascinating, she dared not get physically involved.

Fortunately, though Sophie was exasperated, she had not lost her last shred of reason. She simply waved her hand, dismissing Chanel.

Chanel let out a small sigh of relief, nodded silently, and quickly departed.

Theresa watched her every move, and though she didn’t understand Sophie’s intent, she felt no fear.

Since she had already laid everything bare, there was nothing left for her to worry about. Besides, Princess Sophie had always been hostile towards her; she had no obligation to carefully try to please her.

She might as well take this opportunity to make everything clear once and for all.

“You have been taking good care of His Highness, and I am quite grateful for that. It is precisely for this reason that, despite my many reservations, I have never disturbed your fun… Whatever you do with him, I have never asked, nor do I wish to know.” Theresa allowed her voice to soften slightly. “But if you truly care for him as you claim, you should know what is best for him. Stop holding His Highness back for your own selfish reasons. Even if you like to play, there must come a time when you’ve had enough…”

“What do you mean?” Sophie didn’t quite understand her.

“Although you incited His Highness to refuse me, this is ultimately His Majesty the Emperor’s will. It cannot be easily swayed by a few words from anyone, much less be sabotaged by you for your own willful reasons.” Theresa looked at her calmly and continued, “My parents have already given their approval. They admire His Highness very much… so all I need to do is urge my father a little, and he can petition His Majesty the Emperor, who can then simply decree the marriage. In other words, the happy times you are enjoying now are an extension I granted out of consideration for the emotions you have invested all this time.”

This was something Sophie had never considered. For a moment, she was both surprised and suspicious. Then, she couldn’t help but laugh resentfully.

“So I should be thanking you for that?”

“There’s no need for thanks. Neither of us owes the other anything. I just hope this troublesome matter can conclude with some dignity…” Theresa gave a wry smile. “I have been clear enough with you and have conceded more than enough… Therefore, I have the right to ask you to take a step back as well. After a while longer, let him go. As long as you act with a modicum of common sense, I will write off all the pain you have caused me. I can pretend everything that happened before never happened… Is that not enough?”

To Sophie, Theresa’s fair and reasonable words sounded exceptionally hateful. When had she ever tasted the bitterness of being threatened?

“I should be the one asking you to act with common sense,” she laughed in frustration. “You are so young and have a bright future ahead of you. You can take your pick of all the princes and dukes in Europe. Why must you rob me of my only happiness? I watched him grow up, cared for him so meticulously, and it’s only with great difficulty that he has become who he is today. And now you want to snatch him away from me… How can you be so heartless? Just how desperate are you to marry yourself off?”

It seemed there was no way she would ever compromise. What a willful person.

Theresa sighed inwardly.

“Does this mean you refuse to be accommodating?” she asked one last time, with a final shred of hope.

“Yes, don’t even think about it!” Sophie replied through gritted teeth. “I will never let you have your way.”

“Then I am truly sorry… This is not something you get to decide.” Theresa smiled. “In the end, this is all you amount to. Since I have offered you more than enough concessions and you refuse to appreciate it, then I have nothing more to say. You want everything, you refuse to let go of anything, and you hold no one, not even God, in any regard. Perhaps others may fear you or let you act willfully out of various concerns, but I will not. I will never let His Highness wither because of your selfishness, nor will I let you destroy my happiness. If you wish, you can try to obstruct me. God will deliver a just judgment. Please, give my regards to His Highness. Tonight’s performance was worthy of praise.”

After speaking, she curtsied gracefully to Sophie, then turned and departed.

=============================================

Having finished the conversation with his cousin, Aiglon left the storage room. He glanced around carefully, and after confirming no one had seen him, he exited the corridor and returned to the backstage area of the theater.

“Your Highness!” Chanel found him as soon as he arrived.

“Chanel.” Aiglon smiled and nodded at her. “Everything went smoothly.”

“Congratulations, Your Highness!” Chanel said happily.

“You played a part in this as well.” Aiglon nodded at her. “Chanel… thank you.”

“Please don’t say that. It was my duty…” Chanel shook her head, then changed the subject. “By the way, you should hurry back. The two highnesses were arguing.”

“Hm?” Aiglon, still immersed in his immense excitement, blinked, not quite understanding what she meant.

A moment later, it dawned on him. “Theresa…”

“Yes, Princess Sophie ran into Princess Theresa…” Chanel sighed helplessly. “They started arguing, and it was a very fierce one.”

“Let’s go over,” Aiglon said, his heart screaming that this was bad, but he could only brace himself.

Led by Chanel, he arrived at the spot where they had been arguing.

By then, however, it seemed everything was over. Only Sophie stood there, all alone.

That’s probably a stroke of luck amidst the misfortune, Aiglon thought, sighing in relief.

Otherwise, he really wouldn’t have known how to handle the situation.

Chapter 95: The Promise

Under Aiglon’s gaze, Sophie stood rooted to the spot, seemingly lost in thought.

Aiglon hesitated for a moment but decided to go over and comfort her anyway.

Although he knew Sophie might unleash her fury on him if he approached her now, he also knew this was something only he could handle. Chanel would be of no help at all.

Sophie had already helped him so much; he could endure a little of her anger.

“Your Highness… it’s so late. Let’s go back,” he said softly, walking to her side.

As if startled awake, Sophie’s eyes regained their focus, settling upon the young man.

To Aiglon’s surprise, Sophie didn’t fly into a rage. She didn’t even show any annoyance. She merely looked at him with a complex mix of emotions, appearing more guilty than anything else.

“What’s wrong?” Aiglon was a little surprised by her reaction.

“It’s nothing, Aiglon,” Sophie said, gently shaking her head. “Let’s go.”

Though he didn’t know why Sophie had suppressed her anger, Aiglon was relieved that the matter had ended so simply.

And so, without another word, the two of them walked out of the theater arm in arm and climbed into their carriage.

Inside the speeding carriage, Sophie remained lost in thought, which began to worry Aiglon—he even wondered if Theresa had angered her to the point of senselessness.

“Your Highness, what exactly did you and Theresa talk about?” he couldn’t help but ask. “Why do you look so glum?”

“We talked about you, Aiglon,” Sophie replied, glancing at him.

“…I’m sorry,” Aiglon said, at a loss for any other words.

“It’s not your fault. This is a mess stirred up by those old scoundrels. How could I possibly blame you?” Sophie sighed. “I’m already very grateful that you were willing to delay things this long for my sake.”

For some reason, she seemed more sorrowful than angry at that moment. “Theresa called me selfish. I didn’t want to admit it, but isn’t it the truth? I forbade you from accepting this marriage, even though it’s greatly disadvantageous to you, and yet you never uttered a single word of complaint, silently honoring our agreement… You made a sacrifice for me, and I took it for granted! I refused to face this fact, merely trying to compensate you in other ways, but what kind of compensation is that! Today, someone finally pointed it out to my face, without mercy. I have nowhere left to hide. I can only face reality, and it fills me with such pain and shame.”

“You don’t have to be so dramatic. It was hardly a sacrifice,” Aiglon said with a laugh. “It’s all in the past. There’s no aneed to bring it up.”

Aiglon could be so nonchalant, of course, because he had long since decided to escape. The marriage alliance with Archduke Karl’s family was already meaningless to him.

If his circumstances and intentions were different, would he truly have given the same answer when faced with such a test in life? He couldn’t be sure.

Of course, there was no need to say any of that out loud.

“I look down on everyone and have never felt I owed them anything, but then fate had me meet you, and everything changed completely…” Sophie blinked, looking as if she were about to cry. “Aiglon, have you never once resented me?”

“It’s alright.” Aiglon smiled gallantly and stroked her cheek. “Everything you’ve given me is more than enough. I never hoped for anything else. I’m not used to begging others for things.”

Deeply moved, Sophie threw herself into his arms and held him tight. “Kiss me!”

Aiglon did as he was told.

A long while later, the two separated.

“Feeling better, Your Highness?” Aiglon asked with a smile.

“Much better…” A smile returned to Sophie’s face, and she answered with a blush, “I wish I could stay pressed against you like this forever.”

After the brief jest, she continued, “Aiglon, I’ve thought about it carefully. You don’t need to keep a promise for my sake if it only harms you.”

“Your… Your Highness? What do you mean?” Aiglon was suddenly taken aback.

“If His Majesty insists, then you don’t need to defy his will any longer. Angering him will only bring you misfortune,” Sophie answered in a low voice. “I don’t want to ruin your future for my own selfish reasons.”

Aiglon blinked, completely unable to understand why Sophie, after being confronted, was reacting this way instead of flying into a rage.

“You… you’ve forgiven Theresa?” he asked quietly.

“No, I will never forgive her. That shameless scoundrel dared to try and steal my most precious treasure, and she dared to speak to me like that…” A flame of anger finally flashed in Sophie’s eyes. “I’m just doing this for you. I don’t have the power to shield you from His Majesty’s anger, so I shouldn’t be the one to harm you.”

As she spoke, Sophie suddenly burst into tears. “If the price of my willfulness is your misfortune, then I would rather suffer in silence.”

Although she tried her best to appear calm, Aiglon could still feel the agony in her heart. For someone as proud as she was, saying such words must have felt like a knife to the heart.

“Don’t overthink it…” She suddenly forced a smile. “Silly, I haven’t given up yet! I will do everything I can to obstruct this marriage, with all my strength. I’ll even see what I can do on the Bavarian side… That’s right, my twin sister isn’t married yet. Perhaps anything is possible! Only at the very last moment, when all hope is lost, will I concede… I just want to tell you that you’ve already sacrificed enough for me. You shouldn’t have to bear the pressure anymore. Let me be the one to try! Even if the worst happens, it will only be because of my incompetence. I won’t blame you, Aiglon…”

She began to sob quietly as she spoke. “You should just do what your tutors tirelessly advise you to do. It’s time I took responsibility for myself. I’ve been selfishly manipulating you for too long. I can’t go on like this.”

Watching the weeping Sophie, Aiglon’s heart was flooded with a mix of emotions.

So weak, yet so strong. What had made her this way?

This must be love.

Even his heart, long accustomed to cold detachment, could not help but melt before such searing tenderness.

And how laughable that he had been filled with calculations and plans to use her all along.

I am truly lowly and despicable… he thought to himself.

But having come this far, what else was there to say?

He could only give a wry smile, pull Sophie into his embrace, and gently stroke her hair, his own way of comforting her wounded spirit.

There would be a chance to repay all of this someday.

“At least for this period of time, we can enjoy these beautiful moments,” Sophie murmured into his chest, her voice choked with tears. “Aiglon, I want you…”

A sense of crisis, welling up from the depths of her heart, had made her reckless.

In an instant, the hem of her skirt fluttered gently, and her long hair scattered in the air before falling softly back down, all of it vanishing into the dense rhythm of horse hooves.

==================================================

The next morning, after finishing his exercises, Aiglon was suddenly summoned by Chancellor Metternich.

He hurried over to meet with the powerful Chancellor.

When they came face to face, the old Chancellor said nothing, instead appraising the young man from head to toe, as if assessing how much he had grown since their last meeting.

After a long moment, Chancellor Metternich nodded. “Well done, Your Highness. It seems you have indeed taken my words to heart.”

Aiglon did not quite understand what he meant, so he remained silent, awaiting his next words.

“What I didn’t expect, however, was your sudden interest in music.”

Aiglon was confused at first, but then a spark of understanding flashed in his mind—

“Did Archduke Karl suggest it to you?” he asked.

He remembered. During his visit to Archduke Karl’s estate, Theresa had played a piece on the piano for the family after dinner—Beethoven’s “Moonlight Sonata.” Afterward, Theresa had expressed her indignation at Beethoven’s treatment and lamented the news of his impending death.

She had then proposed to her father that she and Aiglon visit the musician before he passed from this world. After a moment’s hesitation, Archduke Karl had given in to his daughter’s wish and agreed.

So, Chancellor Metternich’s out-of-the-blue question now made sense—Archduke Karl had formally notified Metternich, requesting permission for Aiglon to visit the renowned musician.

Having pieced it all together, Aiglon relaxed. He didn’t particularly care whether Metternich agreed or not; he had nothing to lose either way.

“Yes. Archduke Karl is truly considerate of his children,” Metternich said with a slightly mocking smile. “To casually agree to such a capricious request.”

“And what is your opinion?” Aiglon asked, looking at him inquisitively.

“I admit the man is a musical genius, but he is far too unruly, and his temper is utterly insufferable—” Metternich shrugged. “Still, he is not a criminal. Since you wish to see him, then by all means, go. But…”

Metternich raised a single finger. “I have one condition—I expect that you will not make any statements that damage the prestige of the current government, nor will you be permitted to repeat any of that man’s outrageous remarks. You are merely there to see him before he dies, nothing more.”

“I have no interest in commenting on the government, Your Excellency,” Aiglon immediately assured him. “I have never cared in the slightest about a musician’s political stance.”

“I know. I have faith in your indifference, my dear Your Highness. I watched you grow up. I don’t believe you would fall for the deceptive nonsense of liberalism and romanticism,” Metternich continued with a derisive smile. “I mean that you are to ensure Theresa does not make any similarly heretical remarks. If someone of her status were to criticize the government or me, and it were to be publicly reported, it would put everyone in an awkward position. Archduke Karl himself would certainly not come out of it well.”

This time, Aiglon believed Metternich.

Beethoven, though famous and residing in Vienna, was on very bad terms with the Metternich government. Even in the final years of his life, beset by poverty and illness, he constantly attacked the government’s severe censorship of speech and publishing. Consequently, the Metternich government loathed the disobedient artist and had all but isolated him from the public.

As a member of the imperial family, Archduke Karl naturally leaned toward Metternich’s side politically, so it was normal for him to be troubled by his daughter’s request. One could imagine the Archduke was often vexed by his daughter’s unorthodox opinions…

“I will attempt to restrain Her Highness’s remarks.” At this thought, Aiglon nodded. “But what I can do is likely quite limited.”

“No, Your Highness. I never trust others’ empty assurances, because I have made countless such assurances myself and have never kept a single one.” Metternich sneered. “Let me be direct. You will be responsible for her actions during this visit. If something happens, it is your responsibility. I do not wish to see you stand idly by.”

“She is Archduke Karl’s daughter. How could I possibly control her?” Aiglon retorted.

“She is indeed Archduke Karl’s daughter, but she is also your future wife. Of course, you must take responsibility.” Chancellor Metternich frowned with impatience. “In short, I want you to ensure she does nothing to embarrass everyone. Complete this visit safely and allow Her Highness Theresa’s caprice to conclude in a dignified manner.”

So, you can’t overrule Archduke Karl, so you’re using me as a fail-safe… Aiglon couldn’t help but curse inwardly.

It was obvious that if Theresa truly did something outrageous, the one who would lose the most face would be Chancellor Metternich himself. He was already hated by the citizens of Vienna for his repressive controls. If an important member of the imperial family were to publicly dissent, he would be the most humiliated. Yet, out of respect for Archduke Karl’s prestige, he could hardly stop Theresa’s whim.

Therefore, he had to rely on Aiglon to solve the problem.

It didn’t matter. This time, Aiglon was happy to cooperate with Metternich. With his own plans on the verge of success, he didn’t want any unnecessary complications.

“Since you’ve put it that way, I can only fulfill your wish.” Aiglon nodded, indicating his acceptance of the demand. “I will find a way to restrain Her Highness Theresa’s remarks. However—does Archduke Karl agree?”

“You certainly have… From my perspective, Archduke Karl has already agreed. He simply hasn’t said so publicly. Otherwise, why would he go to so much trouble for you?” Metternich looked at the young man and gave a grim smile. “Your Highness, I am very pleased that since our last meeting, you have indeed complied with my wishes. I am satisfied with your progress. So—please continue to submit to our will. You will find that it is all worth it.”

Chapter 96: A Visit

As instructed by Chancellor Metternich, Aiglon set out early in the morning in a horse-drawn carriage, under the “protection” of court personnel, to the residence of the renowned musician.

At present, Beethoven was living in Heiligenstadt, a small place on the outskirts of Vienna.

In this era, the area was sparsely populated and the conditions were simple. However, with the expansion of modern industrialization, the metropolis of Vienna also grew, and Heiligenstadt eventually became part of the city proper, incorporated into the 19th district.

In his later years, Beethoven’s hearing gradually deteriorated until he became completely deaf in 1819. Before losing his hearing entirely, he had to keep increasing the volume while composing so that his faint hearing could catch the melodies. However, this practice easily angered his neighbors.

As a result, Beethoven had to move frequently in his later years.

Funnily enough, after his death, those same neighbors who had driven him away began to commemorate the great composer. Vienna ended up with more than twenty supposed “former residences” of his, and his name could be seen everywhere.

But that had nothing to do with the Aiglon of the present.

By the time he arrived at Beethoven’s residence, Theresa had also arrived at about the same time. The two of them alighted from their carriages and met at the foot of Beethoven’s apartment building.

It was now the dead of winter, so Aiglon wore a thick overcoat. Beneath it was a black tailcoat, paired with a black vest and a white shirt. A pocket watch was tucked into his breast pocket, and he wore a velvet top hat on his neatly combed hair, looking like a young gentleman.

Theresa, on the other hand, appeared to have dressed with great care. She wore a winter dress embroidered with blue and white patterns, light red deerskin shoes on her feet, and thick stockings. She had gemstone earrings on her ears. The azure gems made her long neck appear fair and slender.

Both of them were dressed a little older than their actual ages, as if they were attending some important social event.

Upon seeing Aiglon, Theresa’s eyes lit up, and she quickly walked over to his side to greet him.

“Your Highness… good morning. I’m sorry to have taken up your time today because of my selfish request.”

“It’s alright, Theresa.” Aiglon looked at Theresa with a somewhat complicated expression. “In fact, I’m also glad to have the opportunity to visit such a renowned figure.”

Theresa keenly sensed that the young man before her seemed to harbor complex, unspoken feelings about her.

“Are you angry with me because of what happened with Princess Sophie?” she asked cautiously, then began to defend herself. “Aiglon… actually, when I saw her that day, my first instinct was to leave immediately. I never intended to disturb her and Your Highness’s enjoyment. But… but she stopped me and said some very nasty things to me. I was so indignant that I couldn’t help but retaliate. It was never my intention, so please don’t be angry.”

“I’m not angry with you.” Aiglon sighed. “It’s all in the past.”

Although he hadn’t witnessed their argument firsthand, Aiglon believed Theresa’s explanation. From what he knew of her, he didn’t think she was the type to stir up trouble, so he wasn’t angry.

Even so, the thought of Theresa angering Sophie to that extent still left him with mixed feelings.

“I don’t know how she recounted my words to you, but I want to repeat myself: I will not interfere with your current freedom. I only hope that you can face your future with a positive attitude,” Theresa couldn’t help but continue to defend herself. “If you continue to follow her, how will you face His Majesty’s wrath? In the end, not only will you suffer misfortune, but she might also have to bear His Majesty’s reprimand.”

“I know all of that,” Aiglon shook his head gently. “Forget it. Let’s not talk about this. Aren’t we here for a visit today?”

Seeing the young man’s lack of interest, Theresa gently bit her lip.

“In your eyes, am I so undeserving of consideration? You worry about her feelings, but have you ever thought about how I feel? Do you think I did something wrong? I was quietly admiring your creation, only to be mocked to my face. Do you think I should have just swallowed my anger and said nothing? Do I deserve to be treated as an inferior? Haven’t I made enough concessions for you?” She looked at the young man, her face full of grievance. “Your Highness, if you want me to apologize, I can go and apologize to her face. I only ask that you don’t treat me this way. It hurts me too much… Why don’t you command me now? I’ll go apologize to her right away, as long as it makes you happy.”

“Theresa, what are you talking about?” Aiglon was greatly surprised and quickly waved his hands. “I’ve never blamed you, much less thought of forcing you to apologize to the Princess.”

“Your behavior suggests otherwise.” Theresa blinked. Although she looked aggrieved and fearful, a playful, cunning light danced in her long eyelashes. “Since we have come here together today, we shouldn’t treat each other so coldly, should we?”

After speaking, she extended her hand to Aiglon, feigning nervousness.

Her eyes were full of expectation, as if to say, “Are you unwilling to be magnanimous towards me?”

Left with no choice, Aiglon could only grant her wish and reached out to take her arm.

Theresa’s arm looped through the young man’s, like a lady accompanying her husband on an outing.

Her previous tension and pain vanished in an instant, replaced by a happy smile. Inwardly, she was secretly delighted.

After her argument with Sophie at the theatre, she had felt both gratified and fearful.

The gratification was, of course, from venting the long-suppressed resentment in her heart; the fear was that Sophie would stir up trouble and incite Aiglon to dislike her.

She was never afraid of what Sophie herself might do to her, but she couldn’t bear being retaliated against in this way.

For this reason, she had secretly come up with a plan: to show weakness to the young man as soon as they met, displaying her grievance and pain to win his sympathy.

Her mother had once taught her certain tactics a girl should have. She had tried applying them, and it now seemed her scheme had succeeded. Aiglon no longer minded what had happened, and the incident had blown over.

It seems there is a place for me in His Highness’s heart after all. Happiness isn’t so far away… Theresa sighed in relief and leaned gently against the young man’s shoulder.

Having reconciled, the two of them entered the apartment building.

It was a square, four-story apartment building. Each floor had rooms and windows on all four sides, with a central courtyard that provided light for the residents inside.

The master lived on the fourth floor.

Led by the doorkeeper, the two young highnesses went upstairs, ascending the hard stone staircase towards the fourth floor.

Because the residents had diverse occupations and backgrounds, the building had an unpleasant smell. Moreover, in the cold winter, the drafts made the temperature inside even more bone-chilling.

However, Theresa paid no mind to such trivial matters. She was thrilled at the prospect of visiting the most outstanding musician in all of Germany—no, in all of Europe—and her steps were particularly light.

The two soon reached the top floor, and the doorkeeper knocked on the door.

The door was quickly opened, and an old servant appeared before them.

He sized up the boy and girl standing at the door and quickly understood who they were and the purpose of their visit.

“Please allow me to go and inform the master. He cannot hear knocking,” he explained quietly to the two, then had them wait at the door for a moment.

He soon returned and nodded to the young man and woman, indicating that they could enter.

The two walked in and saw the scene inside.

The room was extremely messy, with a sense of disarray everywhere. On the table were the scraps of a breakfast, along with various half-full and half-empty bottles. Next to the plate lay a draft of a musical score.

Beside the table was an old piano, on which a few sheets of paper were scattered. The handwriting was very messy, and the scrawls and doodles made the original words nearly illegible. The floor was covered with various letters and official documents. A mirror was placed between the windows, and a faded piece of curtain hung by the windowsill.

Theresa looked at the servant, as if blaming him for not tidying up.

“The master never lets me tidy up without his permission, for fear of disturbing his creative process,” the servant replied, aggrieved.

“I see… I apologize.” Theresa finally understood and nodded. “It seems geniuses all have their eccentricities…”

Then she looked at Aiglon. “Your Highness, will you be like this in the future?”

“I don’t think so…” Aiglon shook his head.

“Even if you do become like this, I’ll tidy up for you with my own hands,” Theresa said softly with a smile.

Aiglon didn’t know what to say and smiled sheepishly.

The servant then led them into a small adjacent room, where they saw an old man reclining on a lounge chair.

He was not tall, but short and stout, with a sturdy appearance. However, his skin had a morbid yellow hue due to liver disease. His hair was white and disheveled, and his beard had grown long, looking like the tangled snakes on Medusa’s head.

He was dressed in wrinkled old sheepskin clothes. His broad nose was short and square, and a deep dimple on the left side of his chin made his face appear strangely asymmetrical. Although his brown face was expressionless, an air of tragic grandeur always lingered about it. And from his eyes, gray-blue pupils cast a sharp gaze upon them.

On the armrest of the lounge chair lay a long tobacco pipe, suggesting he had just finished this small amusement. A faint smell of tobacco still lingered in the room.

His white hair was a messy thatch on his head. There was little light of reason left in him; instead, one could more readily see the aura of a man on the verge of death.

He had always been in poor health, and in recent years, he had suffered from frequent stomach ailments and would occasionally vomit blood. He would sometimes wander around the city in ragged clothes like a vagrant, to the point that some people thought he had gone mad.

Seeing the great musician’s current state, Theresa’s eyes widened in astonishment. Then, she finally caught herself and covered her mouth, stopping herself from letting out a rude gasp.

Even though she knew the man before her was long deaf, Theresa still subconsciously lowered her voice, unwilling to disturb the great yet pitiful artist.

My God, he really doesn’t have long to live! she thought to herself.

Then, a wave of sadness washed over her.

Both for the musician’s unfortunate fate and for her Austrian homeland.

Can our country not tolerate even a hint of culture…

Perhaps sensing her sadness, the old man slowly stood up and gave the young man and woman a friendly nod. “I am very pleased to still see interesting visitors at a time like this. Your Highnesses, my respects to you.”

His tone of voice was very strange, like the clashing of metal machinery. “Please forgive me if I cause any offense. I have been deaf for a long time, and I myself don’t know if my words sound normal.”

“Mr. Beethoven.” Aiglon came to his senses and bowed to the elderly musician. “It is a great honor to meet you!”

Theresa also let go of Aiglon’s arm and, holding her skirt, curtsied solemnly to him.

Although they both knew the old man couldn’t hear a word they said, they did not neglect their courtesies. They were both filled with respect for the dying musical genius.

“Your Highnesses, if you have something to say to me, please write it down on paper. We can communicate through writing.” The old man pointed to the pen and paper on the desk, then looked at them with a calm gaze. “Although God has taken my hearing, He has also given me the chance to communicate with others using mankind’s greatest invention.”

Theresa held her breath, suddenly feeling a peculiar sense of solemnity.

After seeing his appearance, she no longer doubted what her father had said before—this musician was indeed not far from death.

She was now visiting him in the final moments of his life.

Should she feel fortunate or sad?

Just as she was lost in these thoughts, a slip of paper was handed to her.

Theresa subconsciously deciphered the messy handwriting.

“Your Highness, I only heard a few days ago that you would be visiting. Although I was quite surprised, I am very happy, because the person who introduced us said that you very much enjoy playing my compositions… Today, since you are here, might I listen to you play a piece?”

Of course I can, but you can’t hear… Theresa sighed inwardly.

Immediately, another slip of paper was handed to her.

“Don’t worry. I only need to see your fingers move, and I can hear the melody in my mind, note for note. So please, play without concern. I am very much looking forward to your performance.”

“Alright.” Seeing that he had said as much, Theresa nodded, walked over to the piano, and took her seat.

She raised her hands and placed them on the keys, but they suddenly began to tremble slightly.

Performing in front of such a great musician was indeed a little nerve-wracking.

“Theresa, don’t worry. Just play as you normally do,” Aiglon said, noticing her predicament, and quickly reassured her. “I’ve heard you play, so I know you’re very good.”

The young man’s encouragement was like sweet honey, making Theresa’s nervousness vanish without a trace.

His Highness is looking forward to my performance, too… A relieved smile appeared on her face. Then, as if she were at home, she touched the piano keys, and a beautiful melody, following the dance of her fingers, filled the room.

Chapter 97: The Past

As Theresa played the piano, the elderly artist walked over to stand beside it, silently appreciating her performance.

His way of appreciating it, however, was different from others—most people used their ears, while he could only use his eyes.

He remained silent, watching Theresa’s long, slender fingers move and dance across the keys, carefully observing each press. These movements slowly came together in his mind, transforming into the melody of the piece.

Ever since losing his hearing, this was the only way he could enjoy someone else’s performance.

He quickly recognized the piece. Princess Theresa was playing his very own Sonata No. 25 in G major.

As he listened, he also assessed the princess’s skill.

It was a piece he had composed more than twenty years ago. Though not technically difficult, it had a light and cheerful rhythm. Recalling the melody, he could not help but think back to his youth.

He had been so young then, full of love and hope for life. When he composed this piece, he could even hear the cuckoo’s call.

What a time to miss! It felt as if the entire world was at his feet. What were the trivial troubles that tripped one up in life compared to that?

The maiden’s graceful and slender figure was reflected in the musician’s clouded eyes. She was now completely immersed in the world of music, her expression focused and earnest, her eyes shining like gemstones.

Her fingers were both swift and powerful, and her keystrokes were precise, without a single mistake. It was clear she had put years of hard work into learning the piano since childhood.

It seemed this Princess Theresa was not some ignorant young girl feigning an interest in high culture for fun, but someone who truly loved art and music, someone who respected his talent.

Unconsciously, his mood began to brighten.

For so many years, he had gradually faded from the public eye. It had been a long time since he had received such an enthusiastic and beautiful visitor. Seeing this scene, anyone’s spirits would lift.

He could not help but glance at the young man standing beside him. The youth also stood quietly, listening to Princess Theresa’s performance, yet he seemed detached, not lost in the music. The way he looked at Theresa, in the musician’s eyes, held little adoration—at least, it was entirely different from the way the princess looked at him.

Ah, the fortunate never know how fortunate they are, nor do they care for what they so easily obtain. The world has always been thus.

He couldn’t help but feel a little sorry for his young visitor.

As Aiglon listened to the performance, he suddenly noticed a slip of paper being held out in front of him.

He was surprised at first but quickly understood—Sir Beethoven was communicating with him.

“I hear you are Napoleon’s son?” he read on the note.

He looked at Beethoven and gave a direct nod, beginning his exchange with the master in this manner.

Beethoven quietly sized up the young man, as if trying to see the shadow of a certain someone in him.

After a long moment, he picked up his quill again, scribbled furiously, and handed the note to Aiglon.

“I once worshipped that man. I believed he was the thunder from a new world, representing God’s will, representing human freedom. He wielded the fires of revolution, like Prometheus, bringing precious liberty from the heavens to mankind… Yet I was wrong. He turned himself into an Emperor, turning Frenchmen from citizens into subjects. He thought this elevated the name Bonaparte, but in truth, it merely extinguished his own heroic spirit! From that moment on, he lost my reverence. I once cheered for his every victory over the German Emperor, but when reality peeled back the skin of this great conqueror, I saw only a minor Corsican landlord, not a sage! He was a hero, but he stopped at being a hero. He destroyed himself with his own self-indulgence, and in doing so, destroyed the value of those great principles.”

This long passage was filled with rich emotion. It was clear that even years after Napoleon’s death, this former admirer was still indignant over the collapse of his faith.

Beethoven had indeed once worshipped Napoleon. In his eyes, Napoleon had turned the tide, using an iron fist to restore order to the chaotic French Republic and granting the nation equal rights. He had once intended to dedicate his Third Symphony to this great hero. However, upon hearing the news of Napoleon crowning himself Emperor, the furious musician tore off the title page dedicated to Napoleon and renamed it the Eroica Symphony.

Aiglon could understand the musician’s anger, but he had his own thoughts.

“You may have overestimated the French people’s love for liberty and equality. That is a spiritual amusement for Parisians and provincial intellectuals. Most Frenchmen only want security and prosperity; for them, these two things are already a distant luxury… Though they were initially excited by the clamor of revolution and wanted to overthrow their old exploiters, the trauma of one bloody scene after another left them weary. They only wanted to return to peace. They no longer believed in anything they had once believed in… Sir, please forgive the French. Who could they still believe in? What did they dare to believe in? The Girondins massacred the clergy and the constitutionalists, the Jacobins massacred the Girondins, then the Jacobins massacred each other, and then the Thermidorians sent the remaining Jacobins to the guillotine… Every time, these men holding the butcher’s knife claimed to represent the people. So what could the people do? They could only cheer while their hearts pounded with dread, fearing the knife would fall on their own necks next. Gradually, they felt they had had enough. They wanted it to stop, even if it meant paying a higher price. That is why they were so willing to lower themselves to be subjects—because most people were already used to life as subjects. They didn’t feel they had lost anything, and those who were unwilling had long since killed each other off. Napoleon didn’t even have to lift a finger.”

After writing this long passage, Aiglon added a final sentence. “I am not trying to make excuses. I am only saying that the Empire was, at its inception, welcomed by the vast majority of people. Any witness to that time would admit it. Without that welcome, how could a rootless Corsican have ascended the throne? One cannot become a king alone. If you accuse him of destroying the revolution, then I can only say that the revolution had already destroyed itself long ago.”

Then, he handed the paper back to the old musician.

Beethoven took it and read it, then fell deep into thought.

He then wrote another note and passed it over.

“Perhaps there is some truth to what you say, but I still cannot understand why the French, in the name of liberty, sent their King and Queen, along with countless others, to the guillotine, only to willingly shout ‘Long live!’ for another family? Is that not a contradiction?”

Aiglon smiled faintly and wrote a reply.

“Perhaps idealists believe that liberty is greater than life or anything else, but for most mortals, how to keep themselves and their families alive until tomorrow or next year is what truly matters. The revolutionaries may have brought liberty, but they did not bring bread. On the contrary, prices soared while the currency constantly devalued. They had driven the people mad. To escape it all, the people were willing to be saved even by the devil. The Empire gave the people stable prices and employment. The people didn’t care how it was achieved, nor did they care if it came from a king, a president, or an emperor. That was unimportant to them. Since Robespierre failed and Napoleon succeeded, they naturally cheered for Napoleon. It’s as simple as that—the bloody terror not only eliminated many people, it made many more willing to live ignobly just to escape it. They were content even if the price was to become the subjects of an ambitious man.”

Beethoven took the note and read it. Though he did not agree in his heart, he knew that what the young man said was true, at least to a certain extent.

“That is precisely what I praised Napoleon for. He once guided the revolution back on track and saved it. He eliminated the meaningless bloodshed and then used the Napoleonic Code to put the ideals of the revolution on paper… But at the final step, he betrayed it. What a tremendous pity!”

“If he had done exactly as you say, I admit he would have become a sage… But may I ask, how do the French treat their sages? He preferred to claim the world’s rewards over illusory reverence. You may blame him for that, but I think he was entitled to them,” Aiglon wrote.

“I can accept that he received his due reward for his contributions, even ruling France for life—but what about you? Are you qualified? Imagine if the Empire had not fallen and you had succeeded to the throne. What contribution would you have made to France? Whom would you have saved? You would have contributed nothing besides being his son, yet a great nation would absurdly fall into your hands for you to command! In that case, how would it be any different from the rule of the Bourbon family? Sir Bonaparte, if the revolution merely turned France from the hereditary private property of one family into that of another, then it was all meaningless. Why go through all the trouble?”

Aiglon fell silent.

That question struck at the heart of the matter.

“The Empire originates from the people. Napoleon was the Emperor of the French, not the Emperor of France. If the people are willing to grant me the authority, to let me bear this great mandate and lead this great nation to prosperity, then I will accept my responsibility as an inescapable duty, and I will defend this great nation with my life and all my mental and physical strength. But if the people are unwilling to give this solemn authorization, I will consciously step down from the stage of history.”

That was his final written response.

Of course, he was not as magnanimous as his words suggested—if he were truly Emperor, how could he possibly lose a plebiscite?

True power was what lay hidden beneath such ornate rhetoric.

Napoleon III’s Second Empire had run its historical course through just such a series of plebiscites and “authorizations.”

In the end, he who sets the agenda wins half the vote; he who counts the votes wins the entire election.

After a pause, Aiglon suddenly realized his words were highly inappropriate, so he quickly added another sentence.

“Of course, discussing these topics is meaningless now. I have no hope of ruling France again, nor do I wish to reminisce about that bygone empire. This is all just idle chatter over tea. You need not take my words to heart.”

Only after writing all this did he hand the paper back to the old musician. He had grown accustomed to this new mode of communication.

After reading his reply, Beethoven looked at the young man again, lost in thought. After a long while, he let out a lengthy sigh.

Then he wrote again.

“Indeed. It has all become a thing of the past. What is the use of discussing it now? It is painful enough for you to have lost your father; I should not speak ill of the dead… Sir, I can only say that perhaps fate has done you a good turn by keeping you from France. You are spared from carrying the burden of a capricious nation that is too heavy for anyone to bear.”

After writing this, something seemed to occur to him, and his aged eyes filled with emotion.

He continued to write.

“I have never married and naturally have no children. I have only a nephew, my brother’s son. My poor little brother died of consumption in 1815, leaving the boy behind. I fought tooth and nail to win custody from his mother. I sent him for higher education. I wanted to secure a great future for him, planning all sorts of brilliant and wonderful paths… Yet all my efforts were in vain. Though the boy is clever, he never cared for what I gave him. He was dissolute and gave up on himself in despair. He became addicted to gambling and racked up huge debts. Heaven knows how much money I spent and how much I worried for him, yet what I received was not gratitude, but complaints. He complained that my high expectations had destroyed him. Just this year, he took a pistol and shot himself in the head. Thankfully, he did not die, but my heart was shattered… God has punished me so cruelly, and it brings me endless pain. I am not complaining to you; I only wish to tell you this: if a young man cannot even bear my expectations, how could he bear the weight of France, which is a million times heavier? Louis XVI was crushed by it. At least you are spared the same fate. God has allowed you to choose a new destiny for yourself. Perhaps staying in Austria is better for you. After all, you have such a lovely princess to accompany you—you are already an incredibly fortunate man.”

He glanced at Theresa again.

By now, Theresa had long since finished her piece. She stood beside them, silent, so as not to disturb their “written conversation.”

What a lovely child.

“Cherish all that God has given you, Sir,” he said, his own voice, which he could not hear, raspy as he spoke to the young man.

Aiglon took the note, staring in astonishment at the old man before him.

Yes, no matter how arrogant he once was, how he had looked down on everyone, now he was just an old man with one foot in the grave.

He had lived a lonely life, and his only hope, his nephew, had disappointed him utterly. Looking back on his life, all that remained were the beautiful melodies he had composed.

A life both respectable and tragic.

He could not possibly reveal his innermost schemes, much less write on paper that he was merely using this marriage as a temporary charade to placate the world.

The old man’s eyes held a mixture of confusion and a hint of expectation.

Left with no choice, he could only force himself to write.

“I will cherish it, Sir.”

Chapter 98: Respect and a Gift

“I will cherish it, Sir.”

Seeing Aiglon’s reply, the elderly musician felt a great sense of relief.

Due to his illness, his hands trembled constantly, and his handwriting had grown increasingly scratchy.

For him, carrying on such a long conversation by writing was an incredibly demanding physical task. Yet, his spirits, far from flagging, had only soared higher.

There was always an invigorating vitality about the young; they represented hope and the future. They were also handsome and lovely, a delight to the heart—not to mention that the youth and maiden before him were the children of two commanders who had left their mark on history.

Simply watching this pair stand before him, he felt as if history itself was solidifying right in his presence.

This epic sensation was the very thing that most easily touched an artist’s soft and sensitive heart.

“I was in the suburbs when Napoleon captured Vienna in 1809. Although I never had the chance to see him in person, I was forced to confront the violence and terror of war. Some of my own friends and relatives died in the fighting… Back then, Vienna trembled under cannon fire, and a few years later, Paris was similarly trampled by foreign military boots. No one gained glory from these wars, only the gruesome sight of fields littered with corpses.

I am glad that the era of my generation will finally pass, and all the horrific scenes soaked in blood will be buried with our memories. I bless you, young sir. I wish for the child of my former idol to begin his life in this country in an enviable way. I wish for the new generation to cast aside the old hatreds and barriers and embrace a glorious future. It is a comfort to me that you can commemorate the turbulent waves of the past with peaceful happiness.”

With a mixture of excitement and relief, he wrote this passage and handed it to the young man before him.

However, the old man’s words, filled with expectation, did not touch the young man’s heart.

A peaceful happiness?

Perhaps many would be immensely satisfied with that, but he would not. His blood needed passion to stir it, and he had far too much to do. He could not stop, no matter what.

Thus, no matter how sincere the old man’s attitude was, it could not change his stubborn heart—what had been decided could not be altered.

The old man did not notice the proud and obstinate glint in the young man’s eyes. Instead, he looked toward Theresa.

A gentle smile appeared on his wrinkled face, and he nodded at Her Highness.

Understanding, Theresa walked to his side and regarded the musician with curiosity.

Beethoven continued to write on the paper and handed it to Theresa.

“Thank you for visiting me in the final days of my life, my beautiful Highness. Though this is our first meeting, I can still sense your humility and warmth. You respect me and love music, which I am greatly honored by—but I hope you will not confine your love to the small domain of art, but rather give more of it to this country and its people.

In your privileged position, if you only indulge in your own little world and turn a blind eye to the injustices that fill this one, then you are failing the grace God has shown you. The nation belongs to its people, not to your family. It is only by historical accident that your family has reigned on the throne of Austria to this day. This is a fortune, but also an obligation. You should exercise your power with humility and bestow grace upon the people. Only in this way can your family hope to continue on the throne. If you wish to avoid a repeat of the events in France, then you should heed my advice.”

By the standards of the divine right of kings, these words were nothing short of heresy. It was precisely because he often said such things that Beethoven was disliked by the Austrian government, yet he refused to compromise, speaking his mind directly even when faced with Theresa.

Any other member of the royal family with conservative views might have flown into a rage upon seeing such words, but Theresa was not angry. On the contrary, she rather agreed with the musician.

So, she picked up the pen and wrote quickly on the paper.

“I will remember your words at all times, Sir. I have always believed that it is only by a fortunate accident that I bear the Habsburg name. Therefore, I must act with reverence and trepidation, and never be indulgent or willful, much less bully the weak. On the contrary, I should use everything I have been given to help others as much as I can… I will never forget that the anger of ordinary people, once gathered, is enough to burn down heaven, let alone an earthly palace.”

Then, with a hint of bashfulness, she glanced at the young man beside her before continuing to write, “I have told His Highness before that I am not greedy for wealth and glory, nor am I afraid to live an ordinary person’s life. I have even prepared for it! Of course, thanks to my good father, I would never fall into poverty no matter what. I know I possess things that others can only dream of, so I am willing to guard it all with generosity and humility.”

After reading Theresa’s reply, the elderly musician could not help but feel touched.

He looked again at Theresa’s slightly flushed face, and his heart, which had been like withered wood, suddenly regained a little vitality, and he felt the urge to jest.

“What a moving affection. If that’s the case, I’m sure you will find happiness. But this makes me wonder—if not for an accidental turn of history, you would have become the Empress of France… Should you regret losing that chance, or be thankful for it?”

“As long as His Highness can fully display his talents, no kind of life would make me feel ill at ease. To be a hermit in the countryside, tending a flower garden and organizing manuscripts—that would be a good life. To be a traveler visiting every country in Europe, accompanying His Highness to see all the wonders of the world—that too would be a good life. As for being Empress…” Theresa bit her lip, then, with a pride and confidence rarely seen in her, she continued to write.

“That would not be a difficult problem for me, either. If the French could accept a Corsican as their Emperor, they could certainly accept an Austrian as their Empress. As long as one works hard enough, anything can happen, can’t it? My great-aunt did not do a good enough job, so she was sent to the guillotine. But I believe that if I work hard enough, there is nothing I cannot do. I can do better than the French ever expected.”

Seeing such earnest handwriting on the paper, Beethoven felt too embarrassed to admit he had been joking.

“It is this spirit in young people that is so admirable. Please, always remain confident, Your Highness. The doors of the world are always open for you.” In the end, that was all he could write in response to Theresa.

Theresa glanced around the room again. The poverty and decay that met her eyes brought another pang to her heart.

She knew poverty would always exist in the world, but a musical genius like Beethoven should not have fallen into such circumstances. In a way, this was the responsibility of the country she belonged to.

“Sir, I… may I offer you some patronage?”

With great anticipation, Theresa wrote her request on the paper. “Please forgive me for not having much money… but I want to help you as much as I can, at least to improve your living conditions.”

Beethoven took the note and looked at it. He first smiled, then shook his head at her.

Then, he wrote his reply.

“Thank you for your kindness, Your Highness, but please allow me to refuse. To be honest with you, members of the upper class have been offering to sponsor me for years, but I have refused them all, for my dignity does not permit me to live under another’s protection. I once accepted patronage from certain nobles, but we were kindred spirits then, holding mutual respect for one another. They have all passed away now… and my heart grew cold with their passing. No one can give me that feeling again, so I no longer need new patrons. I live by my own compositions. Though it condemns me to poverty, it leaves me with a clear conscience, and for that, I am content.”

Upon reading this, Theresa felt a mix of admiration and sorrow, and she could not help but write again.

“But in your current condition, I cannot simply stand by and do nothing… You were just teaching me to extend a hand to the people, so how can I watch you struggle in illness and remain silent?”

But unfortunately, the other party remained firm in his obstinacy.

“Your Highness, do not grieve for me. I do not grieve for myself. From the moment of birth, man is destined to return to God’s embrace. Death is but a release and a peaceful slumber. I only feel sorrow for this world… Nobles come and go. There were some in the past, there are some now, and there will be many more in the future. But there is only one Beethoven in this world. When I leave this mortal coil, they will never find another. Heaven knows how long it will be before the next person to be crowned in the world of music appears.”

Had these words come from anyone else, they would surely have been laughed at for their arrogance. But from his pen, the overflowing pride felt entirely reasonable and justified.

And then it made one feel regret—after all, some things, once lost, can never be brought back.

At this thought, Theresa’s eyes began to sting, and she almost shed tears.

She was still young and had not experienced much of life’s partings and deaths, but today she felt keenly that life was draining away from this musical genius, and it filled her with endless regret.

Was she really to do nothing? It was unbearable.

But the musician’s stubbornness was equally unchangeable.

She thought for a moment, and then a flash of inspiration struck her.

She picked up the pen and paper again and wrote quickly.

“In that case, Sir, may I commission a piece of music from you? I would like to ask you to compose a piece for His Highness and me.”

Then, her face flushed red again, and she added, “To be used at a wedding, if possible.”

Upon receiving this note, the old man’s expression suddenly turned a little strange.

“Sir, I do not know what prices you have charged for compositions in the past, but I am willing to offer you all the money I currently have to commission a piece. I hope you will not refuse because the amount is too small…”

Theresa wrote another sentence and handed it over, then forced herself to lift her bashful face and look at the musician with great expectation.

The old man’s heart was deeply moved.

It was obvious that Theresa still wanted to help him, but out of respect for his dignity, she had changed her approach, offering her generosity under the guise of “commissioning a piece of music.”

This did not offend the musician’s dignity; on the contrary, it made him feel even more touched by Her Highness Theresa.

That blushing face, those glittering eyes—though he had lost his hearing, the musician felt as if he could hear the young maiden’s sweet voice in his mind.

Oh, what man could refuse!

He could not help but cast a sideways glance at the young man beside him, who was oblivious to everything.

Lucky boy, he thought. If you were to abandon her, it would be your sin.

With a hint of emotion, he gladly wrote the following words on the paper:

“There is no need to be nervous, Your Highness. My fees are not expensive. And just like ‘Für Elise,’ I would be happy to compose a ‘Für Theresa’ as a gift to you. I only fear that my mind, dulled by old age, may no longer be able to compose a melody that can move the heart, and thus fail to meet your expectations.”

Seeing the old man’s reply, Theresa felt a wave of relief, and a joy so immense that she almost cheered aloud, only managing to control herself with great effort.

She had achieved her goal. She could help the musician she had long admired in his final moments, and at the same time, she would receive a piece composed by him as a gift. Even better… that gift was destined to be a blessing for her and His Highness.

She could not resist glancing at the young man who had been sitting silently beside her all this time.

You have no idea what I’ve just gotten for us!

Then, she managed to regain her composure and wrote on the paper again, “I am very grateful that you have given me this opportunity to share in your genius in this way… Sir, your piece will ensure my name is remembered by history. I believe my name will be remembered by the world because of your gift. I await the day of its completion with great anticipation and gratitude, and I will treasure your manuscript forever and pass it down to my descendants.”

After reading what she had written, Beethoven smiled. Then he began to write again.

“Even without me, you would certainly be remembered by history. A person like you is destined not to be lost to obscurity.”

He then continued, “Your Highness, I once believed in the highest justice and happiness of mankind, and I have also wondered many times whether this belief was true or worth holding on to. I am glad that, even at the last moment of my life, I can still hold fast to this belief. You have shared a ray of light from the window with me, and it has made this winter much warmer. So, I too will share what little light I have left with you—and offer my most beautiful wishes. Even as I sink into a peaceful slumber, I will be glad to see the most beautiful things in this world endure.”

Chapter 99: Snow

“So I will also share what light I have left with you—and give you my best wishes.”

After reading the old musician’s message, Theresa was filled with both admiration and emotion.

By any measure, his life had not been a happy one. His relatives had all died young, the nephew in whom he had placed such high hopes had fallen into degeneracy, and he himself was trapped in poverty… Yet even so, he had not wavered in his faith in humanity, and he was willing to offer his blessing.

In that case, what reason did she, who was in a much better position, have to wallow in self-pity and give up on her pursuit of happiness and her kindness toward others?

She whirled around to look at the young man beside her.

“Your Highness, I’ve just spoken with Sir. I commissioned a piece of music from him in our names… you don’t mind, do you?”

Aiglon was slightly surprised at first, then nodded nonchalantly.

“Of course. It would be my honor.”

“What a mysterious twist of fate. He never dedicated a piece to your father, but after all this time, he dedicates one to you…” Theresa smiled, blinking. “I can’t wait to play this piece with my own hands!”

Theresa’s spirits were high and her face was radiant. The words “Praise me!” were practically written on her face.

“That’s a very clever way to help him, Theresa,” Aiglon said, certainly not wanting to spoil her mood. He immediately started to praise her. “I’m looking forward to it as much as you are.”

“I will play it well for you,” Theresa replied, smiling happily now that she had received the response she wanted. “It would be best if there were no one else to disturb us then…”

Seeing her expectant smile, Aiglon suddenly felt a pang of guilt. He quickly averted his gaze and nodded at the musician in thanks.

Beethoven shook his head, indicating that no thanks were necessary, and then handed a note to the young man.

“Your Highness, I sincerely wish you and Her Highness Theresa happiness, so I am more than willing to gift you one of my compositions… However, it will take me some time. On one hand, I am old and frail, and my mind is not as sharp as it once was. On the other hand, when I intended to dedicate a piece to your father, it was out of admiration for a hero. This time, I wish only to send blessings and hope to the young. These will be two completely different styles, and I need to carefully consider the arrangement. I have created countless solemn or gentle melodies, and this time, I hope to combine them, to leave it to the world as my final work… So I hope you can give me more time. I pray it will not be too late.”

Aiglon was somewhat stunned. He never thought Theresa’s spontaneous suggestion would ignite the old musician’s long-dormant passion for composition.

Without a doubt, given his current physical condition, if he truly managed to compose it, it would be his “final work.”

The final flash of a genius’s soul before leaving this world—he could feel the weight of this expectation.

Could I really bear this weight? he wondered.

But even if he couldn’t, he had to accept it. So he nodded without hesitation and wrote his reply on a piece of paper.

“I understand the difficulties you face, so I have no requirements for when it must be completed. Please compose it in any way you like. I am filled with anticipation for your masterpiece and feel supremely honored that it will be associated with me.”

Upon seeing his reply, the old musician smiled in gratification.

“Your Highness, though this is the first time I have met you, I can see that you are not an arrogant or harsh person. The hardships of life have not crushed you; rather, they have taught you to see others from the perspective of an ordinary person, not an Imperial Prince. And from our conversation just now, it is clear you have been well-educated and have formed your own set of views after careful thought, rather than blindly following others. This is truly commendable for someone your age. While I do not agree with all your opinions, I admit they are not without merit.

“If you can continue to maintain a magnanimous and considerate character in the future, you will win the affection of many more people. Even if Napoleon left behind countless enemies in this country, you can make them forget the hatreds of the past. Moreover, Her Highness Theresa will make it even easier for you to capture the hearts of the people… I dare say, as long as you strive for it, you will be one of the most beloved members of the royal family in Austria. Please remember God’s teachings. Use your generosity and mercy to bring fortune to this country and rescue it from Metternich’s tyranny. That will be its blessing!”

Metternich’s tyranny…

Aiglon was suddenly caught in an awkward position.

Beethoven had always been a liberal in his political views, so he was deeply dissatisfied with Metternich’s repressive rule and hoped that the younger generation, like him and Theresa, could change everything and bring freedom to the Austrian people.

But… to be honest, first, he lacked the ability to change Metternich’s policies, and second, he didn’t think Metternich’s methods of governance were entirely without merit.

Although he and Metternich had a terrible relationship, the old fellow was right about one thing—neither of them believed in the fine-sounding words of liberalism, or perhaps, they didn’t believe in anything at all. Everything stemmed from power and practical benefit. In that respect, he was a good student of the old man.

No matter how many mistakes Metternich had made, during his long tenure as Chancellor, he had at least maintained thirty years of peace for this multi-ethnic empire, and indeed for Europe. In modern times, that was a rare achievement.

So if he were given the chance to govern, he would rather secretly emulate Metternich, applying “tyranny” in a relatively gentler way, than to let the authority-scorning tide of liberalism erode the nation—the French political experiment in the decade after the Great Revolution had already proven that such idealism was doomed to fail.

On this point, his position was diametrically opposed to the old musician’s.

However, he was in no mood to engage in a political debate with this dying old man. Given his condition, what was the point of arguing?

Besides, he had no intention of doing anything for the people of Austria; he only wanted to leave as soon as possible.

So he just gave a vague nod, brushing the issue aside.

With that, the visit came to a close.

Aiglon and Theresa conversed with Beethoven on paper for a while longer, and then they bid the old musician farewell.

Beethoven walked to the door and watched the young man and woman leave. Though he looked exhausted, the bright fire in his eyes showed that the old man was already filled with a passion to create, ready to race against death to complete his final work.

Aiglon and Theresa descended the stairs. Once outside, they took a breath of the cold but fresh air, and the gloom in their hearts was finally swept away.

“God always lets the vile prosper while the good suffer!” Theresa sighed. “Sometimes, I really don’t understand His ways.”

“Perhaps He enjoys watching such cruel plays,” Aiglon replied. “Otherwise, why would the world be in such constant turmoil and endless conflict?”

The young man’s words, flippant to the point of blasphemy, made Theresa’s heart pound with dread. She hastily glanced around, and after making sure no one could hear, she looked at him nervously. “Aiglon… how can you say such things with such a straight face?”

“Am I not speaking the truth?” Aiglon retorted. “In any disaster, famine, or war in history, no savior has ever appeared. People can only save themselves. Rather than pinning one’s hopes on some ethereal being, it’s better to fight for oneself. Otherwise, you can only watch helplessly as you are slaughtered. What’s the point of being a ‘good person’ then?”

To Theresa, these words sounded both cold and cruel.

For a moment, she recalled being at the theater, when Sophie had arrogantly said things like, “I only care about God when He’s on my side, otherwise He can get lost! What right does He have to tell me what to do?”

It was exactly the same. She must have corrupted him! Theresa thought.

That woman has had too much of a bad influence on His Highness. This absolutely cannot continue.

However, she didn’t want to argue with the young man.

“Your Highness… please don’t speak like that anymore,” she said, lowering her voice to persuade him. “Perhaps you’re right, but we are in Austria, after all. People here still hold God in reverence, not like the French who don’t care about any heretical words…”

Aiglon found this a little strange.

“Theresa, haven’t you always been the one complaining to me about Austria? Why the sudden caution?”

“I still feel the same way, but for your future, I think it’s better to be more prudent in our words and actions,” Theresa said with an embarrassed smile. “There are many people with malicious hearts in this world, and many who harbor secret hatred for you. Even with my father’s strong support, there will still be people who spread slanderous rumors… In such a situation, the fewer complaints we make, the better, because any word could be used as a weapon to attack you. I used to not care what others thought of me, so I said whatever I wanted. But things are different now… I don’t want to be the one who brings you harm.”

Aiglon froze for a moment, a storm of emotions welling up inside him.

No wonder Theresa had altered her previous behavior. When meeting Beethoven, she hadn’t written down any political statements, nor had she complained about the Austrian government’s controls or the Austrian people’s disrespect for culture and art, even though she had complained so much about it before. Instead, it was he and Beethoven who had engaged in a spirited discussion about the Great Revolution.

So, Theresa had been deliberately restrained. She didn’t want to leave behind any ammunition that could be used to attack him.

Theresa, why do you always manage to move me so suddenly?

He forced his thoughts back to normal.

“To be honest with you, when I was leaving Schönbrunn Palace, Metternich specifically gave me a task: to monitor you and make sure you didn’t make any comments unfavorable to the current government. Metternich doesn’t want to face the embarrassment of being publicly criticized by a member of the imperial family.” Since the visit was over, there was no need for Aiglon to hide it from Theresa anymore. “It seems my mission was unnecessary from the start. You’ve effectively avoided trouble, Theresa.”

“Hmph, Metternich…” Theresa pouted slightly, seemingly displeased. “He’s too tyrannical. So annoying. Oh well, but if it benefits Your Highness, I’ll be perfectly respectful to him.”

“Theresa, there’s no need to go that far…” Aiglon replied, a little awkwardly. “In any case, just act as you please. You don’t have to be so considerate of me.”

“But what if the way I like to act now is to be cautious and discreet out of consideration for Your Highness?” Theresa asked, looking at Aiglon with a smile.

“…” This retort left Aiglon somewhat at a loss.

“Alright, let’s not discuss such unpleasant topics,” Theresa continued to smile, sidestepping the awkwardness between them. She pointed to a clearing in the distance. “Your Highness, while there’s still some time, would you walk with me for a bit?”

“Of course. The honor is mine,” Aiglon nodded.

And so, the two walked hand in hand into the open space.

Because of winter, the grass in the clearing had long since withered and yellowed. Theresa looked out at the bare trees and the iron-gray apartment buildings; a gloomy, bluish-gray color was everywhere.

Her gaze shifted again, finally settling on the handsome young man.

Only seeing Your Highness can lift my mood.

“Your Highness, Christmas is not far off,” she began again. “You still remember, don’t you? You promised my mother you would attend our family’s gathering on Christmas.”

“Of course I remember,” Aiglon nodded. “Don’t worry. Since I promised, I won’t change my mind.”

“Then I’m relieved!” Theresa nodded emphatically, then continued, “My mother is so looking forward to that day…”

Just then, she felt a light touch on her forehead and face.

She looked up abruptly. In the overcast sky, tiny things that looked like little insects were glittering.

Ah, it was snowing.

As she watched, fine snowflakes drifted down from mid-air and landed on the ground.

The young girl’s heart was instantly captivated by the pure white blossoms.

“Your Highness, it’s snowing!” she said, looking excitedly at the young man.

“Yes, it’s snowing,” Aiglon nodded calmly.

For him, it was nothing to be excited about, just a natural phenomenon that occurred in winter.

But for her, the meaning was completely different.

This must be a blessing from the angels—though she knew it wasn’t, she was happy to believe it was.

“Your Highness, you probably still want to strive for power and influence, don’t you?” she asked, her eyes wide as she looked at the young man. “Although I didn’t see what you and Beethoven talked about, I could tell from your expressions that you’re still like your father.”

Aiglon was a little surprised, but he figured there was no need to hide this from her, so he nodded. “I suppose so.”

“Alas, men are all like that, fascinated by power… My father also very much hopes you can become a pillar of the empire. Your ambitions will surely make him very happy,” Theresa sighed softly, as if feeling a bit of regret. “But that’s fine too. After all, having a goal is better than wasting one’s life…”

Then, she moved closer to the young man, looked up at him, and spoke her heart earnestly.

“Just as I said before, if you like power, then I will accompany you in your pursuit of it. It’s not like you’re any worse than those figures on the stages of Europe!”

Aiglon stared at Theresa, at a loss for words.

How on earth was he supposed to respond to her?

Snowflakes patted his hair, and it seemed they were patting his heart as well.

“Hmm?” Just then, Theresa suddenly turned her head to look into the distance, her expression as if she had seen something unexpected.

Aiglon subconsciously glanced to the side.

Then he suddenly felt a coolness on his cheek, as if he had been touched by something moist.

This cunning girl!

He didn’t know whether to laugh or cry, but the tingling sensation on his face filled him with warmth.

A moment later, the sensation was gone.

“Your Highness, Christmas. You must remember!” With this final reminder, Theresa ran off, her cheeks scarlet.

Chapter 100: Grim News

“See you at Christmas, Your Highness! Don’t you forget!”

Watching Theresa’s retreating figure as she hurried away, Aiglon was both amused and rather pleased.

But even in this moment of joy, a voice deep within him served as a reminder that all of this was merely a fleeting illusion.

Theresa was indeed lovely, but to abandon all his schemes for her?

He couldn’t do it, nor did he want to.

So… I’m sorry, Theresa. The tricks of fate have forced me to cast aside too many things. You have every right to resent me, but I must do what I have to do.

He stood there, watching as Theresa boarded her carriage and departed.

The mark of the kiss on his face, chilled by the cold wind, now had a strange, cool sensation. He took out his handkerchief, wiped it clean, and walked towards his waiting carriage in the distance.

By the time he returned to Schönbrunn Palace, it was already evening. He headed back to his residence as if no one else existed, only to find his guardian, Count Dietrichstein, waiting for him.

He habitually glanced at the Count and noticed that the man’s expression was incredibly grave, even distraught. His gaze was unfocused.

His guardian had always been a man of great composure, never one to easily show his emotions—it was a trait he also taught and demanded of his student. Thus, it was the first time Aiglon had ever seen him look so utterly shattered.

The Count’s expression startled Aiglon. Could some disaster have occurred?

“Sir, has something terrible happened?” he asked, forcing himself to remain calm.

The Count’s eyes finally focused, and he looked at the young man with a sorrowful gaze.

“I do indeed have bad news to report, but it is not about you, Your Highness. It is about me.” Then, suppressing his grief, he replied in a voice that was as steady as he could manage, though it still trembled slightly, “My mother passed away in the early hours of yesterday morning.”

Aiglon was stunned at first, but then he collected himself and looked at the Count with an expression of condolence and sympathy.

“I am very sorry to hear that, Sir.”

This was not an act; he genuinely felt a great sense of regret. After all, he had spent so many years with the Count, who acted as his guardian. Beyond the pragmatic calculations and considerations, there was, of course, a genuine bond between them.

“To be honest, this was not sudden news for me. She has been ill for the past two years, and I had long foreseen this in my heart,” the Count sighed. “But some things, even when foreseen, are still unbearable when they come to pass… The thought that I can never be with my mother again makes my heart ache.”

Seeing the Count so grief-stricken, Aiglon didn’t know what to say.

“I am very sorry,” he could only repeat.

“Your Highness, you need not grieve for me. At my mother’s age, her passing is not so much a tragedy. At least she died peacefully, surrounded by her children and grandchildren. That is a blessing many can only hope for.” The Count regained his composure and looked at Aiglon. “By comparison, you are far more deserving of sympathy and pity. You were only ten when you lost your father; I truly don’t know how you endured it with such strength. You lost your father and your empire, yet you accepted it all with admirable composure and detachment. You didn’t give up on yourself in despair, but instead studied diligently… I knew from that moment that you were destined for greatness.”

No, that’s just because I never really thought of him as my father… Aiglon answered in his mind.

But of course, he would never say such a thing out loud.

“I was simply too young at the time to understand what I had truly lost,” he said with a helpless smile. “By the time I grew up and understood everything, it was already too late, so I could only face reality.”

“Yes, face reality… All of us must face reality.” The Count nodded slightly, agreeing with the young man. “The reality is that my mother died of old age, and I myself have entered my twilight years. It’s unlikely I’ll achieve anything greater in this life… But you are different. You are still so young, younger than my own children. And though you lost an empire, you still possess advantages most people could never dream of. If you use them wisely, you can have a brilliant future and achieve things others would not even dare to imagine.”

“I hope I do not disappoint your expectations,” Aiglon nodded.

“So, did you have a pleasant time with Her Highness Theresa today?” the Count asked again. “That great musician didn’t say anything untoward, did he?”

“It went rather smoothly,” Aiglon replied. “Mr. Beethoven and Theresa hit it off immediately, so they had a wonderful conversation. All in all, it was a very pleasant visit. Theresa even commissioned a piece of music from him…”

He then briefly recounted the events of his meeting with Theresa, though naturally, he omitted the details of their parting.

“Her Highness Theresa has truly matured. To think she didn’t do a single thing to make things difficult for you… It seems she too understands she must face reality.” The Count smiled in satisfaction. “It appears her initial rejection was just a young girl’s pique.”

Then, his spirits visibly lifted. “Your Highness, success is within your grasp! With just a little more effort, you can become Archduke Karl’s son-in-law. I congratulate you! Please, do not hesitate any longer. Settle this matter quickly.”

He seemed quite agitated, a stark departure from his usual calm demeanor. Perhaps he was trying to distract himself to alleviate the grief in his heart.

“I will work towards that,” Aiglon could only agree verbally under the circumstances.

However, the Count had no intention of dropping the subject so easily. He stood up abruptly and began pacing back and forth in the room.

“Your Highness, perhaps my own life is drawing to a close. If I were to look back on my life now, my only truly proud achievement is you. I was fortunate enough to be appointed by His Majesty the Emperor as your guardian, to have taught you and nurtured you. In a way, your success is my success.

“I am pleased that you have not wasted the time and energy I invested in you. You have acquired an astonishing amount of knowledge and cultivated a calm demeanor in the face of adversity. All that’s left is to gather all your strength and fight for your future… The time I have left may not be long, so I am desperate to help you avoid any missteps and ensure your smooth rise, so that my own life may have a perfect conclusion.”

“What are you referring to?” Aiglon sensed something amiss in his tone and asked.

“I know what you are hesitating about, and about your affairs with Her Highness Sophie—” The Count stopped, realizing he had overstepped. “I do not wish to comment on your private life, but please understand that the time has come to put an end to it. Archduke Karl will not accept a noblewoman’s young lover as a son-in-law. Before this becomes an obstacle, let everyone end things gracefully. Then, you can pursue your future freely and without burden.”

“That is enough, Sir. You are rather emotional right now. We can discuss this later,” Aiglon said, waving his hand to signal the Count to stop. “I think given your current state of mind, it would be best for you to rest.”

“Your Highness, I am perfectly clear-headed, and I am speaking entirely from your perspective,” the Count retorted, not backing down an inch. “If you cannot bring yourself to do it, or if your conscience bothers you, then I can resolve it for you. I am sure Her Highness will understand. She knows what is best for you.”

“I said, stop!” Aiglon interrupted impatiently, looking at him with some annoyance. “How dare you pressure me? I will listen to your advice on my affairs because I respect your experience, but I am the one who makes the decisions! I do not need you to act on my behalf for anything… I sympathize with your current feelings, but right now, please, sit down!”

Aiglon’s sharp rebuke was like a bucket of cold water, instantly dousing the Count’s overwrought mood.

He collapsed onto the sofa, staring blankly at the young man.

“Your Highness… I apologize. I may indeed be a bit… a bit distraught,” he finally managed to say after a moment, offering Aiglon an apology.

“It is nothing. We all have moments when we are distraught,” Aiglon said, shaking his head to show he didn’t mind.

Then he asked, “May I attend your mother’s funeral?”

“Of course. Your presence would be the greatest honor for my family.” The Count bowed to Aiglon in gratitude. “Furthermore, out of consideration for my many years of service to you, Archduke Karl will also attend. Don’t you see, Your Highness? Success will come naturally now that the conditions are right.”

For a Prince to take the time to attend the funeral of a relatively unknown figure like the Count was indeed a rare honor. No wonder the Count was so overcome with gratitude.

Archduke Karl was certainly giving him a great deal of face.

“I will accompany you with the deepest sorrow to bid farewell to your mother, Sir. I hope you can find your way through this grief soon.”

After a moment’s thought, Aiglon spoke again. “By the way, what are your arrangements for the funeral?”

“I had originally intended to keep it simple, with only family members in attendance. But since you and Archduke Karl will be gracing us with your presence, I will make it as grand as possible. You and Archduke Karl will preside over the funeral.”

After a pause, he added, “Please rest assured, this is merely nominal. It doesn’t mean you and the Archduke will be responsible for managing all the affairs. You and he will simply deliver the eulogies in place of the priest.”

The Count’s arrangements were not merely to give his mother a grand funeral; his greater goal was for Archduke Karl and the young man to appear together in public, projecting the image of a father-in-law and son-in-law, thereby solidifying the impression of the impending marriage alliance in the public mind.

As long as similar messages were continually sent to the public, the Austrians would eventually come to accept this reality—and His Highness would, too.

“Very well, I understand.” Aiglon nodded, accepting the Count’s arrangements. “Allow me to say once more, I am very sorry. Please accept my condolences.”

“Thank you for your comfort, Your Highness.” The Count gave a bitter smile, then stood to take his leave. “Well, I shall not disturb you any longer. Goodbye, Your Highness.”

“Goodbye, Sir,” Aiglon replied, also rising to see him off.

Out of consideration for the Count’s feelings, Aiglon personally escorted him out of the palace rooms, only waving goodbye once they reached the fountain.

Your Highness… in the end, you still need someone to give you a push, the Count thought to himself as he watched the young man’s departing back.

=============================================

After seeing his guardian off, Aiglon returned to his room.

The joyful mood he had been in earlier had been considerably dampened by the grim news the Count had brought.

After all these years together, it was impossible not to feel some regret.

But other matters weighed more heavily on his mind.

After a moment of contemplation, he summoned Chanel.

“Your Highness, what are your orders?” Chanel asked curiously.

“The next time we go to the theater, find a way to tell my cousin that I will be attending the funeral of my tutor, Count Dietrichstein,” Aiglon instructed in a low voice. “The time and place will surely be in the obituary. He just needs to pay attention to the newspapers.”

“Yes, Your Highness.” Chanel nodded lightly.

But then she hesitated. “But, it is a funeral, after all…”

“It is precisely because it is a funeral that it’s a good opportunity,” Aiglon answered impatiently. “The Count plans to hold a large funeral, so he will certainly be accepting condolences from all quarters. My cousin can mingle with the other mourners, and no one will be able to tell who he is—nor will anyone care. As for me, it won’t seem strange for me to be exchanging pleasantries with the chief mourner and the other guests.”

“There is logic in what you say,” Chanel said after a moment’s thought, then nodded. “Very well, I will relay the message to His Highness.”

“You must think this is rather heartless,” Aiglon said with a bitter smile. “And you’re right, it is a bit heartless. But this is not the time for sentiment. There are some unpleasant things that I must do.”

After a pause, he added in a whisper, “The situation I’m entangled in has become a dead knot. The people around me have invested too much emotion in me, placed too many bets on me. The greatest success of their lives may well be tied to my success… So they will not easily allow me to deviate from their plans. They will do everything they can to tame me—”

“What do you mean?” Chanel asked quickly. “Will they harm you?”

“No, not harm me. On the contrary, they believe they’re doing what’s best for me,” Aiglon said with a wry smile. “This whole affair is becoming insane. While there is still time to salvage things, I hope to break free as soon as possible—I have to leave before the wedding, to give everyone an honorable way out. If the marriage actually happens and then I run away, Theresa… my God, she’ll become the laughingstock of high society… That’s a price she shouldn’t have to pay!

“If I didn’t care what happened to Theresa, it would be one thing, but I don’t think I can bring myself to ruin her to that extent, so…”

Aiglon looked at Chanel.

“I understand, Your Highness!” Chanel nodded emphatically.

For some reason, she too felt a surge of determination.

Chapter 101: The Funeral

After the Count left, Aiglon, true to his word, informed the court officials of his wish to attend the funeral of Count Dietrichstein’s mother.

His request was swiftly approved. After all, rumors of the Duke of Reichstadt’s imminent meteoric rise were already circulating throughout the court, and no one would dare trouble His Highness over such a trivial matter.

Upon hearing the news, Princess Sophie paid a special visit to Aiglon to offer her condolences for the Count’s mother.

“Aiglon, this news is truly saddening. When you attend the funeral, please convey a few words on my behalf as well,” she instructed the young man.

“Of course, Your Highness.” Aiglon readily agreed. “I am sure he will be very grateful to you.”

“Everyone meets this day eventually…” Sophie remarked with some emotion, sighing softly. “At least the old madam passed away surrounded by her children and grandchildren, with her whole family paying their respects at her funeral. In a way, that is a blessed way to depart.”

Though her words might have seemed random, Aiglon, who spent so much time with her, understood her meaning.

Her father, His Majesty King Maximilian I of Bavaria, had passed away on October 23, 1825, just over a year ago.

As a princess married into a foreign court, neither Sophie nor her older sister, Empress Caroline, had attended his funeral. He imagined she must have felt a great deal of regret over it.

“Your Highness, a funeral is but a formality. Even if you were not present, your love for your father will not have faded because of it,” Aiglon comforted her.

“I was just moved by the scene. When I think about it, we are already fortunate. This small regret is nothing… My father was a king. If even kings are to be pitied, how many people in this world can truly be called fortunate?” Sophie laughed at herself. Then she reached out and caressed the young man’s cheek. “If we’re talking about pity, you are the one who is truly pitiable. Your father…”

At this, she could not help but sigh again. “He is still slumbering on a desolate island in a foreign land. To call for his homeland and his son before his death but be denied both—how desperate must he have been?”

Aiglon did not answer.

Although he did not consider Napoleon to be perfect and had never truly thought of him as a father, it was indeed lamentable that a man who had once dominated an era met such an end.

That was why, if he were given another chance, he must learn from his predecessor’s lessons and never repeat the same mistake… To exercise power with prudence is more important than possessing it.

Sophie, of course, could not see the thoughts racing through the young man’s mind. She took Aiglon’s silence as a sign of deep sorrow and leaned down to gently kiss his forehead in comfort.

“Aiglon, don’t be sad about this. It is a tragedy of history. We simply have to turn the page—”

Then, she proposed, “With the passage of time, the hatred the nations of Europe hold for him will eventually fade. When that time comes, we will find a way to bring his remains back to Europe and bury them in a good place… He should not be subjected to that kind of treatment forever.”

What Sophie said was not an unrealistic fantasy—in the original course of history, in 1840, it was the July Monarchy, then in power in France, that brought Napoleon’s remains back from St. Helena. He was reinterred at Les Invalides in Paris, and the entire city turned out to welcome the Emperor’s return.

The July Monarchy’s actions were, of course, primarily for political purposes—the harm Napoleon had inflicted upon France had become history, and the people were left with only nostalgia. Repatriating his remains was a way to appeal to national sentiment and would bring immense political prestige.

“Your Highness, thank you for your kind intentions.” Aiglon shook his head gently. “However, this is something I must do myself. I cannot entrust it to another.”

“That’s true. In this world today, only you are worthy of being his chief mourner,” Sophie said with a smile and a nod. “Very well. No matter how many years it takes, if I have the chance, I will attend in person to support you!”

“Then it’s settled!” The young man lifted his head and looked at Sophie with determination, as if demanding a precious treasure. “Your Highness, you mustn’t break your promise.”

“What a silly child. Why would I need to lie to you about something like this?” Seeing his earnest expression, Sophie was both perplexed and amused. She could not help but embrace him. “Besides, my darling… when have I ever broken my word to you? If anything, I’m worried you won’t keep your word to me!”

“Of course I will always remember,” Aiglon whispered, closing his eyes. He hugged Sophie and gently kissed her.

==========================================

The day of the funeral for Count Dietrichstein’s mother soon arrived. The church next to the Count’s residence was suddenly bustling with activity. A great number of carriages decorated with family crests were parked outside, and people from all walks of life flocked to pay their respects.

The ceremony was so grand partly because the Count had been discreet and prudent over the years, building good relationships in various circles. More importantly, however, the most prestigious prince of the Empire, Archduke Karl himself, would be attending in person, which drew an even larger crowd of people hoping to be seen.

The reason for Archduke Karl personally attending the funeral of an ordinary noble family was already common knowledge in high society, an open secret—as the guardian of the Duke of Reichstadt, the Count had taught him for many years, so this was a sign of respect.

Those in the know had attended Archduke Karl’s birthday banquet and had met Princess Theresa and the Duke himself. The rest were curious, hoping to catch a glimpse of the legendary figure’s son with their own eyes.

Their wish was soon granted. Just before the funeral was set to begin, Aiglon arrived outside the church in a royal carriage.

Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Aiglon strode into the churchyard, where the Count himself stood at the entrance to respectfully welcome His Highness.

As he was attending a funeral, Aiglon was dressed very simply, entirely in black with his tie knotted impeccably. Against the dark clothing, his face appeared even paler than usual.

“Your Highness, thank you so much for gracing us with your presence!” The Count descended the steps and bowed to Aiglon. Though his face was etched with sorrow, his spirits seemed much improved from before.

“It is what I should do.” Aiglon took the Count’s hand and shook it gently in a gesture of encouragement. “Sir, please find your way out of your grief soon.”

“I will, Your Highness,” the Count replied, nodding repeatedly.

Just then, another carriage stopped at the church entrance.

An old man with graying hair but a sturdy build stepped out from the open door.

A silence fell over the crowd, then everyone doffed their hats in respect to the royal Prince.

Archduke Karl swept a solemn gaze over the attendees, his eyes finally landing on the Count and the young man. Then, he walked over.

“My condolences,” he said curtly to the Count, removing his glove to shake his hand.

Then, he naturally moved to Aiglon’s side and asked in a low voice, “How have you been lately?”

“I have been quite well, Your Highness,” Aiglon replied softly after bowing in respect.

“Theresa also heard about the funeral, so she insisted that I absolutely must show this respect… I’ve commanded so many legions, and now in my old age, I deserve to be ordered around by a little girl.” The Archduke frowned, grumbling under his breath. “You two are truly reckless, insisting on visiting that musician and commissioning some piece from him…”

“It was Theresa’s sudden whim,” Aiglon replied with a wry smile. “I considered it at the time and thought there would be no harm in it, so I agreed—”

“Let it go this time, but try to avoid such complications in the future,” Archduke Karl said with a nod. “You are both coming of age and can no longer be so willful. You are members of the imperial family; your every word and deed is watched by the outside world. Do not give people the opportunity to speculate maliciously. It is not good for you either.”

You can’t even control your own daughter, so what are you blaming me for? Aiglon could only complain inwardly.

“Thank you for your guidance. I will be more careful in the future,” he could only promise on the surface.

“Come closer.” Archduke Karl beckoned to him, indicating that he should stand shoulder-to-shoulder with him. “On this occasion, the closer we stand, the stronger the signal we send to the outside world. I’d rather not have people suddenly spreading rumors that I am deliberately snubbing you.”

Aiglon certainly had no objection. He moved closer to the Archduke, and the two of them stood side by side in the howling winter wind.

Their expressions were very calm, filled with the solemnity and gravity befitting a funeral.

If photography had been invented, then the front page of the high society section in tomorrow’s Vienna newspapers would surely have featured a picture of these two Highnesses together.

For Archduke Karl, however, this was merely the practiced emotional control of a royal. There was no real grief—he did not even know the Count, so how could he feel any genuine sorrow over his mother’s death? This was simply a gesture to give the Count face and, by extension, support the Duke of Reichstadt.

“Alright, let’s go into the church,” Archduke Karl said to Aiglon after a few moments.

“Very well.” Aiglon naturally complied.

Just as he was about to take a step, Archduke Karl asked abruptly.

“Have you kissed Theresa?”

The question was so unexpected that Aiglon hesitated for a moment. His hesitation was all the confirmation the Archduke needed.

“She initiated it…” Seeing the sudden ferocity in the Archduke’s expression, the young man hastily defended himself.

“You scoundrel!” A flash of anger lit Archduke Karl’s eyes. “You lured Theresa and you still dare to make excuses?”

“Their Highnesses are both very young; it is hard to avoid getting carried away when they are together…” Fortunately, the Count, standing nearby, was quick-witted and interjected to smooth things over. “Let us go inside first, Your Highness.”

“I truly don’t understand why she is so good to you,” Archduke Karl grumbled, shooting the young man a resentful glare. “In any case, if you dare to do her wrong, I won’t let you off.”

Aiglon could only face him with a calm smile.

After exchanging a few more pleasantries, the Count led the way, escorting the Archduke and Aiglon into the church.

The pews on both sides of the aisle were already full. Archduke Karl and Aiglon walked down the central aisle toward the altar at the far end, watched in silence by everyone present.

Archduke Karl was long accustomed to being the center of attention and remained expressionless. Aiglon, relying on his innate composure, also maintained a dignified solemnity.

They reached the altar.

As the appointed time arrived, the funeral officially began.

The parish priest began by reciting the funeral mass.

“May God open for her the gates of Heaven, that she may return to her true home: where there is no death, but everlasting joy!” the priest, dressed in his vestments, began in a solemn tone.

“Amen!”

Archduke Karl, Aiglon, and all those seated in the pews responded in unison.

The priest then continued.

“In the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit. The love of God the Father, the grace of Christ, and the communion of the Holy Spirit be with you all…

…Lord, on the day of the burial of your servant Augusta, we offer you this sacrifice of atonement. If any blemish of sin or stain of human frailty still remains in her, we ask that you mercifully forgive and purify her. We ask this through Christ our Lord.”

The long prayer, interspersed with the congregation’s repeated responses of “Amen,” slowly came to an end.

Next, Aiglon and Archduke Karl participated in the necessary rituals of the mass, such as the eulogy, the offering of gifts, and the receiving of Holy Communion, bringing the funeral mass to its conclusion.

Though not all present felt grief, every face was solemn, and not a word was spoken as they offered their condolences to the family of the deceased.

As he recited a eulogy, Aiglon stared expressionlessly at the coffin on the altar.

The person lying within, regardless of the reputation they held or the joys and sorrows they experienced in life, was now without consciousness, awaiting burial, destined to become dust.

Funerals had nothing to do with the dead; they were always for the living.

Through these repeated rituals, a way for the living to rid themselves of the fear of death, or—to give death a meaning, to comfort themselves.

But does death truly have any meaning?

From his personal worldview, of course it did not.

All glory is irrelevant to the individual after death; it can only be striven for in life.

Time was short. Though he was still just a youth, he only had a few decades left.

Therefore, he had to seize every moment and strive for the goals he dreamed of—only in this way could he live up to this new life.

He stood at the altar, his calm but indifferent gaze sweeping over the crowd below, searching for a face he had only seen once but had already committed to memory.

He scanned the faces one by one with great patience, focusing all his attention, while his body seemed to be controlled by another program, mechanically responding to the priest’s prayers.

He had long since learned to separate his inner thoughts from the world around him.

So… my dear cousin, have you been unable to get in, or are you already among us?

Aiglon finally found his answer.

He spotted a young man in the crowd, and at that very moment, the young man happened to look up at him.

And so, the two young men’s gazes met amidst the solemn words of the funeral.

The young man was standing near the church entrance. He was dressed in plain clothes, holding a pen and paper, and wearing a pair of glasses. He appeared to be diligently scribbling something on the paper—looking very much like a newspaper reporter.

Good, Aiglon thought, giving him a slight nod.

Chapter 102: The Interview

At the young man’s subtle signal, the youth across from him gave a slight nod.

After their eyes met in mutual understanding, they both tacitly looked away.

The minor incident quickly subsided, and the funeral proceeded as normal.

Aiglon participated in the entire mass, and then the funeral moved on to the burial portion of the ceremony.

Under the watchful eyes of the attendees, the coffin was moved from the altar, carried out of the church, and placed onto the hearse that had been prepared outside.

The people followed the hearse, eventually arriving at the cemetery not far from the church.

The Count’s family walked to the side of the hearse, preparing to lift the coffin down.

Aiglon approached Count Dietrichstein, whose face was etched with sorrowful honor.

“Sir, please rest. Allow me to carry the coffin for your mother.”

“Your Highness?” The Count was somewhat surprised. “You… you don’t have to…”

“It’s nothing. I am young and strong; I should do more for you,” Aiglon interrupted him. “Please, just rest for a moment.”

Seeing His Highness act with such kindness, the Count couldn’t help but shed tears.

“Thank you for bestowing such a great honor upon me, Your Highness… I will never forget your grace today.”

After speaking, he stepped aside, and Aiglon took his place.

Then, Aiglon lowered his stance and, along with the Count’s family members, lifted the coffin from the hearse.

As the heavy wooden coffin pressed down on his shoulder, his back couldn’t help but sink, but he was young and strong, so he quickly adjusted. Together with the other pallbearers, he carried the coffin to the gravesite that had been prepared.

Then, they lowered their shoulders in unison, gently placing the coffin into the grave.

The family members watched the coffin, shedding their final tears, and then began to backfill the grave with earth. Aiglon tactfully retreated into the crowd, allowing the family to have their private moment of grief.

“Well done. You’ve shown the proper solemnity and compassion before others,” Archduke Karl praised him in a low voice. “I don’t know if you did it intentionally or if it was from the heart, but it doesn’t matter. You are indeed a likable person.”

“Including you?” Aiglon asked in return.

Archduke Karl turned his head and gave him a look one might give an idiot. Then, he pointed a finger toward the distant grave. “Of course not. If it weren’t for my foolish girl, I’d want to kick you in there myself!”

Aiglon couldn’t help but laugh awkwardly.

Indeed, did he even need to ask? If the Archduke didn’t think highly of him, why would he go to all this trouble? He could have just forbidden Theresa from seeing him again.

Unfortunately, Aiglon was destined to disappoint this kindness.

“Your Highness, it seems there are some reporters here. If one of them wants to interview me later, may I accept?” Aiglon continued to ask. “After all, I will likely draw a lot of attention from the press.”

Archduke Karl was silent for a moment, then nodded.

“Of course, you can. You are destined to be in the public eye, so it’s not a bad thing to get some practice now. However, Francis, you have always been very clever, so I don’t think I need to remind you what can and cannot be said.”

“Of course, I understand the distinction quite clearly,” Aiglon said with a smiling nod. “I imagine that even the most critical reporter will only get from me my loyalty to the Empire and my reverence for you—”

“None of that is important. What’s important is your love for Theresa,” Archduke Karl reminded the young man. “You must give the world a clear answer. Theresa must be the one being pursued.”

“…I will.” At this point, Aiglon could no longer evade the issue and could only nod in promise.

“Good. Go on,” the Archduke waved his hand impatiently, indicating he would no longer concern himself with the young man’s actions.

With a slight sense of trepidation, Aiglon continued to observe the funeral. As the chief mourners refilled the grave with soil, the funeral itself drew to a close.

Once the grave was filled and the headstone erected, the priest declared the funeral over, bringing the day’s ceremony to its end.

However, for the dignitaries from all walks of life attending the funeral, this large-scale social event was not yet over.

People of status and standing came one after another to pay their respects to Archduke Karl, who responded to each with great patience. For those he knew, he would exchange a few more pleasantries, doing his best to satisfy their vanity.

The Duke of Reichstadt stood obediently beside the Archduke, speaking only when necessary.

Although no one asked what the Archduke and the Duke’s plans were, all who witnessed this scene had a tacit understanding—it seemed the marriage alliance that had been the talk of high society for months was about to be officially announced.

Because of this significant new weight to his status, Aiglon’s value was reassessed. An endless stream of people came to greet him, all full of praise and welcoming smiles, as if the cold shoulder he’d previously received had been nothing but a dream.

Power was just such an effective magic, enough to move even the gods.

And this was merely the promise of “becoming Archduke Karl’s son-in-law.” One could only imagine what a magnificent scene he would face if he were to one day rule over France!

Filled with aspirations for the future, Aiglon walked into the crowd. While seemingly wandering aimlessly, he was in fact making pleasantries with strangers while stealthily approaching his target.

Finally, his cousin approached him and bowed to the young man. “Your Highness, I am a reporter for The Viennese Gazette. Might I be so fortunate as to be granted a moment of your time? I believe our citizens would be very interested in news about you.”

“Of course,” Aiglon said with a smile, apologizing to the people beside him before following this “reporter” to a quiet, deserted corner to accept his short interview.

The young man feigned professionalism, taking out a pen and paper as if preparing to take notes.

“Are you really a reporter?” Aiglon couldn’t help but ask.

“Of course. The first thing I did when I arrived in Vienna was find a job at a newspaper,” the other man nodded. “With the title of a reporter, I don’t seem so out of place wherever I go.”

“That makes sense.” Aiglon thought about it and agreed. He then quickly got to the point. “How are the preparations coming along?”

“Everything is going smoothly.” The young man’s expression grew serious, and he nodded gently. “Thanks to the money you gave me, our work has become much easier. We’ve also been exploring the streets and alleys of Vienna recently and have more or less figured out an escape route.”

“Then how much longer will it take? Can it be done before Christmas?” Aiglon pressed.

“I can’t guarantee it. I won’t risk your safety,” Louis said, shaking his head. “It’s not long until Christmas now. The timing is too tight.”

Aiglon frowned. It seemed his hope of escaping before Christmas was dashed.

Though he wasn’t afraid of taking risks, he didn’t want to gamble on something like this. After all, there was only one chance; he had to attempt it when the probability of success was highest.

“Then let’s set the time for between Christmas and New Year’s,” Aiglon proposed again. “That period is ideal. Everyone will be thinking about the New Year festivities, and their guard will inevitably be down.”

Louis thought for a moment, hesitated, and finally nodded.

“It’s still a bit tight, but if you insist, we will go through fire and water for you.”

“Excellent.” Aiglon felt a sense of relief.

It appeared his cousin was indeed taking the matter of his escape seriously.

“Why are you in such a hurry? In your current situation, it doesn’t seem like you’re facing a life-or-death moment that requires immediate escape,” Louis suddenly asked while Aiglon was silent. “You seem to be very popular with the Austrians—at least with that Archduke. With him protecting you, you shouldn’t have anything to worry about, right?”

“I have my own considerations…” Aiglon replied with a wry smile.

“Is it because you find that Princess Theresa too ugly, so you want to escape before the engagement is finalized?” Louis asked bluntly.

“Of course not! Theresa is lovely,” Aiglon immediately denied.

“So, that means you don’t wish for her to suffer the stigma of a jilted woman for no reason?” Louis seemed to understand something. He picked up his pen and scribbled on the paper. “Our Majesty is truly a kind-hearted man.”

“Hey, are you actually writing that down?” Aiglon frowned.

“I’m joking, you don’t need to be so nervous.” His cousin couldn’t help but laugh, then showed him his notes, which were just a few meaningless squiggles. “But… I am a reporter, after all. I have to write something down to report back, right? If my superiors see that I had the great fortune of getting an interview with you but came back with nothing… I’m afraid they’ll stuff me in a sack and throw me into the Danube River.”

“Then what would you like to ask?” Aiglon asked.

“I’ll write down whatever you’re willing to say. That way, I can turn in my work, and you won’t be put in a difficult position,” Louis said with a shrug and a smile.

“Then write this—” Aiglon thought for a moment, then began to speak again. “I am very proud to have a hero for a father, but I also do not quite agree with the terrible disasters he brought upon the nations of Europe. I am willing to use my goodwill to atone for his mistakes, and I am very grateful to the Austrian Empire for giving me this opportunity…”

“And what do you think of France today?” Louis asked again. “The readers will certainly be interested in this question.”

“France is a great nation, and it is currently ruled by a legitimate royal family with a long history. It would be inappropriate for me to make any comment,” Aiglon answered casually. “But I sincerely wish the country and its people a better future.”

“That was too flawless… too much like a politician!” Louis sighed, shaking his head. “If that were published in the paper, I don’t think anyone would want to read it! Can’t you say something more interesting?”

“What can I do!” Aiglon replied, a little exasperated. “In my position, can I really say whatever I want?”

“Then let’s find a less provocative topic…” Louis thought for a moment before speaking again. “How about, as an outsider, you recommend the play you recently wrote? I think that’s a bit more personal and interesting.”

“That’s not a bad idea.” Aiglon finally relaxed and launched into a long literary critique of his own work. He stated that although the piece had various issues, it was still a rare masterpiece of late, and that he looked forward to the author, “Francis Memmingen,” continuing his efforts and writing even better works in the future.

Praising himself from a third-person perspective was indeed a strange feeling.

“There, that’s better! The paper won’t blame me for not making good use of this opportunity now.” Louis nodded in satisfaction. Then, he suddenly remembered something else. “Should you say a few words about you and Princess Theresa? After all, the readers are definitely most interested in that sort of thing…”

Aiglon recalled Archduke Karl’s earlier admonition.

“None of that is important. What’s important is your love for Theresa.”

It was obvious that if the subsequent news report lacked similar sentiments, Archduke Karl would certainly not be pleased.

So Aiglon considered his words.

Publicly praising someone in a newspaper was truly a bit embarrassing, but since he was going to leave anyway, he didn’t care about this minor loss of face.

“Princess Theresa is the most charming woman I have ever met in my life. Even the precious and heavy crown has not crushed her personality. She is modest yet compassionate, respects the dignity and freedom of others, and at the same time is not lacking in wit and courage. What’s more wonderful is her admirable talent… one can hardly find a flaw. Every time I stand beside her, I feel myself pale in comparison, but I do not feel disheartened by this. On the contrary, I praise the Almighty Lord for sending such a lovely person to me… If I have the chance, I would willingly listen to her play music forever. That would be one of the most precious pleasures of my life.”

His cousin listened, watching the young man intently as he spoke.

“It’s hard to imagine you could say such a long string of words without blushing,” he couldn’t help but remark in the end.

“For someone who aspired to be an Emperor since childhood, this level of embarrassment is not enough to shake my resolve,” Aiglon replied. “I’ve done things far more difficult than this.”

A moment later, he came back to his senses. “What, did this actually turn into a real interview?”

“Don’t you think it did?” Louis put away his pen and paper and smiled pleasantly at the young man. “Your Highness, this was an interview—we just happened to discuss a few other minor things on the side.”

“Hah!” Aiglon could only shrug.

Though it seemed a little strange, for some reason, his heart felt lighter.

Perhaps this was Louis’s subtle way of easing the tension between them.

Time was running out. If they dallied any longer, someone might become suspicious, so the two ended their conversation.

“Your Highness, I take my leave with your instructions. Rest assured, I will do my utmost. You can wait for my good news,” Louis bowed to the young man. “By the way, you can also wait to see your words in the paper—I mean, tomorrow.”

“Goodbye, my cousin,” Aiglon waved lightly. “I wish you all the best.”

“Yes, Your Majesty. We will succeed. We must be victorious.” Louis’s flippant expression vanished, replaced by a solemnity befitting the funeral as he answered in a low voice.

Chapter 103: Schemes and Ardour

“…I praise the Almighty Lord for sending such a lovely person before me… If I have the chance, I would listen to her play for all time. That would be one of the most precious enjoyments of my life.”

Sitting in a chair in the study, Theresa softly read aloud the interview printed in the newspaper.

The flames burning quietly in the fireplace insulated the room from the cold wind outside, making it as warm as spring.

The scent of incense, carried on the warm air, diffused throughout the room, refreshing the mind and soothing the spirit.

Perhaps the incense was too strong; she felt as if her face was burning, and her head was a little dizzy.

“Theresa, shouldn’t you put that paper down by now?” Just as she was lost in her reverie, her mother, Duchess Henriette, walked into the study and sat down before her. “There are a few things I’d like to talk to you about—”

Theresa came to her senses. She looked at her mother and eagerly handed her the newspaper, wanting to share her joy. “Mother, look! His Highness praised me…”

“I know. I’ve already read this paper.” Henriette sighed helplessly. “Besides, my poor daughter, this is the third time you’ve read it.”

“Because it’s truly wonderful to read…” Theresa replied as if it were the most natural thing in the world, then looked at her mother with a beaming smile. “His Highness praised me publicly, you know. I bet he blushed when he said it!”

Her smile was so full of joy that her mother couldn’t help but find it amusing.

“You’re too easily satisfied. That won’t do. A girl should be more reserved; that is how you will be cherished.”

“It’s not that I don’t know about those little tricks you speak of, Mother, but if you can’t even show your true feelings, what’s the fun in being together?” Theresa dismissed her mother’s advice. “Instead of hiding one’s true heart for fear of being taken lightly, I think it’s better to be honest from the start, to avoid regrets later on.”

“That’s not without reason,” her mother said, frowning slightly. “However, I still feel that Francis’s attitude remains somewhat ambiguous, as if he’s hesitating about something… I’m not saying he doesn’t have the right, but since nothing is clear yet, it’s best you don’t invest too much hope, lest you be filled with regret should something unexpected happen.”

“He can’t get away, Mother,” Theresa answered with absolute confidence, waving the newspaper in her hand. “He has now publicly declared his affection in the newspapers for all of Europe to see! It’s too late for him to back out now.”

“Silly child, men can go back on the most solemn oaths, let alone a few words printed in a newspaper!” Henriette couldn’t help but give a wry smile. “I’m not trying to pour cold water on your spirits, just telling you that everything isn’t settled yet. You still need to be careful.”

“Of course! I will keep trying, to move His Highness, to let him know that I am the only one in the world most suited to be with him… because we are worthy of each other.”

With that, she finally set down the newspaper, rose from her seat, and waved her hand with the flair of a stage performer, the lacy sleeve of her dress fluttering with the movement. “With utmost sincerity, I can move him even if his heart is made of stone, because… it is destiny. I can help His Highness, and His Highness can fulfill my wishes with his talents… We are people who can create happiness for one another, are we not?”

“Alas…” Henriette could only sigh. Seeing her daughter like this, she gave up on any further futile persuasion.

Her daughter had grown up, and her heart had already flown elsewhere. What could a parent do?

They could only try to plan for her as much as possible, to ensure her future days would be comfortable and prosperous.

When she first heard of His Majesty the Emperor’s marriage plan, she had been both surprised and skeptical. After all, the young man’s status was truly unique. She never expected her once proud daughter to be so smitten with the boy from their very first meeting. In the end, it was her daughter’s push that had rapidly solidified the marriage plans.

She didn’t know whether things reaching this stage was for better or for worse, but since it had come this far, they could only continue down this path.

In the end, His Highness Francis was indeed both handsome and talented. If he truly became her son-in-law, what was there to complain about?

Moreover, if her daughter married His Highness, she could remain in Austria instead of marrying into a distant foreign land, and could always stay by her parents’ side. The thought was quite ideal.

So… may God guide everything to the best possible outcome. May all her vague worries come to nothing. Please, let there be no more accidents. Let it blossom and bear fruit just like this!

After all, everyone was waiting to bless them.

At this thought, Henriette’s spirits lifted, and she returned to her previous topic. “Alright, let’s not get sidetracked. Theresa, there’s something I wanted to ask your opinion on—”

“What is it?” Theresa asked, puzzled.

“Your opinion on a date.” Henriette decided not to tease her daughter any longer and got straight to the point. “His Highness was born on March 20th, 1811, which means he will be sixteen years old on March 20th of next year. By then, he can be considered to have come of age. Metternich and His Majesty the Emperor feel this is an excellent date with commemorative significance. So, the court has asked for our opinion—what do you think, Theresa? If you have no objections, we will formally establish the engagement on that day—”

It was to be next March, but it was already the end of the year and almost Christmas, which meant it was only three months away. Henriette felt it was a bit rushed, but she wanted to hear her daughter’s thoughts.

“That is a good day…” Theresa blinked.

In her heart, she certainly hoped to confirm the engagement as soon as possible. But she had already promised Aiglon that she would wait for him to settle everything. If she rushed him now, she feared it might provoke a rebellious reaction from His Highness.

After a moment’s thought, she replied, “Three months still seems a bit too fast… Well, Mother, I was born on June 12th of the same year. Would it be alright to set it for my birthday?”

Henriette certainly had no reason to object to Theresa’s words.

“Alright… since that’s what you wish, I will relay your opinion to the court. If His Highness has no objections either, then I imagine it will be decided.”

“I’ll make sure His Highness has no objections…” Theresa narrowed her eyes slightly and answered in a low voice.

Six months would be more than enough time. She believed that with her sincerity and fervent love, she could eventually melt His Highness’s heart and make him cast aside the ill-fated relationship that had become an obstacle.

The young man’s foolish misstep would finally become a thing of the past, and he would welcome a brand-new phase of his life—she was firmly convinced of it.

“Alright, that’s all I have. You can get back to your piles of books,” her mother said, rising from her seat. “You should probably start packing soon. We’ll be moving to the Albertina Palace for Christmas.”

The Albertina Palace was originally the Habsburg family’s winter palace, located at the southwest corner of the old Hofburg Imperial Palace. The previous Duke of Teschen had received it from the former Emperor.

That Duke of Teschen had also been an avid collector, meticulously acquiring a vast number of paintings from all over Europe, including timeless masterpieces by Michelangelo and Raphael. He housed these works within the palace.

As he was childless, he adopted Archduke Karl as his son. After his death, Archduke Karl and his wife naturally inherited the Albertina Palace and all the art collections within it from the Duke of Teschen.

They wanted to turn it into a sanctuary for art, so they invited renowned architects to redecorate the entire palace in the imperial style. After spending a great deal of money and time, their efforts paid off. The Albertina Palace became a treasured gem of the empire’s architecture and art.

Incidentally, after the fall of the Habsburg rule, the Albertina Palace was reclaimed by the new Austrian government and became the Albertina Museum, a testament to Austria’s long and rich history of art.

Though they usually enjoyed a quiet life in the countryside, for important holidays like Christmas and New Year’s, Archduke Karl’s family would move into this lavish palace. There they would celebrate with prominent figures from all walks of life, hosting grand banquets to maintain the family’s immense influence on the outside world.

And this year, there would be one more family member spending the holidays at the palace.

During Aiglon’s last visit to their estate, Henriette had already extended an invitation to the young man. If all went according to plan, the Duke of Reichstadt would also be a star of the banquet.

The Archduke and Duchess were also more than happy to have him and Theresa play the role of hosts together, allowing Austrian society to accept His Highness’s presence sooner rather than later.

She and her husband both firmly believed that with their continued efforts and some time spent cultivating him, this future son-in-law could eventually be accepted into the inner circle, shake off his current awkward situation, and become an authentic member of the Habsburg imperial family in the eyes of the Austrian people.

Once the Austrians accepted this, the rest would be easy.

For the sake of their eldest daughter’s happiness, the couple would do everything in their power. The rest would be up to the efforts of the young couple themselves.

Henriette believed that with the intelligence of these two children, they would achieve whatever they set their minds to.

And their future children, hers and Theresa’s, would become symbols of the union of two great names, objects of the world’s attention from the moment they were born.

Perhaps this is the ideal future life for Theresa, the Duchess thought to herself, looking at her daughter.

Not to worry, all difficulties can be overcome.

After seeing her mother off, Theresa returned to her desk. Calming her excited heart, she took out a pen and paper and began to write a letter to the young man.

“Aiglon, my dear friend:

I have been thinking of you a great deal since we last parted. Are you well? Father mentioned that you conducted yourself with solemn propriety at the funeral and even offered to be a pallbearer for your teacher. I am truly proud of your magnanimity, and I hope you are able to move past your grief.

I saw your interview in the newspaper. To be honest, I did not expect you to say so many words of praise for me… I must admit I was very happy to see them, though I worry I may not be worthy of such exaggerated compliments—of course, I will continue to work hard to become the Theresa in your heart.

Christmas is nearly upon us, and it is with a heart full of anticipation that I remind you once again that our family is very much looking forward to your visit. My father and mother are even more eager to use this opportunity to help you establish a reputation in high society. Our Austria is a conservative and hierarchical country. Since you hope to achieve a meteoric rise here, this is very important for your future. Please do not treat it lightly.

Of course, I will do my best to help you. I believe that if you merely show your usual grace, it will be enough to win over the public. After all, even those harsh military men have a good impression of you. But, in the end… who can say how much reverence is left in this era? We can only tread on thin ice, playing the roles expected of us. The rest is just putting on a show for the occasion. Fortunately, we still have family with whom we can be sincere.

Truly, my parents are very enthusiastic about you. They are doing their utmost to create better conditions for your entry into society. I dare not say this is entirely due to my influence; they themselves also believe you truly possess such talent. I promise you, as long as you sincerely trust and rely on them, your path in this country will be so much easier.

On a side note, word has come from the court. It seems they intend to formally announce the engagement in June. This was His Majesty the Emperor’s decision. I have done my best to delay the date… I am sorry that this is the extent of my personal influence. I hope you can understand.

But I also believe that six months is enough time for you to think things through and make the decision you must… Aiglon, I implore you, do not be swayed by a fleeting emotion! Please, plan properly for the future. Do my parents and I combined not weigh more than that princess? Is our ardour and goodwill not enough to move your heart?

I look forward to you joining us for Christmas, I look forward to you extricating yourself from your entanglements soon, I look forward to you shining brightly in the future, and I look forward to the day you tell me you love me…

Perhaps I have said too much, but please believe that every word I write comes from the heart.

Your most devoted Theresa.”

In the silence, Theresa finished writing the letter and carefully sealed it in an envelope.

The letter would soon be in His Highness’s hands. What would he be feeling? Theresa was both expectant and a little anxious.

Then, she walked back to her previous seat, picked up the newspaper lying there, and read it again, silently mouthing the young man’s short interview. Every word on the page seemed to give her immense encouragement and courage.

If only His Highness could say it to her in person just once…

She believed she could make it happen.

Then, she picked up a pair of scissors and skillfully cut out the section of the newspaper containing those words, placing it into her scrapbook.

Chapter 104: Compensation

It was already evening when Aiglon received the letter from Theresa. After reading it, he was so surprised and touched that he was speechless for a long while.

He was not blind, nor was his heart truly made of stone. He could certainly feel the warmth and kindness Theresa expressed between the lines. It would be impossible to say he wasn’t moved.

“Maybe I should just stay with Theresa and live on as an Austrian?” The thought flashed through his mind again.

After getting to know Theresa, he had considered this more than once. And as the so-called “wedding date” approached, the thought had become even more frequent.

He had a very good impression of Theresa. While some of what he had said to the papers was to flatter Archduke Karl, most of it was what he truly believed. He had no doubt that if he could indeed marry Theresa, he would have a very happy life. With Archduke Karl’s support, he would surely have a meteoric rise in Austria.

But… this beautiful fantasy was shattered by his own hands, time and time again.

There were still too many difficulties lying before him.

The greatest difficulty was that he was destined not to be given any significant responsibility in the short term. He would only be treated as a political mascot, with no chance of ever touching the highest levers of power.

Metternich was now fifty-three years old. By the standards of the era, he was an old man approaching his twilight years, who could return to God’s embrace at any moment (Napoleon himself, for instance, had only lived to be fifty-two). Therefore, whether it was Sophie, Archduke Karl, or anyone else, they all believed that Metternich’s hold on power wouldn’t last much longer. Sooner or later, the empire would undergo a new reshuffling of power—and at that time, the Duke of Reichstadt would have his chance to shine and enter the imperial corridors of power.

Aiglon, however, knew that this old fellow would somehow manage to live until 1859, thirty-three years from now, and that he wouldn’t lose his position as Chancellor until 1848, twenty-two years from now. Even his grandfather, Emperor Francis, would live for another ten years.

As long as these old men were alive, the existing power structure would remain largely unchanged, because old men were destined to dislike seeing the familiar world change.

Moreover, he was still too young. No matter how powerful his backing, he would have to go through a long period of trial to climb the ladder in an imperial system that valued seniority.

In other words, to gain power, even if everything went smoothly, he would have to bide his time in Austria for ten or twenty years. During that time, he would have to do his utmost to show his loyalty to the Habsburg imperial family, working tirelessly and without complaint, just for the chance to enter the empire’s core decision-making circle.

And even if he reached the pinnacle of that path, he would only be a venerable imperial prince. He might not even command the same prestige as Archduke Karl did today, because he was, after all, born with a brand of suspicion upon him.

Twenty years… How could he afford to waste so much of his life!?

Nor did he want to live on the European stage as a loyal subject of Austria. If he did that, what little political appeal he had left would vanish into thin air, and the followers who held such high hopes for him would eventually scatter.

He was unwilling to pay such a price. He would rather take his chances and gamble.

And so, with that thought, he cast aside his occasional hesitation and steadfastly held to his original plan.

Only by escaping could he have the chance to be his own master, rather than a puppet at the mercy of others.

Having once again steeled his resolve, Aiglon put the letter away.

He had overcome the weakness in his soul and quelled his fleeting indecision.

Looking on the bright side, his biggest worry was now resolved. Since the court intended to officially announce the engagement to the outside world in June of next year, it meant that as long as he escaped soon, the engagement would not be finalized. Theresa would not have to bear the infamy of being abandoned after marriage and become a public laughingstock.

He knew that even this could not fully compensate for the harm he was causing Theresa and her family, but it was the only amends he could make.

A thought suddenly occurred to the young man—what if he left a farewell letter before escaping, apologizing to Theresa and publically proclaiming that he alone bore all the responsibility, proving her innocence? If he did that, she should be able to escape this nightmare.

Yes, that would work. He immediately approved of the idea.

But it was still too early to write such a letter. He would have to wait until the very last moment.

And so, in calm deliberation, the young man cast aside his brief moment of insecurity and made his final decision.

Perhaps it was merely a hypocritical self-consolation, but he did feel a great deal better.

=================================================

The next day, Sophie came looking for the young man.

“Aiglon, I hear you’re going to spend Christmas with their family?”

Although Sophie’s tone was very calm, her words carried an undeniable undercurrent of bitterness.

“Yes, Your Highness,” Aiglon nodded. “It was a gracious invitation from Archduke Karl and his wife. It was difficult to decline.”

“Perhaps you weren’t so keen to decline, were you?” Sophie laughed, a hint of sarcasm in her voice. “I read what you said in the papers. It was nauseatingly sweet.”

“In that situation, I had to say what the world wanted to hear. My teacher would not have allowed me to spoil his plans,” Aiglon said, shaking his head. “So, Your Highness, I don’t have the nerve to refuse Archduke Karl’s kindness. I cannot bear the consequences of doing so.”

Although she wanted to reprimand Aiglon, she knew in her heart that what he said was the truth. Anger and anxiety made her unable to hide her fury.

“That whole family are bastards, they know nothing but these little tricks, keeping everyone on edge!” Finally, she could only curse resentfully. “They are so disrespectful to me! I will never forgive them!”

Curses were one thing, but Sophie also knew she could do nothing about Theresa’s family right now. With no outlet for her fury, she grew even more incensed.

She recalled the time she had encountered Theresa at the theater, and the words that wretched little girl had said to her.

Such a hateful face!

She stood up in a huff and began pacing around the room, but in the end, she could only force herself to calm down.

She walked over to the young man and reached out to caress his cheek.

“Aiglon…” Her eyes were slightly red, and she looked as if she was about to cry. “They’re going to take you away from me!”

“No. No matter where I go, there will always be a place for you in my heart,” Aiglon replied in a low voice.

“I don’t just want a place in your heart, I want you by my side. The thought of you leaving me sends a chill down my spine.” Sophie gave a bitter smile. “This is all your fault, for insisting on stealing my heart! You gave me a moment of happiness, only to force me to compensate with an eternity of pain… Is this the story you wish to write?”

Aiglon didn’t know what to say. He could only hold Sophie and stroke her face, trying to comfort her in this way.

“I’ve asked my older sister. She said His Majesty the Emperor has already made up his mind; there’s nothing she can do. The engagement will be formally established within half a year and then announced to the public. By then, everything will be over…” Sophie sighed heavily. “If the marriage does happen, that family will certainly not allow us to continue our current relationship… That would be a catastrophe for me. I truly don’t know how I will face that day.”

After a pause, she changed the subject. “The only good news is that we still have half a year. I can still try every means possible…”

Her voice grew quieter and quieter. It was clear she knew that the outcome was already decided and there was little she could do to stop it.

No, Your Highness… we don’t have half a year… the young man answered in his heart.

But what could he do? He could only remain silent, looking quietly at Sophie.

At that moment, Sophie, utterly confused and distressed, looked back at him. The two of them stared at each other in silence for a long time.

“What would happen if I were to bow my head to Theresa?” Sophie suddenly asked. “You’ve been seeing her for so long, you must have some understanding of her… Tell me, if I cast aside my pride and begged her, would she soften and withdraw on her own? Even if she doesn’t withdraw, would she… would she tolerate our private meetings? My request isn’t too much, is it? Haven’t our ancestors lived like this for generations? She should have no reason to think it’s unacceptable, right? Aiglon, am I right?”

Sophie seemed to have lost her senses. Her eyes, fixed on Aiglon, were filled with a self-deceiving hope, like that of a child.

“Your Highness… How could you possibly do such a thing?” Aiglon couldn’t help but ask in return.

“So that means there’s nothing to be done but wait and see?” Sophie glared at him.

Then, she hugged the young man tightly and closed her eyes again. “Fine. Even if nothing can be done, at least we still have half a year… We can still create all the memories!”

As if to prove her words, as soon as she finished speaking, she pressed her lips to his.

The fear of losing everything made her cast aside all inhibitions. She kissed him recklessly, no longer caring about propriety.

Her desperate passion made Aiglon momentarily forget everything, and he returned her embrace and kiss. But he quickly came to his senses. He wrapped his arms around Sophie, stopping her actions.

“Your Highness, you’ve lost your composure a little,” he reminded her softly.

“What’s the point of caring about that now?” Sophie gave a bitter smile.

“You don’t need to be so heartbroken… Your Highness,” Aiglon comforted her. “Please give me some time. I will find a solution.”

“What solution?” Sophie looked at him with an expression that was half-doubtful, half-hopeful.

“I don’t know what it is yet, but I believe where there’s a will, there’s a way… I can promise you, on my honor, even my life, that I will never for a moment forget your kindness, nor the time we have spent together. I will never abandon you. We may encounter setbacks, but as long as I work for it, everything can be saved, and it will be saved. Since we met, you have already given me more than enough. I have no right to ask you for more. Now, I ask only one thing of you—faith. Please, believe in me, can you? Leave the rest to me.”

Sophie’s eyes widened as she stared at the young man. Perhaps infected by his determination, her frantic and resentful mood slowly faded, and she finally regained her original composure.

“Aiglon, are you being serious?”

“Are you willing to believe me?” Aiglon asked in return.

“I am more willing to believe you than anyone else in the world,” Sophie answered without a second thought. “Aiglon, I beg you not to betray my trust.”

“Good. Then we have finally reached an agreement,” Aiglon smiled faintly. “Your Highness, I now ask you to be calm.”

“I am calm now.” Sophie nodded and sat down again, looking at the young man with an appearance of serene composure. “As long as you are still on my side, I have the courage to face all of this.”

The two looked at each other for another moment.

“I have something to tell you,” the young man said suddenly.

“What is it?” Sophie asked.

“It’s about Chanel—” Aiglon hesitated for a moment, then answered in a low voice. “Lately, she has been constantly trying to seduce me, using all sorts of methods, intentionally or not, to flaunt her charms in front of me. At first, I thought I was just overthinking it, but after observing her these past few days, I’ve confirmed that my assessment is accurate—”

Sophie’s brows furrowed tightly. The calm she had just found was instantly replaced by rage.

“Despicable! Shameless! I saw it long ago. That little devil is too scheming, only thinking about seducing the young master for a payday!” Sophie cursed viciously. “Damn it… Does she even know her place, to dare to seduce you? I won’t let her get away with it!”

This time, Sophie’s words were not empty threats. She could truly deal with Chanel—after all, Chanel was merely a dowry handmaiden she had brought from Bavaria. She had plenty of ways to handle Chanel, and no one would question it.

“Your Highness, don’t lose your temper just yet…” Aiglon raised a finger, signaling for her to lower her voice. “I think it would be best if we handled this matter internally, without making it public. Otherwise, it could be troublesome for both of us.”

“You’re right. She knows far too much,” Sophie sneered. “We must find a way to deal with this secretly, to avoid causing any trouble.”

“Let me handle it!” Aiglon said, a little unnerved by the dangerous look in Sophie’s eyes. “She did take care of me for a while, after all, and her work was quite considerate and capable. I’m still grateful to her.”

“You’re quite sentimental…” Sophie narrowed her eyes and replied with a hint of mockery. “Alright, then. What do you plan to do?”

“Let her continue her work for a few more days, then send her away. Give her a sum of money and let her leave Austria to fend for herself,” Aiglon sighed. “Since her goal is just money, I think she’ll take the money and disappear quietly without causing any more trouble.”

“You have too rosy a view of human nature. Don’t forget, many people are insatiably greedy.” Sophie shook her head slightly, dismissive of Aiglon’s words. “I think there’s a better way to solve this once and for all… Don’t worry, Aiglon, you don’t have to get involved. I won’t let you dirty your hands. There are people who can handle this sort of thing.”

This is bad! Aiglon’s heart skipped a beat. He suddenly realized that his clever plan had backfired.

In front of him, Sophie had always been gentle and accommodating, granting his every wish. He had forgotten that she was not like that with others.

He had originally intended to use this as an excuse to send Chanel away, but he hadn’t expected Sophie to see Chanel as an enemy—perhaps even wanting to use her to vent some of her pent-up anger.

He had to stop her immediately.

“No!” he blurted out. “Your Highness, you can’t treat her like that, or I’ll be the one who killed her! My conscience won’t let me stand by and watch such a tragedy happen!”

Chapter 105: Decision

“My conscience won’t allow me to stand by and watch such a tragedy happen!”

Aiglon’s sudden outburst both surprised and frightened Sophie.

“Alright, alright… I was just saying. If you don’t want to silence her forever, we can just give her some money and send her away.” She nodded gently, placating her young lover. “There, don’t be angry. She’s not worth us fighting over.”

Seeing Sophie concede, Aiglon finally breathed a sigh of relief. “Then let me handle this. I’ll reason with her and persuade her to go far away on her own. After all, she’s taken care of me for so long. I feel we should show some decency.”

You foolish boy, Sophie thought, still unconvinced. In these treacherous times, you talk of decency with others, but who will show you any decency in return? However, since the boy insisted, she had no choice but to nod in agreement.

“Fine, you can have it your way. Is that better?” Sophie had no desire to bicker with the boy over such matters. “All I want is for her to get out of Austria. I won’t do anything to her. If she wants to go back to Bavaria, I’ll write a letter so that someone will receive her. If she wishes to go elsewhere, she’s free to settle wherever she pleases.”

“That’s good,” Aiglon agreed with a nod.

Then, he seemed to grow melancholic. “Ah, if only she had known her place, things would have been so much better. To be honest, she’s very good at taking care of people, she can even take notes and organize documents… Once she’s gone, I fear it will be hard to find another servant so useful.”

“If she weren’t so capable, why would I have sent her to care for you in the first place! I never imagined she would actually dare to overstep her bounds and ignore my warnings. What a disappointment.” Sophie sighed. “But on the other hand, sending her away early is a good thing. We won’t have anyone getting in our way. If you’re worried about having no one to organize your documents, I can help you, can’t I? It would be a great pleasure for me.”

“The thought of you by my side, taking notes for me, fills me with passion as well,” Aiglon complimented her at the opportune moment. “Your Highness, I truly wish we could continue on together as the people you’ve made us.”

“I pray to God for that every moment of every day!” Sophie’s eyes glistened with tears. She embraced the young man and kissed him again.

Having settled matters with Sophie, Aiglon bade her farewell and then summoned Chanel.

“Chanel, if nothing unexpected happens, you will be sent away in a few days,” he said, getting straight to the point.

“What?!” Chanel was dumbstruck, staring at the young man in horror. “Your Highness! Has something happened?”

“No, nothing has happened…” Aiglon shook his head. “In fact, it is precisely because everything is going smoothly that I must send you away ahead of time. You will leave first, and we will meet again later.”

“So that’s how it is…” Chanel breathed a sigh of relief.

A moment later, she grew worried again. “Without me here, Your Highness, how will you contact the others?”

“I have decided to escape before the New Year, so in a few days, I will no longer need to make contact. Just tell them to proceed with the plan.” There was no need for secrecy anymore, so Aiglon told Chanel everything. “Use these last few days to finalize the details of the plan with Louis.”

“Yes, Your Highness.” Chanel was both nervous and excited. “I will do my utmost.”

After a pause, she asked with some curiosity, “By the way, Your Highness, how did Princess Sophie react?”

“She was furious, of course. At one point, she even wanted to silence you forever.” Aiglon looked at Chanel with a hint of teasing. “Fortunately, I quickly persuaded her, and she finally agreed to let me handle you. My decision is to give you some money and let you go far away, to leave Austria for good. Where you go after that is up to you.”

“I see…” Chanel finally understood.

Her feelings were rather complicated. She felt
a mix of guilt towards Sophie and the gleeful satisfaction of successful revenge. After all, Sophie had generally treated her well, but always with a condescending attitude.

However, it was too late for any of that now. All she wanted was to get out of the princess’s sight as soon as possible, to leave this country for which she felt no attachment, and to follow her master toward a glorious future.

“Chanel, I have told you everything you need to know. Now, you must remain calm and act according to my instructions. Don’t show any weakness. When everything is ready, I will have you depart first.” Aiglon added another reminder, “Remember, the closer we get to the end, the calmer you must be! There is nothing to fear. Once we have done everything we can, the rest is in the hands of fate.”

“Fate will surely be on your side, Your Highness!” Chanel gently embraced the young man in a gesture of encouragement. “I came to your side by God’s command, and I will leave with you by God’s will. I am destined to serve you for my entire life…”

“God’s will, is it? Well, let’s hope He comes through for us this time!” Aiglon smiled wryly.

To be honest, in their current situation, the risks they bore were vastly different.

If the plan failed, he would at worst receive a stern scolding and be placed under stricter guard; his life would not be in danger. Perhaps, for the sake of Archduke Karl and Theresa, his punishment would even be lightened.

But Chanel… would surely die.

Yet even so, Chanel showed no fear or hesitation. That loyalty alone was worthy of the highest praise.

Moved, he gently stroked Chanel’s face.

“I told you I would reward you handsomely. Although it’s a bit early to speak of it now, I don’t think that day is far off… Chanel, whatever happens, please protect your own life. I need a living friend, not a dead hero, do you understand?”

“Yes, Your Highness.” Chanel nodded emphatically. “No matter what, I will not allow myself to die before I lose the ability to care for you…”

“Then let’s wish us both good luck,” Aiglon replied with a smile.

After giving his instructions, Aiglon had Chanel return to her duties, while he went to find his swordsmanship instructor, Captain Foresti.

“Your Highness, is there something you need?” the Captain asked, a little surprised.

“Yes, there is something I must ask of you—” Aiglon nodded solemnly. “Recently, Chanel greatly angered Her Highness Princess Sophie. The princess and I have discussed it and decided to dismiss Chanel and have her leave this place—permanently.”

The Captain was slightly shocked. Although he hadn’t interacted much with Chanel, his impression was that she was hardly the type to stir up trouble.

“Is it because she was too close to you, and that incurred the princess’s jealousy?” the Captain quickly made a reasonable deduction.

Aiglon said nothing, merely giving a silent nod.

“This is your private affair, Your Highness. You don’t need to ask my opinion,” the Captain replied immediately, wanting no part in such matters.

“I have already agreed to send her away, but… I don’t want to see any harm come to her,” Aiglon replied in a low voice. “So I would like to ask you to watch over her and ensure she leaves the court safely—I think you understand what I mean. After I dismiss her, please escort her to Vienna and then let her go free. From then on, wherever she wants to go is her own business. It will have nothing to do with us.”

This was an insurance policy Aiglon had specifically devised.

Although Sophie would likely respect his wishes, one could never be too careful. He was genuinely afraid that Sophie might be unable to suppress her rage, or that she would worry about Chanel gossiping, and have her secretly “disposed of.”

The captain thought for a moment, then nodded in agreement.

“Very well. Since you put it that way, I agree to help you. It’s pitiful enough that she’s being sent away; there’s no need to be so cruel.”

“I’m glad you still have such a chivalrous heart. That puts my mind at ease.” Aiglon sighed in relief, then added with some melancholy, “I’m afraid that after she’s gone, it will be difficult to find someone I get along with so well.”

“Your Highness, this is not something you can control. After all, Chanel was brought here by Princess Sophie. If she wants to send her away, no one can stop her.” The Captain consoled him, then couldn’t help but offer his advice once more. “In a way, this is a good thing. You should awaken from this life of youthful folly. With Chanel gone, it would be best if you ended things with Princess Sophie soon as well…”

“That is exactly what I was thinking.” Aiglon let out a sigh. “Sir, to tell you the truth, I will put an end to everything very soon—Theresa is worth it. For her, I will bid farewell to my current life.”

“You’ve finally made your decision? Excellent!” Hearing this, the Captain was overjoyed. “Your Highness, congratulations on making an unequivocally correct decision! You need not be sad. What young royals and aristocrats don’t commit some follies in their youth? As long as you come to your senses, no one will dwell on the past.”

“I hope so…” Aiglon couldn’t help but give a wry smile as he looked at the invigorated Captain.

Then, he changed the subject. “In a few days, I will be celebrating Christmas with Theresa and her family. Sir, if you are willing, I can make you one of the guests. I believe Archduke Karl would be happy to grant me this favor.”

“It would be my greatest honor, Your Highness.” Captain Foresti stood up straight and replied with dignity, “Thank you for bestowing this privilege upon me!”

“You’ve earned it,” Aiglon nodded, concluding their conversation.

After the Captain had left, Aiglon was once again enveloped in tranquility.

Now that the plan had reached this stage, there was nothing left to hesitate about.

He returned to his desk and began to pen a reply to Theresa.

“Theresa, my dear friend:

Receiving your letter brought me both joy and shame. I am joyful because my words pleased you; I am ashamed because I have only just now spoken them, making you wait for so long.

I can assure you that the words I spoke during the interview with the journalist truly came from my heart. I sincerely believe that you are worthy of all those praises. I have seen the passion you have always shown me, so how could I possibly remain unmoved?

At this moment, I can only thank God for giving me the opportunity to know you.

Many people will surely think that I deliberately approached your family for the sake of power. To be honest, I do not deny that I have had such intentions, but who among us can treat others with the purity of a saint?

You are exactly right. To change my current circumstances, I do need powerful assistance, and after much deliberation, I have determined that you are the most suitable person… Thank God, you also possess things that go beyond such utilitarian calculations, things that have moved me deeply.

Practical, worldly considerations and the pursuit of noble ideals can be combined, and you are the very product of that union. I have come to recognize this.

I am a man of action. Now that I have made my decision, I will see it through as soon as possible. Therefore, I will soon put an end to my regrettable follies. However, I ask that you give me a little more time, as this is also a very difficult choice for me.

The half-year you bought for me is more than enough. Thank you for always being so magnanimous. What more can I say but thank you?

You feared that writing too much would annoy me, but I only wish you had written more. I finished it all too easily and could only read it over and over again.

However, I feel no regret, for I will have much free time in the future, enough to always see your handwriting and read the stories you write—God is my witness, that will surely be an unforgettable and happy experience for me!

Finally, please convey my greetings to your parents and tell them that I would be greatly honored to attend their Christmas banquet—I firmly believe it will be the start of a magnificent new phase of my life.

By the way, I have used up the rose essential oil you sent me. If you have any left, please send me another bottle. Thank you ever so much!

Most fortunate to have met you,

Aiglon.”

While the resolve in his heart had yet to fade, Aiglon finished the letter.

The words in the letter seemed simple and earnest, but each one was the result of careful deliberation. He was certain Theresa would be overjoyed to read it.

But he felt no joy himself, only a storm of conflicting emotions.

Playing such games with Theresa brought him no sense of accomplishment; on the contrary, it left him feeling uneasy.

But despite the guilt, what had to be done, had to be done.

Things had already come this far. Was there any room for cowardly retreat now?

Impossible.

Aiglon gritted his teeth, forced himself to lift his hand, and folded the letter.

He hoped that one day, he could make up for all of this.

Chapter 106: Visions of the Future

Aiglon’s letter was delivered into Theresa’s hands the next morning.

Theresa opened it almost impatiently, then carefully read its contents.

About halfway through, she was stunned by a sudden wave of joy.

Goodness, it’s hard to imagine His Highness would say such things… and so soon!

She took a few deep breaths, then continued reading, finally finishing the entire letter.

“Most faithfully yours, Aiglon.”

She couldn’t help but whisper the closing signature, feeling her heart pound wildly.

Filled with immense joy, she pressed the thin sheet of paper to her chest and whispered an answer into the empty air.

“Your Highness, I feel the same!”

Her breathing grew hurried. She rushed to the desk in her study, picked up a pen and paper, and swiftly began to write her reply.

“Your Highness, your reply has invigorated me a hundredfold, truly! I shall never forget this moment! It is a good thing you are not before me now, or I fear you would laugh at me.

But, let them laugh. I still wish you were here by my side, so I could embrace you and thank you properly for the sacrifice you have made for me.

Goodness… I must be mad to say such things. But I will not strike them out. I only ask that you keep this for your eyes alone and tell no one else. Let it be a secret between us…

Now that you have made a rational and correct choice, the obstacles that lay before us have been completely removed. You need a little time, and that is fine. You shall have it. I am more than happy to wait half a year. Any waiting will only make our happiness all the more complete.

His Majesty the Emperor will be most pleased to see this happen, so we shall receive all the honors we are due. All of Europe will applaud and celebrate this great event—and it matters not whether their joy is genuine. You will once again return to the center of the world’s attention, and this will surely be the beginning of your brilliant future.

I know you are not content with an ordinary life and wish to do extraordinary things. This is wonderful! My parents would also be happy to see an ambitious young man as their son-in-law, rather than a wastrel who indulges in pleasure.

Of course, this is not an easy path. The resentments of history have burdened you with a malice you do not deserve. But that does not matter. I will be by your side. No matter how many hardships and obstacles await you in the future, we will overcome them all until we achieve our goal.

Do not thank me for this. I did not make this decision out of pity. For me, there is also joy in this! The greatest happiness in life, for me, is to witness a legend unfold. And what is even more joyous—is to take part in creating that legend. That is a life of value.

Your Highness, thank you for allowing me to share in the legend of the Bonaparte family. Though I am still young and naive, I will strive to conduct myself so that my every word and deed is worthy of the glory of your family. Please, believe in me!

The future is worth fighting for, together.

Henceforth in your care, Theresa.”

With a heart full of excitement and agitation, Theresa dashed off this reply in one go.

From an ordinary perspective, her attitude was so deferential as to be almost fawning. After all, the humble Bonaparte name could in no way compare to her own Habsburg family, yet she deliberately elevated it.

Because she knew that even though His Highness was now in a foreign land, the name Bonaparte was never far from his heart. Therefore, as she was to be united with him, Theresa naturally prepared to hold his family name in high regard as well.

She knew this would certainly not be an easy task.

His Highness’s grandmother, Letizia, was still alive, and most of his uncles and aunts were as well. Although she had not yet met them, Theresa, having read the history of that era, had of course heard that Napoleon’s siblings were not a simple bunch. Even when Napoleon himself was alive, they had caused him no small amount of trouble.

Although His Highness was currently isolated from the world, there was no doubt that as he came of age, he would become the head of the family.

If this “family” was still as it had been in the past, with everyone wearing a crown, it would be one thing. But now, they were clearly of little use and could only be a liability.

But in any case, since she was shouldering this responsibility, she had to bear the obligation. Since the Bonaparte family would be putting down roots in Austria in the future, she would have to find a way to look after this group of future relatives.

I wonder what the younger generation of the family is like? If any of them are talented, I could find a way to summon them to Austria in the future and secure a position for them. After all, His Highness will need helpers in the future…

Unconsciously, Theresa’s thoughts had already drifted to the future.

She had never been an optimist, and she certainly did not believe in the philosophy of “muddling through and adapting as you go.” Instead, she preferred to anticipate everything so she would be prepared when the time came.

Since she had spoken of living a happy life in the future, it was better to start planning sooner rather than later.

“What are you thinking about, my daughter?” Just then, a voice beside her interrupted Theresa’s thoughts.

Theresa was startled as if from a dream. She turned toward the voice and saw that it was, to her surprise, her father.

She grew flustered and subconsciously tried to hide the letter from His Highness and the reply she had just finished writing.

“I do not have the deplorable habit of prying into my own daughter’s letters.” Archduke Karl gestured to stop his daughter’s unnecessary actions. “Theresa, I just want to have a few words with you.”

“Please speak, Father. I am listening to your counsel,” Theresa said with an embarrassed smile, straightening her posture.

“In my heart of hearts, I wish you could stay by my side for a few more years, but… you’ve been bewitched by that scoundrel.” As he spoke, Archduke Karl couldn’t help but frown, glaring viciously at the absent young man. “Alright, this must be God’s punishment for me. I have nothing more to say, I can only accept this judgment. However, my daughter, this absolutely does not mean we are going to wash our hands of you. On the contrary, you and that boy are too young. You may be clever, but there are many things about life you have yet to understand.”

“What do you mean?” Theresa asked.

“First, there is the matter of finances. Neither of you has ever experienced hardship, so you lack a proper concept of money. But to live a happy life, money is always an indispensable tool—and unfortunately, that boy has no money of his own. It will have to come out of my pocket.” Archduke Karl said with a stern face, speaking his mind. “I will give you a large dowry, enough to live on for a long time, but you cannot just live off your savings forever, especially considering he is restless and wants to pursue politics, which is an even more money-consuming business… So, Theresa, you had best learn to be meticulous with every expense, starting now.”

“I’ve already thought of that! That’s why I’ve started learning, Father.” Theresa couldn’t help but laugh. “I will study hard how to manage the household. While it certainly won’t be as interesting as literature, I will be patient. Please, teach me well when the time comes.”

“Do you see yourself as the only one making sacrifices?” Archduke Karl was displeased. “He needs to learn too!”

“His Highness’s energy should be focused on greater endeavors, not be tied down by bothersome numbers,” Theresa replied with a smile. “Besides, if I hold His Highness’s purse strings, then he will have to rely on me, and ultimately, he’ll have to discuss everything with me, won’t he?”

“Heh!” Archduke Karl understood. “You’ve thought this through quite well. Alright, I will set the conditions. Ownership of the dowry will be in your hands. You can give him as much or as little as you please.”

After a pause, he changed the subject. “Next, let’s talk about politics. You know that because of his father’s issues, many people are deeply suspicious of him, both within the Empire and abroad. Even if I want to promote him, it’s impossible to completely eliminate all internal and external hostility in the short term. If you are by his side, you must always be careful to restrain him. Make him learn to be cautious in his words and actions! Because that is his only way forward. He has to spend more effort than others to change people’s perceptions.”

“I will. And I will also be prudent in my own words and actions so as not to cause trouble for His Highness,” Theresa answered immediately. “Father… I’ve actually thought carefully about what would be most advantageous for His Highness. His greatest strength right now is that he is still young, only in his teens! He can outlive Metternich, he can outlive the Tsar and the kings, he can outlive Wellington… He can outlive everyone who still harbors enmity toward him! Time is on his side, so we have no need to rush. We can manage our assets on one hand and engage in philanthropy on the other, accumulating public support in this way. Times are very different from the past; public support is the most valuable currency in the political market now. As long as he accumulates enough of it, no one will be able to ignore him. For example, His Highness could use your influence to obtain an imperial charter to engage in transatlantic trade. I hear the cotton there is very valuable, and tobacco as well.”

At this point, Theresa suddenly became a little shy, but she forced herself to summon her courage. “At the same time, if… if we are fortunate enough to be blessed by God with a few children, I will raise them to be the most charming and outstanding children. Then we will do everything in our power to arrange marriages for them with the various royal houses of Europe, finishing the work Napoleon left undone. If all goes smoothly, by then… by then who would still oppose His Highness taking power?”

Listening to Theresa speak her mind, Archduke Karl was stunned.

He had not expected his daughter to have thought so far ahead. Who knew what she was plotting while hiding away in her study all day?

Should he be happy for his daughter’s intelligence? Or should he be heartbroken that she had given her heart away so quickly? For a moment, he couldn’t tell.

This battle-hardened Commander once again could not help but resent the absent young man.

“You’re right. He can outlive everyone, and of course, he can outlive me,” Archduke Karl said sullenly. “I don’t know how many years I have left, or how much longer I can look after you. I just hope everything goes smoothly for you…”

“Father, don’t say such things! You know that’s not what I meant at all.” Theresa protested to her father. “I am already grown up, and Albert will grow up soon too. You’ll have the joy of grandchildren around you for a long time to come!”

“That hardly counts as joy.” Archduke Karl shook his head, his expression turning serious again. “Theresa, there is one more thing I must say to you now. Please, remember it well.”

“Yes!” Theresa nodded.

“Theresa, I am very fond of you. Since you were little, I have always given you whatever you asked for. Since you so wish to become a Madam Bonaparte, I will respect your desire and do everything in my power to make it happen.” Archduke Karl said, word by word. “But, I am, after all, a Prince of the Empire, and my direct descendants are also members of the imperial family. Our interests will always be tied to the Habsburgs. If, in the future, the Bonaparte family’s interests conflict with our fundamental interests, then no matter how much I love you, neither I nor Albert will show any mercy. Because that is what we must do.”

“Alright… Father, I understand,” Theresa sighed in frustration but still accepted the reality. “But I will do my utmost to prevent such a thing from happening. After all, His Highness relies on us, isn’t that right?”

“It seems so now, but who can say for sure what the future holds?” Archduke Karl sighed again, seeming somewhat disheartened. “It would be for the best if everything goes smoothly, but I must also consider the worst-case scenario. Theresa, I know your character, so if such a thing truly happens, I will not ask you to side with us. But you—you cannot use family ties as a weapon to coerce us into siding with him. I’m afraid you do not understand, so I am telling you clearly beforehand. You remember that.”

Theresa fell silent. After a moment, she nodded lightly.

“Alright, let’s leave it at that. Christmas is almost here, I shouldn’t be saying such disheartening things.” Archduke Karl’s expression returned to normal, and he gestured to his daughter. “Theresa, go and pack your things. We will go there and wait for your Highness. I hope he has enough sense to know how he should treat you.”

“His Highness is very clever.” Perhaps recalling the letter she had just read, Theresa answered with a faint blush. “You need not worry about me on that point.”

“Then, while I still have the right to command you, I would like to command you to give your father a kiss.” Archduke Karl glanced at his daughter and sighed. “Theresa, for now at least, you are forbidden from thinking about anyone else!”

Seeing her father’s stubborn expression, Theresa didn’t know whether to laugh or cry.

“Father… why must you always be so needlessly competitive? I love you just the same,” she grumbled under her breath.

However, she still indulged the stubborn old man’s whim, lightly kissing her father’s cheek. “There, are you satisfied now?”

“I’m not satisfied, of course I’m not satisfied! But what more can I ask for?” The old father sighed again. “I only hope that everything you are doing is worth it.”

Then, he left the study.

Chapter 107: The Holiday

Time flowed by without notice, and in the blink of an eye, it was the twenty-fourth of December.

Tomorrow was Christmas. Though it was still daytime, people throughout the palace were already hanging lanterns and decorations, preparing for the arrival of the grand holiday.

This time, however, Aiglon would not be attending the palace celebrations. At the invitation of Archduke Karl’s family, he would be going to the Albertina Palace to spend Christmas with them.

Just as she had before his visit to Archduke Karl’s estate, Chanel helped him pack his luggage, but the atmosphere between them this time was vastly different.

Because after today, Chanel would be temporarily bidding farewell to Aiglon, exiled from the palace.

According to Aiglon’s arrangements, she would be escorted into the city of Vienna, after which she would be granted complete freedom of movement.

Everyone believed that this handmaiden who had offended Her Highness Sophie would henceforth part ways with the wealth and splendor of high society, leaving the country in disgrace, never to appear in anyone’s memory again. No one could have imagined that she would go into hiding in the imperial capital with foreign conspirators, waiting to escape with His Highness.

Although this was part of the plan, Aiglon still felt a little uneasy. Ever since they first met, he had grown accustomed to having Chanel by his side. Her loyalty and diligence had saved him immense effort, and the time they spent together day and night had nurtured a bond between them.

For him, this feeling might not have been love, but it was enough to make him care for Chanel’s safety.

If everything went smoothly, that would be for the best; they would reunite in a few days and escape the country together. But if things did not go smoothly, or if they failed, then everything would be unpredictable. Perhaps Chanel would even pay with her life.

He absolutely did not want to see that happen.

So… he had to succeed, no matter what.

Under his silent watch, Chanel finished packing his things.

“Your Highness, I wish you all the best,” she said, turning to Aiglon. “I will go on ahead. I can only pray that God allows you to return to us safely soon, to lead us to victory!”

Though she tried to make her words sound rousing and spirited, her expression was quite sorrowful, and she looked as if she was on the verge of tears. It was clear that she was even more reluctant to part than the young man was.

Even the rarest of treasures could not repay such loyalty, Aiglon thought.

“Chanel, don’t worry. We will succeed.” He reached out and patted her shoulder, encouraging her with the gesture. “You are simply leaving a step ahead of me. This isn’t something to be sad about. On the contrary, it means we are just one step away from success! And there will be more, greater successes in the future. You just wait and see. I will do everything in my power to reward you.”

“Yes, Your Highness, I firmly believe… I believe in you more than anyone else in the world.” Chanel nodded, looking up at the person she revered with an immensely fervent gaze. “I’ve said it before, the greatest reward I could ever hope for is your permission to always be by your side, to take care of you. I want to stand closer than anyone else and watch you walk towards success. That is the greatest honor God could bestow upon me.”

“Alright. If that is what you wish, you shall have it.” Moved, Aiglon nodded, granting her request.

“Oh, right. I have something else to give you,” Chanel said, suddenly remembering something.

“What is it?”

As Aiglon asked, he watched Chanel walk over to a cabinet and carefully open a hidden compartment inside.

Then, to his astonishment, he saw Chanel take out a handgun!

The pistol was quite small and exquisitely made, with elegant lines and carved patterns on its wooden grip. It looked more like a work of art than a weapon.

But even so, it was something that could kill.

“How do you have this thing?” Aiglon was startled.

“His Highness wished for you to have a spare self-defense tool for your escape, so he insisted I bring it to you,” Chanel replied in a hushed voice. “I hid it under my skirt to bring it in.”

She then added, “Your Highness, it’s always good to be prepared. You can use it to handle any unforeseen emergencies…”

If there really is some “unforeseen emergency,” what difference would one extra pistol in my hand make? Aiglon thought with a wry smile.

But he still accepted the gift. After all, having a weapon was better than not having one.

“Alright, Chanel. When you see him, thank him for being so thoughtful on my behalf.” He nodded, then hid the pistol away himself.

Then, he glanced at the time.

It was time to part.

“Goodbye, Chanel,” he said simply.

“Goodbye, Your Highness!” Chanel bowed deeply before leaving the room.

Next, she would be escorted to Vienna by Aiglon’s tutor, Captain Foresti.

With a heart full of complex emotions—both heavy and strangely light—Aiglon stood by the window and watched as Chanel boarded an inconspicuous carriage and set off on the road leaving Schönbrunn Palace.

Whether he succeeded or failed, this was her final farewell to this palace.

And for me… there is no longer any path of retreat.

A moment later, Aiglon left his room carrying his own suitcase, then boarded another carriage bound for the Albertina Palace in the city of Vienna.

After a short journey, he arrived at the palace located in the city center.

He stepped down from the carriage and walked up the steps to the palace’s main entrance.

Before long, Theresa, having been informed of his arrival, came to the entrance to greet him.

“Your Highness!” Theresa called out as she quickened her pace, stopping in front of the young man. She looked up at him, her face wreathed in smiles. “Welcome! We are honored by your presence!”

Today, Theresa, much like at the palace ball, was dressed in a magnificent long gown with a diamond necklace around her neck. Bathed in the luster of jewels, she looked absolutely radiant.

Seeing that smile, much of the tension that had been building up in Aiglon’s heart instantly dissipated.

“I should be the one thanking you for inviting me,” Aiglon replied with a smile, looking up at the palace behind her. “This place of yours is truly magnificent.”

“It’s hardly more magnificent than the imperial palace. You grew up in Schönbrunn, surely you’ve seen your share of splendor?” Theresa answered with a laugh. “Alright, let me show you in. My father and mother are waiting for you!”

And so, Aiglon followed Theresa through the main doors.

As they entered the portico, Aiglon saw a statue of Athena standing against the opposite wall.

The goddess of both wisdom and extraordinary martial prowess held a spear and wore a helmet, her inviolably stern gaze watching the visitors from the side.

Led by Theresa, Aiglon passed the goddess’s statue and entered a door to its left, which led into a long gallery.

A long red carpet ran down the middle of the gallery, flanked by Roman-style marble columns at regular intervals. At the entrance to the gallery stood another statue, this one of Mars, the god of war.

He had short, curly hair and wore a Roman-style toga. He sat bare-chested on a stone, a stone-carved helmet and shield at his feet.

Between the columns of the gallery were numerous busts, making the walk feel like a stroll through a sculpture museum.

Theresa deliberately slowed her pace to give Aiglon ample time to appreciate the works of art, glad for the excuse to spend a bit more time alone with His Highness.

As they ambled along, they reached the end of the gallery, where two statues of sphinxes were placed—the upper body of a maiden, the lower body of a lion, possessing a rather bewitching allure.

“Are they beautiful?” Theresa asked.

“Very beautiful,” Aiglon nodded.

“Then you can come visit often in the future. After all, there are so many collectibles here, enough to keep you looking for a long time!” Theresa said with a smile.

Then, the two of them ascended a grand staircase to the second floor of the palace, where the Archduke, Duchess, and their children resided.

In a style similar to the floor below, the antechamber on the second floor was adorned with two statues of Muses, the one on the left holding a lyre, the one on the right a flute.

After entering the antechamber, they passed through several more rooms before arriving in a smaller one.

The tapestries in this room were predominantly red. With a sofa and a coffee table, it appeared to be a place where the family usually gathered for tea. Several portraits hung on the walls.

“Your Highness, let’s wait here. They’ll be here shortly!” Theresa said to Aiglon.

“Alright,” Aiglon agreed with a nod.

Then, his gaze was involuntarily drawn to the portraits on the wall.

The two largest paintings were portraits of a man and a woman. The man wore a military uniform with a small pigtail fashionable in the eighteenth century, complete with a sash and medals. The woman wore a luxurious dress popular in the Rococo era, holding an ivory folding fan. Her hair was piled up to a truly exaggerated height and adorned with a blue ribbon hairpiece.

“Those are the previous Duke and Duchess of Teschen, my father’s adoptive parents,” Theresa explained upon noticing his gaze. “They were childless, so they adopted my father and eventually passed this place down to him. In the future, my parents’ portraits will hang here side-by-side, for posterity to admire.”

“They’re very well painted,” Aiglon offered as a perfunctory compliment.

“Of course, this is the work of Alexander Roslin.” Theresa took his casual pleasantry seriously and began to explain earnestly, “This painter was a student of the great French artist François Boucher. He was especially skilled at portraiture. It cost quite a lot to commission him back then.”

Although Aiglon wasn’t particularly interested in painting or sculpture, his education from a young age had naturally included the arts.

He had, of course, heard the names of this master and his student.

François Boucher himself was a renowned painter of the Rococo era, highly sought after by high society. The most famous surviving portrait of Madame de Pompadour was his masterpiece.

The female portraits painted by this master-student duo were both lifelike and imbued with a noble air, carrying a uniquely feminine charm. Their skill was truly superb, and their work became a distinct hallmark of that opulent Rococo era.

Unfortunately, that magnificent era was long gone, never to return. Although only a few decades separated it from the present, after the Great Revolution had washed over Europe, the two eras seemed worlds apart. There would never again be such flamboyant and ornate architectural styles and decorations.

Even people’s hairstyles and clothing had changed. Men had mostly adopted short hair, and women no longer wore the exaggerated hairstyles of the past.

Just as Aiglon and Theresa were chatting, the sound of footsteps came from the doorway. Then, the door opened, and Archduke Karl and the Duchess appeared before them.

Aiglon did not dare to be slow, and he quickly bowed to them.

Archduke Karl said nothing, merely glancing at him dispassionately before giving a slight nod as a greeting.

Duchess Henriette, on the other hand, was much warmer.

“Francis!” she called the young man’s name cheerfully, then stepped forward to embrace him. She held his arms and studied him carefully.

Then she sighed with a smile, “Oh, my! How long has it been? But our little Highness has grown even more handsome!”

Henriette’s enthusiasm made Aiglon slightly uncomfortable, but of course, he didn’t let it show.

“You are as beautiful and as kind as when I last saw you, Your Highness,” he complimented the noblewoman with a smile. “I am very happy to be your guest.”

“Don’t be so formal! We don’t intend to treat you as a guest.” Seeing the young man’s smile, Henriette nodded repeatedly in delight, then began to laugh herself. “This holiday will probably be happier for our whole family with you here.”

“I would be delighted to be welcomed into a warm and happy family to celebrate the holiday. It’s a novel experience for me, and even a dream come true.” Aiglon looked at the noblewoman with eyes full of anticipation. “Your Highness, although this is only our second meeting, you are far kinder to me than my own mother.”

This was no lie on Aiglon’s part. After all, his poor relationship with his mother was a well-known fact. Anyone who knew the inside story would not blame the young man for his coldness but would instead pity him for growing up without a mother’s love and care.

“Who wouldn’t be kind to such a likable child?” Henriette replied with a smile.

Then, the Duchess winked her right eye and said to him, as if joking, “If you’d like, I can treat you as a mother would.”

Then she turned to her husband. “My dear, you should say a few words to His Highness as well. It’s Christmas Eve tonight. Do you really want to continue this strange sulking and make everyone unhappy?”

Under his wife’s insistent gaze, Archduke Karl had no choice but to force an ugly smile. “Francis, I hope you have a pleasant time here with us.”

“He’s just been having a childish tantrum lately,” Henriette explained to Aiglon. “He’s actually very concerned about you and has been trying to find ways to help you.”

“I will always remember the Archduke’s help,” Aiglon replied with a smile. “Besides, I can understand his feelings. If I had a daughter as lovely and intelligent as Theresa, I would also greatly dislike some fellow who showed up out of nowhere.”

“What’s this? Are you whispering sweet nothings right in front of us?” the Duchess shot him a look of mock annoyance.

Then, she looked over at Theresa, as if to tease her.

Though Theresa’s face was slightly flushed, she did not shy away from her mother’s gaze, looking as if she were proud of the young man’s words.

“Theresa, go and make some coffee for us—” the Duchess said with a smile. “Let His Highness try what you’ve recently learned.”

Chapter 108: 108, Happiness?

“Let His Highness try the skills you’ve learned recently.”

“Yes, Mother.” At her mother’s command, Theresa gladly accepted and temporarily excused herself.

And so, for the moment, only Aiglon and the Archducal couple remained in the reception hall.

Aiglon understood that by intentionally sending Theresa away, the Duchess must have something to say to him alone. He therefore maintained a polite silence, waiting for them to speak first.

After a moment of silence, Henriette and Archduke Karl exchanged a look, and then she finally spoke.

“My dear Francis, or rather, my dear François, I believe you can see that this is a critical juncture. Not just for you, but for us as well. So there are a few things I would like to ask you.”

After a pause, she added, “I don’t know what you think of me, but I have always considered myself a straightforward person, one who never plays games with others. However, that does not mean I am someone who believes everything I am told. So… out of mutual trust, and for the sake of your responsibility to yourself and to Theresa, I hope you can be frank with me. Can you?”

“Of course, Your Highness. I would be more than happy to,” Aiglon replied with a slight nod.

“Excellent.” Henriette smiled, easing the tense atmosphere. “Frankly, at this point, there is no need for us to beat around the bush. If you wish to marry Theresa, then let us proceed and complete all the necessary formalities for a grand wedding. If you do not, then tell us now. I will still treat you as a most beloved guest, and you can then go home with peace of mind, and we will never disturb your life again. So, child, we don’t have time for riddles anymore. Give me a clear answer: yes or no?”

She looked at the young man with an expectant gaze, hoping to hear the most unequivocal answer from his lips.

Aiglon knew that although her words were stern, in her heart she had already approved of him—otherwise, she could have just found an excuse to send him away. Why would she need to ask for an answer?

“Yes, Your Highness. I wish to marry Theresa. Please grant me this honor.” Steeling himself, Aiglon gave the answer he had prepared.

It was his most definitive reply to date, and it made Henriette smile. She glanced at the Archduke once more.

Archduke Karl gave a slight nod, and Henriette continued.

“Very well, I have your answer, but—you must also listen to our conditions,” she went on. “You can gain a great many things from us, be it wealth or power; we are happy to help our son-in-law. But you must also pay a price, whether you want to or not. For example, from now on, you must draw a clear line with France and serve Austria with all your heart. Child, are you prepared to make such a commitment?”

“Though I was born in France, I have spent several times longer in Austria than I have in France. I have forgotten almost everything about that place. It was Austria that protected me during the chaos of war, and it was Austrian bread and water that nourished me as I grew. These are facts, no matter what,” Aiglon replied in a low voice. “What is left for me there now? Nothing but a field of collapsed ruins and a horde of traitors who betrayed me for wealth and status. They mock my downfall and curse my name… I have no lingering attachment to that place. I only wish to bid farewell to all that malice forever.”

As he spoke, the young man couldn’t help but feel a sense of wistful loss. This was not entirely an act; some of it was his true feeling.

“You poor child.” Henriette sighed, clearly moved by his plight. “You certainly haven’t had much good fortune in your life so far. But it is good that you didn’t give up on yourself in despair and instead have striven to live earnestly. Since you are making an effort, fate will not torment you forever. Your luck is about to turn—and perhaps this is boastful, but I believe that winning Theresa’s heart is surely your greatest fortune.”

Before Aiglon could offer another compliment, she continued, “I said before that I could play the role of a mother to you, because you are a likable child, and I am willing to see you as my own son. But I also demand that you love Theresa. Love her as the best of husbands would, not simply as a stepping stone for your advancement based on cold calculation. For people like us, love is a great luxury. Many leave this world without ever having experienced it. But out of a parent’s selfish wish, I still hope my daughter will have it, because I believe Theresa deserves it.”

Her every word was filled with a mother’s pride in her daughter. “Your Highness, I do not wish to make things between us so transactional, but I feel it is better to be honest from the beginning than for everyone to proceed in ignorance. Child, for Theresa’s sake, I implore you: treat her well. We have poured all our energy into raising her, and now we entrust her to you, pure and flawless. You therefore have a duty to respect her and protect her. If you fail to do so, not only will we not forgive you, but God will not forgive your sin either.”

Under the Duchess’s gaze, Aiglon’s heart suddenly began to race. It took all his effort to maintain a calm exterior.

God only knew what sin he was committing right now!

He summoned all his strength to appear both solemn and impassioned.

“Forgive me, as I am still young, and I do not truly know what love is. However, I can assure you that if I am fortunate enough to spend my future with her, I will share weal and woe, and never abandon her. She will share in every honor I can bestow, share my fears, my pain, and my hopes… I will never hide anything from her nor ever mistreat her. I am willing to spend my entire life repaying God for the good fortune He has bestowed upon me.”

The couple watched him speak without a word. After a moment, Henriette smiled and nodded.

“To hear you say such words is enough for me, Your Highness… Perhaps meeting you is our good fortune as well. You and Theresa are a perfect match; I can find no fault. My husband and I both give you our blessing.”

After speaking, she glanced again at Archduke Karl.

“The last time you visited our estate, Theresa asked me to find a place for you two to live there. I have already marked out the land, and it can be given to you as soon as the New Year arrives,” Archduke Karl said, looking at the young man with a calm gaze. “Furthermore, I will provide a sufficient dowry, one befitting her birth and title. However—I require that Theresa be in charge of managing these assets. You will enjoy all the income they generate. Is that acceptable?”

“This is an immense favor already. I have no objection.” It was an empty promise anyway, so of course Aiglon readily agreed.

“So be it,” Archduke Karl responded curtly.

Just then, Theresa returned with a tray bearing four steaming cups.

The three of them naturally ceased their conversation and watched as Theresa approached and placed the cups on the coffee table.

“Please, have a taste, Your Highness,” Theresa said with a gesture.

Aiglon obediently picked up a cup and took a sip.

“Your Highness, how is it?” Theresa watched the young man, full of anticipation.

“It’s very good.” Aiglon nodded, feigning an expression of savoring the taste.

Honestly, it wasn’t as good as Chanel’s coffee, but Chanel was a professional maid with years of experience serving others. It was perfectly normal that Theresa couldn’t compare. The fact that she was willing to learn was already remarkable, so Aiglon would not be stingy with his praise.

“It seems there is still much room for improvement…” Perhaps because Aiglon’s praise was not as effusive as she had hoped, Theresa looked slightly dejected.

“Alright, Theresa, stop putting His Highness on the spot. You must remember he grew up in the imperial palace; how could he possibly be enchanted by your childish tricks?” Henriette couldn’t help but laugh. “You should save your energy.”

“No, I am very touched by Theresa’s sentiment,” Aiglon said as he took another sip. “There are countless people in the world who can brew coffee, but I am the only one who can regularly drink coffee made by Her Highness Theresa’s own hands. This is an indescribable fortune… It is like rum in port to a storm-tossed sailor. It may not be the finest vintage, but that doesn’t matter; it is what suits him best. He will face life and death in the storms, and only by drinking it can his soul find rest.”

“Hahahaha… It seems you truly are a Frenchman at heart,” Henriette burst out laughing. “Even I am moved listening to you. You must say such things to Theresa more often in the future. I guarantee you there is no woman who wouldn’t want to hear it.”

After saying this, the mother gave her daughter a contented wink.

This subtle glance was also a signal to Theresa that their earlier discussion had gone very well and that a final consensus had essentially been reached.

Wonderful!

Although she had been confident from the start, truly hearing the news filled Theresa’s heart with ecstasy.

Her face suddenly flushed red, and she stole a glance at the young man beside her. At the same moment, Aiglon felt her gaze and turned to look at her, offering a smile and a nod.

Was this his way of saying, ‘Let us build our future together’?

The young woman’s mind went blank for an instant.

A moment later, she came to her senses and quickly gave him a small nod in return, conveying her own feelings through the gesture.

And so, the four of them chatted idly while drinking their coffee. When they were finished, Henriette stood up.

“Well, it is about time we gave the two of you some time to yourselves. You must be tired of talking with us old folks for so long, aren’t you?” she said, motioning for her husband to leave with her. Then she looked at the young man and her daughter. “Theresa, show His Highness around. We will all have dinner together later.”

“Yes, Mother!” Theresa replied with a shy nod.

Then, she turned to the young man. “Your Highness, may I trouble you for a little longer?”

“It would be my pleasure,” Aiglon smiled and stood up as well.

Thus, the two of them walked side-by-side once more, wandering through the palace, which was filled with a vast collection of art.

Having lived here since childhood, Theresa was very familiar with the collection. She led him along, introducing the pieces as they went, with a special focus on the famous paintings by Albrecht Dürer, one of the most renowned painters in German history.

Aiglon played along, following her everywhere and occasionally asking a question to satisfy her desire to share her knowledge. Their conversation was lively, and Theresa, in particular, was so excited that her face radiated with a vibrant glow, her eyes brimming with the light of happiness.

In her eyes, now that His Highness had made his decision and her parents had given their consent, her wish had come true. A life of happiness was just around the corner.

What was there to fear?

Under her watchful gaze, Aiglon walked up to a painting and began to study it with interest.

The painting was rendered in dark, grayish-brown tones and depicted a battle scene, though it appeared chaotic and distorted.

“This painting is called The Combat of Diomedes, painted in 1776,” Theresa explained softly beside him. “The artist was French—Jacques-Louis David.”

Aiglon recognized the name.

This famous painter had led a legendary life. During the Great Revolution, he had actively thrown himself into the torrent of the times, once serving as the President of the National Assembly. He had also painted The Death of Marat, a work that would later become famous in history.

But after the Jacobins were overthrown by the Thermidorians, he was almost executed and was thrown into prison. It was not until Napoleon’s coup that he was released and eventually became the empire’s chief court painter.

The famous painting The Coronation of Napoleon was one of his works.

Aiglon had not expected to find a painting by this revolutionary artist here.

What an eclectic collection…

“This place is truly a treasure trove of art. Your father has put a great deal of effort into it,” he couldn’t help but say to Theresa.

“Yes, it is the life’s work of two generations, the previous Duke and my father, with treasures collected from all over Europe… And as our family continues to grow, its scale will surely expand. It will become a treasure house renowned throughout Europe, admired and loved by all,” Theresa nodded.

As they spoke, they entered a grand hall.

The entire hall was magnificently decorated with tall columns, ornate wall hangings, exquisite sculptures, and sparkling crystal chandeliers. Mirrors placed between the sculptures further enhanced the dazzling and beautiful effect.

Aiglon looked around. Although he wasn’t particularly passionate about art, being in such a place still moved him.

“Your Highness, do you like it here?” Theresa asked in a low voice.

“Yes, it’s quite nice,” Aiglon nodded.

Theresa thought for a moment, then moved closer to him and whispered.

“Your Highness, you know that this palace, these works of art, and even the vast majority of my father’s wealth belong to my little brother, as I, being a daughter, have no right to inherit. But… it didn’t just fall from the sky; it was built piece by piece. So, if we set our minds to it, we too can take the time to replicate it, or even build something better, and turn our home into a sanctuary admired by the world… Yes, if you like it, we will have it, and it will be ours alone…”

Aiglon gazed at her shining eyes and her face, full of anticipation and joy, and for a moment, his mind drifted.

She was serious.

Yes… perhaps this could be happiness, couldn’t it?

On a sudden, inexplicable impulse, he lowered his head slightly and pressed his lips against hers, so soft and red.

Chapter 109: Christmas Eve

“Your Highness?”

Aiglon’s sudden move caught Theresa completely off guard.

Shy, she instinctively tried to pull back, but only a moment later, she abandoned her subconscious resistance, closed her eyes, and accepted the prince’s kiss.

The touch of his lips and tongue left her breathless, and her legs grew weak. She wrapped her arms around the young man, drawing from him the strength and courage to remain standing.

And so, beneath the brilliant lights, the youth and the maiden embraced in a kiss.

All was quiet around them; no one was there to disturb their moment.

However, even the most beautiful moments must end. After what felt like an eternity, the two separated.

Aiglon looked at Theresa, who was looking right back at him. Seeing her fair cheeks flushed with a rosy hue, he felt a slight pang of regret for his impulsive action.

“Theresa, I’m sorry… I got carried away just now.”

“It’s alright, there’s no need to apologize, Your Highness.” Theresa shook her head gently, indicating that she didn’t mind. “Anyway… anyway, this day was bound to come sooner or later. It’s not so bad that it came early.”

As she spoke, her eyes sparkled, clearly fantasizing about their future life together.

Aiglon’s heart couldn’t help but hesitate once more.

What have I done? In a few days, what a blow this will be to Theresa. How will she ever get through it?

He had no idea how to face these questions, so to alleviate his anxiety, he spoke up.

“Theresa, I am truly grateful to you. Your favor has given me great courage and much help, allowing me to finally believe that I am not without a path forward. It is as if a merchant ship, lost in a stormy night, has finally seen the lone light of a lighthouse on the distant horizon,” he said in a low voice. “I am finally certain that God has a great destiny in store for me… I must do things worthy of being remembered by mankind, so as not to betray my name.”

His tone was deep and tinged with emotion. Unaware of the truth, Theresa quickly continued to encourage him.

“Your Highness, be lost no more. Just close your eyes and charge forward! I will be with you. I am so happy to walk alongside you, to help you fulfill the mission God has given you. No matter what hardships or obstacles lie ahead, I believe there is nothing we cannot overcome… I only ask that you always trust me and take my advice to heart. Your life is about to enter a new stage, and I will be the one to clear the obstacles from your path!”

“Yes… I am about to enter a new stage of my life, and thus I must say goodbye to so many things.” Aiglon nodded with a smile, then changed the subject. “In a couple of days, I will go to the theater to meet Her Highness Sophie. There, I will bid her a formal farewell. I can no longer continue my previous relationship with her.”

Although she was overjoyed by this, seeing the young man’s slightly dejected expression, Theresa chose to take a step back.

“If you find it too difficult, you can wait. There’s no need to rush,” Theresa said softly, lowering her head and trying to hide her annoyance and resentment. “I understand your feelings for her, so I won’t force you. At least there is still time. I… I will endure. After all, Her Highness Sophie has the right to get something back for what she has given.”

“No. Sometimes, once a decision is made, it must be acted upon quickly. Dragging it out will only cause everyone more trouble and pain.” Aiglon shook his head stubbornly. “Theresa, I cannot wait. I don’t want to let myself hesitate any longer. I must find the courage to do what I believe is right—no matter the cost.”

His Highness is going to be with me, with all his heart!

Joy instantly filled Theresa’s heart. She was thrilled and thankful for the prince’s “decision.”

But she also knew that he must be feeling down at that moment, so she did not show her delight. Instead, she leaned on his shoulder, hoping her presence would bring him some warmth.

“I swear to God, you will not regret this…” she promised solemnly. “Whatever she has given you, I will give you ten, a hundred times more. God commands us to respect and love our husbands, and I will spend the rest of my life fulfilling this duty. So please, Your Highness, don’t be so sad. It makes me sad to see you like this.”

After a pause, she added, “You can take some time during the holidays to say your goodbyes. I will manage things here and won’t disturb you. You can explain things clearly to her, and please, convey my apologies to her as well… though I’m sure she will still hate me.”

Despite her words, Theresa felt no real apology for Sophie in her heart. In her view, Sophie was just a spoiled child who had always been willful, amusing herself by toying with the prince’s future. It had taken a great deal of effort on her part to turn the situation around and prevent His Highness from ruining his prospects because of Sophie.

However, since things had come to this, it was fine to make a small concession and appear magnanimous.

Sophie might seek revenge in the future, but so what? She wasn’t afraid.

As the two strolled hand-in-hand through the palace, time slipped by, and eventually, night fell. It was Christmas Eve.

Aiglon and Theresa returned to the grand hall of the palace, where the other members of Archduke Karl’s family had already gathered.

They were all in formal attire, and the children, both young and old, were dressed very formally as well, welcoming the most important festival of the year.

In the center of the hall stood a Christmas tree, adorned with all sorts of gift boxes and ornaments. It sparkled and shone under the brilliant light of the chandeliers.

“Did you have a pleasant walk?” Duchess Henriette asked with a smile upon seeing the two return.

“It was very pleasant, Your Highness,” Aiglon replied.

“Yes, at your age, time spent alone is always pleasant.” Henriette nodded knowingly. “I’m sorry to interrupt your fun, but don’t worry, you’ll have plenty of time to be together in the future…”

“Mother!” Theresa protested, a little shy.

“You know I’ve always been one to speak my mind.” Henriette winked at her daughter. “I suggest you do the same in the future, Theresa. It will make your life much easier.”

Then, she walked over to the Christmas tree and waved to the children. “Alright, everyone, come here!”

Answering their mother’s call, the children all gathered under the Christmas tree, looking up at their parents with expectant eyes, waiting for their mother to bestow upon them their Christmas gifts. Aiglon and Theresa naturally stood there as well, though he didn’t much care for such things and was merely playing along.

But he received an unexpected honor.

“The first gift is for our His Highness Francis, who is now the eldest child here.” Henriette continued to smile as she took a gift box from the tree and presented it to Aiglon. “Your Highness, please accept this.”

“Thank you!” Aiglon came to his senses and took the gift box.

As was customary, he opened it on the spot.

To his surprise, he found a medal inside the box.

He soon recognized it: the Empire’s highest military honor—the Grand Cross of the Military Order of Maria Theresa. It was the same medal Archduke Karl had worn on his chest the first time they met.

The medal had a golden border, and the four arms of the cross were encrusted with fine diamonds. In the center was the red-white-red Austrian flag, rendered in diamonds and rubies.

One could see it had aged over the years, with fine cracks on its surface, but it still glittered brilliantly under the light.

Though he didn’t care about the monetary value of the gift, he was still somewhat astonished.

“This is our gift to you, Francis,” Archduke Karl finally spoke. “For a man of my age, past honors are meaningless, and I have no need for them to remember my experiences. But it is different for you young people. You need to pursue honor, and you need to constantly remind yourselves to fight for the Empire. I hope you will take this as my expectation for you, a constant encouragement to strive. Of course, this is not your medal. You cannot wear it in public yet, but I believe that if you act as I expect you to, you will one day have one of your own—and when that time comes, you can return this one to me, if I am still of this world.”

Looking at the Archduke’s expectant face, Aiglon felt a flash of shame.

He lowered his gaze slightly, avoiding the other man’s eyes, and gave a small nod.

“I will make myself worthy of your expectations, Your Highness. That is my bounden duty. One day, all of Europe will marvel at me. Of this, I have no doubt.”

The corners of Archduke Karl’s mouth twitched into an almost indiscernible smile. He then raised a hand and clapped the young man firmly on the shoulder.

“In that case, you had better hurry. Heaven knows how many years I have left. What a pity it would be if I could not witness that day with my own eyes!”

“Father! Why must you keep saying such things on a lovely Christmas Eve!” Theresa couldn’t help but protest. “You are still young, and we need your care and guidance for a long time to come!”

“What? You still want me to protect you forever? Spare me.” Archduke Karl shrugged. “If you truly want me to live a few more years, then give me less to worry about. Don’t trouble me anymore. I just want to rest.”

Despite his words, how could he possibly let go of his beloved daughter?

“Alright, Theresa, this gift is for you.” Henriette picked up another gift box and handed it to Theresa.

Theresa took the gift box and opened it to find a jeweled pendant inside.

The chain of the pendant was inlaid with alternating rubies and sapphires, and at the bottom hung an emerald.

The emerald had been exquisitely cut, and in the light, it displayed a deep yet gentle green that was instantly captivating.

“This was a piece of jewelry that belonged to your great-grandmother, Queen Theresa. She gifted it to her daughter, the Archduke’s adoptive mother, and it was then passed down to us,” Henriette explained to her daughter with a smile. “Now that you are a grown woman, we’ve decided to give it to you. Though you will not have the fortune of being a queen, we wish for you a future as benevolent and happy as hers. Theresa, we expect you not to tarnish this name. Work hard.”

“Thank you, Mother!”

Girls naturally love jewelry, and upon hearing of its grand provenance, Theresa’s heart filled with even more joy.

Her face was radiant, her eyes shimmered with a girlish charm; today was, without a doubt, the happiest day of her short life.

She stole a glance at the young man beside her.

His Highness is handsome and talented, no less so than the Duke of Lorraine. So… even though there is no throne waiting for me, what more could I ask for? As long as we build our future together with all our hearts, I am certain I can live a life as happy as my great-grandmother and namesake.

That queen married the Duke of Lorraine, and their descendants continued to use the Habsburg name. But I… I would be much happier as the matriarch of the Bonaparte family, continuing this great name with Your Highness…

The young woman lost herself in daydreams of the future, as giddy as if she were drunk on wine.

While she was lost in her own world, Henriette gave gifts to her other children one by one.

Then, everyone moved to the dining table, ready for dinner.

In celebration of Christmas, the table was already laden with festive foods, including cakes, Christmas pudding, and mince pies. There was also red wine. Since the other children were still young, only fruit juice was placed before them.

The family members took their seats and then looked together toward Archduke Karl at the head of the table.

The Archduke casually picked up his wine glass and called out.

“By the grace of the Lord!”

“By the grace of the Lord!” the others echoed, then raised their glasses and drank.

Next, the children, led by Theresa, began to sing Christmas hymns together.

Though they were slightly off-key, the mix of the young woman’s and the children’s voices created a sacred, ethereal sound.

Aiglon didn’t sing out loud, merely mouthing the words, but even he couldn’t help but be immersed in the family atmosphere.

This was an experience he had never had at Schönbrunn Palace.

Archduke Karl must have spent his years with his children like this—honestly, it’s quite enviable.

So, it would be nice if I had this many children someday… he thought to himself.

As he was silently lost in thought, Henriette suddenly looked at the seated young man.

“Children, before long, His Highness will officially become one of our family. This is your honor, for you will have a brilliant elder brother to rely on.” As she spoke, she smiled and nodded at the young man, gesturing for him to stand up. “Although His Highness is only now entering our lives, from this day forward, you must respect him as you would an elder brother. No disrespect will be tolerated, do you understand?”

“Yes!” the children answered in unison, looking up at the young man standing before them.

The young man felt that these pure gazes, full of admiration, were more blinding than the brilliant lights. For a moment, he could hardly open his eyes.

Fortunately, he did not have to endure it for long. Soon, Henriette gave him another look, signaling that he could sit down.

“Well then, Merry Christmas,” the father and mother said, raising their glasses.

“Merry Christmas!” they received in a unified response.

Chapter 110: Farewell

At the enthusiastic invitation of Archduke Karl and his wife, Aiglon celebrated Christmas with their family. He also attended the subsequent banquets and other social events with Theresa.

Although on the surface the Duke of Reichstadt was merely an invited guest, the other guests all understood the Archduke and his wife’s intentions behind such arrangements.

It had long been an open secret that the court hoped to arrange this marriage, and the behavior of Archduke Karl and Princess Theresa had long led outsiders to conclude that they were more than willing to accept it.

Even though the matter had not yet been formally announced, everyone had a tacit understanding. So, regardless of their own private thoughts, they were all outwardly courteous to Aiglon, already treating him as the Archduke’s future son-in-law.

To their secret astonishment, His Highness had consistently faced the crowds with a cool composure, showing no sign of the smug satisfaction one might expect from someone whose life was on a smooth and prosperous path. For this, people secretly admired his demeanor.

After completing all the ceremonial activities, Aiglon found Theresa to bid her farewell.

“Theresa, thank you for your hospitality,” he said, thanking her solemnly. “I will never forget how much your family values me.”

“There’s no need to say ‘your family’ at this point, is there…” Theresa replied with a smile. “Mother has already said that Your Highness is also a member of our family.”

“It is an honor granted to me by God,” Aiglon said with a slight nod. “I only hope I am worthy of it.”

“Of course you are worthy!” Theresa answered, somewhat surprised. “Your Highness is the most worthy person in the world.”

“I don’t have as much confidence in myself as you do,” Aiglon said with a bitter smile. “Theresa, I’m leaving now.”

Although Aiglon’s expression was a little strange, Theresa felt no suspicion.

As she saw it, Aiglon was only bidding her a temporary farewell before going to make a clean break with Princess Sophie. It seemed only natural that he would be in a foul mood and feeling anxious.

She reached out and took the young man’s hand.

“Your Highness, if you’re really finding this difficult, it’s alright to postpone it for a while.”

“It can’t be postponed any longer. Having come this far, I must see it through. It’s better to be ruthless than to procrastinate,” Aiglon sighed softly, then looked at Theresa. “I am truly a cold person, unworthy of your favor, and certainly not worth you waiting for me for so long.”

“Being able to say such things means you’re not that cold. Your Highness, some decisions cannot be swayed by emotions. The fact that you know what must be done proves you are a man capable of great things.” To cheer the young man up, Theresa kept a smile on her face as she looked at him. “Besides, Your Highness, I am happy to wait for you. Since I have decided to spend my life with you, I should and can make some sacrifices…”

In the cold wind, Aiglon felt a slight sting on his face.

He looked up and saw that it was snowing again.

The snowflakes grew larger, at first like flying insects, then slowly like goose feathers, blanketing the earth bit by bit and casting the city in a misty haze.

“Theresa… you truly are the loveliest girl I’ve ever met.” He nodded to the young woman, then waved goodbye. “Farewell.”

“Farewell, Your Highness!” Theresa waved back, her face wreathed in smiles. “Come and visit again soon!”

======================================================

Amidst the howling of the winter wind, Aiglon rode in a carriage to the Ruby Theater.

A wave of heat washed over him as soon as he entered. The theater was clamorous, the seats filled with spectators. The citizens of Vienna, free during the Christmas and New Year holidays, were wiling away their rare leisure time in this manner.

Compared to the heavy snow outside, the brilliantly lit hall felt like another world entirely.

With heavy steps, Aiglon silently ascended the staircase and entered the familiar private box.

Although it had been less than a week since his last visit, stepping inside now felt as though a lifetime had passed.

Just as he had expected, Sophie was there. She was leaning against the railing, staring blankly at the performance on stage.

Hearing the sound of the door opening, Sophie turned her head abruptly, and a joyful smile blossomed on her face.

“Aiglon… you came after all. I thought you would never come again!”

“I promised you, so of course I would come,” Aiglon said as he took off his overcoat and tossed it onto a seat in the box.

“Did you have a pleasant time celebrating the holiday with that family?” Sophie asked, her voice tinged with apprehension.

In truth, she had heard many rumors over the past few days. Without exception, they all said that the Duke of Reichstadt had completely won Archduke Karl’s favor, that he and Princess Theresa were a perfect match, and that their engagement would soon be announced to the public.

She sat here clinging to a final sliver of hope, having even suspected that the young man might never come again.

She was terrified to hear the answer, but the pride and dignity in her bones would not allow her to show her fear. So she simply watched the young man quietly, awaiting his verdict.

“It was very pleasant,” Aiglon replied with a slight nod. “They think very highly of me, even more warmly than I expected.”

Seeing his solemn expression, Sophie seemed to sense what was coming.

“So, you’ve made your choice, haven’t you?” she asked softly, trying to keep her voice from trembling.

“I made my choice a long time ago,” Aiglon replied in a low voice.

“A long time ago…” Sophie gave a bitter smile. “So you came to say goodbye to me? To put on a show and give our secret a respectable end?”

“I did indeed come to say goodbye to you…” Aiglon nodded again.

“Goodbye…” Sophie could not possibly misunderstand the meaning of his words. For an instant, her vision went black, and her legs grew so weak that she could barely stand. She just managed to grab the railing to keep herself from collapsing to the floor.

She took several deep breaths, finally regaining her senses, then looked up at the young man. “So, you chose wealth and status after all?”

“No… Your Highness. I have chosen something far more dangerous,” Aiglon said, shaking his head.

Then, he walked over to Sophie and pulled her into a tight embrace, lest she do something to harm herself or him.

“There is something very important I must tell you. Can… can you spare a little time and let me finish?”

“What more could you possibly have to say to me at a time like this?” Sophie tried to struggle, but her attempts were easily overcome. She soon gave up, leaning weakly in the young man’s arms. “Are you going to try and fool me with your usual lies?”

“I have indeed told you many lies, but I swear on my life, everything I am about to tell you is the truth, without a single falsehood,” Aiglon insisted, looking at her with sincerity.

He then took out his pocket watch and checked the time. “After confirming that I entered the theater, at nine o’clock sharp tonight—that is, in one hour—someone will start a commotion by firing a gun in the theater. I will leave during the chaos and then, under cover, escape Vienna—and even Austria.”

Although he enunciated every word with perfect clarity, Sophie seemed utterly stunned. She stared at him with wide, unblinking eyes, as if listening to the delirious ramblings of a man in the grip of a high fever.

“Your Highness… do you need me to repeat myself?” Aiglon asked.

“You… you’ve conspired with accomplices to escape?” After a moment, Sophie seemed to regain her wits. she asked, her voice trembling.

“Yes.” Aiglon gave a firm nod.

To his surprise, Sophie did not seem shocked, merely overcome with a profound sadness.

“You had a feeling?” Aiglon could not help but ask.

“I’ve been by your side for so long, day in and day out… I could feel it—a fierce desire within you, a hatred for your situation, a wish to escape from all of this.” Sophie seemed completely unable to stand, leaning her entire body against him for balance, her voice weak and breathless. “I thought I could change you, help you find meaning in life, and make you stay here peacefully by my side… It turns out I was dreaming all along…”

She gave a bitter laugh as she spoke. “So all your sweet nothings were just lies to trick me, while you used me to secretly conspire with your allies… You used me as a tool. God, why… why did I only realize it today! I could have realized it sooner, but I deluded myself with wishful thinking, deliberately ignoring it because I didn’t want to see it! But… today the dream is shattered.”

“Your Highness, I wasn’t deceiving you all the time, though I’m sure you don’t believe me anymore,” Aiglon said, holding her tightly. “I am very fond of you, but I have no choice. I cannot let my life waste away here. I must do something, because…”

“You want me to forgive you? No, don’t even think about it! Don’t you dare!” Before he could finish, Sophie, who had seemed calm, suddenly erupted with ferocious intensity. “You cunning creature, do you think you can have everything? You stole my heart and then stomped it to pieces, and now you come and tell me you just want to run far away? You shameless liar, don’t even think I’ll forgive you! You fed me so many sweet words, and now you’re leaving me without a second thought. Do you think you can trick me into pretending nothing ever happened? Don’t even think about it! I will have my revenge on you! I will use everything I have to get my revenge on you!”

“Your Highness…” Aiglon stared at Sophie’s sudden outburst, taken aback.

This was the first time he had ever seen her look so vicious.

Sophie’s face was flushed red. Then, with a sudden burst of strength, she shoved the young man away.

“Truly the son of the man-eating ogre! You’re worthy of him, so very worthy, vicious in the exact same way! I… I wish I could cut out your heart and see what color it is!” She forgot her own status, cursing the young man with the most venomous words she could find. “You won’t get away! You’ll be caught like a wild rabbit, thrown in prison, shot by a firing squad, and hanged for all to see!”

After unleashing her tirade, tears welled in the corners of her eyes. “Heavens, I’m mad… I must be mad. Yes, you’ve already driven me mad! You make me go mad, and I will make you pay the price. I want your life in return!”

Aiglon did not answer. Instead, he reached a hand into his coat.

Then, before Sophie’s eyes, he pulled out a pistol.

Sophie was stunned for a moment, but her shock quickly gave way to a fearless glare.

“What, are you trying to scare me with a gun now?” she shrieked. “I’m not afraid! If you have the guts, then shoot me! I’ll be free sooner and wait for you in hell! You’re a rascal, and you’ll surely suffer there!”

“If you wish for me to pay with my life, you don’t have to wait. I can pay you right now.” Aiglon raised the pistol, but instead of pointing it at her, he pressed it to his own temple. “Things have come to this; I will not leave myself any way out. It’s either escape or die. I will not endure the humiliation of capture like my father…”

As he spoke, he moved his finger, placing it on the trigger.

“I owe you, so I’m giving you the choice. If you wish, you can go out right now and call for my arrest. I’ll put a bullet in my own head, and everything will be settled. Neither of us will have to worry again. It’s that simple.”

He slowly backed away, showing that he had no intention of stopping Sophie.

He was absolutely certain she would not do it.

But if, by some one-in-ten-thousand chance she did, then he would simply find his release sooner. He was ruthless enough even with himself.

As his finger moved, the anger on Sophie’s face was replaced by panic.

“Stop!” She clamped a hand over her mouth, stifling a scream.

“Aiglon… Aiglon!”

She tried to walk toward him, but her legs were too weak to move. After taking a single, wobbly step, she collapsed to her knees.

Her spirit had broken. She reached out a hand frantically, as if trying to grab the young man’s feet.

“Don’t shoot… I don’t want you to die!”

Aiglon lowered the gun. He walked over to her, knelt, and took her hand.

“Thank you, Your Highness. You’ve spared my life,” he said, his voice gentle.

“Why did it have to come to this…” Sophie wept, unable to speak through her sobs. “Why can’t you just stay here with me? I’m begging you, please don’t go, alright? I’m begging you… Why must you take such risks?”

“I’m sorry… but I have already decided.” Though his own heart ached, Aiglon shook his head with resolve. “I cannot tolerate being treated as an insignificant nobody, a puppet for others to manipulate. Even less do I want to spend the rest of my life constantly bowing and scraping before the Emperor of Austria… I want to be the master of my own destiny. I know this will come at a great cost, but… Your Highness, I have no other path.”

He then leaned down and kissed Sophie’s cheek. “I owe you too much, so I don’t expect you to forgive me. You can hate me forever, even curse me to death as you just did. That is your right—I only hope that you will take care of yourself, until we meet again.”

“Will we meet again?” Sophie asked through her tears.

In her mind, even if Aiglon married Theresa, they could still find ways to see each other. It wouldn’t even be impossible to maintain their original relationship in secret—after all, such things were commonplace in the world of the nobility.

But if he escaped like this, then heaven knew when they would see each other again—perhaps never.

The more she thought about it, the more desperate she became, and her tears flowed uncontrollably.

“We will. I will definitely come back to see you,” Aiglon promised, holding her tightly. “One day, I will make my own way in the world, and then I will return to you.”

“Do you promise?” Sophie asked, unwilling to accept this reality.

“I promise,” the young man answered solemnly.

Sophie said no more, for she knew words were useless now.

She had tried angry curses, then tearful pleas, but neither had worked. As her anger and pain slowly subsided, all that remained were sobs.

“Put the gun away. It pains my heart to see it,” she said after a moment, her voice thick with tears. “Why can’t you cherish yourself?”

“No one is born loving to gamble with their life, but I have nothing, so I have no right to cherish myself,” Aiglon replied, obediently putting the gun away.

“How do you plan to leave?” Sophie asked in a low voice.

“By jumping down from here,” Aiglon answered.

He then briefly explained his plan to Sophie.

“Won’t you be spotted in the crowd? You’re too conspicuous,” Sophie said, shaking her head.

“That’s why I’ve prepared something else.” Aiglon shook his head, then bent down and pulled a package from behind the sofa.

He opened the package, revealing the woman’s stage costume that Chanel had placed inside long ago.

“So Chanel is one of your accomplices…” Sophie finally understood everything, and she shot him a furious glare. “You scoundrel… you liar!”

But even as she cursed him, she began to help Aiglon remove his tie and shirt. She knew time was running out. If this plan failed, the young man she loved would truly take his own life.

She had felt that gut-wrenching fear once, and she did not want to experience it again.

So she had no choice.

With her help, the young man quickly changed into the costume, even donning a golden wig. His slender frame made him look just like a graceful young woman.

“You still look beautiful even like this… you little bastard,” Sophie muttered under her breath.

“Your Highness, take care,” Aiglon said softly. “I’m sorry for causing you so much trouble. You will surely face repercussions for this.”

“Don’t worry about me. Could my troubles possibly be greater than yours?” Sophie sighed. “Besides, even if I said I couldn’t bear it, would you stay? Don’t break my heart any further, you wicked thing.”

Then, she seemed to think of something.

“You must be short on money, right? Damn it, I don’t have anything valuable on me right now…” She took the necklace from her neck and handed it to the young man.

The delicate, exquisite jewel felt warm in his palm, as if it still held her body heat. “Take it. This is our final parting gift. If you’re short on money, sell it at a pawnshop. It’s still worth something.”

“I will never sell it…” Aiglon’s own eyes began to sting, and he fought hard to keep the tears from falling.

Sophie gave him one last look, confirming that everything was in order, and then let out a long sigh.

“Hold me.”

Aiglon obeyed her command, embracing her. They clung to each other like devoted sisters, silently waiting for the moment of farewell.

Time seemed to stretch on for an eternity, yet it also flew by in an instant.

Slowly, the hands of the pocket watch reached the fateful hour.

The performers on stage danced on tirelessly. Down below, the audience was either cheering or chatting amongst themselves. Everything seemed so perfectly normal…

BANG! A tremendous roar suddenly drowned out every other sound.

Before the crowd could even process what had happened, more shots rang out.

BANG!

BANG!

Realization dawned, and screams erupted. The shrieks merged into a single, terrifying wall of sound that seemed to make the entire theater tremble.

The time had come.

Aiglon looked at Sophie and gave her an apologetic nod.

At that moment, Sophie no longer suppressed her emotions. She let out a heart-wrenching wail, but at the same time, she released her hold on him.

Yes, this was it. This was farewell.

There was no more time for goodbyes.

Aiglon kept his eyes on Sophie as he backed away step by step, until he reached the railing. Then, with a wrenching effort, he forced himself to turn away, grabbed a nearby tassel and the railing itself, and slid down into the chaos below.

The theater was in a state of utter pandemonium, filled with the sounds of gunshots and screams. People were running frantically in every direction, desperate to escape. No one paid any mind to the “young woman” sliding down from a third-floor box.

Though the theater was a maelstrom of noise and confusion, the sound of her crying from behind him seemed to follow him like a ghost, lingering in his ears.

Enough! Don’t think about that anymore!

Aiglon forcibly reined in his thoughts. He scanned his surroundings, then stood and headed for the backstage area.

People were instinctively rushing toward the main entrance, which meant it was certainly blocked. He was not foolish enough to join that frantic crush.

He and Chanel had scouted the entire theater grounds. He knew he could escape through a window behind the stage.

Following the route he had rehearsed ten thousand times in his mind, he made his way backstage. He came to the window, grabbed a chair, and smashed it against the glass.

With a crisp, shattering sound, the window gave way. Aiglon leaped through the opening.

Outside was a gravel path, slick and treacherous from the snow. He nearly fell but managed to regain his balance.

It was late at night and pitch black, with only distant, dim lights to guide his way.

But it was enough.

Aiglon took a deep breath and wiped the snow from his face.

From this moment on, there was no turning back. He had to move forward.

Then… let’s go.

He followed the prearranged route, making his way through the alley toward his destination, where a carriage—and Chanel—awaited him.

No one was around. He only had to go a few hundred meters more, and he would be free…

Yes, this is it! With fearless determination, the young man walked forward, step by step.

“Your Highness, where might you be going?” Just then, a voice called out from behind him.

Chapter 111: Severing Ties

“Your Highness, where are you going?”

Aiglon stopped in his tracks.

That familiar voice—he didn’t need to turn around to know who was calling him.

Creating a distraction, a careful disguise… and in the end, I still couldn’t completely escape his notice, he lamented inwardly.

He instinctively touched the pistol in his coat, then turned to watch as his sword instructor, Captain Foresti, slowly emerged from the darkness.

The tall swordsman and soldier was looking at him with a solemn expression.

Snowflakes drifted past him but could not hide his piercing gaze.

Then Aiglon noticed that he had followed him alone.

Captain Foresti stopped a few paces away.

“That’s right, I came alone, Your Highness.” Perhaps sensing Aiglon’s thoughts, he explained, “On the one hand, time was short, there was no other choice. On the other… I didn’t want to make things irreversible.”

He sighed again. “Your Highness, I haven’t told anyone yet. For now, you’ve merely encountered an accident… Come back, and we can pretend none of this ever happened.”

“And if I say no?” Aiglon retorted.

He was ready to fire at any moment to catch the Captain off guard, but he knew that with his instructor’s reaction speed, if the first shot missed, things would get difficult. So he decided to wait for the right moment.

In any case, since only the Captain had noticed and followed him, he still had time.

“Your Highness, stop being so willful!” the Captain cut him off sharply. “Can’t you just think for a moment? Is all of this worth the price? You’ve just managed to turn your life around, earning Archduke Karl’s favor. A meteoric rise was right before your eyes… Yet you cast it all aside to embark on the arduous path of an escapee. Even if you succeed, what then? Europe no longer welcomes your family name!”

Then, he sighed again. “Even if you don’t care about any of that, have you thought about what will happen to Princess Sophie? Think of the punishment she’ll endure because of you! And your bond with her is so deep. How much pain will you cause her by abandoning her? Can you truly forget the sound of her crying? Think again, is any of this worth it?”

Aiglon suppressed the stabbing pain in his heart, then lifted his head and answered with arrogance.

“I’m sorry, but I believe it is.”

“…It seems words alone will not persuade you after all.” The Captain gave a sad, bitter smile, then looked at the prince anew. “In that case… I shall teach you the way an instructor does.”

He gestured provocatively at Aiglon with his chin. “How about one last match? If I lose, you can walk away, stepping right over my body, and I will have fulfilled my duty to my homeland. If you lose, then you can forget about seeing the world, because you can’t even handle a mere captain, let alone any marshals or kings!”

His instructor’s words ignited a flicker of anger in Aiglon’s heart.

On the surface, however, he remained perfectly calm.

Threatening or trying to persuade the Captain was meaningless. He would not simply let him go. So… it seemed a fight to the finish was the only way.

“I have no weapon,” he said deliberately.

“I grabbed one from someone nearby during the confusion,” the Captain replied.

Then, he unbuckled the saber at his side and tossed it directly to Aiglon. “For the sake of fairness, you can use mine. Perhaps that will make you more willing to accept the outcome…”

“It seems you’ve already placed yourself in the victor’s position.” Aiglon remained impassive as he bent down to pick up the saber. “I think that’s a bit too arrogant.”

The reflection of the falling snowflakes glittered on the metal, and Aiglon’s blood ran cold with it.

“This has nothing to do with arrogance… Your Highness, I have always said you are my finest student. In time, you will surely surpass me. It is just that you are still too young, not yet ready to defeat me,” the Captain answered. “Your Highness, if you lose, please do not push yourself too hard. Otherwise, I fear I may not be able to control myself and you will be injured.”

“It’s too late for such talk,” Aiglon chuckled. “I will be fighting you for my life, Captain. You had best worry about your own safety and not hold back, or you will certainly die.”

The Captain’s expression froze. A moment later, he sighed in resignation.

“Then my apologies, Your Highness. You’re on your own. I hope I can win this with ease.”

He could feel the prince’s determination, which meant there would be no easy resolution.

If that was the case, then Austria came before His Highness. He had to make the cruel choice.

The two men drew their swords and faced each other.

Snowflakes fell like sprites, landing on their shoulders and in the space between them, but they did not obscure their vision.

In the dim light, Captain Foresti carefully studied the “girl” standing before him.

Her face was serious and delicate, her long golden hair swayed gently in the cold wind, and the hem of her dress shifted with her every move. Her eyes, however, glittered with the sharp, cold light of a blade.

“Ah… if only you had truly been born a princess, how much easier it would have been for everyone,” the Captain lamented again. “And you wouldn’t have had to bear so many burdens. You could have been free to seek your own happiness.”

Aiglon frowned slightly.

He had known his instructor for so many years and understood him all too well. The Captain wasn’t just waxing sentimental or teasing him; he was trying to disrupt his focus.

They were now very close. He was certain that if he drew his pistol and fired now, there was a greater than ninety percent chance he would hit his target.

But… his pride wouldn’t let him.

Since a sword had been pointed at him, then let a sword be his farewell to Austria!

A true sword saint holds a sword in his hand and a pistol in his coat. Let me show you!

“If I were you, I would be very afraid,” he said slowly. “Because… you know what your opponent has given up for this moment, and what kind of resolve he has made.”

The Captain didn’t answer, merely squinting his eyes as he watched the prince. His feet shifted slowly, ready to strike at any moment.

A moment later, however, his eyes slowly widened.

He watched in astonishment as the prince switched the sword from his right hand to his left, then raised it slightly, pointing it at him.

“My left hand is my stronger—Instructor, I invite you to critique it personally!”

He’s hidden this from me for so many years!?

The Captain was momentarily horrified.

When he had become the prince’s instructor, His Highness had been only seven or eight. Had he really been plotting and hiding this from him ever since he was a young boy? How terrifying.

Before he could compose himself, Aiglon stepped forward and launched his attack.

As he lunged, the snow on the ground crunched like sand, and the blade swung through the air in a half-arc of silver.

The Captain sidestepped and swung his own sword to parry. The two blades collided with a heavy clang, their edges letting out a crisp, mournful cry.

Aiglon twisted his body, using the power of his hips to swing his sword toward his opponent’s shoulder, continuing his relentless assault.

As the Captain parried, he secretly assessed his opponent. He found that the prince’s left-handed swordsmanship was nearly flawless in speed, power, and angle—clearly far superior to the level he had ever displayed during their practice sessions.

It seemed the prince had not been lying. He was indeed better with his left hand.

His assessment of the prince had now completely changed. He was no longer certain he could win.

In the reflection of the blade, he saw the prince’s expression.

A faint smile played on his lips, full of fighting spirit and excitement, and his eyes held a bloodthirsty cruelty. As he moved, his skirt and wig swung wildly, as if he were performing a dance for Death.

Then let’s fight to the death! The Captain hardened his resolve.

He could no longer afford to show mercy. Now, his eyes, too, could see nothing but victory.

He powerfully deflected the sword thrust at him and launched a counterattack.

In the snowy night, the two men fought with total abandon, casting aside all other thoughts and distractions.

To achieve victory quickly, Aiglon’s sword strokes were broad and powerful, constantly using strength and speed to force his opponent to block while he searched for a fatal opening.

The Captain’s style, however, was steady. Even on the attack, he paid close attention to his defense, constantly using practiced parries and footwork to neutralize his opponent’s assault.

Aiglon knew that by surprising his instructor with his left-handedness, he had dealt a heavy psychological blow. His instructor was also unaccustomed to fighting a left-handed opponent, which had put him on the back foot. He was now forced to defend, waiting for Aiglon’s stamina to give out.

For a time, their duel reached a stalemate.

What the Captain hadn’t expected was how long the prince’s onslaught lasted. Perhaps due to his emotional trauma, he had descended into a frenzy, fighting almost recklessly in his desire to win.

Secretly alarmed, he focused all his energy on defense, searching for any possible weakness to exploit.

Right before his eyes, the prince took another step forward and thrust his sword at him without reservation.

The Captain quickly raised his sword. As the blades met, he pressed down hard, trying to slide his opponent’s blade down toward his own handguard in an attempt to lock it.

Sensing the Captain’s intent, Aiglon abruptly dropped his shoulder, then flicked his sword diagonally upward toward the Captain’s chin.

Just as he did, the Captain sidestepped back, dodging the fierce strike.

This was the moment!

Aiglon knew that after executing that particular move, the Captain would immediately take a step back, allowing him to quickly defend against a counterattack.

The Captain had used this exact motion thousands upon thousands of times during their lessons; it had become almost a conditioned reflex.

Everything was going according to his prediction. Having already lowered his stance, he dropped to one knee, closed his eyes, and with every last ounce of strength he had, he lunged diagonally to his left with unparalleled spirit.

In that instant, blood bloomed. The pristine white ground was suddenly sprayed with a layer of red dye.

The two of them stopped moving.

Captain Foresti slowly lowered his head, staring at the cold steel blade buried in his abdomen.

“Beautiful… a truly beautiful strike.” Pain contorted the Captain’s face, and blood trickled from the corner of his mouth.

Even so, he managed a pained smile, as if gratified by his student’s progress.

Aiglon said nothing. He let go of the hilt, leaving the sword where it was.

It was obvious that if he pulled the sword from the Captain’s body now, the gushing blood would quickly kill him from blood loss.

Of course, even like this, he would likely die soon enough in the freezing snow.

The excitement that had burned in his blood during the fight had now dissipated. He watched his instructor in silence, his expression calm, almost cold.

Before his eyes, Captain Foresti knelt on the ground, breathing in ragged gasps as he clutched his wound.

His hand was quickly soaked in blood, and his chest heaved violently with pain. But even then, he did not let out an ugly groan.

A true swordsman, refusing to lose his dignity even in defeat, Aiglon thought, a hint of respect rising in his heart despite himself.

How could there be no feelings between them after so many years together?

But… this was a price he was willing to pay.

“I win,” he said calmly.

“Yes, I lost… Your Highness, you defeated me in a fair duel.” The Captain fought through the pain, looking up at the prince and speaking in a trembling voice. “Since that is the case, I will keep my promise. You may go… I wish you the best of luck in the future. I hope that the price you are paying now… will ultimately… ultimately prove to have been meaningful.”

Aiglon didn’t leave right away. He remained standing, looking down at him.

He picked up the sword the Captain had just used, cut a piece of cloth from his own dress, and tossed it in front of the man, gesturing for him to bandage himself.

“I won’t apologize to you, because this was a choice we both made. But, Captain, I wish you luck. I hope you survive, and I hope we have a chance to meet again.”

Then, he raised a hand to tidy the wig that had been disheveled during the duel and prepared to leave.

“Your Highness…!” Just as he took a step, the Captain, slumped on the ground, called out faintly. “Could you… could you please not wage war on Austria?”

Even on the brink of death, he cannot forget his homeland? Truly admirable.

Aiglon looked back over his shoulder and offered a gentle smile.

“That depends on God’s will… but I hope not.”

Then, he turned and walked away without a shred of lingering attachment.

Everything was left behind him, whether it was the white snow or anything else.

When he reached the end of the alley, just as he had expected, a carriage was parked there.

He approached the carriage and soon heard a joyful cry.

“Your Highness!”

With the call, the young maid Chanel came to his side, saying with immense relief, “You… you’re finally here! I thought… I thought something had happened…”

Then, she noticed with surprise that her master was in no normal state—his dress was covered in sword cuts and bloodstains.

At that same moment, Aiglon’s legs gave out, and he collapsed to the ground.

The fight had drained nearly all of his energy. In the biting wind and heavy snow, all he wanted was to sit by a fire and rest.

“Ah!” she screamed in terror. “Are you all right!”

“It’s nothing, Chanel… That’s not my blood,” Aiglon replied, mustering his last bit of strength. “I’m just a little tired. Help me up so I can rest.”

Chanel hurriedly supported his shoulders.

Aiglon closed his eyes.

He truly needed to rest.

Chapter 112: Epilogue

The snow had fallen all night and showed no signs of stopping, blanketing the imperial capital in a seemingly eternal tranquility.

Overnight, a layer of snow had covered the entire land, transforming Schönbrunn Palace into a white fairytale world.

But in the hazy dawn, several carriages sped toward the palace, arriving one after another.

With a servant’s help, the Imperial Chancellor stepped down from his carriage.

He wore the weary look of a man roused from his sleep, but beyond the fatigue, his refined face was filled mostly with rage.

The rage of a meticulously constructed plan that had died in its infancy.

The rage of events spiraling out of control, of not knowing what the future would hold.

“Where is she now?!” he demanded angrily, questioning the Police Chief who had arrived before him.

“Princess Sophie is… resting in her room,” the Police Chief answered in a low voice. “His Majesty is furious and has ordered her confined to her chambers for the time being.”

Perhaps sensing the Chancellor’s extreme anger, he didn’t even dare to breathe too loudly, fearing he might provoke His Excellency.

“The fact that she’s still in her luxurious suite and not a prison cell only proves how magnanimous this country is!” Metternich’s lip twitched as he spoke through clenched teeth. “Well then, let us go see this willful, reckless, arrogant, and foolish madam.”

Then, as if remembering something, he asked, “Have the men been deployed?”

“Our men are already out. They will mobilize the police and secret agents everywhere to track his movements closely. Also… please ask His Majesty to authorize them to mobilize the army if necessary.”

“Very well. I will speak to His Majesty at once,” Metternich nodded, then added, “If he is found and resists arrest, you have permission to shoot.”

“Yes, Sir!” the Police Chief affirmed. “I will pass down the order immediately.”

Metternich looked up. The sky, turbulent with wind and snow, looked so gloomy it weighed heavily on one’s heart.

This old man, who had always believed things were under his control, was for a moment at a complete loss.

“Choosing to look for trouble instead of living a good life, making problems for everyone. Has he even considered that there’s nowhere in the world for him!” he couldn’t help but mutter under his breath.

Then, surrounded by his entourage, he walked into the palace.

In the dimly lit room, Princess Sophie sat quietly on the sofa, staring blankly into the void.

Just as at the theater, she was dressed in a simple gown. Her long hair, usually styled meticulously every day, now lay disheveled, a stark contrast to the luxurious furnishings of the room.

Tear stains still marked her face, her gaze was unfocused and cloudy, and her entire being radiated heartbreak and despair.

The door opened, letting in a sliver of light from outside, but she didn’t seem to notice.

Metternich entered the room and studied the princess closely.

The two did not have a good relationship; Sophie’s arrogant attitude had infuriated the authoritarian Chancellor on many occasions, but at this moment, he was in no mood to gloat.

“Where did he go?” he asked directly.

Sophie raised her head, glanced at Metternich, then averted her gaze with disinterest, as if disdaining to even speak to him.

“You are doing something incredibly foolish, for both yourself and for him,” Metternich said, suppressing his fury. “You have made an unforgivable mistake, brought grave harm to the Empire, and you will severely endanger His Highness’s life—I don’t mind telling you, I have already given the order: if necessary, they can shoot to capture him. So you had best cooperate fully with us to bring him back. That way, we can still avoid the worst possible outcome!”

Sophie kept her eyes lowered, as if completely oblivious to his harsh words and stern expression.

Metternich, who was already on the verge of exploding, was now pushed over the edge.

“Arrogant, willful, stupid woman! Don’t think you can still put on airs in front of us!” His brow furrowed as he berated her sternly, “Have you no awareness of the disaster your willfulness has brought upon yourself, upon us, upon all of Europe? You will receive the punishment you deserve! Now, you’d better be sensible, leave yourself some dignity, and spare his life! Otherwise, the consequences will be more than you can bear!”

His enraged tirade finally made Sophie look up, her eyes narrowing as she fixed her gaze on him.

“Don’t you try to lord it over me, you old thing,” Sophie said coldly. “Even if I am to be punished, you’re not the one to do it. Besides, I have nothing to tell you, because I know nothing at all. He told me nothing.”

“He told you nothing!” Metternich’s face was a mask of disbelief.

“You’re the one who raised that little bastard, so what do you think?” Sophie stared at the Chancellor with anger and resentment. “I suggest you don’t waste your precious time on me. I just want some quiet. I don’t want to listen to a nasty old man yammering at me!”

“What, you still feel you’ve been wronged?” Metternich sneered, his anger turning icy.

He could already see that Sophie truly was ignorant of the man’s whereabouts, but this only infuriated him more.

“You indulge in pleasure and look down on everyone, yet you have no skills to speak of. The only stroke of luck in your life was crawling out of a queen’s womb… I see Vienna has no place for you, but Babylon would have a good spot for you!”

This direct insult instantly ignited Sophie’s own blazing fury.

“Perhaps I do. And you? You are debauched and despotic. I think even Babylon wouldn’t have you—Pompeii is more suitable! You should be there, baptized by the fires from heaven, then buried forever in a sulfurous mound, listening to the wails of hell!”

She looked at Metternich and said, word by word, “Your romantic histories are dozens of times longer than mine, yet you mock me for falling in love with a pitiful man I saw day and night, pinning the crime of infidelity on me… Fine, I admit I deserve to go to hell, but I’ll be glad to see you all cowering at the very bottom!”

Metternich was stunned. He hadn’t expected her to be so defiant, even now.

Did she have a screw loose, or was her mind so dull that she hadn’t understood she could no longer act with her usual imperious attitude?

“You will pay the price.”

“Yes, and I’m willing to pay it. Are you satisfied? Now get out! All of you, get out!” She glared at Metternich, then pointed a hand at the door. “I never want to see any of you again. You make me sick!”

Looking at the man’s pale, aged face, Sophie felt a wave of nausea so intense that her stomach churned. Her body, already weakened by the mental blow, could no longer bear the overwhelming sickness. She covered her mouth and retched.

Her sudden action left everyone stunned.

Chancellor Metternich and the man beside him exchanged a quiet glance.

A terrible suspicion suddenly formed in his mind.

Whether this suspicion was true or not, they could not remain here any longer.

“You should get some rest,” he said, regaining his usual composure, before leading the others out of the room.

“Your Excellency…” After leaving the room, the Police Chief lowered his voice, as if seeking confirmation. “They… they had an affair?”

“Silence. Don’t think about anything,” Metternich cut him off coolly. “At your age, I shouldn’t have to remind you what you are supposed to have seen, should I?”

The Police Chief’s expression returned to one of indifference, and he said no more.

After Metternich and the others had left, Sophie, who had not slept all night, finally succumbed to her mental exhaustion and fell into a deep sleep.

When she opened her eyes again, she found her older sister, Empress Caroline, sitting by her bedside.

“Thank goodness it’s you… I was afraid I might faint from anger again,” she said with a bitter smile.

“You’re the biggest fool I’ve ever met in my life,” the Empress looked at her coldly. “It’s one thing to seek pleasure, but to let yourself… to let yourself suffer the consequences. Did you never find out how to avoid this outcome?”

“So, it’s true… I really am…” Sophie looked at the Empress, not seeming particularly shocked.

Empress Caroline did not answer, merely gazing at her coldly.

“I was careful at first, but then I stopped caring,” Sophie lowered her eyes. “Only when I was with him did I feel the joy of being alive… So I chose to leave it to God’s will.”

“Fool!” the Empress chided her again. “Do you think that fellow will thank you? He cares only for himself! For the sake of his grand, fantastical ambitions, he abandoned you without a second thought. And look at you now, what do you have left?”

“What is there to fear… Let them do what they will,” Sophie smiled bitterly. “The worst they can do is send me back to Bavaria, or to a convent. I would welcome it.”

“You… you’ve really gone mad…” His Majesty the Empress was heartbroken and grief-stricken, but she was helpless. In the end, her resentment fell upon the young man who was nowhere to be found.

“I wish they’d catch him and chop off his head!” she cursed in a low voice.

“If that happens, I will certainly be there…” Sophie replied with a bitter smile.

“What, you want to be like that Queen Margot and weep while holding your lover’s head in your own hands?” Empress Caroline retorted.

“No… I would die with him,” Sophie answered with a smile, but tears fell from her eyes at the same time. “There’s no point in living anymore, anyway.”

============================================

In the office habitually used by His Majesty the Emperor, Chancellor Metternich stood quietly beside the throne, looking respectfully at the supreme ruler of the Empire.

The news he had just received from the doctor had been so shocking that he was still in a bit of a daze.

His Majesty the Emperor seemed to be in the same state. The two old men looked at each other, for a moment unsure of how to respond.

“Your Majesty, what should we do?” After a long silence, Chancellor Metternich asked with a grave expression in the quiet room.

After another long silence, His Majesty the Emperor replied, “Since things have come to this, let the child be born, no matter what.”

Metternich did not question His Majesty further, but simply nodded slightly.

“That might be for the best. Perhaps we’ll have another hostage in our hands.”

He had never imagined that his original plan would continue to unfold in such a strange way.

Should he call it the mysterious and unpredictable will of God?

============================================

It was snowing heavily again.

Princess Theresa sat by the window in the study, quietly watching the snowflakes fall.

Ever since learning the terrible news, she had sequestered herself in the study. Her family, sympathetic to the mental blow she had suffered, had not disturbed her, waiting for her to slowly recover from the trauma.

But how easy was it to recover from such a sudden fall from great joy to great sorrow?

She stared blankly out the window, knowing in her heart that the young man might never set foot here again.

Why… why did he have to put himself in such grave danger?

Did he really hate me that much?

The more she thought, the more wronged she felt, and tears nearly welled up in her eyes again.

She wondered if His Highness was cold right now.

Just then, the sound of the door opening broke the silence. Theresa looked up to see her father striding in.

His expression was so grim it was almost frightening.

He had looked like this for some time now; it was clear he was thoroughly enraged.

Fundamentally, he was less angry about “the Duke of Reichstadt’s escape from Austria” and more furious that “he escaped immediately after agreeing to marry Theresa.”

The young man had gone back on his word. The promises he had made to her and her husband were still ringing in their ears, yet he had turned around and fled. His vicious and shameless act had made his daughter a laughingstock, and what father would not be enraged by that?

Archduke Karl walked step by step toward Theresa and patted her shoulder comfortingly.

“My dear daughter, I have some good news for you.”

“Father?” Theresa was a little surprised.

Archduke Karl handed her a letter that had already been opened. “They conducted a thorough search of his room and found a pile of letters. One of them was left specifically for you.”

Theresa took it in surprise and began to read.

“Theresa, I no longer have the right to call myself your friend.

I know I have committed a vicious deed against you, placing you and your family in an unspeakably awkward position, but I swear, this was absolutely not the outcome I initially wanted.

You may not believe my oath, but I can tell you that the reason I chose to run at this time was to do so before our engagement was formalized, so that your reputation could at least be largely preserved.

Yes, this is indeed pathetic hypocrisy, so I dare not beg your forgiveness. The responsibility is all mine, and I am willing to bear it. I do not want to list out reasons to justify my actions; I only want to say I’m sorry—and I am deeply sorry that I cannot say it to your face.

Please publish this letter. I attach my most sincere words as a final, insignificant gift to you—

I, François-Charles-Bonaparte, swear on my life, and on the honor of the Bonaparte family which I hold as dear as my life, that Princess Theresa is completely pure. I have never committed any transgression that would endanger Her Highness’s reputation.

Farewell, and I wish you all the best in the future.

François-Charles-Bonaparte.”

Theresa slowly finished reading the letter, and a faint blush appeared on her pale cheeks—as if she had drawn great encouragement from it.

Yes, her genuine feelings had, after all, touched his heart.

She remembered the young man’s words before they parted ways.

“Your Highness… Your Highness…” she sighed softly, then looked at her father with a hint of relief. “So, His Highness was thinking of me after all! Father.”

“Perhaps he thought of you a little, but that does not absolve him of his sins,” Archduke Karl’s lip twitched.

“His Highness is also pursuing his own future…” Theresa defended the young man in a low voice. “Austria didn’t treat him well. What’s wrong with him choosing to leave? There was never any official document stating he was a prisoner, was there? So why couldn’t he leave?”

Archduke Karl glanced at his daughter and decided against arguing with her.

“Alright, let’s not concern ourselves with him anymore. He has done this, and someone will deal with him. Just think of it as a nightmare. Now you’re awake, and it’s time to turn to a new page in your life.”

“No… Father, I can’t stop worrying about His Highness,” Theresa shook her head. “I believe our engagement is still valid, it just needs to be postponed for a little while. If…”

“What engagement!” Archduke Karl cut his daughter off. “Theresa, can’t you be more clear-headed? The boy has run away!”

“He can, and so can I… Father, I can travel too, and I can go find His Highness.” Theresa stood up and began to pace, a renewed excitement in her step. “Not right now, of course, but once there’s definite news of His Highness, I can go travel and find him… Don’t you think that would be good? And no one will bother us anymore.”

“No, absolutely not!” Archduke Karl shook his head, rejecting his daughter’s proposal. “Theresa… don’t concern yourself with him anymore. A person like that is not worthy of you. I never want to see him again! We should publish the letter at once. It would save you a lot of trouble and make things easier in the future…”

“There is no letter, Father,” Theresa said softly.

Then, she let her hand fall open.

Before Archduke Karl’s stunned eyes, the letter fluttered from her hand and into the fireplace.

“You! What are you doing?!” Archduke Karl instinctively stepped forward to retrieve the letter, but it was too late. He could only watch as the paper turned to ash in the flames.

“You’re mad… You’ve gone completely mad!” He glared at his daughter, scolding her in a way he rarely ever had. “I forbid you from having any further contact with him! He will pay the price he deserves. We’ll wait and see!”

Theresa did not reply, only watched the flames in the fireplace quietly.

====================================================

When the wind and snow had subsided for a time, Theresa took a carriage and quietly went to the residence of the genius composer.

When the elderly musician saw the princess, her expression was serious and dignified. She seemed much more mature than the innocent and carefree girl she once was; the turmoil of recent days seemed to have made her grow up overnight.

Theresa curtsied to him, and he looked upon the young woman with sympathy, nodding in greeting.

They had an agreement. She had commissioned a piece of music from him, but it seemed it would no longer be needed now…

He wasn’t sorry for the lost income; on the contrary, he felt profound sorrow for the princess.

Why did she have to endure such a blow? There was simply no reason in this world.

“Have you heard the recent news?” Theresa wrote on a slip of paper and asked him.

Beethoven wrote back, “Of course I’ve heard. It’s the talk of the town. Your Highness… please allow me to express my sympathy. That young Highness was truly too much. I could tell back then that he was ambitious and craved glory. I had thought that with you by his side, he would eventually extinguish those unrealistic ambitions. But it seems now that in the end, he could not let go of his name. Perhaps that family is fated to be consumed by ambition and evil deeds…”

After writing, he let out a sigh, not knowing whether to curse or marvel at fate.

The previous generation had been this way, and this generation was the same. Perhaps it was God’s will. He could not dedicate a piece to anyone from the Bonaparte family—or rather, they were not worthy of his dedication.

Upon reading the musician’s reply, tears instantly welled up in Theresa’s eyes.

The tears flowed more and more freely, until they became a torrent.

“I cannot cry in front of my father. If I cry, then all is lost… so I can only force myself to be calm, so there is still hope of salvaging things,” she said in a small voice, sobbing. “But you… it’s wonderful. I can cry in front of you, pour my heart out to you, because you cannot hear, and you won’t tell anyone else…”

Beethoven looked at the young woman and couldn’t help but shake his head.

What a poor child.

“Forget him. You deserve a better future,” he wrote on another slip of paper and passed it to her.

However, after reading it, the princess shook her head firmly.

She wrote a reply and handed it back. “No, Sir. I have not given up, and I will not. To be united with His Highness is something I have decided, and I will absolutely not give up halfway. I came to tell you that the piece I commissioned from you is still valid. Please, continue composing it, will you?”

With a look of astonishment, the old musician read her reply.

He paused, hesitating whether he should still accept this request.

Theresa looked up, her eyes filled with hope as she gazed at the composer, a look that seemed to say more than a thousand words.

God knows how that scoundrel managed to resist this gaze… the old musician lamented in his heart.

“Your Highness, since you’ve put it that way, it would be improper for me to refuse. However, I must tell you that I don’t know if I have the mental energy to finish it… After all, these recent events have had too negative an impact on my state of mind. I fear it will be difficult for me to compose the piece with the pure spirit of blessing I originally intended…”

Theresa looked at the musician with determination and wrote her reply.

“I believe you can do it… because I believe that I can do it too. Please, write a song of hope for us, Sir. One day, I will walk into the grand hall to your music. No matter what obstacles stand in our way, I will make it happen!”

Seeing her determined gaze, the elderly musician suddenly felt a flicker of passion reignited within him.

He nodded gently.

“Perhaps my life will not be long enough for me to see that day, but my soul will bless you, Your Highness.”

Chapter 113: The Sky Clears After the Snow

Snow had been falling intermittently across Austria since Christmas Eve, and it wasn’t until after the New Year that most regions began to warm slightly.

However, along the western border of the empire, at the foot of the Alps, the snow still fell from time to time. The small town of Feldkirch, situated on the border between Austria and Switzerland, was no exception.

The snow-capped Alps coiled like a great dragon before the town, their immense presence bestowing an air of tranquility and stability. The small town at the foot of the Alps welcomed the year 1827 with its eternal, unchanging peace.

During a long, snowy night, several ordinary, unmarked carriages arrived at the edge of this quiet town.

The carriages stopped silently outside a small country house. After confirming that there were no watchers nearby, the occupants emerged and slipped furtively inside.

A fire was soon lit in the hearth. The group huddled by the fireplace to warm themselves, finally shaking off the biting chill.

Aiglon was, of course, among them—though he had long since changed out of the torn dress and into a set of ordinary clothes.

To evade any potential pursuers and to escape before the entire Austrian border was locked down, Aiglon had rushed toward the Swiss border without stopping ever since joining up with Louis, Chanel, and the others. After several consecutive days of bumpy travel, they had finally reached this town. He was utterly exhausted.

After warming himself by the fire for a while, his stiff body finally regained some of its energy. He looked around at the people with him. The men were holding up fine, but Chanel’s face was as pale as a sheet of paper, devoid of color.

Chanel had been serving others since she was a child and was physically strong, but even she was likely reaching her limit. Aiglon felt a pang of heartache watching her.

If Theresa were here, she would never have been able to endure this… A strange thought flashed through the young man’s mind.

Forget it… We’re already here, what’s the point in thinking about it? He quickly cast the thought aside.

“Your Majesty, I’m afraid we’ll have to rest here for the night,” his cousin Louis said in a low voice, having also recovered his strength. “We can’t just stroll past the guards into Switzerland. We have to take a secret route, a narrow mountain path. That means we’ll have to abandon the carriages, and it also means we need to wait for good weather during the day.”

“Is the route safe?” Aiglon asked.

“Very safe. It’s a route discovered by smugglers. It’s how we came into Austria,” answered a young man beside Louis. “Your Majesty, this is the last leg of the journey. Once we cross it, we’ll be through the Alps and out of this country, arriving in Bregenz, in Switzerland. Things will be much easier then.”

He bore a slight resemblance to both Louis and Aiglon, but more striking than their faces was the similarity in their eyes—that ambitious, haughty gaze that was impatient to trample the world underfoot.

He was the younger brother of the former King of Holland, Napoléon-Louis Bonaparte. He was Charles-Louis Napoléon Bonaparte, Aiglon’s other cousin.

To most, this young man seemed to be just another greenhorn of about the same age, not someone to be taken seriously. But Aiglon knew better—because he knew that in the original timeline, his cousin had, after decades of struggle, truly fulfilled the Bonaparte family’s long-held wish to return to the throne.

He first rode the favorable winds of the 1848 revolution to become the president of the French Second Republic through an election, then step by step eliminated his opponents, and in 1852, officially became the Emperor of the French Second Empire.

And after that, he sat on the throne for eighteen long years. Combined with his four years as president, he ruled for a total of twenty-two years, longer than both Louis XVI and Napoleon himself. In that turbulent era, achieving such a feat was nothing short of a miracle, something that could never be accomplished by luck alone.

Of course, in this timeline, he was now, without a doubt, Aiglon’s subject.

No matter what he thought in his heart, for now, he could only face him with the utmost respect.

“In that case, we’ll rest for the night,” Aiglon decided, then looked at the two brothers. “But once dawn breaks tomorrow, we must leave, no matter the weather. We can’t afford any more delays!”

The two brothers exchanged a look, and Louis nodded. “Very well, Your Majesty. Let’s hope God grants us good weather tomorrow.”

Traveling through the Alps in bad weather was a terrible idea, but they had no better choice right now. They could only brace themselves and try.

They were in a race against time.

After escaping from Vienna, as planned, someone was responsible for creating a diversion, heading directly south toward the Italian border. Though he didn’t expect it to completely fool the Austrians, it would at least serve to distract them.

They had to use this window to escape. Nothing could be allowed to stop him.

Aiglon didn’t talk much more with them; he knew this was not the time for idle chat.

After warming himself for a little longer, he stood up.

“Alright, let’s get some rest. We’ll leave as soon as the sky clears tomorrow.”

As he got up to leave, Chanel immediately rose as well, intending to help Aiglon prepare for bed as usual.

“Your Majesty…” Louis walked over to Aiglon and whispered to him, “This is a critical moment. You had best conserve your energy…”

Wait, in your eyes, am I the type to lose control at a time like this?

Aiglon didn’t know whether to laugh or cry.

“I’ll be careful, Louis,” he said without anger, patting his cousin’s shoulder.

Then, Aiglon led Chanel into one of the bedrooms.

Compared to his chambers in Schönbrunn Palace, the furnishings here were naturally very simple. The lack of heating made it uncomfortably cold, but Aiglon didn’t mind.

Aiglon lit the candlestick in the room while Chanel, as usual, made the bed for him. Aiglon walked over to the window and gazed into the distance.

Night had fallen, and darkness had enveloped the world. Even the snow-covered Alps were now impossible to see. But in his mind’s eye, the faint outlines of the mountain ranges seemed to reveal themselves to him.

They were very close to the border now. If they just kept moving forward, through the Alps, they could escape this country and reach Bregenz, in Switzerland.

Their first destination was Switzerland.

Why Switzerland?

First, it was the place where the two brothers’ mother, Princess Hortense, lived in seclusion. The Louis brothers were relatively familiar with the area and had enough connections and resources to help him hide temporarily. He could find an initial, and most crucial, sanctuary there.

Second, after 1815, Switzerland had been declared a permanently neutral country at the Congress of Vienna. Historically, of course, the great powers often went back on their word and treated treaties as scrap paper, so the title of “permanently neutral country” wasn’t entirely reliable. However, the status was at least there on paper. Switzerland would not be at the beck and call of the Austrian Empire, nor would it completely do the bidding of the King of France.

So even if the Swiss government discovered traces of his escape, they would not likely mobilize the entire country to hunt him down. That would give him breathing room to calmly implement the next phase of his plan.

Moreover, Switzerland shared a border with France. He could get news into France at the earliest opportunity, to inspire the supporters that still remained in the country—

He didn’t expect them to launch an armed uprising immediately, nor did he need them to. For now, it was enough to boost their morale and strengthen their confidence. He believed he could accomplish that easily.

King Charles X of France was acting perversely and had greatly lost the support of the people. There would be plenty of opportunities for him to win their hearts later. There was no rush. For now, the priority was to stabilize his own ranks.

“Your Majesty, it’s ready…” As he was lost in thought, Chanel reported in a small voice, “You can rest now.”

Since their escape, Chanel had already switched to addressing her master by his title. It was clear she found it more natural.

“Alright, thank you, Chanel.” Aiglon broke from his thoughts and prepared for bed.

He lay down on the bed, and Chanel prepared to sleep on the floor beside it.

“Chanel, aren’t you cold?” Aiglon asked.

“It’s fine, Your Majesty…” Chanel shook her head, but her pale face told a different story.

“Well, I’m cold. Let’s sleep in an embrace. It’ll be warmer,” Aiglon commanded, opening his arms to her.

“Your Majesty…” Chanel was both shocked and delighted, yet also hesitant. “I’m all filthy right now. I’m not worthy of being so close to you…”

“Enough, hurry up,” Aiglon ordered impatiently, pulling the timid Chanel into his arms.

He had no wicked desires. For one, he knew this was not the time for pleasure-seeking. For another, as Chanel had said, their hygiene was not exactly conducive to arousal—neither had bathed for days, and Chanel hadn’t even had a chance to change clothes. The smell from both of them was a bit unpleasant.

He just wanted to comfort Chanel this way, and give himself a bit of warm encouragement at the same time.

The girl in his arms once had shimmering golden hair, but it was now dull with grease. Yet at this moment, it seemed more dazzling than gold to him.

She had done everything in her power to help him escape, and through the bumpy journey, she had not once complained. How could gold ever compare to such loyalty?

All was silent around them. The clamor of the world seemed to have been swallowed by the wind and snow, leaving only the sound of their soft breathing.

To be honest, among this group of “loyal retainers,” the only one he placed his complete trust in was Chanel.

“Chanel, thank you for all you’ve done for me. The time for me to repay you with actions rather than promises is fast approaching,” he whispered to her. “You stayed by my side when I fell to rock bottom. So, if I ever have my meteoric rise, there will certainly be a place for you in the Empire. To put it bluntly, you’re not an employee, you’re a shareholder. Whatever enterprise I build, I will give you a share of it.”

“Your Majesty…” His emotional promise moved Chanel beyond words. She couldn’t help but close her eyes and lean against the young man’s chest. “Just being able to stay by your side is the greatest reward for me.”

“Do you remember what I told you before? About the hidden treasure,” Aiglon continued.

“I remember,” Chanel nodded.

“That treasure is on a small island in the Mediterranean. I’ll find a way to take people there, and then the two of us will unearth it,” Aiglon emphasized in a whisper. “The two of us!”

“Hmm?” Chanel looked at Aiglon in surprise. “You… You don’t plan to let Their Highnesses know?”

“No, of course I have to keep it from them! Only people I trust completely can handle my fortune,” Aiglon replied without hesitation. “Not only will I hide it from them, but I will also pretend to ask for financial backing from my elder relatives who are still alive.”

“Why…?” Chanel was a little confused.

“To build an enterprise, you can never have too much money, can you?” Aiglon replied with a cold smile. “They all achieved their meteoric rise thanks to my father, and they managed to save great fortunes even after the Empire fell. As the heir to the Empire, isn’t it perfectly justifiable for me to request a small amount of funding for the restoration? If they give it, I will repay them when I build my foundation in the future and give them the honor they deserve… If they are stingy and refuse, then that’s perfect. I can then justifiably ignore them! From then on, they’ll never be able to use the family to hold me hostage!”

This was something Aiglon had carefully calculated. He knew his elders were not simple people to deal with and could very well cause him trouble in the future. So, he would set a threshold first, asking them to sponsor him. Any elder who was unwilling could be conveniently classified as “uninterested in the restoration.”

“Your Majesty…” Chanel didn’t know what to say. “Some people might say you… that you’re being a little cold toward your own family.”

“I don’t care what others say. I must first establish my position in the family—I will be the head of the family, and my position must be supreme. If I can’t even rule a family, what right do I have to rule an empire?” Aiglon answered resolutely. “Having learned from my father’s lesson, in my case, family, more than anyone, should prove their loyalty. If they can’t prove their loyalty, then they’re no different from enemies. No elder can stand above me based on age alone!”

He then looked at Chanel and whispered his instructions, “What I’ve told you are my most precious secrets, Chanel. Keep them in your heart and don’t ever reveal a single word to anyone else.”

“Yes,” Chanel immediately agreed without any hesitation.

After a moment of silence, Aiglon revealed his next step.

“Unearthing the treasure will undoubtedly free me from financial worries for a time, but treasure—no matter how precious the jewels—is just a collection of inanimate objects. I can’t pay people’s salaries with them. I need cash, and a lot of it. This means I must find a way to sell these treasures at a high price, and as quickly as possible. I can’t possibly have the energy to do it alone. Chanel, I want you to help me with this.”

“I will do it for you, Your Majesty…” Chanel first nodded, then hesitated. “But, on my own, I will be weak and isolated. I’m afraid it will be difficult for me to meet your requirements…”

“Don’t worry about that. I will find people who are directly loyal to me to coordinate with your work,” Aiglon nodded lightly. “I can’t rely on Louis and the others for everything. Otherwise, even if I escape, I’ll still be nothing more than a puppet.”

Chanel nodded, still a little bewildered.

Although His Highness made it sound easy, she knew how difficult such a task must be—finding people who could remain absolutely loyal in the face of immense treasure would surely be hard. But there were so many people loyal to the Bonaparte family, surely some could be found.

After all, wasn’t it someone who had told His Highness about the treasure in the first place?

After he had finished explaining these matters, the two of them finally fell silent.

And at that moment, the exhaustion from the long journey finally began to pull them slowly into sleep.

Outside the window, the wind and snow still raged, but here, between them, there was an incomparable warmth.

After what felt like an eternity, Aiglon groggily opened his eyes.

It was likely early morning; the sky was not yet fully bright.

He subconsciously glanced at the window.

And then, he saw it clearly. Outside was a vast expanse of blue sky, dotted with only a few white clouds.

Summoned by the wind, reddish clouds and mist peeked out from between the high peaks of the Alps. The snow-covered mountains, draped in a sacred veil, were welcoming the arrival of the golden dawn.

Sunlight, like a fine thread, slowly moved forward, unveiling the magnificent splendor of the mountains. The peaks, which had been battered by relentless winds all night, now shyly fell silent, watching as a golden brush painted their coats an even more dazzling shade.

The majestic summit loomed indistinctly in the clouds and mist. A long slope ran from the peak to the foot of the mountain, now covered in a thick layer of snow, like a bolt of white silk pouring down from the sky, connecting heaven and earth.

How spectacular! And how beautiful!

“It’s a beautiful day…” Aiglon gazed at the magnificent scene on the horizon and broke into a genuine smile.

“Your Majesty, God is truly blessing you!” Chanel suddenly threw her arms around the young man, venting the excitement in her heart.

Chapter 114: Followers

Without any delay, the awakened Aiglon and his party immediately left their temporary shelter and slipped into the countryside wilderness.

They had to abandon the carriage that had brought them there, as they would now attempt to cross the Alps, and such a burden was no longer of any use.

After a night’s rest, they had all recovered their energy. Although their clothes were disheveled and their appearances haggard from the arduous escape, every single one of them was now filled with fighting spirit.

This was the final leg of their journey. If they could just summon their courage and persevere a little longer, they would achieve a perfect success.

They quickly made their way into the mountain pass.

The paths in the Alps were already winding and treacherous, but to evade the eyes of the border sentries, they had to take even more perilous trails, making the journey all the more difficult.

They walked in a single file line through the narrow mountain path, occasionally having to help one another over obstacles. Fortunately, they had a guide familiar with the local area (or rather, a smuggler), otherwise they would have likely gotten lost long ago in these cold mountains.

To protect Aiglon, he was placed in the middle of the group, with Chanel at his side.

It was a severe test of physical endurance, but luckily, Aiglon had undergone rigorous physical training since childhood and was barely able to cope. He moved along the rugged mountain path with a walking stick, glancing around to observe his surroundings.

As for Chanel beside him, she was not having such an easy time. Although she had done plenty of work since she was a child, she was still a woman and found it difficult to bear such a harsh physical ordeal. Moreover, she had lived in the imperial court for many years and had no experience enduring the harsh conditions of the outdoors.

Even so, she gritted her teeth and endured in silence, showing no weakness that might affect the others’ morale, and tried her best to keep pace with her master.

However, the human body has its limits. No matter how strong the spirit, it cannot ultimately overcome physical reality.

After walking for several hours, Chanel felt as if her feet were weighted down with lead. She tried to force herself to take another step forward, but her body gave out and she collapsed.

Just as she was about to fall to the ground, Aiglon, with a quick eye and deft hand, reached out and caught her.

“Let’s rest a bit,” he then ordered the others, stopping in his tracks.

Then, he helped Chanel to a rock to sit down.

Next, he handed a piece of chocolate to Chanel. “Eat something, Chanel. You need to recover your strength.”

“I’m sorry… Your Majesty… I’ve been a burden to you,” Chanel said, so moved and ashamed that she almost burst into tears.

“No need to apologize. You’ve done very well up to now, Chanel,” Aiglon comforted her with a smile. “I’m a little surprised you’ve been able to hold on this long. Don’t worry, we’re making good progress.”

Seeing her master’s calm smile, Chanel’s anxious heart was instantly soothed, and she felt greatly encouraged by his composure.

She ate the piece of chocolate, and its faint sweetness quickly revived her weakened body.

While she rested, Aiglon walked to the side to rest as well and take in the scenery.

They were currently on a mountain ridge. Looking up, they could see the various peaks of the Alps; looking down, they could see a bottomless valley.

The sunlight scattered across the snow-capped peaks, reflecting a dazzling, colorful light. The rolling mountain ranges coiled over the land like great dragons, while translucent mist rose from the valley floor, through which one could dimly see the scenery of the villages at the foot of the mountains.

Looking at this magnificent view bathed in golden light, Aiglon felt for a fleeting moment as if he were standing in heaven, looking down upon the world.

“This is how His Majesty, the late Emperor, crossed the mountain pass and stormed into Northern Italy back then,” his cousin, Louis, murmured beside him. “He must have seen this very sight!”

In the year 1800, Napoleon, having just seized power in France through a coup, led his army on a shortcut across the treacherous St. Bernard Pass. He crossed the Alps with grand ambition, charged into the rich lands of Northern Italy, and went on to achieve a glorious victory, ultimately shattering the Second Coalition against France.

To commemorate this great expedition, Napoleon had his court painter, Jacques-Louis David, create the series of oil paintings titled Napoleon Crossing the Alps, which became classics in the history of art.

The triumphant Napoleon ascended the throne as Emperor in 1804, transforming the Republic into the Bonaparte family’s Empire.

How could he have ever imagined that in the next ten years, the Empire would reach its zenith and then fall, and that another ten years later, his descendants would dramatically embark on this ambitious enterprise once again!

This time, his successor was undertaking a reverse expedition, crossing the Alps from Austrian territory, but the goal was the same—to have the family reign supreme once more.

How long would that day take? Aiglon did not know, but he believed that as long as he worked tirelessly, the Imperial Eagle of the Empire would one day fly over France again.

“Louis, when we get to Switzerland, do you have a way to get my message to France?” he asked.

“Of course. We have always maintained channels of communication with our contacts in France,” Louis replied. “Although the Bourbon family has been carrying out severe suppression, we have many sympathizers in the army and among the common people.”

“So, is there an organization?” Aiglon asked the most important question.

After all, no matter how many supporters he had, without an organization, they were nothing but a disorganized mob, incapable of achieving anything significant.

“There are some organizations… but we don’t have much contact with them, and I’m not entirely clear on the specifics.” Louis’s gaze flickered, revealing that even he was unsure just how many useful supporters remained.

“Then, find a way to get the message to France. Tell them to send a few representatives to meet me in Switzerland as soon as possible.” Aiglon tapped the ground lightly with his walking stick, producing a dull thud. “I need them to know of my existence as soon as possible—and to know that I am worthy of their allegiance.”

“Yes, I will see to it at once,” Louis nodded.

After a pause, he began to advise Aiglon, “However, Your Majesty, the news of your escape from Austria must be spreading like wildfire across Europe at this moment. France will be especially on edge, so it will be very difficult for them to come… so please don’t be disheartened if not many people show up.”

“That is certainly true,” Aiglon nodded lightly. “But the loyalty of those who are still willing to come under these circumstances is naturally guaranteed. I can consider them the initial spark.”

Then, he raised his walking stick and pointed towards the shifting clouds and mist below.

“Louis, although France is temporarily calm, I don’t think this peace can last long. The Bourbon family is not respected or loved by the nation. If they were cautious and compromising like Louis XVIII, it would be one thing; but the current King Charles X is a die-hard conservative who opposes every class that is not of the nobility… I don’t think his reign will last long at all. So we need to act quickly, develop our own organization, so that when this dynasty collapses again, we can try to claim what should be ours…”

Historically, the Bourbon Restoration monarchy was overthrown in a revolt in 1830 due to Charles X’s perverse actions, and the Bourbon family’s rule in France collapsed completely. However, the current historical timeline had already been slightly altered by Aiglon’s various actions, so Aiglon couldn’t accurately predict when King Charles X’s rule would end. But the grand trend of history had not yet changed; the king’s rule was bound to provoke a complete confrontation between all classes and the Restoration monarchy, leading to his eventual overthrow.

Therefore, Aiglon could not hesitate. From the very first day of his escape, he had to consider how to profit from the situation.

“What you say aligns perfectly with my own judgment,” Louis nodded lightly, in full agreement with His Majesty’s words. “However, as for the specifics, we still need to hear the judgment of those in France. In this regard, I would like to recommend to you the Marquis de Tréville—the old general is a very enthusiastic supporter of ours, and he has deep connections, enough to be an important ally for us.”

“The Marquis de Tréville?” Aiglon frowned in thought. He felt as if he had heard that name during his lessons. “Is that the cavalry general?”

A moment later, he remembered. The Marquis de Tréville was a cavalry general who had fought under Napoleon from 1806 onwards. For his repeated military achievements, he had been ennobled by Aiglon’s father. He had accompanied him on the ill-fated Russian campaign and witnessed the collapse of the Empire together.

In his lessons, whenever this general was mentioned, he was generally described as brave and skilled in battle, as well as loyal and reliable.

If that was the case… he was indeed worthy of trust.

But Napoleon had been toppled for so many years. Countless numbers of his once loyal subordinates had gone over to the Bourbon family; even the Marshals and generals who had received countless favors from him had mostly switched allegiances and pledged loyalty to the King.

So, he instinctively held some suspicion.

Furthermore, from what he had learned of history from his studies of heraldry, the Tréville family was a very high-ranking noble house in France, one that once had free access to the court of Versailles and was deeply trusted by successive kings. For a member of such a family to be steadfastly loyal to the Bonaparte family? It was truly hard to imagine.

“The Marquis de Tréville was originally the second son of a Duke, with no chance of inheriting the title. It was His Majesty, the late Emperor, who showed him favor, ennobling him as a Marquis and granting him a large sum of money and land as a reward. That’s why he has always been deeply grateful to our family in his heart,” Louis explained to Aiglon in a low voice. “Since the Bourbon Restoration, he has consistently refused to pledge allegiance to the King. As a result, a large portion of his family’s property was confiscated, but even so, he has not changed his political stance, choosing to retire into seclusion. I believe this is sufficient proof of his loyalty to the Bonaparte family.”

After a pause, Louis added, “I went to France once before and was personally received by the Marquis himself. He expressed his admiration for the late Emperor and also personally guaranteed his continued loyalty to His Majesty, Napoleon II… so I think he will be ecstatic once he receives the news of your escape from Austria.”

“Is that so…?” Aiglon now had a general idea in his mind. “Alright, then let us extend a special invitation to this Marquis. I need capable and prestigious men like him to work for me. One such man is worth a hundred.”

“You are absolutely right, Your Majesty!” Louis nodded emphatically. “The Tréville family is a renowned noble house. Even though the Marquis himself has broken with the dynasty, his family’s prestige and connections are still intact. If nothing else, his own brother, the Duke de Tréville, holds a high and powerful position in the dynasty. I believe the Marquis can use this network of relationships to win more support for you. However, due to their vast political differences, the two brothers currently have no contact…”

“Oh?” Aiglon was greatly surprised.

It seemed the situation was more complex than he had imagined.

Two brothers: the elder served the king and enjoyed a meteoric rise, while the younger stubbornly remained loyal to the Bonaparte family, preferring to live a life of decline rather than compromise…

Was the Marquis de Tréville’s loyalty really that firm? Or was this some kind of tactic, a way of betting on both sides?

But on second thought, it didn’t matter. Whether this loyalty stemmed from gratitude for past favors or from a family decision to hedge its bets, at the very least, this Marquis de Tréville was worth courting.

He didn’t care whether people served him for noble or base motives, as long as they were useful.

He glanced again at the magnificent scenery in the distance, then ended the conversation.

“Alright, we’ll discuss the rest in detail after we reach Switzerland. We’ve rested long enough.”

Then, he walked over to Chanel’s side.

“Chanel, are you feeling better? Let’s go.”

“I’m much better, Your Majesty. Let’s go!” Chanel forced herself to stand up, swaying slightly.

“Let me help you,” Aiglon said, taking her arm.

“Your Majesty?” Chanel was a little flustered. “Please, don’t…”

“Your health is very important to me. I will not allow you to collapse from forcing yourself,” Aiglon said, helping her forward without taking no for an answer. “If you feel guilty, then just continue to be loyal to me in the future.”

“Yes… Your Majesty,” Chanel was so moved she nearly cried, but she no longer refused, leaning on her master’s arm.

So as not to tire the young man too much, she tried her best to muster her remaining strength and keep her steps as steady as possible.

Aiglon, for his part, supported her as they continued along the narrow mountain path, sometimes even carrying her on his back over obstacles.

He cherished Chanel so much because she was, at present, his only true follower, loyal to him with all her heart.

He disliked having to scheme and plot with everyone, but he knew in his heart that his future life would likely be filled with such unpleasant things.

That being the case, Chanel seemed all the more precious… After all, he did not want to live in an environment where he had to be wary of everyone.

Just like that, the group journeyed on, stopping and starting along the winding narrow path between the mountains. As time passed, the sky gradually darkened from bright to dim.

A fierce wind began to rage and howl. The Alps tore off their gentle veil and began to reveal their violent side to these travelers.

Aiglon led Chanel onward, bracing against the gale. The wind, mixed with pellets of snow, stung his face, and his steps on the snow grew heavier and heavier.

This was a hardship he had never encountered in his entire life—since birth, he had enjoyed the life of the court, and it was the same even after arriving in Austria. Although his freedom was restricted, his living conditions were not much different.

But… now all that was gone.

This is the risk you chose to take. This is the price you chose to pay.

You cannot retreat. There is no way back!

With a powerful resolve, he gritted his teeth and pushed forward, unafraid.

Just as night was about to fall, they emerged from the last valley, and the view before them suddenly opened up.

In the dim twilight, a small village appeared before their eyes.

The village was unremarkable, even a little rustic, almost indistinguishable from the Austrian villages on the other side of the mountain.

But in Aiglon’s eyes, it seemed to be surrounded by a brilliant halo.

…He had arrived in Switzerland.

The people beside him let out irrepressible cheers.

But Aiglon managed to suppress his own urge to shout aloud. He knew it was not yet time to celebrate.

On the snowy ridge, he raised his walking stick and held it high in the air.

Yes, new world, free world, I have come!

Chapter 115: 3, Hortense

It was another ordinary winter’s night in Salenstein, a small town on the Swiss border, as quiet and peaceful as ever.

The area was sparsely populated on any given day, and once night fell, the surroundings became utterly deserted. Everything was cloaked in darkness, awaiting the dawn of a new day.

Beside the town lay a body of water called Lake Constance, now frozen over in its winter slumber. But when spring came, warming the air and bringing forth blossoms, one could admire the crystal-clear water, the verdant green grass, and the picturesque scenery of the distant Alps.

Following a small path would lead to Arenenberg Castle on the shores of Lake Constance.

The building was exquisitely designed with a rather elegant exterior. Everyone in the area knew it as the secluded residence of Princess Hortense, Napoleon’s stepdaughter and the former Queen of Holland.

This princess was a witness to an era. In her youth, she had been a figure of immense glamour. When her mother, Josephine, remarried Napoleon, she became his stepdaughter. Later, Napoleon arranged for her to marry his brother, Louis, and she eventually became part of the Imperial Royal Family when Napoleon declared himself Emperor.

During the most glorious years of the Empire, she, along with Napoleon’s sisters, indulged in a life of luxury rarely seen on earth. She spent money like water, kept a private lover, and in her dissolute lifestyle, even bore an illegitimate son with him.

However, all beautiful dreams must come to an end. With the collapse of the Empire, the former queen no longer had a place in France. The Holland she had once ruled had long since changed its monarch. After the Bourbon family issued an order to expel all members of the Bonaparte family, Princess Hortense had no choice but to bid farewell to France and to all the glory she had once possessed.

She knew that nothing could ever be undone. So, when her lover proposed they part ways, she amicably agreed. She then retreated to Arenenberg Castle on the shores of Lake Constance, resigned to await the death that fate would one day bestow upon her.

Ten years had passed since she first arrived at her place of seclusion. The unfortunate former queen had left behind her past life of luxury and splendor and was now living peacefully in this lonely villa, passing the time by raising her children. Her relationship with her husband, Louis, had long since broken down, so they lived apart after their exile. Her elder son was cared for by Louis himself, while her younger son grew up with her here.

Though she was only forty-three, the rest of her life was destined to be spent under the blue skies and gentle breezes by the lake, reminiscing about her brilliant past.

Despite her seclusion, Hortense had her share of worries—namely, her son, who was quite a handful.

Her son, Charles, was very young and very intelligent, a quick learner in all things. But as he grew older, his mother discovered that he despised this quiet, secluded life. He was hot-blooded and yearned to achieve great things like his illustrious uncle. He had also developed a political consciousness and a thirst for power.

Naturally, his mother wanted to discourage such dangerous ideas. She lectured and persuaded him time and again, but to no avail. Her son simply would not listen, determined to make a name for himself.

He abandoned traditional studies, choosing instead to become an artilleryman like his uncle, and even attempted to join the army of the Swiss Confederation. Then, just two months ago, he had secretively bid his mother farewell, saying he wished to travel abroad.

Although her son did not specify where he was going, Hortense had a bad feeling at the time. She instinctively opposed his wild notion and tried to stop him, but she could not sway her son, who was already eighteen. All she could do was watch him leave.

In the days that followed, Hortense lived in constant fear, terrified that grim news would arrive one day. She could not sleep at night. After all, for a life that was now nothing but ashes, her son was the last remaining source of meaning.

Tonight, she was filled with the same overwhelming worry and had only drifted into a deep sleep very late.

In the middle of her dream, she was suddenly roused by a noise beside her.

She groggily opened her eyes and realized it was her personal maid who had woken her.

“What is it?” she asked.

“His Highness has returned!” the maid whispered in reply.

“Oh, that’s wonderful… Thank God!” The news of her son’s safe return was a huge relief to Hortense, but she soon noticed a hint of hesitation in her maid’s expression.

“What is it?” she asked again. “Did something happen?”

“You… you’ll know when you see for yourself,” the maid replied, looking as if she didn’t know how to explain.

Full of confusion, the sleepy Queen Hortense got out of bed, put on her nightgown, and went to the drawing-room.

Since purchasing the villa, Queen Hortense had spent a great deal of money renovating it in the style of the Imperial era. The drawing-room was filled with portraits of her family members, including her stepfather Napoleon and her mother Josephine.

When she entered the room, she saw three people already seated by the coffee table, warming themselves with hot tea.

She immediately recognized two of them as her sons. Although her eldest son, Louis, lived elsewhere with his father, he had visited over the years, so she knew him well.

Her sons both looked rather disheveled. Their clothes were untidy and even dusted with snowflakes, bearing the weary look of those who had just completed a long journey to finally reach home.

As for the third person, she couldn’t make out his features clearly in the dim light, but judging by his build, he seemed to be around the same age as her sons.

“Louis! Charles! Where have you two been? How could you just disappear without so much as a single letter!” she scolded her sons loudly as she walked towards them.

Then, her attention was drawn to the third person.

Though he was equally disheveled, with messy hair, one could still see that he was a handsome youth. His features were refined and endearing, yet his expression was calm and serious, carrying a sharpness that seemed beyond his years.

Hortense studied the young man carefully, feeling that his face bore a slight resemblance to her own sons.

Under her gaze, the young man suddenly stood up and bowed formally to her.

“I am so pleased to finally see you again, Your Majesty, the Queen.”

Seeing him, Hortense’s heart jolted, and a completely absurd idea sprang to mind.

Her sons’ sudden disappearance and equally sudden return, the young man who had arrived with them, and his age… All the fragments pieced themselves together, pointing to a terrifying possibility.

But she still couldn’t believe it; it was simply too horrifying.

Suppressing the nervousness in her heart, she looked at him and asked in a low voice.

“And you are…?”

“Mother, he is His Majesty,” Louis, sitting beside her, whispered at that moment, confirming the most absurd suspicion in Hortense’s mind.

“My God!” Hortense’s vision went black, and she nearly fainted.

Then, she instinctively turned to look at Napoleon’s portrait hanging on the wall, as if asking his departed spirit if it was witnessing this moment.

She didn’t know how to accept this reality, or even if she should be happy about it.

With a trembling hand, she pointed at Aiglon, then turned to her sons.

“You’re not joking, are you? You broke the King of Rome out of Austria?”

“I can assure you, he is not joking,” Aiglon said with a smile, then apologized to her. “Madam, I’m sorry I couldn’t notify you in advance. I seem to have disturbed your sleep… Does my presence seem unwelcome to you?”

“No… no, child, how could I possibly not welcome you?” Queen Hortense finally regained some of her composure and apologized profusely to Aiglon. “I just… I just don’t know how to face this reality… Heavens… What have my sons done!”

Aiglon understood her reaction.

Queen Hortense had lived in seclusion for eleven years. She had long grown accustomed to her current pace of life. Everything from her past was now too distant. His sudden appearance, for which she was completely unprepared, was undoubtedly a difficult mental shock to absorb.

Perhaps she didn’t even see this as a good thing.

“Would you mind if I embraced you? You are the first elder relative I have seen in many years,” he asked.

Looking at the young man’s face, Hortense was overcome with a mix of emotions and nearly burst into tears.

She nodded and opened her arms to Aiglon. “Aiglon, I never thought I’d see the day I would meet you again!”

“Indeed. We must thank fate for our reunion.”

After speaking, Aiglon stepped forward and tightly embraced Queen Hortense.

By the candlelight, he studied the middle-aged woman who was a full twenty-eight years his senior.

Her hair already had streaks of white, and fine wrinkles had appeared on her face. Though her forehead was smooth, her eyes always held a look of regret, a clear sign that her secluded life was not so wonderful for her after all.

How could Queen Hortense, who had once enjoyed all the wealth and status in the world and the adoration of the masses, truly forget her past glory?

To fall from the highest peak, to lose all the splendor of the past, only to live in quiet seclusion in the countryside waiting for death, letting pain and memories gnaw at her heart—how could that not be agonizing?

At the same time, Queen Hortense was also studying him, her hand gently stroking his face and hair.

“The passage of time is truly fearsome! The first time I held you, you were still in your cradle. In the blink of an eye, you’re a grown man,” Hortense said, full of emotion. “Thank God, you’ve grown so handsome… Seeing you as you are now, his spirit in heaven must surely feel very gratified.”

“Thank you for the compliment, but… I cannot inherit all that was his on looks alone,” Aiglon replied with a smile. “So I think I have not gratified him enough just yet.”

“Inherit all that was his!” Hortense was suddenly startled. “What… what are you planning to do?”

“To rebuild the Empire, of course, and restore our family to the throne of that country,” Aiglon answered unequivocally. “If not for that goal, why else would I have escaped?”

“Rebuild the Empire…” Hortense was not stirred by these words. Instead, a complex mix of emotions filled her, and her expression was conflicted. “Why must you burden yourself with such a terrible task?”

“Why? Do you not wish for the Empire to be rebuilt?” Aiglon countered.

“If the Empire could be rebuilt, that would of course be wonderful…” Queen Hortense replied with a bitter smile. “But what can be done now? France has quieted down, and you are nothing but a few young men. How could you possibly overthrow a dynasty?”

“Mother, you’re mistaken there,” Louis couldn’t help but interject. “France is only calm on the surface. Dissatisfaction with the Bourbon family is spreading through every social class. I believe there will be another revolution to overthrow their rule. And at that time, His Majesty will be hailed as the savior of the French people, the people’s choice.”

“His Majesty… Why must you call him His Majesty? Stop deluding yourselves. This is all just a childish fantasy! Look at the terrible things you’ve done for these wild ideas…” The mother shot a glare at her son before turning back to Aiglon. “Aiglon, do not force a mission that does not belong to you onto your own shoulders. Your father died full of sorrow and pain. If he had the choice, he would most certainly have wanted you to live a peaceful and happy life, not to chase after immense power only to repeat his mistakes.”

It seemed Queen Hortense was not one of his fervent supporters.

Aiglon sighed inwardly.

But it was to be expected. She was older now and no longer wished to invest her emotions in something so intangible. She didn’t believe that a few youths like them could perform any miracles.

Perhaps she was not the only one who would think this way. After all, to any normal person, everything they were discussing right now was pure daydreaming.

But there was one thing these people had forgotten—history is often made by those who are considered childish, because they press forward toward their goals with single-minded focus.

Without a touch of childish fantasy, how could Napoleon, born into a minor noble family in Corsica, have fought his way to becoming an Emperor? Without a touch of childish fantasy, how could his nephew have eventually restored the Empire after starting with nothing?

If they could do it, then he could at least try. How would he know the outcome without trying?

Aiglon didn’t argue further with Queen Hortense. Instead, he asked.

“Do you not welcome me?”

“No… What are you saying? As long as you are here, you are my guest. There will always be a place for you in my home.” Hortense shook her head. “But, Aiglon, you escaped from Austria, didn’t you?”

“That is correct,” Aiglon nodded.

“Then news will soon spread from Austria to Switzerland, and I… I will certainly be the most obvious suspect.” Queen Hortense had regained her senses and thought of this point. “The police will surely be monitoring me closely!”

“Yes, you are right about all of that. That’s why I’ve come to visit you now, before the news has spread here,” Aiglon nodded, then looked at Queen Hortense again. “You’ve lived here for many years. Do you know of a safe place where I could be sheltered?”

Hortense looked at the young man’s face, full of earnest hope, and her heart ached.

If he didn’t trust her, he wouldn’t have come here first.

Although she didn’t believe the Empire could be rebuilt, how could she possibly refuse her son and nephew?

They were the last of her closest relatives.

“Of course, but for tonight, you should rest here and get some sleep.”

After saying this, she embraced the young man tightly once more, conveying the emotion and warmth in her heart. “May God protect you.”

Chapter 116: 4, Future Plans

“May God bless you.”

His aunt’s comfort and embrace sent a wave of warmth through Aiglon’s very core.

Although they had been separated for over a decade, the emotional bond of family remained.

He had crossed mountains and valleys, endured fear, hunger, and cold, and suffered so many hardships, but in the warm embrace of Queen Hortense, the chill and fatigue seemed to vanish in an instant.

“Thank you,” he said, filled with emotion. “You’ve given me immense comfort. At a time like this, at least I still have family on my side.”

Just then, maids brought in hastily prepared pastries for the young people to sate their hunger. Aiglon also called Chanel, who had been waiting in the outer room, to come in.

“Your Majesty the Queen, it is a pleasure to meet you.” The moment Chanel entered, she respectfully curtsied to Queen Hortense. She then stood by the side of the dining table, her attitude clearly timid, not daring to sit down.

Before her were members of the “imperial family.” How could she dare to be the slightest bit presumptuous?

“And this is…?” Queen Hortense looked at Chanel.

“She was my maid in Austria and is also the Empire’s most steadfast follower,” Aiglon replied, then proceeded to tell Queen Hortense and his two cousins Chanel’s life story.

After hearing it, everyone present sighed at her difficult past.

“What a pitiful child… to think a child must suffer for the affairs of adults!” Queen Hortense lamented. “It’s a good thing my brother came to her rescue. Otherwise, I truly don’t know what would have happened!”

Indeed, when Chanel’s aunt took her to flee France, wandering everywhere, it was Prince Eugène who took them in and cared for them in Bavaria. He was Napoleon’s stepson, which made him Princess Hortense’s biological brother.

So, Chanel’s reverence for Hortense was not just because of her title, but also because she was the Prince’s only sister.

“If His Highness hadn’t taken us in, we would surely have died in some corner long ago…” Chanel said, her eyes welling with tears as she looked at Queen Hortense with utmost reverence. “I will forever be grateful for His Highness’s kindness. Out of that gratitude, I swore an oath long ago to serve the Bonaparte family for my entire life, and my descendants will do the same. This is the only way I can repay such profound kindness!”

Seeing Chanel’s fervent expression, Queen Hortense was taken aback for a moment, then gave a wry smile.

“Don’t be so serious. It was merely a small gesture. Tens of thousands died for our family back then; it’s only right that we offer some compensation. It is good that you wish to serve the Bonaparte family, but just do what is within your power. Don’t burden yourself with too heavy a load…”

Then, she beckoned to her. “Come, sit with us and have something to eat. You must be very hungry.”

“But… how can I?” Chanel hesitated. “His Highness and His Majesty…”

“What ‘His Majesty’ and ‘Your Highness’! Who among us is truly a great personage anymore?” Hortense shook her head, cutting Chanel off. “Let’s not act as if we’re in some kind of farce, putting on the airs of young royals and aristocrats when we’re all just scattered exiles!”

“Alright, Chanel, sit down. Don’t go against the Queen’s wishes,” Aiglon said with a smile, motioning for her to take a seat. “I told you, no matter where I am, there will always be a place for you.”

Chanel was so moved she could hardly speak. She could only nod emphatically before sitting down.

“Thank you for granting me such an honor…”

After she sat, the four young people began to eat, while Queen Hortense, having already finished her dinner, simply watched them quietly.

Aiglon, famished, devoured several cakes in one go, and his exhausted body was refilled with energy.

“Would you mind answering a few questions, Aiglon?” Queen Hortense suddenly asked after seeing he had eaten his fill. “Although I’ve been living in seclusion all these years, I’ve still heard a great deal of news about you. I don’t know what is true and what is false, so I hope to confirm things with you myself.”

“Please, ask whatever you wish. I’ll answer anything I know,” Aiglon immediately nodded.

“How did the Austrians really treat you? I heard some say they mistreated you, but later it seemed that wasn’t the case…” Queen Hortense asked first.

“That depends on how you define ‘mistreatment’,” Aiglon thought for a moment before replying. “They did not neglect my living standards, and they even provided me with tutors befitting a member of the imperial family. But in return, I lost my freedom of movement and was ordered never again to appear before the world as the heir to the Empire… Overall, they needed me to be a treasured toy, to be thrown out to scare people when needed.”

“That’s a very vivid description…” Queen Hortense nodded. “Then… I saw in the papers that you planned to propose to Archduke Karl’s daughter. It even said the marriage was a foregone conclusion and would be officially announced soon. Is that true? To be honest, when I first saw that news, I was happy for you for a long time.”

This question instantly made Aiglon’s expression falter. The sweet cake in his mouth seemed to lose its flavor.

“On the surface, it’s true,” he nodded after a moment of silence. “However, I was only using it as a smokescreen. I never truly intended to propose. I admit it was a terrible thing to do, but sometimes I am forced to do things I would rather not.”

After a pause, as if to find some excuse for himself, he added, “Before I fled, I left a letter taking full responsibility and guaranteeing Princess Theresa’s purity with my life. I expect that as news of my escape spreads, that letter will also be made public soon, as Archduke Karl desperately needs to clear his daughter’s name.”

“If that’s the case, then at least some face can be saved, but the girl is still so pitiful,” Queen Hortense said with some sympathy. “It seems you truly have sacrificed a great deal.”

“…Yes, I have sacrificed too much.” Aiglon’s expression turned grave. He recalled his last night in Vienna, and a sudden, sharp pain stabbed at his heart. He struggled to maintain his composure. “That’s why I must achieve a great victory. Only then will I not have betrayed all these sacrifices.”

“Your Majesty, you will certainly be able to do it,” Chanel interjected, her voice filled with excitement. “Princess Theresa will surely understand what you did… You couldn’t sacrifice the Empire for her. Besides, you’ve already left her a way out. She will soon be able to find her own happiness again.”

“Exactly, what’s the big deal? Once His Majesty reclaims the throne, won’t it be simple to find another princess to be his Empress?” Louis added nonchalantly. “A crown just needs to be placed on a princess’s head. It doesn’t matter whose.”

Listening to them, Queen Hortense couldn’t help but sigh inwardly.

These young people truly have no idea what they’re up against! They see what they’ve done as some grand expedition or a fairy tale, but they have no idea of the cost, much less what terrifying things stand in their way.

She had personally witnessed hundreds of thousands of foreign troops storm into Paris. The scene had driven Napoleon himself to despair. What could these few children possibly do?

She suppressed her frustration and looked back at the young man.

“So, Aiglon, what are your plans for handling your relationship with Austria? They must be furious that you’ve escaped and will be hunting you everywhere.”

“I will issue a statement. Not in Switzerland, of course. I’ll have someone secretly deliver it to a newspaper in France or Germany. Those papers will be ecstatic to receive my letter and will take the risk to publish it. It’s bound to be news that will shake all of Europe.”

Under Hortense’s gaze, Aiglon revealed his plan. “In the statement, I will announce that I will be taking a long trip through Europe for the time being, bidding a temporary farewell to Austria. I will express gratitude to my maternal grandfather for his care over the years. I will also pledge my love for Austria, stating that I have the fondest memories and kindest hopes for it, and that I will certainly return to visit the place where I grew up once my travels are complete… I will forever respect the Emperor of Austria and his successors, and I will be happy to repay their kindness.”

His answer came as a surprise to Queen Hortense.

“You’re taking a very humble stance.”

“I have so few resources at my disposal right now. What else can I do but read the situation and take a humble stance?” Aiglon shrugged with a smile. “I don’t see the point in untimely arrogance. After all, even Napoleon once bowed and scraped before the commissioners of the Republic…”

“Do you think the Austrians will accept your statement?” Queen Hortense thought for a moment, then asked again.

“I spent eleven years by Metternich’s and His Majesty the Emperor’s side. I observed them constantly, so I understand them,” Aiglon said with a laugh. “Please, trust me. When they see the statement, their first reaction will be to fly into a rage, cursing me as an ungrateful brat. But after a few minutes, they will hesitate. And in the end, they will remain silent, neither accepting nor opposing.”

“Why do you think so?” Hortense was somewhat puzzled.

“You must never forget, those two are the kind of men who are never swayed by emotion. They are also very adept at reconciliation with their enemies. Back then, they fought my father as mortal enemies, their capital was even occupied twice, but they still reconciled in the end. And it was that very same Metternich who took the initiative to curry favor with Napoleon and recommended he marry one of their own princesses,” Aiglon answered in a low voice. “They don’t care about face; they know how to assess the circumstances. So even though I will infuriate them, when I proactively send a signal of reconciliation, they will weigh their options.”

After a pause, he continued, “They may not think much of me right now, but as long as I am not caught, they will have to find a way to compromise with reality. As long as I can achieve something in the future, Austria will eventually need a way to save face. So if I leave some room for maneuver now, it will be much easier for us to mend our relationship in the future.”

This was indeed his plan.

For Aiglon, his greatest opponent now was the Bourbon monarchy in France. Their positions were almost irreconcilable, with virtually no room for compromise. Under these circumstances, the last thing he needed was to completely fall out with another great power. This was the fundamental motivation for him to seek Austria’s “understanding.”

Having grown up under Metternich’s watch, he had long seen that the man was an old master of manipulation, skilled at never burning bridges. If he could flatter and curry favor with Napoleon, how could he possibly lose his senses over something like this?

Therefore, the two sides would eventually compromise, as long as he could offer enough in return.

By humbling himself now, he was preparing for a future compromise, and Metternich would certainly not miss this signal.

Of course, they couldn’t just lose face and say he did the right thing and was truly just traveling abroad on his own. So Aiglon was certain they would simply maintain an elegant silence, making no judgment on the matter, and waiting to see how events unfolded before reacting.

Aiglon laid out his entire plan to everyone present.

Not only were Chanel, Louis, and Charles listening with rapt attention, but even Queen Hortense was engrossed.

After he had finished, the way Queen Hortense looked at the young man had changed.

She had originally thought he had fled with her son based solely on hot-blooded bravado and impulse. She never imagined that on his very first night in Switzerland, he had already planned his next steps.

And from her perspective, his entire approach was both proper and prudent.

“Aiglon, I never thought you had considered so many things,” she couldn’t help but say. “It seems you’ve grown up faster than others.”

“I had to spend my childhood learning these things,” Aiglon replied with a wry smile.

“Very well… Since you already have a plan, I won’t ask any more questions. I can only wish you success…” Hortense gave a slight nod. “You’ve likely eaten your fill, haven’t you? Get some rest.”

It was already very late, and she was overcome with fatigue. “We’ll see each other tomorrow. I’ll find a way to arrange a safe hiding place for you. Don’t be afraid. At least for the short term, you will be safe in Switzerland…”

“That would be a great help,” Aiglon stood up and extended his hand to Queen Hortense in thanks.

Looking at the handsome and dashing young man before her, feeling the vibrant life force emanating from him, Hortense’s eyes suddenly grew distant.

Yes, time now belongs to their generation.

As for my own, we can only wait silently for our exit. All we can do before then is to help these children as much as we can.

In 1814, her mother had passed away; in 1821, her stepfather had passed away; and by 1824, her own brother had passed away… One by one, the close relatives she had known had bid farewell to this world. She didn’t know when her own turn would come, but she did not fear the arrival of that day.

She reached out and took the young man’s hand.

“Do you need financial assistance?” she asked, her voice tinged with weariness.

Aiglon was stunned. He hadn’t expected Queen Hortense to bring up money before he even had a chance to mention it.

“Of course I do,” he didn’t miss the opportunity, nodding at once. “If you are willing to provide sponsorship…”

“Of course I’m willing to sponsor the cause of my son and our great Emperor,” Queen Hortense said with a slight smile. “Besides, I’m old now, what use is there in keeping money? It will all go to the children eventually, so giving it sooner makes no difference.”

Though she said this, Aiglon could see in her eyes that she didn’t believe he could succeed.

She was only doing it to help her son and nephew.

But for that very reason, it seemed all the more precious.

“One-tenth. I want one-tenth. May I?” he blurted out after a moment of silence.

Chapter 117: Sponsorship

“One-tenth. I want one-tenth. Is that acceptable?”

As Aiglon spoke, he raised a single finger and gave it a gentle shake.

His reply somewhat startled Queen Hortense.

Then, she gave a wry smile. “What, is our Majesty going to emulate the church and collect a tithe now?”

“It always takes money to do great things, Madam,” Aiglon replied, also with a wry smile. “You are members of the family. If even you are unwilling to contribute funds and effort to this great cause, then what reason would our supporters have to forsake everything they have?”

Aiglon had originally planned to ask his relatives for more, at least a fifth. Asking for a tenth was a figure he had lowered after some hesitation.

He didn’t think he was making an exorbitant demand. After all, if not for Napoleon, which of these relatives would possess such great wealth? Napoleon’s siblings had been driven out of Corsica at the time and likely couldn’t have even been minor landowners. And weren’t Josephine and her two children in a state not much better than homeless dogs?

Everything they possessed, they had received directly or indirectly from Napoleon.

Therefore, as the heir to the Empire, he had the right to request sponsorship for the cause of its restoration.

However, firstly, Queen Hortense and he had gotten along splendidly from their first meeting, and he had felt her respect and affection for him. Secondly, in front of his two cousins, he couldn’t very well make an exorbitant demand, so he had lowered his request on the spot.

Of course, people’s thoughts are never the same. Aiglon felt he was asking for too little, but Hortense certainly didn’t see it that way.

She hesitated quite visibly.

“Mother, we need your support,” Charles, who had been silent until now, finally spoke up. “We have already accomplished something that has shocked all of Europe. At this point, there is no turning back for us. Either we succeed, or we become rats in a gutter. I am not willing to be the latter… Please, contribute to the great cause of our family’s revival. His Majesty and we will never forget your help. When we succeed, we will repay your kindness a hundredfold!”

Looking into her beloved son’s expectant eyes, Hortense was utterly confused and distressed.

“Madam, I will not force you to make a decision. I am only, in my capacity as the family’s heir and its head, requesting that you do your part for the cause of our entire family. This family has never wronged you in the past. It made you a Princess and a Queen, allowing you to live a life of wealth and privilege you couldn’t have even imagined in your childhood. Even after its fall, the embers that remained have allowed you to live here in leisurely seclusion. To put it a bit more bluntly—everything you have was bestowed upon you by this family. Correspondingly, you share weal and woe with this family.” Aiglon looked at her and continued his earnest persuasion. “Ever since I escaped, I have made a decision. I will not unconditionally indulge and flatter family members like my father did. I will only share kinship with those who have proven their love for this family… You can certainly refuse my request, but your choice will determine our future relationship.”

“So, what are the consequences if I refuse?” Hortense asked in return.

“If you refuse, then I will still be grateful for your hospitality today. However, from now on, we will be strangers. Regardless of whether I succeed or fail, you will no longer be able to present yourself as a member of the Bonaparte family. I do not recognize someone who has abandoned our family as a relative,” Aiglon replied resolutely. “Of course, if you show the loyalty you ought to today, then I will regard you as one of my closest relatives, and you will have a share in the great cause of the Empire. In other words, with a very small investment, you gain the highest level of redemption rights. Perhaps I cannot make you Queen of Holland again, but Paris will open its arms to you once more, everyone will bow before you again, and everything will be as it was in the old days!”

Aiglon’s tone and demeanor were extremely compelling, but Queen Hortense could only smile wryly in her heart. No matter how pleasant Aiglon’s words sounded, what difference was there between them and an empty promise?

She had been in Paris since the height of the Great Revolution, at the very eye of the storm in Europe and indeed the world. She had personally witnessed all the bloody carnage and the miracle of Napoleon’s rise. After weathering so many storms, how could she be so easily moved as to forget everything by a few words from a young man?

She had heard more than her fair share of the silver-tongued rhetoric of the members of the National Assembly!

But… looking at the earnest eyes of her son and nephew, she ultimately could not bring herself to refuse.

In the end, if she were to break with them, what meaning would there be in holding onto all her money?

She might as well just grant their wish and see what these children could accomplish. Even if it all came to nothing in the end, what of it?

“Very well. Since you’ve put it that way, I have no reason to disagree.” Her expression grew solemn. She then gave a slight nod, looking at the young man with eyes full of anticipation. “My Majesty, I wish you success.”

A good omen!

Securing an investment on the very first night after his escape was good news that brought Aiglon a great sense of relief.

It seemed his cause was indeed blessed by good fortune.

“Thank you for your generosity.” He bowed to his aunt in thanks. “I will do everything in my power to repay you. You have proven yourself worthy of his profound love—”

As he spoke, he raised a hand and pointed to Napoleon’s portrait on the wall. “I promise you, I will love you as he did.”

“Love me like he did, by forcing me to marry a neurotic fool?” Queen Hortense shot him a sideways glance, though it was clearly in jest.

Then, she looked at her two sons.

“You two are both bewitched by ambition now. Since that’s the case, I won’t try to dissuade you. You wouldn’t listen to me anyway. I just want to remind you of one thing—you are my last attachments to this world. No matter what, save your own skins first. Otherwise, I don’t know how I could go on living!”

“We will, Mother,” the two cousins promised repeatedly.

But Queen Hortense could only sigh in her heart.

She lowered her head in silent contemplation, finally letting out a sigh of resignation. “Your Majesty, most of my current assets are in real estate and jewelry, which I imagine are of no use to you. Can you give me some time to liquidate these things?”

“Of course, Madam. I am not in a rush. You may handle it slowly in a way you see fit, as long as you don’t take too long,” Aiglon quickly replied.

“Aren’t you afraid I’ll secretly hide my assets and only give you a twentieth, or even less?” Queen Hortense asked with a smile.

“There’s nothing I could do if you were to do that.” Aiglon shrugged with a wry smile. “However, I don’t think you could bear to deceive me.”

“Oh my, looking at those eyes, I really don’t have the heart.” Queen Hortense smiled and reached out to stroke his hair. “You’re very good at invoking a woman’s sympathy. Did you leave any romantic debts behind in Austria?”

Although Hortense was only teasing, Aiglon’s heart sank. He was speechless for a moment, the smile on his face freezing.

Seeing his reaction, Queen Hortense was a little curious at first, but then something immediately came to mind.

“Alas, you truly are a cruel-hearted child. You’ve broken too many hearts this time.”

She kindly refrained from pressing further and proactively changed the subject. “I’ve made a rough calculation. If the value of this residence is included, my total wealth is around three million francs. Alas, this is all I have left from the ashes of the Empire… One-tenth would be three hundred thousand, which I will give to you—I hope this can be of some help to you.”

For an individual, three hundred thousand francs was an absolutely enormous sum of money, enough for an ordinary person to live without worry for a lifetime. But for the so-called dream of restoration, this amount of money was not even a drop in the bucket. As operating funds, it would be impossible to maintain the operations of a large organization.

But even so, Aiglon was filled with gratitude for Queen Hortense.

“I am endlessly grateful to you… I will remember this. You helped me when I needed it most.”

“Give me a little time. I will raise this much cash as soon as possible and deliver it to you personally.” Queen Hortense gently hugged the young man again. “This is the last help I can give you.”

Aiglon also put his arms around her, grateful for her help.

“Alright, we’ve dragged on for a long time. I’m truly dead tired now…” After hugging for a moment, Queen Hortense yawned. “I’m going to bed. You all should also take a bath and rest.”

Then, she curtsied to Aiglon and turned to return to her bedroom.

All the shock and emotion she had experienced tonight were cast to the back of her mind, and she soon fell back into a deep sleep.

Led by a maid, Aiglon and the others all washed up thoroughly and were then taken to different rooms to sleep. Chanel followed Aiglon into his bedroom.

“Her Majesty the Queen is so elegant and kind!” Once the maid had left and only the two of them remained in the room, Chanel couldn’t help but exclaim. “Only after experiencing as much as she has can one become so lovely.”

It seemed Chanel was completely won over by Queen Hortense, making no secret of her admiration.

“She was indeed much easier to talk to than I imagined. I secured her sponsorship without much trouble at all, which was a pleasant surprise.” Aiglon nodded in agreement. “But if the Empire hadn’t fallen back then, her opinion of me might not be the same as it is today…”

Chanel was about to ask why, but she quickly figured it out.

Back then, Napoleon had married Josephine, Hortense’s mother. As Josephine was unable to bear a son, Napoleon, thinking he was the one who was infertile, placed his hopes of producing an heir on his younger brother, Louis.

To this end, he had his adopted daughter Hortense marry Louis, and the couple soon had three sons one after another. However, the couple’s relationship was extremely poor; they were an estranged pair, maintaining the marriage solely for political reasons.

But God has a way of playing jokes. Later, Napoleon divorced Josephine and married a Habsburg princess, who soon gave birth to a son. Thus, this son became the heir, and Hortense’s sons no longer had a claim to the imperial succession—

In other words, Hortense’s entire life had been made a fool of. It was unlikely she bore no resentment in her heart.

But now that the Empire was gone, any “right of succession to the throne” had become an illusory phantom, so there was nothing left to resent.

The old grievances had all been scorched by fire, burned into phantoms that scattered in the air, no longer worth remembering.

That was for the best.

“Your Majesty, are you unhappy now?” Chanel couldn’t help but ask, seeing Aiglon’s silent contemplation. “Is it because Her Majesty the Queen just mentioned… mentioned that Madam?”

Aiglon frowned but didn’t answer.

“If you feel guilty, you could write something for her.” Chanel paused, then said cautiously, “Although she certainly wouldn’t be able to receive a private letter from you, you could publish something in the Austrian newspapers under the name of Memmingen. She would definitely see it…”

“That’s enough,” Aiglon interrupted her.

Then, he looked out the window. “I don’t have the luxury for such things right now, Chanel. you are not a man, so you cannot understand my thoughts… Let me tell you, if I accomplish nothing, I would wish to disappear from this world, let alone contact her. Only after I have achieved something I can be proud of will I feel I have the right to contact her. Even if I am wracked with guilt, I must first grit my teeth and endure it. Otherwise, what would have been the point of escaping from her side?”

Seeing Aiglon’s reply, Chanel could only sigh in her heart.

She had long been familiar with the master’s deep-seated pride and stubbornness. Normally, she would have held her tongue, but this time, she boldly continued.

“Your Majesty, although I once served her, she was never my master. My loyalty has always belonged solely to the Bonaparte family, and that has never changed. I only served her for a time, and that relationship ended long ago. Now, to me, she is just some foreign lady. Though her status is noble, she no longer has anything to do with me.” Chanel looked at Aiglon, her voice filled with passion. “But even so, I… I am still filled with gratitude for her because of the care she gave you. Although I did not witness your farewell, I can imagine her grief. So I implore you to send her word soon. Even just letting her know you are safe would ease her mind a great deal. I believe she is more concerned about your safety than about any great deeds you might accomplish.”

“Don’t say any more!” Aiglon interrupted her again.

“Very well, I will stop here then,” Chanel obeyed this time.

Then, she moved closer to the young man.

Having just bathed, she was completely refreshed. Her skin was once again fair and radiant, carrying the scent of perfume. Even her golden hair, still damp with droplets of water, shimmered in the candlelight.

“Your Majesty, if you feel lonely, I can comfort you…” she said timidly. “As long as you command it, I am ready to obey your summons at any time.”

After she finished speaking, her face burned with embarrassment. Not daring to linger a moment longer, she turned and left the room, leaving behind the stupefied young man, who didn’t know whether to laugh or cry.

Chapter 118: 6, The Temporary Residence

Early the next morning, Aiglon was awakened by a maid.

After a simple wash, he returned to the drawing-room where he had met Queen Hortense the previous night.

“Sleep well, my dear Majesty?” Her smile brought Aiglon a cheerful morning.

“I slept very comfortably, Madam. You’ve certainly found a wonderful place to live out your years in peace,” he replied with a smile of his own.

He wasn’t just speaking in pleasantries. The scenery of this mountain villa was truly beautiful. Gazing from his bedroom window, he could see the rolling mountain ranges in the distance, their white peaks glittering under the sun, blending with the clouds. Down below, a small garden bathed in the gentle sunlight, soaking in the rare warmth of winter.

“And yet you people have no intention of letting me live out my years in peace—” Queen Hortense threw up her hands, looking exasperated. “Alas, what can I do? It’s what I owe your family.”

“I am very sorry to have dragged you into a new vortex with my actions,” Aiglon could only apologize. “But you will have a most glorious twilight to your life, I promise you.”

“I hope so, my child. What else can I say at this point? May God bless you all.” Queen Hortense sighed again.

Then, she continued, “Tonight, after dark, I will get you out of here quickly. Heaven knows if the Swiss government has received word yet, but even if they haven’t, they will soon… If we don’t act fast, a crowd of people might be blocking our door by tomorrow.”

Aiglon, of course, deferred to Hortense’s arrangements.

He went to the drawing-room and had breakfast with his two cousins and Chanel.

While they were eating, Queen Hortense hurriedly left the villa, apparently to arrange a hiding place for them.

“Does Queen Hortense know anyone around here?” Aiglon asked his cousins after he finished eating.

Louis looked at his younger brother, Charles.

“He grew up with my mother. Ask him if you have any questions.”

“To avoid being drawn into pointless disputes, Mother has always lived a secluded life here, with very little contact with outsiders. She rarely even sees guests,” Charles answered succinctly. “However, she has always kept in touch with a few retired veterans here and often supports them financially.”

“Oh? I see.” Aiglon began to understand.

During the height of Napoleon’s Empire, Switzerland had become a vassal state. One of Napoleon’s titles was “Mediator of the Swiss Confederation.” Napoleon placed great importance on Switzerland, using it as a strategic base for military operations against the anti-French coalitions and recruiting many Swiss to fight for him.

Like elsewhere, Switzerland was rife with complaints about the Empire’s rule, and most common people had no fond impression of Napoleon. If he wanted to find supporters here, he could probably only look among the veterans who had once served in the Imperial army.

“Your Majesty, most Swiss people do not like us.” As if reading Aiglon’s mind, Charles said to him in a low voice, “When the late Emperor was alive, he was very harsh on the Swiss, and the discipline of the French army here was terrible. There were many instances of looting and massacres. The treasury of Bern was once plundered clean… Although Switzerland never declared war on the Empire, respecting its principle of neutrality, by 1815 they were in fact coordinating with the Austrians to attack France.”

At these words, an awkward silence fell over the hall. For a moment, no one knew what to say.

“What’s the point of bringing up all these old stories? Isn’t that just how war is?” After a moment, Louis said, dissatisfied. “Besides, we never cared whether the Swiss like us or not. Once His Majesty reigns over France again, won’t they have to tremble and grovel at our feet?”

“I am not complaining on behalf of the Swiss.” Charles shook his head gently. “I just want to remind Your Majesty not to attract too much attention in Switzerland. While they won’t go out of their way to hunt you down, you have no sympathizers here. If you fall into the hands of the Swiss government, you will surely be deported and end up in the hands of the French or Austrian government—”

“Thank you for the reminder. I understand,” Aiglon replied, his face expressionless.

He had known all along that the Swiss would not be overly friendly to him—but where in Europe right now was a suitable place for him to stay temporarily? Relatively speaking, the environment in Switzerland was already quite lenient.

“I will not cause trouble for the Swiss government. Besides, being landlocked, Switzerland is indeed not a convenient place for us to operate,” Aiglon continued. “I have already decided. Once I have settled matters here and the outside clamor has died down for a while, I will leave Switzerland for a place where we can act more freely—”

“Where to?” Charles asked.

“To the Mediterranean,” Aiglon answered at once. “There are still vast, lawless lands there, not ruled by any country. We only need to occupy one or two small islands to establish a foothold. From there, I will accumulate funds, recruit men, and then proceed with the next step of the plan.”

Charles and Louis glanced at each other, then nodded slightly.

“Very well, we will follow your wishes,” Louis said with a bow, agreeing with Aiglon’s decision.

The expressions on the two brothers’ faces were a bit complicated. On one hand, they were pleased that their cousin was so calm, pragmatic, and quick-witted; on the other hand, his excessive cleverness went somewhat against their original intentions.

Their initial plan had been to get ahold of the boy and use him as a figurehead to raise the banner of imperial restoration, gathering the supporters of the Bonaparte family under their command.

However, they never expected that “His Majesty,” not yet sixteen, was as sharp and ambitious as they were… Did this mean their original plan was already doomed?

But no matter what, now was not the time to consider that question. The first priority was to ensure everyone’s safety.

Around noon, Queen Hortense returned quietly.

She found Aiglon. “Aiglon, everything went smoothly. I’ve made all the arrangements. There’s a place that can take you in, and it should be able to guarantee your safety.”

“Thank you so much, Madam!” Aiglon breathed a sigh of relief, then solemnly kissed the back of her hand. “I will never forget the help you’ve given me!”

“In that case, Your Majesty, might you grant me a wish?” Queen Hortense asked with a soft smile.

“Please, ask anything. As long as it is within my power, I will do it,” Aiglon immediately gave his word.

“Restoring the Empire is all well and good, but in my view, your personal happiness and that of my sons is just as, if not more, important. I implore you to put your own life first. If the situation truly becomes hopeless, please give it up early…” Queen Hortense’s smile faded, and she gently embraced him. “Your precious youth would be well spent with those who care for you. There is no need to waste it in vain for a dream for which you bear no obligation.”

“I know. Thank you for the reminder,” Aiglon replied with a smile.

He knew, of course, but he had no intention of listening.

When night fell, a fierce wind began to sweep through the small mountain town, and it started to snow again. A carriage, under the cover of darkness, quietly departed from the Arenenberg Villa, racing down the snow-covered road.

By the dim light of its lanterns, the carriage sped along a remote country lane. After what seemed an eternity, it finally arrived at an inconspicuous farmstead.

Aiglon and his two cousins alighted from the carriage in the stable, where the owner of the farmstead was waiting to greet them.

The farmer was a tall man, around forty years old. He wore a brown linen jacket that seemed too loose on him, and his attire was virtually indistinguishable from that of a common farmer.

But upon seeing the young man, he suddenly stood at attention and greeted him with a military salute.

Aiglon, after a moment of surprise, immediately returned the salute.

“This is Lieutenant Favre, a former Swiss officer,” Queen Hortense explained from beside him. “Back then, the late Emperor forced Switzerland to sign a military alliance treaty, requiring them to provide four infantry regiments to fight for the Empire. Lieutenant Favre was one of them. He is very proud of that part of his life.”

“Lieutenant Favre, thank you for taking the risk to shelter me,” Aiglon immediately expressed his gratitude.

“It is my duty, Your Majesty…” The lieutenant looked at the young man before him, his voice filled with emotion. “I once took pride in serving your father. It is a great regret that my abilities were limited, and I could not help turn the tide for the Empire. But now, I finally have a chance to erase that regret. It is my honor.”

After a pause, he looked toward Queen Hortense. “After returning to Switzerland, because of my previous service to the Empire, I had to change my name and move here to live. My savings were depleted during those turbulent times. It was Her Majesty the Queen who sponsored me, giving me everything I have now, including my family… So, even if only to repay her kindness, I will carry out Her Majesty’s orders and protect your safety. Please rest assured… I will do everything in my power to protect you.”

“I trust you, Lieutenant,” Queen Hortense said with a smile.

Then she urged them on, “Alright, quickly take His Majesty to the hiding place. The smell in this stable is quite unpleasant.”

“Of course.” The lieutenant immediately led them out of the stables and, braving the wind and snow, into the barn.

Then, as everyone watched, he moved aside some sacks of potatoes, pushed open a panel, and revealed a set of stairs leading down.

They descended the stairs and found a surprisingly large space below, which even had vents in hidden places.

The underground space was divided into several small rooms, which were remarkably clean and fully equipped with quilts and other daily necessities.

This could not have possibly been prepared in a hurry.

“Is this a shelter you prepared in advance?” Aiglon seemed to understand something and looked at Queen Hortense.

“Yes, but it was prepared a long time ago…” Queen Hortense seemed somewhat emotional.

She then explained in detail, “I started preparing it as soon as I arrived here. I was terrified back then, afraid that even hiding in such a secluded place, someone would still come after me for revenge…”

She gave a bitter smile. “So I helped the lieutenant buy this land, partly to settle his family, and partly to have a hiding place ready at all times. In retrospect, my worries were entirely unnecessary. After Napoleon was exiled, no one was bored enough to come after me. I wasn’t that important… It wasn’t until I saw you all that I remembered this place, so I came over today with the lieutenant to tidy it up again.”

Hortense’s smile was tinged with emotion and bitterness. “I thought this place was a waste, but now it has finally found a use. The mysteries of fate are truly astonishing! Should I be sad or happy?”

Aiglon didn’t know whether to laugh or cry.

Who could have possibly imagined that the elaborate arrangements Queen Hortense had made for her own safety in exile would be used by him so many years later?

“Fortune always favors the prepared,” was all he could say with a sigh.

“Well, I must bid you farewell.” Queen Hortense waved at the young man. “I imagine I will soon become a person of interest to the Swiss government. I will not come here during this time. If you need anything, send word to me through the lieutenant.”

Then she looked at her two sons. “Charles, you come home with me. From now on, we pretend nothing happened. Louis, you stay here. Although you may not be on the wanted list, you had best be careful. Don’t show your face for a while, at least until the most dangerous period has passed.”

“Of course, Madam.” Aiglon nodded in agreement. “I am eternally grateful to you!”

Then, he watched Queen Hortense leave with Lieutenant Favre.

“Can that man be trusted?” Louis asked after they were gone.

“I think so,” Charles said suddenly in a quiet voice. “The last men to fight and die for Louis XVI were a group of Swiss guards defending the royal palace. Most of them perished… The Swiss have a sense of honor. They wouldn’t betray a benefactor. I grew up in Switzerland; I have faith in them.”

“Let’s hope so!” Louis shrugged. “It’s not like we have anyone else to rely on right now, anyway.”

Aiglon said nothing. Instead, he walked around, surveying his new surroundings.

“There’s a bed, a table, a candlestick… besides being a bit colder, it doesn’t seem much different from Schönbrunn Palace,” Aiglon muttered to himself. “However, I must get the lieutenant to bring me some paper and a pen. It’s time to write my declaration. Time is of the essence; the sooner we act, the better.”

“Your Majesty, you certainly are composed,” Louis couldn’t help but laugh.

“Well, Your Majesty, I shall be heading back,” Charles said, bidding farewell with a salute. “I wish you a pleasant stay in Favre’s temporary palace.”

The deadpan joke made the three young men burst out laughing simultaneously.

Chanel, however, felt a pang of pity for her master.

“Your Majesty, though the conditions are simple, I will do my utmost to care for you, if only to make you a little more comfortable.”

“Thank you.” Aiglon nodded, then gestured to the humble room before him. “In that case, Chanel, I hereby appoint you Superintendent of the Temporary Residence. I’m entrusting everything to you.”

After saying this, he couldn’t help but burst into laughter once more.

Chapter 119: 7, The Oath

After settling Aiglon in, Queen Hortense returned to Arenenberg Villa with her younger son, Charles.

Though she was utterly confused and distressed, she maintained a calm façade.

“Mother, thank you for your help,” Charles said, thanking her after they returned to the drawing room.

“There is no need to thank me. I was forced into it,” Queen Hortense replied, then pointed to a nearby sofa, gesturing for her son to sit.

Charles obeyed his mother’s command and sat down.

“My son, your audacity has left me trembling with fear. I don’t know how I’m supposed to clean up this mess for you… but since things have come to this, there’s no point in complaining anymore.” Queen Hortense gave a bitter smile, then asked her son, “Tell me, what do you truly hope to gain from all this?”

“I want to regain everything we once lost, Mother,” Charles answered, holding his head high.

“Then how much of ‘everything we once lost’ must you get back to be satisfied?” Queen Hortense countered. “How large a share do you want from this?”

“Mother, what do you mean by that?” Charles asked, feigning confusion.

“My meaning is clear. Are you fighting for the Bonaparte family, or are you fighting for yourself?” Queen Hortense looked at her son with a grave expression. “I have watched you grow up since you were a child. Don’t try to deceive me; I can see right through you.”

Charles met his mother’s gaze for a moment and, after a brief silence, spoke again.

“In my view, the two are one and the same. Without the Bonaparte name, I could never achieve anything, so I must dedicate my all to raising this family back to the throne. As for what it would take to satisfy me personally… Mother, I would at least need to be the monarch of a country. Of course, it doesn’t have to be Holland. Somewhere else would be fine.”

“And at most?” Queen Hortense pressed on, relentless.

Louis hesitated for a moment, then answered his mother in a low voice.

“If anything were to happen to His Majesty, the head of the Bonaparte family would be one of us brothers. Perhaps I would then become the Emperor of France.”

Queen Hortense’s face suddenly turned pale, but she didn’t seem particularly surprised. She remained silent for a long while, continuing to stare at her son.

“Mother, what is it?” Charles began to feel quite uncomfortable under her gaze.

“You were the ones who brought Aiglon out. You packaged your ambition as the honor of the family, luring him into abandoning everything for a dangerous enterprise. Therefore… you must take responsibility.” Queen Hortense finally broke the silence, speaking to her son word by word. “He is the family’s heir. If the Empire is restored, he is the rightful Emperor. You must honor his position and obey his commands. You must not act against him, and you most certainly must not hope for any misfortune to befall him!”

“That’s not what I meant… Mother.” Louis grew flustered and quickly tried to explain himself. “After all, the world is full of accidents. Perhaps Aiglon will pass away before he can produce an heir. In that case, either I or Louis would have to bear this heavy responsibility.”

“If God sends a disaster, I will have nothing to say. But I will absolutely not permit you and your brother to cause strife within the family for your own ambitions! We already owe Napoleon more than enough. To act against his son would make us lower than beasts!”

Queen Hortense’s tone abruptly hardened as she loudly admonished her son, “If you do so, I will disown you as my son, and the same goes for Louis!”

“Mother, you’re overthinking things. I have never had such intentions,” Charles said with a smile, trying to ease the tension.

“It is best if you haven’t. Then swear an oath, in front of me, and in front of him—” Queen Hortense raised a hand and pointed to Napoleon’s portrait on the wall. “Swear it now. Promise you will never be disrespectful to him.”

Seeing his mother’s stern attitude, Charles was visibly at a loss. He didn’t understand what she had detected that made her so certain of his ill intentions.

“Answer me!” Queen Hortense urged loudly once more.

After a moment’s hesitation, Charles, left with no choice, looked up at Napoleon’s portrait and made his vow.

“I swear to forever respect His Majesty Napoleon II, to obey His Majesty’s commands, to never defy him, and to never do anything to harm His Majesty.”

“My child, forgive your mother for speaking with harsh words and a stern expression. Some terrible risks must be eliminated before they can sprout.” Queen Hortense smiled bitterly, stroking her son’s hair. She then touched his forehead and shoulders with her fingers, making the sign of the cross. “I will always remember your words. If you still consider me your mother, you must remember them too.”

“Alright, Mother, you should get some rest. You have been exhausted these past two days.” Seeing that he had finally passed her test, Charles felt a sense of relief and supported his mother by the shoulder.

Hortense did indeed feel utterly exhausted. The recent turmoil and activities had drained her mentally, and she just wanted to rest properly.

“Help me back to my room. I am going to sleep.”

======================================================

When Queen Hortense awoke, it was the morning of the next day. Once her consciousness cleared, she sat up, leaning against the headboard, and looked at the scenery outside her window.

The weather today was remarkably clear, offering an unobstructed view of the garden and mountains outside. The expansive vista swept away the tension and fatigue in her heart.

For a moment, she suddenly felt as if the past few days had been a phantom dream, that nothing had actually happened at all.

However, her thoughts were quickly shattered by a commotion at the main gate, which drew her attention.

She got out of bed and went to the window to look. She saw a group of men in uniform filing in.

What was to come had finally arrived… she sighed inwardly.

In the end, everything had to be faced.

She calmed herself, changed her clothes, and walked out of the bedroom.

She then went down to the ground floor and encountered the group of men in the reception hall.

She soothed her panicked maid, then looked squarely at the men in uniform.

“Gentlemen, why do you rudely force your way into my home? Why do you disturb my peace?”

“We are sorry to have disturbed you, Madam.” The middle-aged man in the lead removed his hat and paid his respects to the former Queen. “Allow me to introduce myself. I am Austin-Miller, the Chief of Police for the Canton of Thurgau.”

“Mister Miller, a pleasure to meet you.” Queen Hortense nodded coolly at him. “May I ask what business you have with me? I do not recall doing anything to disturb the local peace.”

Austin-Miller carefully observed Queen Hortense but could read nothing from her expression.

Then, he looked around and saw the portraits hanging on the walls.

“Do you truly not know, Madam?” he couldn’t help but ask.

Queen Hortense did not answer, merely looking at him.

“Very well, then I shall tell you—” The chief of police sneered. “News has come from Austria that the King of Rome—no, I should say His Highness the Duke of Reichstadt—has escaped from Vienna and his whereabouts are unknown. There are reports that he may have fled to our country.”

“Good God!” Queen Hortense cried out in alarm. “Why would such a thing happen?”

The police chief, who had been carefully observing her reaction, saw nothing amiss, but of course, he wasn’t about to give up.

“Allow me to search your house, Madam.” Although his words were a request, he clearly had no intention of waiting for Queen Hortense’s consent and simply waved his hand.

The police officers beside him sprang into action, entering the various rooms to begin their search.

Just then, Charles also emerged from his room.

“Mother, what is happening?” he asked, looking at his mother with innocent eyes.

“This is my son,” Queen Hortense quickly explained to the police chief.

The chief of police carefully examined the young man, then consulted with the local officers he had brought with him.

After receiving a confirmatory reply, he finally relaxed a little.

“I am told your son left Switzerland and only recently returned?” he then asked.

“He went to visit his father,” Queen Hortense answered calmly. “Sir, I am not aware of any law that forbids a child from visiting his own father, is there?”

The police chief frowned, then spoke again.

“Madam, I do not know whether you are involved in this earth-shattering event. I hope for the best that you are not, or you will have to face punishment along with him and be expelled from Switzerland.”

“My life is very peaceful and tranquil now. I enjoy my life here and wish for it to continue this way, so I have no interest in participating in any conspiracies,” Queen Hortense retorted sharply.

“Is that so? Madam, I am not pleased with my current duties, but some things must be done. I ask for your understanding.”

“I can understand your position. Please, have a seat, Sir,” Queen Hortense replied with dignity, gesturing toward a sofa.

The police chief sat down and continued to have his men search the entire villa.

The officers meticulously searched every corner. After an hour or two, they returned to the police chief, still empty-handed.

“Now you must believe me, surely? We know nothing of what has transpired,” Queen Hortense said to Chief Austin-Miller.

“That I cannot be sure of,” the police chief replied with a wry smile. “We will continue to monitor the situation. If the Duke of Reichstadt is truly found within our country’s borders, we must escort him out. As for you, I hope you can properly assess your current situation and make the right choice.”

“Chief, I don’t quite understand what you are saying,” Queen Hortense said, still looking at him calmly. “I am as surprised by this matter as you are.”

Having a large group of uniformed men storm into one’s drawing room was indeed a distressing experience. Most people, if unprepared, would be frightened pale. Yet, Queen Hortense maintained her composure, not losing her proper bearing.

After all… she was someone who had dealt with the highest echelons of European power and had witnessed the most turbulent chapters of history. How could she possibly be frightened by such a minor scene?

“I have never been one to make things difficult for a lady, especially a renowned noble lady such as yourself. Since you came here seeking refuge, we have never disturbed your life, allowing you to reside here long-term as a guest of the Swiss Confederation.”

The police chief’s tone softened, and he looked at Queen Hortense with an earnest gaze. “But, in return, we also have the right to ask you to be considerate of our country’s situation—Madam, Switzerland is a small nation. We were once embroiled in terrible wars, and it was with great difficulty that we extricated ourselves from the bloodshed to welcome an era of peace and obtain our hard-won status as a neutral country.

“It is because we know how precious all this is that we will do everything in our power to preserve our peace and not allow anyone to destroy it. The Duke of Reichstadt is not a welcome guest. If it is proven that you have any connection to him, then you too will lose the privilege of being our friend. Please remember this.”

“I will remember,” Queen Hortense nodded solemnly. “But you should not forget either that he is Napoleon’s son and my dearest kin. I would not wish for him to be caught by you. If he has truly come to Switzerland, I wish him all the best.”

“A candid answer.” The police chief smiled and nodded, then rose and bowed to the former queen. “Madam, let us hope this entire incident does not end in tragedy. I am pleased to have had the opportunity to visit you.”

“Thank you, Sir.” Queen Hortense nodded at him. “You are much more polite than I imagined. I understand your difficult position. If there is anything you need my help with in the future, just tell me directly. I will do my best to cooperate.”

“I only hope these troubles pass quickly, otherwise I fear I won’t be able to rest for a long time!” the police chief grumbled, then turned and strode out of the reception hall.

His subordinates followed him out of the residence, disappearing into the snow.

Watching their departing figures, Queen Hortense quietly breathed a sigh of relief.

“Mother, it’s a good thing we acted quickly,” Charles said, also feeling relieved.

“It’s too early to be relieved. He didn’t believe my words,” Queen Hortense replied coolly. “We must keep a low profile for the time being and avoid going out as much as possible.”

“I understand that, of course,” Charles nodded. “But he acted as we expected. The Swiss bear no grudge against His Majesty; they just want peace. So long as His Majesty doesn’t make a public appearance and shatter their peace, they won’t want to raise a great stir.”

“That may be so, but Aiglon must also be careful,” Hortense said with a slight frown, then sighed. “Furthermore, you must remember your oath. I swear to God, if you break it, I will never forgive you.”

“I will remember, Mother,” Charles replied nonchalantly.

================================================

With official documents rapidly circulating between nations, the news of the “Duke of Reichstadt’s escape from Vienna” soon spread far and wide, reaching every corner of Europe.

In courts and governments, as well as on city streets and in alleyways, people gathered to discuss this sensational event.

Everyone knew this was by no means an end, but rather the beginning of a new series of events. They were either worked up with excitement or fraught with worry, and no one dared to predict what would happen next.

Even the small nation of Switzerland, surrounded by the Alps, was briefly swept up in the clamor, finding itself in a rare state of tension.

However, as time passed, everything became quiet again. The ripples from the boulder thrown into the pond had vanished, and people’s frayed nerves slowly relaxed as they returned to the mundanity of their daily lives.

Winter gave way to spring, and all things were revitalized. Green replaced white, blanketing the earth. Lake Constance welcomed its most beautiful time of the year, and the number of tourists arriving from all over increased.

A spacious four-horse carriage stopped by the lakeside. Several young men and women emerged from the carriage and stood on the bank, gazing at the beautiful scenery in the distance.

They were all exquisitely dressed. The young couple at the head of the group walked arm in arm along the shore.

They chatted with each other, their eyes meeting from time to time, their faces filled with sweet smiles. Clearly, they were a young noble couple on their honeymoon.

Behind them, a young girl held a small parasol adorned with satin lace, leisurely following along as she curiously looked at the scenery around her.

Due to the early spring chill, she wore a thick woolen dress, but her slender figure kept her from looking bulky.

She had long, golden-brown hair, held back by a pearl clip and draped over her shoulders.

Her face was fair and lovely, and her brown eyes darted about vivaciously, as if filled with a vigorous curiosity for everything around her.

Yet, beyond the girl’s beauty and youthful energy, an observant onlooker might have noticed that her movements were light and swift, her steps exceedingly precise. Paired with her refined attire, it was as if she were dancing.

After chatting for a while, the couple in front found a spot and stopped.

The young man stood his ground, surveyed the surrounding scenery, estimated the distance with his fingers, then took his art supplies from a nearby servant and set up an easel, preparing to paint.

The young wife stepped aside so as not to interfere with her husband’s display of artistic skill.

She moved next to the young girl and quietly watched her husband, who was ready to wield his brush on the canvas, her eyes filled with deep affection.

The young girl, however, couldn’t stay still. She kept pacing beside her, admiring the surrounding views.

“Agnes, can’t you rest for a moment?” Her line of sight obstructed, the young wife couldn’t help but complain to the girl. “Don’t disturb Edgar’s train of thought.”

“I’m so far away, how could I be disturbing him?” the girl complained, feigning grievance. “Alice, are you really just annoyed that I’m bothering you?”

Cornered by her retort, Alice flushed with both embarrassment and anger, unable to stop herself from glaring at the girl.

Agnes, on the other hand, grinned until her eyes crinkled, a triumphant look on her face. “What’s there to be shy about at this point?”

“I’m not shy,” her older sister retorted, then revealed a helpless smile as she looked at her younger sister.

“Your day will come too, Agnes.”

Chapter 120: 8, Tréville

“One day, it will be your turn, Agnes.”

The sisters’ bickering did not last long. Alice continued to gaze at her husband, while Agnes wandered about, bored.

Time ticked by, and soon it was evening. The setting sun slowly descended between the mountain peaks on either side, dying the clear lake with thousands of golden scales. The already beautiful Lake Constance was now breathtakingly magnificent.

It was at this moment that the young man named Edgar stopped his work.

He glanced at the distant lake and mountains, then at the canvas before him, and let out a contented sigh.

Seeing that he had finished his painting, Alice quickly walked to her husband’s side to admire his newly completed creation.

The setting sun lingered proudly on the lake’s surface. The tall forest stood reflected in the vast waters, presenting a blazing ochre. Because of the trees’ reflection, the water was a mix of cyan and gold. The sky in the upper right corner of the canvas was blue, gradually deepening to orange where it met the water. Against such a sky, the entire world seemed to be on fire.

“Ah! It’s so beautiful!” she exclaimed in admiration.

Overjoyed, she took her husband’s arm and leaned against his shoulder, her face beaming with a sweet, happy smile.

“My dear, you are truly amazing…”

The handsome, golden-haired young man was also smiling. He reached out and caressed his wife’s cheek. “I still have much room for improvement, but I will work hard for it, Alice.”

“I have no doubt that you will become the greatest painter in the world!” Alice buried her head in her husband’s embrace, enjoying their tender moment.

Standing in the distance, Agnes looked at this scene and could not help but turn her face away.

Although she felt a little embarrassed, she was also genuinely happy for her older sister’s current happiness.

This happiness had not come easily.

The young man’s name was Edgar de Tréville, the only son of the former Imperial general, Marquis de Tréville. The sisters, Alice and Agnes, were daughters of Duke Nordlingen, whose family had been émigré aristocrats during the Great Revolution and the Empire, only returning to France with the royal family after the Bourbon Restoration.

Ever since they met two years ago, Alice had been deeply in love with Edgar. Ordinarily, the Tréville family was a glorious and prestigious house, and a marriage between the two families should have been a perfect match. However, the reality was quite different.

Edgar’s father, Marquis de Tréville, was a die-hard supporter of the Empire. Even after Emperor Napoleon’s death, he had publicly expressed his nostalgia for the Empire on many occasions and declared that he would continue to serve Napoleon’s successor.

His unorthodox political stance naturally drew the suspicion and dislike of the royal family and other émigré aristocrats. As a result, the general was forced to leave the army, held no official post, and was ostracized by high society, living in a state of near-seclusion. If not for his elder brother, Duke de Tréville, currently holding significant power, his treatment would likely have been much worse.

Under these circumstances, Alice’s romance was naturally not looked upon favorably by her parents. Duke Nordlingen forbade his daughter from associating with the Marquis de Tréville and his family, even threatening to have Edgar thrown in jail.

But Alice’s love never wavered. She resisted her parents’ interference with the utmost resolve, and the affair once became the talk of the town.

In the end, to preserve the family’s dignity, the Duke could not sway his daughter and had to reluctantly permit the marriage. Even so, he expressed his anger by refusing to attend the wedding.

In contrast to the opposition from the rest of her family, her younger sister Agnes was much more open-minded. After confirming her sister’s feelings, she immediately offered her blessing and helped her sister persuade their parents.

She was only three or four years old when she returned to France with her family, so how could she understand things like politics and partisan hatred? Even now that she was grown, she remained completely uninterested in such matters. To her, they were just tedious affairs for idle minds.

In her view, there was no need to consider the entanglements of their parents’ generation. All that mattered was that her sister found happiness in her own marriage. What else was worth caring about?

It was precisely because of this incident that the bond between the sisters, Alice and Agnes, grew even stronger. Even after her sister married, the two remained as close as ever, sharing everything.

After their wedding, Alice and Edgar traveled abroad, planning to go from France through Switzerland all the way to Rome. She invited Agnes to come along, and Agnes happily agreed, just wishing to witness and protect her sister’s happiness.

As she watched them nestled together from afar, Agnes’s joy was irrepressible. She couldn’t help but gently wave her hand, making the parasol in it dance lightly, as if writing a blessing for her sister.

After Edgar finished his painting, the group packed up their things, boarded the rented carriage again, and left the picturesque Lake Constance, speeding towards their arranged lodging.

The carriage wound its way along the small mountain paths, and the surroundings became increasingly sparse.

Finally, it came to a stop at a farmstead.

After alighting from the carriage, Alice surveyed the desolate scenery around her and looked at the servant who had arranged the trip, somewhat stunned.

“Why are we resting in such a remote place?” Alice asked, puzzled. “It’s so deserted here.”

The servant’s expression was a little awkward. Just as he was about to answer, Edgar came to his rescue. “My dear, I instructed him to do this. I wanted to find a quieter place to work without being disturbed. A hotel bustled with people would be so dull. And look—”

He gestured towards the surrounding woods and meadows. “Isn’t the scenery here beautiful? I feel the beauty of nature.”

“Oh, so that’s why…” Alice nodded. “Well, that’s fine too. I also think it’s very scenic here… just a bit too desolate.”

Although she did not like the place, since it was her husband’s decision, she did not question it further.

“Alice, don’t be afraid. I’m here to protect you,” Agnes said, noticing her sister’s slight unease. She moved closer to her sister and comforted her in a low voice.

She gently raised her hand, making the parasol dance gracefully. “If anything attacks us tonight, whether it be men or a pack of wolves, I’ll slay them all!”

“Pfft…” Seeing her younger sister’s confident look, Alice couldn’t help but laugh, and the anxiety in her heart vanished. “Alright then, I’ll be counting on you, Agnes.”

“Leave it to me! You can leave it all to me!” Agnes held her head high, her face filled with pride and confidence. “I’ve been a bit bored this whole trip. It’s been too ordinary, too quiet. I was actually hoping for something interesting to happen on our journey!”

Soon, the group settled into the simple farmhouse under the arrangements of the farmstead owner.

Weary from their travels, the couple retired early, but the servant who had accompanied them had not yet rested. He followed the owner of the farmstead, and under the cover of night, they left the farmhouse, passed the sheepfold, and finally arrived at the barn on the edge where the farmstead met the forest.

By the cold, clear moonlight, he could distinctly see a young man pacing at the edge of the woods.

Seeing the two of them approach, the young man turned to look at them.

The youth had a refined face and a serious, perhaps pensive, expression, his handsome features imbued with a sense of authority.

As the two drew closer, excitement and thrill made the servant’s steps begin to falter.

He managed to keep his balance and walk up to the young man, then knelt on one knee on the soft grass.

“Your Majesty!”

================================================

Ever since he had hidden himself away in Lieutenant Favre’s farmstead, Aiglon had lived in seclusion for nearly two months.

During these two months, he remained hidden in a secret room within the barn, quietly waiting for the clamor surrounding him to die down.

As time passed, the tense atmosphere that had pervaded Switzerland gradually dissipated, and he began to have more space to himself.

Recently, he had started to come out for fresh air from time to time in the evenings—though his activities were still confined to the farmstead.

Although secluded in the farmstead, he was not cut off from news.

Upon arriving here, the first thing he did was send his statement to newspapers in France and the German states, declaring that he was merely traveling on a whim and had absolutely no intention of causing trouble for anyone. He also expressed his continued respect and gratitude for his maternal grandfather, the Emperor of Austria.

However, at the end of the statement, he insisted on using his own name and proclaimed that as the only son of Napoleon, he naturally bore the heavy responsibility of reviving the Bonaparte family.

The statement ended there, but it was enough to set the public sphere ablaze.

Just as he had predicted, the Austrian court and government made no reaction to his platitudes. They neither expressed forgiveness for the Duke of Reichstadt’s foolish act nor did they rail against him. Everything just disappeared without a trace.

The reactions from all sides were also much as he had expected. Aiglon was certain that he had made his initial mark, and now was the time to realize his grand ambitions.

But one thing puzzled him greatly—

Two months had passed, yet Archduke Karl still had not publicly released the letter he had intentionally left for Theresa when he fled.

He was certain that this letter would be very useful to Theresa, that it could even be the key to helping her restore her reputation.

So why hadn’t he?

Was it because Archduke Karl hated him to the core, so much so that he was unwilling to accept even the slightest bit of help from him? Or was the Austrian government secretly obstructing it, not wanting him to salvage his image in any way?

He could not fathom the reason.

But this made Theresa even more of a victim—heaven knew how much ridicule from the outside world she would have to endure.

What could he do?

Since he had already escaped, there was nothing he could do to help. So, despite his guilt, he could only set it aside for the time being. He had more important things to do.

During this period, he had been constantly trying to establish contact with his supporters in France.

Through the efforts of Louis and others, he had contacted Marquis de Tréville and, as expected, received a message from the Marquis.

General de Tréville was filled with admiration for his heroic feat and was eager to offer his loyalty.

Although he could not be sure if the man’s words were sincere or feigned, Aiglon did not care—he just needed men like General de Tréville as his supporters.

He had military experience, prestige, family connections, and the drive to act. Moreover, he was positioned in the very heart of France. One supporter like him was worth a hundred others.

In their subsequent correspondence, Marquis de Tréville stated that due to his sensitive position and the tense timing, he could not leave the country to seek an audience with His Majesty for the time being. However, he would use the opportunity of his son’s honeymoon trip to have his trusted confidant come for an audience, listen to His Majesty’s instructions, and prepare for the grand plan ahead.

The news that General de Tréville’s son, Edgar de Tréville, had married into a family of the old aristocracy made Aiglon marvel even more at the Tréville family’s influence, but it also further demonstrated their high utility—so he readily agreed to the request.

On this very night, Edgar and his wife checked into the farmhouse. The servant who had accompanied them secretly came to seek an audience with the young Majesty.

Seeing the middle-aged man kneeling on one knee, Aiglon stepped forward, took him by the shoulders, and helped him up.

“How should I address you?” he asked.

“My name is Foden, Your Majesty. I once served in the Imperial army and had the honor of fighting under General de Tréville,” the servant replied respectfully. “After the Restoration, I was discharged from the army, and the general took me in.”

“Oh, I see!” Aiglon nodded.

Then he asked, “By the way, why did the general assign this task to you instead of his own son?”

“Our young master… he…” The servant looked embarrassed and hesitated for a moment before speaking. “He is absorbed in art and doesn’t pay much attention to any other important matters, so the general was a little worried and could only entrust the main task to me.”

Although the man was evasive, Aiglon could roughly see the picture. This Mr. Edgar de Tréville was a dandy, whom even his own father deemed unfit to be entrusted with important affairs.

However, Aiglon did not find this unusual. After all, not every young man in the world was as ambitious as the young men of the Bonaparte family. If he wanted to enjoy life, so be it.

“It doesn’t matter, as long as someone came,” he said with a slight nod, then asked, “Does Edgar know my identity and the purpose of this trip?”

“Of course he does,” the servant quickly replied. “Rest assured, Your Majesty, he will find a way to have an audience with you tomorrow.”

“Right, his wife is from an old family… Will that be a problem?” Aiglon asked again.

“Not a problem, Your Majesty.” The servant gave a sly smile. “The young master has a way with women. His wife is completely devoted to him. Even if she had her suspicions, she wouldn’t say a word.”

“Heh…!” Aiglon shrugged. “He certainly knows how to enjoy life.”

Chapter 121: 9, First Encounter

“He certainly knows how to enjoy life.”

The servant, of course, detected the mockery in Aiglon’s tone. However, as this was his own young master, he refused to agree and instead defended him.

“Our young master is naturally gifted, but he has been accustomed to a life of freedom since childhood, which is why he has no interest in political matters… Please forgive him, Your Majesty. He is still too young. The vulgar temptations of the world have clouded his mind, making him unwilling to bear arduous responsibilities.”

At this point, he sighed again. “The young master lost his mother in his youth, and the general has been away at war frequently since following Your Majesty. He grew up without anyone to look after him, no guardian to discipline or educate him. As he grew up, the general, pitying his only son, spoiled him a little too much… which resulted in his current personality. Alas… I only hope he can appreciate the general’s painstaking efforts and mature soon. I also hope you can give him a little more trust, so that he may fully utilize his talents to serve you in the future. With his intellect, as long as he matures, he will surely become your capable right-hand man…”

The servant rambled on before Aiglon, part-justification, part-lament. It was clear he was deeply attached to the general’s family.

As far as Aiglon knew, this General Tréville had also been an émigré aristocrat. When the Great Revolution had just broken out, he, then a teenager, had fled France with his older brother to the German states, where he was said to have even worked as a shoemaker to survive.

After Napoleon founded the Empire in 1804, he began to welcome these old nobles back to serve him. As a result, the exiled aristocrats split into two factions. One group decided to return to France to serve the Emperor and reclaim their former wealth and status. The other group insisted on remaining loyal to the Bourbon monarchy, refusing to become lackeys for the Corsican.

The two Tréville brothers thus chose different paths. The younger brother returned to France and served the Emperor in the army, and his bravery in battle earned him great rewards from Emperor Napoleon, making him a general and a Marquis. The older brother, however, remained in the German states as a shoemaker, steadfastly upholding the inherent dignity of his noble family.

Marquis de Tréville had married the daughter of an émigré aristocrat before his return. His wife, who had also suffered greatly in their turbulent life, passed away shortly after giving birth to their son upon returning to France in 1805. Marquis de Tréville never remarried after that, raising his son alone.

More than twenty years had passed. The world had changed, and people were no longer the same. Like the Empire, Marquis de Tréville had fallen from glory into decline, and his son had now grown into a man and entered the halls of matrimony.

Aiglon was certain that, at this point, General Tréville’s only remaining concerns were his son and future grandchildren—for his son’s sake, he had not even remarried despite being widowed in his prime.

Therefore, the reason for his loyalty was obvious: he wanted to secure a life of prosperity for his descendants.

Loyalty was rarely unconditional; everyone had their own desires, and Aiglon could certainly understand such thinking.

That being the case, to win over this extremely useful supporter, he had to show the proper sincerity.

“Rest assured, I have always been very patient with my supporters and am happy to give them opportunities to prove themselves.” He nodded gravely, making a solemn promise to the servant. “When you return, tell General Tréville that as long as he remains loyal to me, I will surely repay him. If I one day ascend the throne, the house of Marquis de Tréville will become trusted courtiers to whom I entrust great responsibilities. I will bless his descendants with prosperity! Even if his children and grandchildren have no interest in politics, I can still grant them wealth to repay his loyalty today.”

Aiglon’s tone was exceedingly sincere, and this unequivocal promise put the servant before him at ease.

He knelt on one knee again, his eyes welling with grateful tears.

“I will relay your words to the general exactly as you’ve said them. Please allow me to thank you first on the general’s behalf for your grace, Your Majesty!”

Aiglon gave a slight nod.

Then, he turned leisurely and, in the cold wind of the winter night, paced to the edge of the farmstead where it met the forest, stopping by the fence.

Gazing at the dark woods in the distance, Aiglon reached out and touched a cold wooden post, lost in thought for a moment.

The servant followed respectfully behind him without another word, awaiting His Majesty’s next instructions.

“Do you still have contacts in the army?” Aiglon asked softly after taking a deep breath amidst the hazy shadows.

“The general was driven out of the army long ago for supporting the Bonaparte family. Although some of his friends now hold power in the military, they have long since cut ties with him to avoid suspicion…” The servant looked troubled. “But he can try to approach them to see what their attitude towards you is.”

“He can try. See who holds a sympathetic attitude towards me. Finding even one or two would be a great help.” Aiglon nodded, then changed the subject. “Additionally, I want Marquis de Tréville to recruit some men from among the veterans to serve me. The more loyal to the Empire, the better. If they have prior experience as officers, that would be even better.”

“You want to form an army?” the servant asked, somewhat surprised. “Here?”

“Of course not in Switzerland,” Aiglon said with a wry shake of his head.

Although the Swiss Confederation wasn’t actively hunting him down, they certainly weren’t blind. They might not be able to find him hiding alone on the farmstead, but how could they possibly miss him raising an army?

Aiglon pondered for a moment, then decided to reveal a part of his upcoming plans to the man.

“Things have quieted down quite a bit now. I will be leaving Switzerland in a while for the Mediterranean Sea. There, I will find an island to use as my base and recruit soldiers to serve me. Once I am armed, I will officially declare my name!”

Switzerland was a landlocked country. To reach the Mediterranean, one had to cross foreign territory. However, with France to its west, Austria to its east, and the Austrian-controlled Lombardy region to its south, crossing would not be easy.

Fortunately, Switzerland had another southern neighbor, the Kingdom of Piedmont (also known as the Kingdom of Sardinia). This small nation had been intentionally left as a buffer between France and Austria during the Congress of Vienna. One only needed to cross the Kingdom of Piedmont to reach the Mediterranean coast.

The Kingdom of Piedmont was not on good terms with Austria, as it was keen on “liberating” the Italian territories under Austrian control. Therefore, it had little interest in helping Austria hunt down fugitives.

Even better, the Congress of Vienna in 1815 had ceded Genoa to the Kingdom of Piedmont. This meant that once he brought his men to the great port of Genoa, there would be plenty of ways to board a ship and sail into the Mediterranean Sea.

Aiglon shared his thoughts with the servant, who nodded repeatedly at his plan.

“Yes, I understand your plan, Your Majesty. I must say, it is indeed very sound. Lingering in seclusion in Switzerland would harm your reputation and make it difficult for you to realize your ambitions. General Tréville can recruit men for you, but…”

The servant looked troubled, then changed his tone. “This will require a considerable amount of funds. General Tréville’s income has shrunk drastically over the years due to being ostracized. He is living solely on past savings, and his finances are quite tight. He may not be able to bear this expense…”

His voice grew softer as he spoke, clearly feeling embarrassed and self-conscious about “haggling with His Majesty the Emperor.”

Aiglon, however, was not angry. He was long prepared for such appeals.

To put it bluntly, he currently held nothing more than an empty title. Only ambitious men without money would flock to his side. If someone already possessed wealth and status, why would they need to follow him?

“Don’t worry, I understand General Tréville’s difficulties, so I will not ask him to spend his own money.” He smiled faintly, a smile as gentle as a spring breeze. “On the contrary, once I am settled, I will give him a sum of money specifically for this task. His job will be to find a way to send men to me, the more the better.”

After a pause, Aiglon continued to encourage the man. “For now, do not have any worries about money. Although the Bonaparte family has fallen from the throne, the wealth we have accumulated is still very substantial, and my relatives are all more than willing to donate to my cause.”

As he spoke, Aiglon raised a single finger.

“To tell you the truth, my Aunt, Queen Hortense, alone has given generously, donating one million francs to me. I can take a portion of that money for you to bring back to General Tréville as his special fund.”

There was no question that Aiglon’s words were not entirely true. First, Queen Hortense had only contributed three hundred thousand, and second, he had no confidence at all that his uncles would donate to support him.

But the current situation demanded it. He had to make a grand promise to give his supporters a shot in the arm.

He knew that he was the focus of all his supporters’ attention. The more confident and composed he appeared, the more faith they would have.

Conversely, if he showed any sign of discouragement or despair, his supporters’ confidence would be dealt a severe blow.

“One million…” Aiglon’s words clearly had an immediate effect. Upon hearing the amount, the servant’s eyes widened slightly.

Then, he nodded heavily. “Your Majesty, I am deeply moved… Even at a time like this, so many people are still loyal to you. So why should we fear that our great cause will not succeed? You will surely reclaim all that is destined to be yours.”

“To live a prosperous life, one million francs is more than enough. But to achieve great things, a million is far from sufficient, not even a fraction of what’s needed. So I will continue to find ways to raise funds.” Aiglon, however, appeared very calm. “There is still much for us to do. I ask that you work hard alongside me. Once I have that country back in my hands, what is a mere one million? What is ten million, or even a hundred million?”

“Yes, Your Majesty!” Inspired by his words, the servant’s spirits rose. He snapped to attention and saluted Aiglon.

“With great responsibilities on your shoulders, you mustn’t slack off either.” Aiglon patted the man’s shoulder encouragingly.

Then, as if sensing something, he glanced around again, his eyes scanning the surroundings in the moonlight.

In that instant, he felt as if something strange had occurred.

But no matter how he looked, everything around him was as deathly still as before. Yet a strange feeling suddenly arose within him, a feeling that someone was secretly watching him.

Was it his imagination? Or was something really happening?

Aiglon did not reveal his thoughts, but calmly patted the servant’s shoulder again.

“Alright, it’s getting late. You should go back and rest. Don’t arouse any suspicion.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.” The servant nodded, then turned and walked back toward the farmhouse where Edgar and his wife were sleeping.

Meanwhile, Aiglon slowly made his way toward the barn under the cover of night, preparing to end his walk.

All was silent, everything was so quiet. Only the desolate moonlight guided his way. But the closer he got to his destination, the more uneasy he felt.

Finally, he stopped, turned, and looked back the way he came in confusion.

“Who are you?” he could not help but ask.

Following his question, the hem of a skirt slowly appeared in the gloom. Then, the light moved upward like a curtain being raised, gradually revealing a slender waist, then the gentle swell of a chest, and finally, the face of a young woman materialized before him.

Though she looked delicate, her eyes were sharp and cold, like a cat that had found its prey, and they were fixed on Aiglon.

In her hand, she tightly gripped a parasol.

Under the cold, eerie moonlight, she appeared as if making a stage entrance, suddenly materializing before the young man.

Aiglon felt nothing but astonishment as he looked at the beautiful young woman before him.

But her expression was cold, and her gaze was clearly filled with wariness and hostility, so he, too, grew secretly guarded.

“Who are you? Are you Mrs. Tréville? No, that can’t be right, she shouldn’t be this young…” he asked in a low voice.

“Hah!” The young woman opposite him raised an eyebrow. “It seems you really are up to something.”

Then, she questioned Aiglon in return, “Who are you? What were you two furtively discussing just now? Are you conspiring with him to harm my master?”

Hmm?

Aiglon was once again stunned.

Did she think he was a robber colluding with a wicked servant to rob her master?

Should he praise her for her vigilance or her vivid imagination?

“You may have misunderstood, mademoiselle.” Aiglon held up his hands. “I am also just a guest here. I happened to be out for a walk tonight and struck up a conversation with that servant.”

“Is that pathetic excuse the best explanation you can come up with?” The young woman sneered. “I asked the owner here. We are the only guests at this farmstead. And I felt something was off from the very beginning. Why did he insist on staying in such a desolate place… It seems now that it was all a premeditated plot. Thankfully, I noticed.”

Aiglon frowned.

That was some impressive perceptiveness.

But why did she seem to know nothing about him?

“Mademoiselle, if I told you that I mean no harm to you or to Mr. and Mrs. Tréville, would you believe me?” he asked, suppressing the doubt in his heart.

“That depends on your explanation. In any case, let’s capture you first and sort it out later!”

The young woman replied with a cold laugh.

She continued to approach Aiglon. Though her steps were light, they gave him an incredibly ominous sense of pressure.

“For your own safety, I advise you not to resist.”

The young woman declared arrogantly.

Then, he suddenly saw her draw a thin sword from the handle of her parasol. With a flash of light, she charged toward him.

Chapter 122: 10. Misunderstanding and Intuition

Under the cold moonlight, the young woman shed her previously slow, restrained movements, suddenly drawing her sword with extreme speed. Then, at a velocity that was almost impossible to follow, she charged toward the young man.

Her movements were fluid and natural, like flowing water or a dance, possessing a breathtaking beauty that momentarily dazzled Aiglon.

But he soon sensed a terrible danger and instinctively retreated.

“Don’t even think about running!” A contemptuous smile appeared on the young woman’s face as she mercilessly continued her pursuit.

Damn it! Aiglon couldn’t help but curse inwardly.

He had no idea where this young woman had come from, nor why her skills were so formidable. What left him even more speechless was that a misunderstanding had turned them into enemies.

So, what should he do now?

Explain properly?

It seemed he could no longer offer an explanation she would believe.

Surrender without a fight?

That was even more out of the question.

A life-or-death struggle…?

Setting aside the risk, fighting to the death for such a ridiculous reason was simply absurd.

However, no matter what, his own safety came first. If anyone threatened his life, he had to respond with the most extreme measures, regardless of the reason.

Ever since his escape, he had carried a pistol with him at all times. Since the fight had already begun, he had fewer scruples.

However, this was clearly not the right time to fire a gun.

Aiglon steeled himself and ran back along the path he had just been strolling on.

Well-trained as he was, his reaction time and running speed were naturally faster than an ordinary person’s. And so, on the uneven dirt path, the sword-wielding young woman chased the young man further and further away.

Soon, Aiglon reached the edge of the woods. He leaped over the fence and plunged into the bushes, concealing himself in the forest’s gloom.

The young woman stopped at the fence. Her face was slightly flushed from the run, and she stared resentfully in the direction the young man had just disappeared.

“You have the guts to do evil deeds, but not the guts to face punishment?” she asked furiously. “Come out!”

“I’ll say it again, I’m not a bandit. You’ve misunderstood me!” Aiglon hid behind a tree, quietly observing the young woman not far away.

He now had cover, and there was distance between them. He had a perfect opportunity to draw his pistol and open fire.

In other words—he now held the upper hand.

To prevent any further misunderstanding, he specifically warned her. “I don’t want to fight you to the death, but if you insist on attacking me, then I won’t be so polite! I’m carrying a pistol. If you continue to threaten me with force, I will shoot!”

“Then shoot! If you shoot, someone will come and help me catch you, won’t they?” Agnes’s face showed no fear, though her feet had clearly come to a halt. She used the fence to shield her body. “And you still say you’re not a bandit—breaking into someone’s home in the dead of night with a gun. Could that be a good person?”

Aiglon was rendered speechless.

He realized that in this situation, no matter how he explained himself, he couldn’t seem to shake the suspicion.

What to do? Aiglon frowned.

She didn’t seem to have any intention of leaving, remaining there in a standoff with him.

The longer this dragged on, the more trouble it would be. He couldn’t worry about it anymore.

Then I’ll grant your wish…

He raised the pistol and fired a shot into the sky.

“Bang!”

A loud report suddenly echoed through the quiet forest and the open clearing.

Almost an instant later, a slight commotion erupted from the previously silent farmstead. Soon, several figures rushed out of the farmhouse and toward the source of the gunshot.

Leading them was the master of the farmstead, the former Swiss Guard, Lieutenant Favre, and behind him was the servant Aiglon had just been speaking with.

The two of them rushed to the edge of the forest, staring in astonishment at the young woman hiding behind the fence.

Aiglon also stepped out from the shadows, pistol in hand, warily watching the spot where the young woman was concealed, before joining his two followers.

Agnes’s eyes widened. She couldn’t understand what was happening. The master of the farmstead showed no hostility toward this young man, and he was standing with the servant?

Could this be an entire gang of bandits? Had they already conspired together, just waiting for the young noble couple to fall into their trap so they could score big?

Though panicked, she could only grip her longsword tightly, looking at the three men opposite her with fearless resolve.

Her older sister was now in danger, and she had to do everything in her power to protect her.

“Are you alright, Sir?” Lieutenant Favre asked the young man nervously.

“I’m fine.” Aiglon shook his head slightly, then looked at the young woman opposite them. “Who is she? Do you know her?”

“This is Madam’s sister, Mademoiselle Agnes de Nordlingen!” Before Lieutenant Favre could reply, the servant hurriedly explained, “Your M… Sir, don’t shoot! It’s all a misunderstanding!”

So she wasn’t a stranger after all… Aiglon sighed in relief.

The moment he fired the shot to summon help, Aiglon had already resolved not to let this sudden enemy escape, even if it meant killing her.

It seemed now that such a ruthless choice wouldn’t be necessary.

“Explain to her that I’m not some bandit who snuck in,” Aiglon gestured with his chin.

He had regained his usual composure. The tables had completely turned; he was now the one with the absolute advantage.

Lieutenant Favre was surprised at first, but after looking at their expressions, he seemed to understand what had happened.

“Mademoiselle, please don’t misunderstand. This is a relative of mine, currently staying at my home. That’s why when you asked me if there were any other guests, I said no… It’s all a misunderstanding. I’m truly sorry for giving you such a scare!”

Having served for many years in the Imperial army, Lieutenant Favre could of course speak French, though always with a Swiss-German accent. Now, flustered, his pronunciation became even more warped, and a torrent of words tumbled out. It took Agnes a moment to understand him.

It was all a misunderstanding…?

Agnes’s tense body relaxed slightly, but she still looked at the three men with suspicion and uncertainty.

“Mademoiselle de Nordlingen, surely you believe me now?” Aiglon lowered his pistol to show he had no hostile intent. “I don’t want to be dragged into a senseless fight. I was just taking a walk and happened to run into this gentleman, so we struck up a conversation. I’m very interested in France, so I asked him a few things about it. It’s as simple as that—”

To add to his persuasiveness, he even forced a gentle smile, though under the cold, dim moonlight, it looked somewhat sinister.

The young woman was clearly stunned. She didn’t know whether she should believe the young man’s words.

“Agnes!” Just then, an anxious call came from nearby, and a young couple, their clothes in disarray, ran over. “Are you alright?!”

Aiglon watched as a young woman with long golden hair ran to the girl’s side and hugged her tightly.

This must be Edgar de Tréville’s wife, Alice.

He then turned his gaze to the blond young man beside the woman.

The young man had short, parted hair and was exceptionally handsome, but he seemed to have a willful, childish air, like a carefree young master who couldn’t be bothered with anything.

At the same moment, the young man was also sizing him up, and it was clear he recognized him at a glance.

Heh, I had planned to receive Edgar tomorrow, but I never expected to meet him in the early hours of this morning, and under such embarrassing circumstances for us both.

Life was truly full of surprises.

“Mr. de Tréville, it’s a pleasure to meet you.” Aiglon set aside his other thoughts, walked up to the young man, and calmly extended his hand. “Your sister-in-law just mistook me for a robber who sneaked in during the night and chased me all the way here.”

Edgar finally understood what had happened, and an inextricable awkwardness appeared on his face.

“Ah… Sir, I’m so sorry…” He shook Aiglon’s hand, apologizing profusely. “Agnes is just overly determined to protect us, which led to this terrible misunderstanding. Please, forgive her rashness.”

Then, he turned to the young woman. “Agnes, you’ve caused a huge mess. Apologize to this gentleman at once!”

A strange expression crossed Agnes’s face. She finally believed that she had nearly hunted down an innocent person as a bandit.

Though the light was dim, everyone could see her face turn bright red.

After a moment’s hesitation, Agnes sheathed her sword, walked over to Aiglon with her head down, and bowed in apology.

“I’m sorry, Sir… I… I… I was terribly rude to you just now. Please forgive my offense!”

Deeply ashamed, she understood that she had stirred up trouble for everyone over nothing. She no longer dared to be defiant, merely lowering her gaze to the dirt, not daring to meet anyone’s eyes.

Now she truly looked like a delicate young woman, all her earlier sharpness and awe-inspiring presence gone.

Seeing her sincere apology, Aiglon’s anger dissipated.

Since they were all on the same side, and she had admitted her mistake, there was no need to pursue the matter further.

“It’s alright. I imagine in that situation, it was quite normal for Mademoiselle de Nordlingen to have some misunderstandings.” He shrugged. “Well, since the misunderstanding is cleared up, let’s not stand around here any longer. It’s very late. Everyone should go back and rest. We can talk about anything else tomorrow.”

“Yes, let’s all disperse,” Edgar echoed, then looked at Agnes. “Alright, Agnes, just be more careful next time.”

Then, he turned back to the young man. “Sir, after being woken up like this, I doubt I’ll be able to fall asleep for a while. Why don’t we have a couple of drinks? We can dissolve all the unpleasantness from earlier in our glasses and chat about things young men talk about to pass the time.”

Since he had made the suggestion, Aiglon naturally understood his intent.

“Alright, no problem.”

Seeing Aiglon agree, Edgar turned to his wife.

“Well then, Alice, I’m going to have a couple of drinks with this friend. You can take Agnes to rest first.”

Alice hesitated for a moment but ultimately nodded in agreement. “Alright, but don’t drink too much. I don’t want you lying next to me reeking of alcohol!”

Then, seeing Agnes’s dejected state, Alice embraced her sister again and gently patted her on the shoulder to comfort and encourage her.

“Agnes, don’t be discouraged. Although you made a mistake this time, your intentions were good. Edgar and I are both very grateful for your sentiment… It’s alright. Since this gentleman has accepted your apology, it’s all in the past. Just be more careful if something similar happens again.”

“Thank you, Alice.” Agnes drew great encouragement from her sister’s consolation and finally managed to pull herself together. “I’ll be more careful in the future…”

After that, the group walked toward the farmstead together, and Aiglon prepared to receive Edgar de Tréville’s audience.

“Sir, may I ask your name?” Alice suddenly asked the young man, just as they were about to enter the farmhouse.

“Memmingen,” Aiglon blurted out without thinking. “Francis Memmingen.”

“Oh… I see.” Alice nodded gently, then curtsied to Aiglon. “Mr. Memmingen, I’m very sorry for Agnes’s rash behavior just now. We’ve caused you trouble.”

“You’re being too kind. As I said, it was nothing,” Aiglon replied with a smile.

Then, the group split up. Aiglon, Lieutenant Favre, and Edgar headed for the parlor, while Alice and Agnes went to their respective bedrooms.

“Alice, I’m sorry… I’ve embarrassed you…”

Agnes clutched the blanket and pulled it over her face, looking utterly mortified. Her voice was muffled by the fabric. “Everything was so strange today, so I got the wrong idea and caused such a disturbance. I’m the worst… How could I bring shame upon you!”

“Agnes, get some rest. You must be exhausted today, right?” Alice sighed softly, then whispered to her sister, “None of this is your fault, at least not entirely. It seems we have indeed unwittingly walked into a conspiracy… it’s just not the one we initially imagined.”

“A conspiracy?!” Agnes immediately grew tense again, pulling the blanket away to look at her sister. “What’s wrong? Is there danger?”

“Don’t take it seriously, I was just talking nonsense. You silly girl!” Alice couldn’t help but laugh, and she pinched her sister’s cheek.

But her smile seemed very forced and pensive.

“What is it, Alice? You seem to have something on your mind.” Agnes felt something was odd, looking at her sister’s expression.

Alice snapped back to reality and quickly masked her lapse with a smile, though a hint of nervousness and alarm still lingered in her eyes.

“It’s nothing. Go to sleep, Agnes… You must be exhausted today.”

Then, she mumbled under her breath, “As long as Edgar is having fun…”

Chapter 123: Edgar

In the dim moonlight, Aiglon, Edgar de Tréville, and his party walked together into the living room of the farmhouse.

According to their original plan, they were supposed to meet tomorrow, but Agnes’s unexpected actions had disrupted everything. That being the case, Aiglon decided to go with the flow; since they had to meet sooner or later, it made little difference.

“Your Majesty, are you all right?!”

At that moment, Chanel, who had been resting in the barn, came out and hurried anxiously to Aiglon’s side.

“I’m fine, Chanel. It was just an unexpected incident, and it’s been resolved now. You don’t need to worry,” Aiglon said, reassuring her with a smile.

He then turned to Edgar. “Let me introduce you. This is Mr. Edgar de Tréville, who has just come from France for an audience with me—”

Then he introduced Chanel to Edgar. “This is Mademoiselle Noel. She is my steward, responsible for my daily life, and a person I trust absolutely.”

“Good evening, Mademoiselle Noel.” Edgar quickly stood up and bowed to Chanel. “It’s a pleasure to have the opportunity to meet you. You are engaged in a truly great work, and I feel incredibly fortunate that His Majesty has your dedicated care.”

Although Edgar’s words were merely flattering compliments, Chanel was overjoyed to hear them.

Having fled France as a child, she knew little of the French noble lineages, but she could tell from the young man’s surname, “de Tréville,” as well as his appearance and demeanor, that he was certainly a young nobleman.

In the past, someone like him would never have given her a second glance, yet now he was respectfully fawning over her…

This is an honor bestowed upon me by His Majesty! Chanel thought.

So as not to embarrass His Majesty, she did her best to control her small flush of pride and excitement and curtsied solemnly to the young man.

“It is a pleasure to meet you, Mr. de Tréville. I am deeply moved by your loyalty. His Majesty’s cause is in great need of your assistance.”

After exchanging pleasantries, Chanel felt relieved and left the living room to rest. Aiglon and Edgar sat down at the farmhouse owner’s dining table, while the others either rested or stood guard outside. The farmstead returned to its previous silence.

The owner of the farmstead, Lieutenant Favre, brought out his homemade fruit wine and two cups. Aiglon poured himself a full glass, took a large gulp, and let out a long, contented sigh.

The disheveled state from when he was being chased by the young woman had completely vanished, and he had regained his usual composure—of course, the dirt on his clothes was not so easily removed.

“I have finally met you… Your Majesty!” With no one else to disturb them, Edgar formally bowed to Aiglon, clarifying the status between them. “Long live the Empire!”

“Please, have a seat, Edgar.” Aiglon smiled warmly at him. “I am also very happy to see you.”

He knew this was not the time to put on airs. The Tréville family was now his most important supporter in France, and he needed to win them over.

“Your Majesty, I am terribly sorry. My negligence brought you danger… Please forgive my mistake,” Edgar apologized again.

“It’s nothing,” Aiglon said, shaking his head to show he didn’t mind. “You can’t control a young girl’s impulsive temper. It’s only natural that she would become suspicious after traveling all this way with you. By the way, she won’t go and inform on us, will she? I heard she and her sister come from an émigré aristocrat family.”

“Please rest assured on that point. Neither Alice nor Agnes is interested in politics. She only acted just now because she was worried you were a threat to our safety.” Edgar shook his head with a smile. “Knowing Alice, even if she guessed something, she wouldn’t pursue it…”

Aiglon found this explanation believable. He and Alice were newlyweds and seemed to have a good relationship. What good would it do her to report her husband after returning to the country and have him thrown in jail?

The thought put his mind at ease.

By the dim candlelight, Aiglon studied Edgar carefully.

He was a young man with blond hair and blue eyes, probably in his early twenties, with a refined and handsome face. His sharp chin, fair skin, and long fingers gave him the air of an artist.

A carefree smile hung on his lips, as if nothing in the world truly concerned him.

He was indeed a very likable young man—if there was any flaw, it was that his disposition seemed a bit too frivolous, much like the image of a rake in various plays.

“I am very grateful for your family’s support,” Aiglon said, concealing his first impression deep in his heart and looking at the other man with a sincere expression. “Rest assured, Edgar, as long as you remain loyal to me and follow my instructions, there will surely be a place for you in the future of the Empire.”

Edgar did not appear particularly excited or moved; he simply nodded.

“Your Majesty, my father and I are willing to dedicate everything we have to the Empire, to repay your great kindness.”

Aiglon could see that although Edgar was responding to him normally, he seemed somewhat distracted.

He looked like a student who wanted to slack off but had to force himself to finish his homework.

What on earth is this fellow thinking? Aiglon wondered. Does he not realize what he’s involved in?

“Did your father have any message for you to pass on to me?” Aiglon asked, suppressing his impatience.

“My father did indeed have a few things for me to tell you.” Edgar quickly became more alert. “To be precise, he had me memorize a list of names. On it are various respected individuals he knows who support you. He believes this will be of some help to you.”

“Excellent! Transcribe the list for me as soon as possible!” Aiglon was instantly overjoyed.

“It’s already very late, and I’m afraid my memory is a bit hazy. I’ll write it out for you tomorrow when my mind is clearer,” Edgar replied with a smile.

“No problem.” Aiglon was in a fine mood, so he readily agreed.

It seemed General Tréville was indeed a cautious man, splitting the task into two parts and having his servant and son carry them out separately.

Very good, this is truly a man capable of great things. His favorable impression of the Tréville family grew, and he suddenly found Edgar much more agreeable.

With the most critical issue resolved, the two began to chat idly.

This, it seemed, was Edgar’s area of expertise. He perked up at once, vividly describing to Aiglon the local customs of Paris and the latest gossip from the social scene.

He spoke of the grandeur and luxury of the Tuileries Palace and the Louvre, and the elegance of the great mansions in the Saint-Germain district. He concluded with the Arc de Triomphe, which Napoleon had ordered to be built.

“The Arc de Triomphe awaits your return, Your Majesty,” Edgar said solemnly to Aiglon.

“I will return, just not now,” Aiglon remarked with calm emotion. “I was only four years old when I left France. I have forgotten almost everything about it… But that doesn’t matter. I will have a lifetime to reacquaint myself with all that I once possessed, not a single bit will be missing.”

“Only when you grace Paris with your presence will this capital live up to its name and become the center of Europe. France will be great again because of you,” Edgar said, warmly flattering the young man. Then, he gave him a wink. “And when that time comes, I can lead you to the finest treasures—I assure you, no one knows how to ensure you have a good time in Paris better than I do.”

“The finest treasures?” Aiglon was a little confused. “What do you mean?”

“Your Majesty, it seems you are still too young,” Edgar replied with a smug look. “The finest treasures of Paris, of course, are the madams and mademoiselles. They are either full of charm or bewitchingly lovely—a world apart from those German women in Vienna where you were before! Running away from Austria was the most correct decision in the world.”

Aiglon frowned and did not reply.

What does this fellow think I ran away for?

“Paris is a great beehive, where everyone is busy seeking their own pleasure, buzzing about incessantly. Only the cleverest and most charming people can draw the sweetest nectar from this hive—” A a pleased, almost flippant, smile appeared on Edgar’s face. “Your Majesty, I’m not boasting, but I am, without a doubt, the best guide you could find.”

“Are you saying you’ve had many romantic affairs?” Aiglon asked in return.

“But of course! Your Majesty, I am one of the most sought-after young men in Paris,” Edgar said, nodding emphatically. “To be honest with you, before I left Paris, I had to bid a reluctant farewell to a certain princess. It took quite some effort to get her to accept not seeing me for a while.”

Perhaps fearing Aiglon wouldn’t believe him, he added, “You see, I am skilled in painting, so whenever I am involved with a certain young lady or madam, I paint their most beautiful forms. I give them one copy and keep one for my own collection, so I’ve already amassed a whole album. Every piece in this album is imbued with my heart’s blood and my artistic vision. They are undisputed artistic treasures, and I dare say this is one of the most valuable treasures in Paris! Alas, such a prize cannot be shown to the world, and certainly not viewed by just anyone. But if you wish to see it, I can share it with you alone. Then you will understand the heart-stopping beauty of Paris!”

As he said this, Edgar’s face was brimming with smiles and passion, a completely different person from the listless, perfunctory man he had been just moments before.

So this is where all his energy goes… Aiglon understood.

“You were bidding farewell to your mistress right before you left Paris?” he asked.

“Yes, a very lovely and gentle princess. If you return to France in the future, I can introduce her to you. Perhaps you might even win her favor…” A cheerful smile spread across Edgar’s face, as if he was very pleased with his own idea. “I think she would be very happy to meet you.”

Aiglon sighed inwardly.

He was no prude. Living in the world of the aristocracy, he was well aware of how people lived and was long accustomed to such things. He had no intention of passing any moral judgment on Edgar—and Edgar certainly wouldn’t care about moral judgment anyway.

Besides, hadn’t he himself seduced Sophie before his escape to fulfill a long-held desire? What right did he have to criticize others?

However, no matter how one looked at it, this was not the time to be discussing such topics.

To bring up romantic dalliances during such an important conversation demonstrated Edgar’s severe lack of self-awareness and the requisite sense of gravity. He wasn’t truly invested in their cause.

To put it simply, he was not cut out for great undertakings. No wonder even General Tréville, who doted on him so, dared not entrust his son with any serious responsibility.

And wasn’t he just newly married? This meant he was still seeing his mistress right before setting off on his honeymoon with his wife.

After a moment’s thought, Aiglon decided not to pursue the matter further, considering it his private life.

Though it was only their first meeting, this brief conversation had already shown him what kind of person Edgar was—he was a playboy, a carefree artist, with little interest in the so-called grand cause of the Empire. He was merely going through the motions because of his father’s strict demands. All his interests were focused on a life of debauchery, and he didn’t even care for personal ambition.

If one didn’t place high hopes on him, he was actually quite a pleasant person to be around.

Sigh…

Marquis de Tréville had lost his wife early on and, through lack of discipline, had spoiled his son into what he was today. He must regret it deeply now…?

Aiglon gave a wry smile to himself.

But since he had promised the general that he would ensure his descendants’ wealth and nobility, he would naturally keep his word.

Edgar couldn’t be a great politician or soldier, but he would have no problem being a court favorite or a court painter—in fact, he was perfectly suited for it.

It was time to end the conversation.

Aiglon took out his pocket watch and checked the time. It was already the early hours of the morning.

“Edgar, it’s getting late. We should get some rest. I’ll see you tomorrow—remember to write out that list for me then.” Aiglon extended his hand to him.

“Right!” Edgar nodded emphatically, then stood up gracefully and shook the young man’s hand. “Your Majesty, may God protect you!”

After letting go, Edgar prepared to leave.

Aiglon suddenly remembered something.

“By the way, that Mademoiselle Agnes, how did she become so skilled?” he asked, voicing the question that had been on his mind. “Who taught her?”

Though the incident had been sudden, his expert eye told him that Agnes’s swordsmanship was absolutely superb.

“She has loved swordsmanship since she was a child and practices diligently every day. It’s said her talent is astonishing. None of those young masters who boast of their fencing skills can match her; plenty of them have been beaten by her until they were crying for their mothers. So, Your Majesty, you need not feel ashamed about today’s encounter. You performed very well.” Edgar replied. “As for who her teacher is, I don’t know… She rarely mentions it, and I wouldn’t presume to ask.”

After saying this, he shrugged his shoulders with some regret. “If you ask me, what is a pretty girl like Agnes doing learning swordsmanship? It just detracts from her charm… She’d be better off learning to paint with me.”

“You don’t have improper thoughts about her too, do you?” Aiglon asked, a little surprised at his expression.

“No, of course not. Agnes is pretty, but her personality is too fiery for my taste. I prefer sweet, gentle, and charming ladies. Besides, she and Alice are always together. If I made a move, Alice would never forgive me… even my father would beat me to death.” Edgar quickly shook his head, then gave a sheepish laugh. “But Your Majesty, if you wanted to get to know her, I could certainly facilitate that for you…”

Aiglon frowned again.

“If I get the chance in the future, I would like to spar with her—a fair fight.”

“Are you still angry about what happened today?” Edgar asked with a smile.

“No, there’s nothing to be angry about,” Aiglon shook his head. “I simply wish to defeat everyone who dares to draw their sword against me.”

Chapter 124: Probing and Deification

In the dead of night, Aiglon bid Edgar farewell and returned to his own quarters to rest, hastily concluding a day that had been both momentous and full of surprises.

When he awoke again, it was the morning of the next day.

He washed up quickly, then left the barn and went to Lieutenant Favre’s farmhouse for breakfast.

Since he had already met Mr. and Mrs. Tréville, there was no longer any need to hide. He strode confidently to the dining table, just as the Trévilles and Agnes were arriving. Aiglon smiled and nodded a greeting to them.

Edgar de Tréville, his face all smiles, gave Aiglon a jaunty wave. His wife, Alice, curtsied gracefully to the young man and offered a greeting.

“Good morning, Mr. Memmingen.”

“Good morning, Mrs. Tréville,” Aiglon replied to Alice with a smile.

As for Agnes, who sat beside Alice, her expression was completely different. She was clearly a little embarrassed, but she still gave the young man a slight nod.

“Good morning… Mr. Memmingen…” she managed to greet him.

“Good morning, Miss Agnes.” Aiglon maintained his proper smile, reassuring her. “I’ve already forgotten about last night, so let’s consider this our first meeting. I hope you will, too.”

“Thank you for your magnanimity.” Seeing how easygoing the young man was, Agnes visibly relaxed.

“Agnes, what’s past is past. Since Mr. Memmingen is not pursuing the matter, you can count yourself lucky. However, you must take this as a lesson and never be so rash again,” Alice said sternly to her younger sister. “We are in a foreign country now, alone and without help. We cannot afford to make enemies or stir up trouble. Relying on force to cause trouble everywhere will only put us in greater danger.”

Listening to her older sister’s lecture, Agnes didn’t dare talk back. She hung her head in silence, looking like a completely different person from the imposing figure she had cut at midnight.

Although she had drawn her sword at their first meeting, it was now clear that Agnes had simply overreacted due to a misunderstanding. In her daily life, she was quite well-mannered, not at all the type to be a spoiled and willful young lady.

“Alright, let that be the end of yesterday’s topic. It’s a new day. Let us toast to the fine weather God has granted us,” Aiglon said, coming to Agnes’s rescue.

He then picked up his glass of milk, made a show of saluting Edgar, and drank it all in one go.

“Cheers,” Edgar said, also raising his glass and draining it.

The breakfast on the table was very simple, consisting only of bread, milk, and some pickled vegetables.

Aiglon, however, did not mind in the least, gulping it down to satisfy his hunger.

Alice ate very little, her eyes constantly darting toward the young man, observing his every move, her mind lost in thought.

“Mr. Memmingen, are you a local?” she asked suddenly, as Aiglon was halfway through his meal.

“Why do you ask?” Aiglon countered.

“By foreign standards, your French is excellent, and your accent is completely different from the locals here, as if you were taught by a private tutor,” Alice stated her reasoning. “Moreover, your manners and vocabulary show that you’ve received an exceptionally good upbringing… I don’t think it’s something one could cultivate in this environment.”

Clever. It seems she was already suspicious when she met me last night.

A flicker of curiosity passed through Aiglon’s mind—just how much had Alice guessed?

However, he had already discussed the matter of Alice with Edgar. Even if she guessed everything, it was an acceptable risk. Thus, he felt no panic.

After all, it’s not like she can send her own husband to prison, can she?

“You’re right. I am not a resident here. I lived abroad for a long time and only recently came to Switzerland on some business,” Aiglon replied with a smile.

“Then you must have heard the big news that’s taken Europe by storm recently?” Alice asked.

“What news is that?” Aiglon asked in return.

Alice glanced at her sister and hesitated for a moment before finally asking the question.

“The news about the Duke of Reichstadt.” She tried to make her words more subtle. “As far as I know, he seems… to be about your age.”

“Oh! That is indeed a surprising coincidence,” Aiglon nodded warmly.

Seeing Aiglon’s reaction, Alice knew that all her suspicions had just been confirmed.

For a moment she felt dizzy, but she quickly composed herself.

She knew that, without permission, this was as far as she could inquire.

To press any further would only make things difficult for everyone.

“Yes, it seems the world is full of coincidences. You, of course, have no connection to him; you’re merely a relative of the farmstead owner,” Alice forced a smile. “However, you are so graceful and carry yourself with such distinction, I wouldn’t be surprised if someone said you had the air of a prince.”

“You think too highly of me,” Aiglon replied with a gentle smile. “Mrs. Tréville, if someone were to say you are the most clever lady in Paris, I would now raise both hands in agreement.”

A slight blush colored Alice’s cheeks. She couldn’t tell if “His Majesty” was genuinely complimenting her or simply joking.

But she could clearly sense that her husband, and her father-in-law, General Tréville, had already sincerely pledged their allegiance to this young man. From any perspective, she had to treat him with proper respect.

“You flatter me. I am not the least bit clever, merely a poor woman hoping for her family’s safety,” she said, lowering her head slightly, her voice barely a whisper. “I am a daughter-in-law of the Tréville family. Wherever my husband goes, I will follow.”

Aiglon, of course, understood. With those words, she was giving him her personal guarantee that she would never expose him.

“Clever people can always correctly assess their own position,” he nodded, offering Alice his praise. “I wish you a lifetime of happiness.”

“Thank you!” Alice sighed, a mix of melancholy, unease, and helpless acceptance in her voice.

After breakfast, Aiglon summoned Edgar to his side again.

The two of them went for a walk, once more finding their way to the edge of the woods.

Strolling by the forest in the daytime offered a different kind of scenery. Their eyes were met with a sea of lush green, brimming with the vibrant life of spring.

“Edgar, when do you plan to leave?” Aiglon asked.

“After a few more days here. Nominally, my wife and I are on our honeymoon, so we still have to go to Italy next,” Edgar replied with a smile. “Your Majesty, do you have any instructions for me?”

“I do have an idea, and I hope you will cooperate,” Aiglon said, looking at Edgar. “Edgar, I need to borrow your talents.”

“Hmm?” Edgar was clearly surprised. “What… what would you have me do?”

“You’re a fine artist, so I’d like you to help me create a series of simple illustrated booklets,” Aiglon explained his idea. “Once they’re drawn, I plan to print them on a large scale and distribute them throughout France, especially in the countryside. The drawings must be simple yet evocative, so that even the illiterate can understand them.”

Although last night’s conversation had proven that Edgar was not an ambitious man suited for grand undertakings, Aiglon, in the spirit of making the best use of everything, would not let his talent go to waste.

“Why the sudden thought?” Edgar was still clearly perplexed. “What’s the point of giving picture books to peasants?”

“I need to create a god,” Aiglon answered simply. “The peasants need a divinity, so I will establish one for them. Though these peasants are scattered and powerless, they are vast in number. If someone can rally them and harness the manpower and resources they possess, great things can be achieved. I am preparing to begin rallying them now.”

“…Will that really work?” Edgar was obviously hesitant.

Hmph, what do you know? Aiglon scoffed inwardly.

Of course the peasants would support the Bonaparte family.

Although under the Napoleonic Empire’s system of rule, the peasantry was the class that endured the most exploitation.

The Empire’s years of constant warfare brought over a decade of ceaseless conscription. While the wealthy elite and the urban bourgeois could pay for substitutes to serve in their sons’ places, the peasants had no capital to evade military service. They were the most heavily conscripted group—by the end of the Empire, many peasants even resorted to self-mutilation to avoid the draft.

The question then arises: why did the peasant class, which had suffered the most from exploitation and conscription during the imperial era, become the most nostalgic for the Empire and the most loyal supporters of the Bonaparte family after its fall?

The strange coincidences of history often lead to ironic phenomena.

Before considering this question, one must first understand a premise—this was the early 19th century. French society was just emerging from a static agrarian state. Most peasants were illiterate, let alone possessed any political consciousness. The slogans of the Great Revolution era—“Liberty, Equality, Fraternity”—were so distant to them that they could not even grasp their meaning.

To these “country bumpkins” despised by Parisians, most would never have the chance to visit a neighboring province in their lifetimes, nor would they have the leisure to read a few books. The brilliant culture and art of France were luxuries enjoyed by city dwellers, almost completely inaccessible to them.

Among such a people, spiritual life could only be described as “impoverished.”

The more spiritually impoverished a group is, the more they need a spiritual anchor to escape the fear of poverty, the fear of death and illness. Before the Great Revolution, the Catholic Church had fulfilled this role in the spiritual lives of French peasants. The priests in rural churches guided the peasants’ lives, witnessing their births, marriages, and deaths.

However, the Great Revolution destroyed this entire way of life. From its inception, the Republic was hostile to the Church. To alleviate its financial crisis, the government confiscated vast amounts of church property and massacred clergymen, temporarily driving the two ruling classes, the nobility and the clergy, from French soil.

The Republic broke up and sold off large swathes of land belonging to the nobility and the Church. Thus, the peasants gained land in the revolution, but they lost the way of life they had followed for generations, creating a vacuum of faith.

The tempestuous Great Revolution destroyed the old life but ended before it had time to establish a new one, leaving behind a group of bewildered peasants standing on the vast plains of France.

The Church had suffered heavy losses during the Revolution and had not yet had time to rebuild its once-tightly-knit system of parishes. But the peasants’ spiritual vacuum would not wait; it found other ways to be filled.

What they used to fill this spiritual vacuum was the name “Napoleon.”

The Republic could not touch the peasants, and the restored Bourbon monarchy was also merely the king of Paris, far too distant from them. Only Napoleon, the great Emperor, existed in their word-of-mouth tales, a rare spiritual diversion in their impoverished lives.

After a hard day’s labor, one of the few forms of entertainment left to the peasants was to gather around veterans of the Napoleonic era and listen to them recount the glorious campaigns they had followed His Majesty the Emperor on, to feel a world they had never had the chance to touch, a world full of splendor.

Thus, the man “Napoleon”—the abdicated Emperor, the Corsican who died in a foreign land—was endowed with a sacred halo, becoming the faith of their impoverished lives, a true idol.

The shattered old society and the yet-to-be-built new one tore violently at each other in the skies above France. In the fissure this created in the countryside, the cult of Napoleon was born.

At this point, who Napoleon the man was, or whether his rule was ultimately a greater benefit than a harm to France, were all insignificant questions. His death only served to make him greater—because a dead idol can never tarnish his own lofty image.

It was because of this faith among the peasants that, in the original timeline, in 1848 (27 years after Napoleon’s death), Napoleon III participated in France’s first-ever presidential election by direct popular vote and won a landslide victory with five million five hundred thousand votes to one million five hundred thousand.

During the election, Napoleon III toured the country to campaign, and everywhere he went, he was met with the cheers of the peasantry.

Napoleon III had spent the previous decades abroad and was penniless at the time. Why did he receive such ardent support?

There was undoubtedly only one reason—he possessed the name of an idol.

This was his only asset, but this asset alone was enough to make him invincible in the election.

Later, Napoleon III eventually launched a coup d’état and became the emperor of the Second Empire, achieving the great restoration of the Bonaparte family. In 1852, he held another referendum, a national plebiscite on the question of restoring the monarchy. The results showed seven million eight hundred twenty-four thousand votes in favor and two hundred fifty-three thousand against. The French people once again hailed the return of their idol with an overwhelming vote.

—The events of the original history provided Aiglon with an incomparably clear guide.

For Aiglon, his greatest reliance was also the name he had inherited. His legitimacy was even greater than that of his cousin, for he was the Empire’s sole original heir.

He needed to use the idol-worship in the countryside to aid his own restoration of the Empire.

If ignorant fanaticism was useful to him, then he would embrace ignorant fanaticism.

“I am going to create a myth. No matter how outrageous the myth, it will be useful to me.” Looking at the forest in the distance, Aiglon said calmly, “For the peasants, the most direct means of propaganda is the picture book, and you are said to be a genius artist—Edgar, I hope you will not disappoint my expectations.”

Chapter 125: 13, The Successor

“—Edgar, I hope you will not fail to live up to my expectations.”

Aiglon said, staring intently at Edgar.

Edgar understood that although the young man’s tone was very polite, this was not a request—it was a command.

For some reason, looking into his eyes, Edgar suddenly felt a pang of trepidation.

“Yes, I will do my best—no, I will give it my all, Your Majesty,” he blurted out.

“Very good.” Seeing his obedience, Aiglon nodded with satisfaction.

Then, he patted Edgar on the shoulder as a sign of encouragement. “I’ll be counting on you, Edgar. Since you don’t have much time, let’s begin as soon as possible.”

“Begin now?” Edgar was a little stunned.

“Begin now,” Aiglon replied decisively.

Then, with his hands behind his back, he began to pace back and forth on the grass, just as he did when he conceived his plays at Schönbrunn Palace.

“First, we must highlight the image of Napoleon himself. He must occupy the central position, a head taller than anyone else in the picture—I know he wasn’t tall, but that doesn’t matter. No one can steal the limelight from His Majesty the Emperor.” Aiglon instructed Edgar as he paced. “Have you ever seen His Majesty the Emperor?”

“I have,” Edgar quickly nodded in reply. “Before the Empire fell, my father took me to court events, and I had the honor of being granted an audience with His Majesty the Emperor… Although I was young at the time, his face is forever etched in my memory.”

“Excellent.” Aiglon nodded.

To be honest, even if he were the original King of Rome and not a transmigrator, he probably wouldn’t remember what Napoleon looked like either—after all, he had been taken to Austria at the age of four.

“When you draw him, you must beautify him as much as possible, preferably holding a scepter or riding a horse. You should portray him as Jupiter holding a thunderbolt. His expression should be solemn and majestic, yet not without benevolence. His enemies should kneel before him in submission. Remember, there must be no bloody or cruel scenes! We cannot let the peasants recall the endless military service. We want to shape a romantic idol, not a terrifying demon king.” Aiglon continued, “Also, when I appear in the picture book, portray me as a child standing beside that deity, receiving his immense expectations. Let everyone know that Jupiter gifted me to France, and that I am destined to bear a great responsibility and complete his unfinished work.”

After a moment’s thought, Aiglon added, “I have been away from France for over a decade. Not a single Frenchman has truly witnessed me grow up, which is a fatal flaw… So, to familiarize the French people with my current appearance, your picture book must be progressive, gradually enriching my image beside Napoleon, from my childhood to my youth. I want the peasants to witness my coming of age alongside God.”

Aiglon spoke in a torrent, leaving Edgar listening, dumbfounded.

“Edgar, do you remember all that?” Aiglon asked.

“…Not completely, Your Majesty. You spoke a little fast,” Edgar replied, slightly embarrassed. “Could you explain it in more detail?”

Aiglon sighed inwardly.

He had to admit, this dear Mr. Edgar de Tréville was much harder to work with than Chanel—when Chanel took dictation from him, she never needed to be told a second time.

Well, there are few people in the world as passionate about their work as Chanel, he thought. One can’t demand too much of everyone.

So Aiglon explained his requirements again in detail.

As he explained, Edgar gradually found his footing and began to participate in the discussion with the young man from the perspective of an artist. He offered professional advice on the one hand, and on the other, managed to get Aiglon to drop some of his more unrealistic demands.

With his help, the ideas that had been mere outlines in the young man’s mind gradually transformed into a very clear and distinct set of compositions.

Although it was still a long way from being put to paper, Aiglon was confident that with Edgar’s talent, he would be able to complete this task.

“Edgar, I’m counting on you for what comes next,” Aiglon said, looking at the young man opposite him with great expectation. “Over the next few days, sketch out what we’ve discussed. Then I’ll take a final look to see what needs to be revised. Once the final drafts are complete, I’ll find a way to have them printed in large quantities and then sent to France for distribution.”

“Yes, I will do my best, Your Majesty!” Edgar promised, full of ambition. “I can’t make guarantees if you ask me to do other things, but painting is my profession. I will not disappoint you!”

Then he asked, “By the way, have you thought of a title for the picture book?”

Aiglon thought for a moment, then answered, “The title will be—The Successor.”

“Right, try to keep my mother out of all these pictures,” Aiglon suddenly added, as if remembering something.

“…Why?” Edgar was a little slow to react.

“She is Madame Neipperg now,” Aiglon shrugged.

He had no objections to Louise remarrying after Napoleon’s death, but he didn’t want the French to associate his mother with being the ruler of a small Italian state under the control of the Habsburg Empire.

“Understood, I will be mindful of that, Your Majesty!” Edgar said, finally understanding.

Seeing how smoothly things were going, Aiglon’s mood brightened considerably.

He faced the rustling spring breeze in the woods and leisurely looked up at the azure sky.

This was only the first edition of the picture book. If needed, he could come up with more in the future. He would use these effective propaganda methods to evoke the French peasants’ memories of the Empire’s glory and their nostalgia for the Bonaparte family.

Although this wouldn’t make them rise up in rebellion and welcome him back to France as emperor, Aiglon believed that if he persisted with similar propaganda, he would one day win the hearts of the people—after all, peasants still constituted the majority of the French population.

This was a long journey, and he had to take it step by step, but he was confident that he could reach a glorious end.

Aiglon concluded his conversation with Edgar, allowing the artist time to translate his ideas onto canvas, while he continued his walk between the fence and the woods.

To his surprise, after Edgar left, his wife Alice approached him.

“Mr. Memmingen.” Alice curtsied respectfully to the young man.

“Mrs. Tréville, what can I do for you?” Aiglon asked.

“How could I dare to ask anything of you?” Alice smiled warmly. “I do have a request, however, and I wonder if you might grant it.”

“Please, go on,” Aiglon replied.

He was honestly a little curious.

“We are planning to go boating on Lake Constance to enjoy the beautiful scenery… Mr. Memmingen, would I have the honor of inviting you to join us?” Alice asked with a smile.

This was truly unexpected. Aiglon looked at her in surprise, not understanding her intention.

“Please rest assured, I have no ulterior motive. I just feel that with you present, this trip would be more memorable. After all, perhaps my husband’s journey was more for you than for me,” Alice continued, still smiling faintly as she looked at him. “I wonder if you would bestow this honor upon me?”

Seeing her smile, Aiglon’s heart sank slightly.

He felt as though she was complaining about something.

Was she resentful because she felt used, or was she angry that her honeymoon had become a cover for a conspiracy?

“Are you protesting against us?” Aiglon thought for a moment, then asked directly. “If so, I apologize… but I can only say that we all have to do things we would rather not.”

“I am a little annoyed, but I trust that with your magnanimity, you will tolerate my feelings,” Alice’s smile faded, and she sighed softly. “But since things have come to this, what is the point of sighing and lamenting? I might as well think about how to make the best of the situation. In a way, having Napoleon’s son as a guest on my honeymoon is a a rare honor in this world, is it not?”

“Is this what you call optimism?” Aiglon couldn’t help but laugh.

“I prefer to call it realism.” Alice’s eyes widened, and she looked at the young man with a challenging gaze. “Well, Sir, are you willing to spend some time to compensate for my disappointment?”

“Yes, of course,” Aiglon agreed without a second thought.

Since Alice had laid her cards on the table, he wouldn’t play guessing games either. “If you don’t mind coming face to face with the Ogre King, then I would be delighted to be your guest and add to the cheer of your honeymoon.”

Two months had passed since he arrived in Switzerland, and the once high-strung Swiss authorities had now relaxed.

He was not a wanted criminal to begin with, and the Swiss had no incentive to launch a nationwide manhunt based on a rumor. After two months of posturing, they couldn’t be bothered to pursue the matter any further.

So now, as long as he was careful not to be conspicuous, a boat trip on the lake shouldn’t be a problem.

“If you are the Ogre King, then we are probably goblin chieftains,” Alice sighed softly again. “So at this point, what is there to mind? To be honest, when I married Edgar, I should have foreseen this day. After all, General Tréville has never hidden his political stance… Alas, I once held onto a sliver of hope that the old general’s ambitions were just castles in the air, that they wouldn’t affect my married life. Because you remained in Austria and it seemed you would live on as a member of the Austrian royal family, no longer interfering with matters in France. Who could have known… who could have possibly known…”

“Who could have known that my ambition would be so stubborn as to refuse to be extinguished in Vienna?” Aiglon finished her unspoken sentence with a smile.

Then he continued, “There are many things in this world that are beyond our control, Madam. My ambition was not extinguished, and neither was General Tréville’s. So we decided to do something great together. It’s as simple as that. I have never forced anyone to serve me, nor do I have the power to force anyone now. So everything is a matter of people’s own choices—”

“You don’t need to explain to me. I understand. I thought it all through during that sleepless night yesterday. You bear no responsibility, and the Tréville family has done nothing wrong. You are simply carrying out your own will,” Alice nodded with a wry smile. “Everyone has their own pursuits and must bear the consequences of their decisions. I, too, will bear all the consequences of my decision—it was I who insisted on marrying Edgar. I knew the risks beforehand, so when the time comes, I will not complain about fate or blame others.”

A moment later, she added, “And even now, I have no regrets. I am Alice de Tréville. If my husband and father-in-law revere you as His Majesty, then you are my His Majesty as well. I only hope that your cause will succeed soon, and that the sacrifices made will be as small as possible…”

“If we work hard enough, we can achieve that,” Aiglon replied.

But in truth, he couldn’t make any guarantees. Sacrifices were always inevitable; he himself had sacrificed quite a lot.

“Then, Your Majesty, I shall await your presence,” Alice curtsied to the young man once more, showing her reverence.

A moment later, as if she’d thought of something else, she said, “By the way, I heard from Edgar that you wish to have a fair duel with Agnes, to test your swordsmanship?”

“Yes, I did have that thought,” Aiglon admitted. “Of course, if you don’t want her to fight with others, I can withdraw my request.”

“That won’t be necessary. It would do Agnes some good to be taught a lesson…” Alice spoke up again, her lips curving into a slight smile as she glanced at her sister, who was strolling in the distance under a parasol. “A little girl like her, who has no idea what she is up against, still doesn’t know restraint when she’s out and about. It would be a real problem if she actually ended up killing someone.”

Then, she changed the subject. “It’s just… are you truly confident that you can win? My sister is very skilled. If anything were to happen to you, we would have committed a grave crime!”

“As it happens, I am someone with an overabundance of self-confidence. I believe I can win,” Aiglon raised his chin proudly, looking at the young woman before him. “Don’t worry, if Agnes can truly defeat me, I will gladly admit defeat. It’s just a game, there’s no crime to speak of. I’m not the kind of useless person who takes out his frustrations on others for no reason.”

“In that case, I am relieved…” Alice smiled, pursing her lips. “Then I shall look forward to your performance—also… there is one more thing I wish to ask of you.”

Alice raised her head and looked at the young man with a solemn expression. “Agnes is innocent. She doesn’t bear the name Tréville, and she knows nothing of what is happening now… I don’t want to get her involved in this trouble. Please, let her stay out of it! If the worst happens, I will quietly accompany my husband to prison or into exile, but Agnes has no reason to suffer the same fate!”

Seeing her determined and anxious eyes, Aiglon couldn’t help but be moved.

It seemed Agnes’s closeness to her, her desperate desire to protect her, was not without reason.

“I would be glad to grant your request,” Aiglon immediately agreed.

Chapter 126: 14, Bestowing a Name

The scenic Lake Constance welcomed another spring dusk.

The sun gradually sank between the mountain peaks, dyeing the sky a withered yellow with its last rays. The color deepened, as if heralding the arrival of night.

As the light dimmed, the distant Alps appeared particularly rugged, as if they wished to crush the sun between them. The reflections of the sun and the peaks entangled in the water, swaying gracefully in the waves, like sprites dancing within.

The evening sky by Lake Constance was still filled with a poetic beauty.

A small boat glided across the tranquil surface of the lake. As it moved, it stirred ripples in the calm water, making the sprites in the water dance even more fiercely.

Aiglon stood at the prow, gazing at the picturesque and spectacular twilight scene before him, his heart filled with the soaring spirit of a young man.

At Alice’s request, he was currently boating on the lake with the Trévilles.

For the sake of secrecy, Alice had declined the services of a boatman, renting only an empty boat and having the servant who accompanied her take the helm.

Having been cooped up beneath a barn for two months, he had been terribly stifled. How could he not be moved upon seeing such a picturesque view today?

The painful ordeal would pass, and he would eventually achieve great deeds, to be revered by the world, showing those who held high hopes for him that none of their expectations had been in vain.

When that day came, he would travel with the person he held dear, enjoying the quiet moments after the storm.

No matter how distant that day was, it would surely come.

But… the person he held dear, how was she doing now?

He suddenly remembered that the shores of a Swiss lake had also appeared in the play he had written.

Then he recalled all the moments of creating the play at Schönbrunn Palace.

Those were the days Sophie had spent with him, his most precious memories to this day… and also the past he had personally betrayed.

“My dear friend, do you know what you have done? You stood before a woman who craved warmth, you gave her hope, you made her smile again, and having done so, how could you have the heart to plunge her cruelly into despair?”

This line suddenly echoed in his mind.

The memory of Sophie reciting the line flashed before his eyes, as if she were standing before him at this very moment, rebuking him with a quaver in her voice.

His heart couldn’t help but ache dully.

Stop it! He took a deep breath, managing to pull himself out of his reverie.

For two months, he had heard no news of Sophie. The Austrian officials had not revealed a single word about her. It was as if she had been temporarily erased from the world, no longer appearing at social gatherings or public events.

Although his reason told him not to believe that his maternal grandfather, His Majesty the Emperor of the Austrian Empire, would truly be angry enough to lose his senses and inflict the cruelest punishment upon Sophie, the current situation made it impossible for him not to worry.

He decided that as soon as he left Switzerland, he would find a way to inquire about Sophie, at least to confirm her safety—although the stubbornness in his bones still made him refuse to reveal his name to Sophie before he had accomplished great deeds.

“Your Highness, is something troubling you?” Just then, a gentle voice came from behind him.

Aiglon broke from his thoughts and slowly turned his head to find Alice standing behind him, watching him with a wide smile.

“Why do you ask?” he countered.

“I just thought you looked a little sad just now,” Alice replied in a low voice. “Ever since I met you, you’ve always given me an impression of composure and authority beyond your years, but just now… I finally saw a glimpse of a young man, almost like a poet.”

“Haha…” Aiglon couldn’t help but laugh. “Is that a compliment or a jab?”

“A compliment, of course,” Alice said with another slight smile. “I’ve read some news about you before, all saying you are erudite and multitalented, and that you aspire to be a man of letters.”

“That was just a front I used to deceive the Austrians,” Aiglon said, shaking his head. “Someone once asked me whether I would rather be Goethe or Napoleon. I made my choice in my heart long ago—I can only be a Napoleon.”

“But even so, you won’t be playing the Emperor every moment of the day. You will have your own amusements outside of state affairs,” Alice stubbornly insisted. “Like now—look, isn’t the scenery beautiful? Could you compose a poem?”

Aiglon did not answer immediately.

He glanced over and saw her husband, Edgar, at the stern, admiring the surrounding scenery, both appreciating the magnificent beauty of nature and searching for artistic inspiration.

Ever since Edgar had received a “major assignment” from his Majesty, he had spent the last two days racking his brains over how to better and more accurately implement His Majesty’s ideas. This arduous task had drained too much of his energy.

For him, this could be considered a short holiday.

“Are you trying to make me experience the agony Edgar goes through for the sake of creation?” he couldn’t help but joke.

“What are you thinking!” Alice protested with a laugh. “It is his honor that you would entrust him with such an important task. It shows that you value him and approve of him, does it not? In fact, I’m quite happy about it!”

“Happy?” Aiglon was a little confused.

“He’s my husband. Of course I want to see him pull himself together and achieve something.” Alice’s smile faded, her face tinged with a bit of emotion. “Your Highness… let me be honest with you. I don’t actually approve of him and his father taking such risks for the sake of wealth and status. Before we were married, I was prepared to live a frugal life. I never hoped for him to become fabulously wealthy… but seeing him so invested and so serious about his work, I can’t help but feel happy from the bottom of my heart. At the very least, it gives me a reason to believe that the Tréville family serving you is a good thing.”

Aiglon was stunned to hear Alice’s confession.

Looking into her eyes, he believed her words were completely genuine.

And because of that, they seemed all the more sincere and precious.

Then he remembered the things Edgar had boasted about in his presence.

“I hope, then, that I can make him worthy of you,” he couldn’t help but blurt out, moved.

“He is worthy of me now…” Alice smiled happily, then looked up at the young man. “Let’s get back to the matter at hand, Your Highness. I just want you to leave me with a final memento of my honeymoon. This trip didn’t begin for my sake, but for yours; I hope, however, that it will end for mine. I just want my honeymoon to return to the magnificent and dreamlike state I once imagined… Would you grant me this honor?”

Aiglon was taken aback for a moment.

Alice was certainly persistent. She felt her precious honeymoon had been tainted by political conspiracy, so she hoped to salvage it—or rather, re-gild it—in some other legendary way.

In a sense, he did owe her a favor like this, so… it wouldn’t hurt to indulge her wish a little.

“Since you’ve put it that way—I suppose I have to agree,” Aiglon shrugged at the thought. “I just don’t know if my creation will satisfy you.”

“If you are satisfied with it yourself, then I have no reason to be dissatisfied,” Alice replied immediately.

Aiglon said no more. He turned his head again and looked at the sky in the distance.

Most of the sky had already turned to a grayish-black night, densely dotted with stars. Only in the west did the last trace of a dim, dusky yellow remain—the sun was about to set, leaving only a sliver of gold between the peaks, stubbornly proving to all that daylight still lingered.

What a beautiful and magnificent sight.

The young man was moved by the scene. He cast aside all the worries in his heart and forgot that he was still a fugitive.

At this moment, he was simply the king of the world.

He raised his right hand, in the posture of a challenger, facing the distant firmament and the Creator hidden beyond it.

“You, sprites of the mountains and the lake, you who dwell within the waters, who chase the sunlight and shyly flee;

You, who dance gracefully in the moonlit night sky, luring fireflies to flock around you, accompanying the solemn evening bells of the church:

I permit you to come to my side, to share in my glory. Though you are so weak that even a few wisps of spirits can make you tremble, I shall be your Commander. I will gather your faint light and ignite a flame that pierces the heavens, that eclipses the violent sun and burns away the howling gales, to protect this world of blue skies and jade waters:

I hold celestial fire and thunder, and with merciless bolts, I will crush the fiends that obstruct me; I will cause the straits to run dry, merely to open for you a path to happiness; yet what governs me is not violent rage, but only tender compassion. I sweep all away with the harshest winter wind, only so that warmth may return to the world of men!

You, sprites who wander the earth, fearing you have no place to belong, you need not fear abandonment, nor must you crowd on a distant shore, wailing in misery. Come, when you are trapped in despair, I myself shall bestow my blessing upon you!”

As the last ray of sunlight vanished from the sky, the young man softly finished reciting his poem.

Alice listened quietly until the very end, then she smiled gently.

“That truly is a poem only Your Highness would write… so full of an emperor’s arrogance.”

Only then did Aiglon return to his senses from his passionate outburst.

Oh dear, what am I doing?

He immediately felt a pang of regret.

She had only wanted him to write a poem to celebrate her new marriage, and he had ended up writing something like this… purely for his own amusement.

“My apologies, Alice…” he quickly said to her. “I can think of another one.”

“No, there’s no need, Your Highness,” Alice hurriedly shook her head. “The most important thing about a poem is the genuine feeling of the moment and the subsequent outpouring of emotion. You have already achieved that. I saw the brilliance burning in your eyes, and that is enough for me. Besides, you have already vented your emotions. If I were to ask you to create more, I doubt you would be able to find the feeling again…”

Aiglon thought about it and realized Alice was right. After declaiming that whole passage, he truly had lost all poetic sentiment.

“It’s a good thing you were the only one listening, otherwise I’d be quite embarrassed…” Aiglon smiled sheepishly. “I hope such childish words don’t seem laughable to you.”

“The same words sound different when spoken by different people. No one would find your words laughable, Your Highness,” Alice answered seriously.

Then, she solemnly curtsied to the young man again. “Your Highness, I also wish for you to become the master of the earth, the supreme sovereign of the mortal world! I hope you will remember the words you just spoke… ‘I sweep all away with the harshest winter wind, only so that warmth may return to the world of men!’”

“I will remember,” Aiglon replied with a smile.

He looked ahead once more.

The sky was now completely dark, and the lanterns on the boat had been lit.

Upon the inky black water, there was only this solitary boat. Everything was so quiet, so vast and desolate.

It was time to go back.

“Thank you for the invitation, Alice—” Aiglon thanked her. “I had a wonderful time.”

“What a coincidence, so did I,” Alice nodded in agreement.

Then, she suddenly spoke again. “Your Highness, could you grant me one more request?”

“Hm? What is it now?” Aiglon was a little surprised.

“Don’t be alarmed, Your Highness, this request is trivial…” Alice smiled slyly.

Then, her hand gently caressed her abdomen, and she continued in a tender voice, “Although I have no strong signs yet, I have a premonition that I am pregnant and will soon become a mother.”

With genuine joy, Alice looked at the young man. “Perhaps this child will be born at the end of this year.”

“Congratulations!” Aiglon was stunned for a moment, then happily offered his felicitations. “Alice, you will surely be the most wonderful mother.”

“In that case, may I be so bold as to ask for a name for my first child from you?” Alice asked with a smile.

“Of course—” Aiglon replied with a smile of his own. “I would be happy to give him a part of my own name. How about Charles? It is my grandfather’s name. My father bestowed it upon me, and I shall pass it on to your son, hoping he might share in a portion of our family’s glory.”

“Thank you, Your Highness!” Alice was overjoyed and quickly nodded.

A moment later, she hesitated. “But what if it’s a daughter?”

“If it’s a daughter, then let her be called Charlotte,” Aiglon replied after a moment’s thought.

“Wonderful! This makes everything perfect! Your Highness, on behalf of my unborn child, I thank you for bestowing this name!” Full of excitement and joy, Alice curtsied to Aiglon. “I will be sure to teach my child to carry on the family tradition and continue to serve you loyally. I also ask that you look kindly upon this child in the future!”

“As I have promised, so long as I can reign over France, this child will be guaranteed a life of wealth and nobility,” Aiglon replied solemnly. “Please continue to be loyal to me. I will prove that all of this is worthwhile.”

Chapter 127: 15, The Duel

“Continue to be loyal to me. It will all be worth it.”

Beneath the brilliant night sky, Aiglon stood at the prow of the boat, speaking to Alice with an air of absolute conviction.

The lake water beneath him had turned dark and deep, as if it could swallow all light, but even so, the light in his eyes still shone brightly.

“Your Majesty, I pray the day you conquer this country comes soon!” Alice lowered her head respectfully, her gaze falling upon the young man’s feet.

As they spoke, the small boat drifted slowly across the lake, eventually docking at a pier on the shore.

And with that, their trip on the lake came to an end.

Aiglon was in high spirits; he had enjoyed himself to the fullest.

“Madam, until tomorrow,” he said, bowing humbly to Alice before hopping onto the pier. He strode away from the lakeside, climbed into the waiting carriage, and set off for the farmstead where he was hiding.

Alice, meanwhile, walked unhurriedly over to her husband, Edgar, and helped him pack up his art supplies.

“You two seemed to be having a pleasant chat,” Edgar said to his wife with a smile. “So? What do you think of him?”

“He is indeed the kind of person who commands respect,” Alice replied seriously. “Though he is very young, he gives me a sense of wisdom beyond his years, as if he has a plan for everything, which is very reassuring… Plus, he can be as elegant as a poet at times.”

“Such high praise?” Edgar was a little surprised, then he nodded with a smile. “But I feel more or less the same. To be honest, I always thought Father’s dreams were just a mirage. But after spending time with him, I’m starting to think my father had some foresight… Who knows, maybe one day he’ll actually succeed, and our Tréville family will achieve a meteoric rise because of it.”

“Isn’t it a bit too early to be thinking so far ahead?” Alice pursed her lips in a slight smile. “But I do believe he will reward our family handsomely. After all, we were the first family to come and pledge our loyalty to him. He would do it even if only to make an example of us.”

At this, her tone shifted. “However, that being said, you should also work harder to make His Majesty value you more. That’s the only way to solidify the Tréville family’s position in his heart.”

“Alright, alright, I know. Am I not working hard for him right now?” Edgar shrugged impatiently. “These past few days have been exhausting.”

Seeing her husband’s reaction, Alice sighed inwardly.

Although she hadn’t spoken with His Majesty many times, the perceptive Alice could tell that he looked down on Edgar a little.

When the young man mentioned him, his tone was polite, but a hint of disdain would inadvertently show in his eyes.

Alice knew her husband’s usual way of doing things, so she wasn’t angry. On the contrary, she was somewhat frustrated by his lack of ambition.

He’s already complaining and feeling wronged after doing just this little bit. How can he ever accomplish great things? she lamented to herself.

But she didn’t want to argue with her husband, so she kept these thoughts buried in her heart.

“Edgar, think more about the future. You’re no longer alone, after all. You have a family. You’re not just a husband, you’ll soon be a father,” she encouraged him in a low voice. “Your future, and your family’s, is something you need to strive for yourself, and I will always be by your side!”

Edgar was listening casually at first, but soon sensed something was amiss.

“You’re pregnant?” he asked, looking at his wife in disbelief.

Alice nodded gently, her face full of joy. “I believe so.”

“This is… too soon,” Edgar muttered under his breath.

But he quickly forced a warm smile and pulled his wife into his arms. “Alice, this is wonderful!”

Alice beamed, closing her eyes to enjoy her husband’s warm embrace, and then followed Edgar off the boat.

===============================================

The next morning, Aiglon went to the farmstead’s living room for breakfast, as usual. The Trévilles were already seated at the table.

Because they had gotten along so well over the past few days, the atmosphere at the table was very harmonious. After greeting them, Aiglon began to eat and chat about interesting stories from various places.

As they were talking, Agnes walked in. She sat down next to her older sister, Alice, but her eyes were fixed on the young man across the table.

“Mr. Memmingen?” she asked in a loud voice.

“Is something the matter, Mademoiselle?” Aiglon broke off his conversation and looked at her.

“Mr. Memmingen, my sister tells me that you wish to cross swords with me?” Agnes asked.

As she spoke, her gaze sharpened, filled with spirited emotion.

Aiglon could feel it—the excitement of having found a worthy opponent.

“Yes,” he nodded calmly. “I wonder if you would grant me that honor?”

“Of course!” Agnes agreed without a second thought.

Then her tone shifted immediately. “However, I would still advise you to reconsider whether it is worth it. To be frank, there are quite a few fellows in Paris who think highly of themselves and challenge me with great confidence, but they all end up defeated at my hand without exception. A duel like this is supposed to be about honing our skills, not winning or losing, but in the end, they can’t handle the loss of face and get secretly angry, acting as if I forced them into it… Hmph! If you think losing to a woman is a disgrace, you should have been more careful not to provoke me in the first place!”

Seeing her puffed-up expression, Aiglon couldn’t help but laugh.

“Thank you for the warning,” Aiglon said with a smile, offering her a guarantee. “Please rest assured, I won’t care about winning or losing. If you can defeat me, I will be more than happy to admit that you are better than I am.”

“That’s more like it! I hope you’re not just saying that, but will actually follow through,” Agnes said with a firm nod.

“Agnes, finish your breakfast first!” at this moment, Alice, who had been silent, finally spoke up. “Since you both wish to have a duel so much, I will grant your wish, but I have conditions. First, Edgar and I must be present, and you must stop when I say so. Second, regardless of the outcome, there will be no hard feelings. This is just a friendly match. Can you do that?”

“Alright, whatever you say, Alice,” Agnes nodded.

“That suits me perfectly,” Aiglon immediately agreed.

Then, under Aiglon’s watchful gaze, Agnes took large bites of her bread and bacon smeared with butter and swallowed them down.

Though her table manners were not particularly elegant, she seemed completely absorbed, as if she had already entered a state of combat readiness.

It looked as though Agnes was storing up energy for the upcoming duel.

“You seem a little wary of me,” Aiglon asked suddenly.

He was deliberately trying to undermine Agnes’s confidence—a form of psychological warfare.

For him, the real match had already begun.

“Mmph… how could… mmph…” With her mouth full of bread, Agnes’s words were muffled. “I… mmph… I’ve defeated so many people with my sword, one more like you won’t make a difference… Gulp…”

She stubbornly defended her confidence, then picked up her glass and downed a large cup of milk in one go before letting out a satisfied breath.

Next, she wiped her mouth with a napkin, and her gaze refocused on the young man before her.

“Alright!” she raised her eyebrows proudly. “Let’s go, Sir. Let’s have a proper fight!”

Although she appeared full of confidence on the surface, inwardly she was indeed treating this as a battle against a formidable foe. That night they had met, they hadn’t truly fought, but from the chase under the moonlight, she could already tell that the young man’s skills were excellent. His strength, explosive power, and sense of balance were far beyond those of ordinary people his age.

Though they were both young, they had also both been immersed in swordsmanship for many years. Aiglon had immediately recognized Agnes’s skill, but had Agnes not also seen how extraordinary he was?

But even so, Agnes remained dauntless, her eyes filled with absolute confidence and excitement.

A lifetime of victories had cultivated her self-assurance, and the inherent strength and pride in her personality made her fear no opponent.

Aiglon was the same.

Both were brimming with confidence, looking at each other, but they both, by unspoken agreement, refrained from moving immediately—having just finished breakfast, their stomachs needed a little time to digest before the coming fight.

As they stared at each other, the temperature in the room seemed to slowly drop. The tense atmosphere left the Trévilles speechless for a moment, only able to look at each other.

In this dead silence, time ticked by, second by second.

After what seemed like an eternity, the two of them stood up almost simultaneously and walked out the door together.

Alice and Edgar hurriedly followed them to a clearing by the woods on the farmstead.

Stepping onto the soft grass and looking at the beautiful scenery around him, Aiglon felt his mind clear and his spirits lift.

Then, in his line of sight, the master of the farmstead, Lieutenant Favre, walked over and handed Aiglon a sword.

At the same moment he took the sword, Agnes drew her own customary blade from her parasol.

The two stood facing each other, three or four meters apart.

“How can you use real swords?!” Alice grew a little frantic. “Why not use wooden ones?”

“It’s fine, we’ll be careful!” Aiglon replied.

He was confident that with his and Agnes’s level of swordsmanship, they could control themselves and avoid injuring each other even with real swords.

“Alice, don’t worry, I won’t hurt him!” Agnes also replied, full of confidence.

Taking advantage of the lull before the duel began, Aiglon carefully sized up the opponent standing before him.

Agnes was dressed as usual today, wearing a dress adorned with lace patterns and a bow with an amber gem in her hair. Her long, delicate, golden-brown hair floated in the gentle breeze, giving her a valiant bearing mixed with a girlish charm.

—But that was not important.

His attention was focused on the sword in her hand.

The blade hidden inside the parasol’s handle must have been custom-made. It was very slender and light, with thin edges on both sides and a slightly raised prism down the center. Right now, its sharp tip was glinting with a cold light, pointing directly at him.

Since it was a specially crafted weapon, Agnes must have a specialized way of using it, likely focusing on thrusting attacks.

However, such predictions could only serve as a reference. The most important thing in a duel was to be adaptable.

Aiglon adjusted his breathing and stance, leaning forward into a combat-ready position. He held the sword in his left hand, facing his opponent.

“Left-handed?” Agnes raised an eyebrow, looking somewhat surprised.

“That’s right,” Aiglon nodded. “I usually use my right hand when I spar with people. Using my left hand today, you can consider it a sign of my utmost respect for you.”

“Hahahaha, thank you!” Agnes burst out laughing. “Then I will give it my all as well!”

Seeing the two of them so eager and ready for battle, Alice sighed inwardly. It seemed she had no choice but to let them have their fun.

“This is just a sparring match! Don’t get carried away!” she admonished one last time before giving the command.

“Three… two… one, begin!”

Aiglon didn’t attack immediately. He took a small, light step forward, cautiously observing Agnes’s next move. Agnes was also very cautious, turning sideways and moving slightly to her right front to adjust her fighting posture.

As they watched each other, the distance between them shrank, bit by bit.

Aiglon smelled a faint fragrance in the air. This scent, which would normally be relaxing, now made the blood in his veins burn. He took a deep breath and then swung his sword decisively.

At the same moment, Agnes leaned forward and thrust her sword toward his shoulder.

The instant their fighting spirit peaked, the two of them burst from slow movement into a high-speed clash.

Aiglon dodged Agnes’s thrust, but his own attack missed its mark, forcing him to retract his blade and take a step to the side.

Good… a worthy opponent indeed, a joyous yet ruthless smile appeared on the young man’s face.

From just a single exchange, he could already gauge his opponent’s strength.

Next, neither of them hesitated any longer, instead fully unleashing the swordsmanship they had honed since childhood.

Aiglon continuously launched frontal attacks, trying to engage Agnes in a direct fight to overwhelm her with his superior stamina. But Agnes’s speed was even greater than he had anticipated. She constantly changed her position and the direction of her sword, almost never clashing directly with Aiglon’s blade.

On the rare occasions their swords met, the mournful cry of clashing steel was accompanied by Agnes’s sharp battle cries.

Though the sound was slightly piercing, Aiglon could tell how exhilarated she was. She was overjoyed and thankful to have found an opponent of her own age, and she was thrilled to finally be able to display her skills to their fullest.

Yes, he knew all this, a for he felt the exact same way.

Agnes, thank you!

Chapter 128: 16, Agnes

Under the watchful eyes of the Trévilles, the young man and the young woman fought a spirited duel.

The two of them swung their swords with all their might, their footwork never ceasing, transitioning between offense and defense in the blink of an eye.

They were so completely absorbed in the duel that they forgot everything else.

In Aiglon’s eyes, the entire world had sunk into darkness; he could only see the small space around himself and his opponent. With each clash of their blades, he couldn’t help but smile—he hadn’t felt this invigorated in a long time.

What was he fighting for?

For victory, to prove his skill, and to overpower the one who dared to challenge him…

Beyond that, he fought for nothing else.

To purely enjoy himself like this was, for him, an almost entirely new experience.

Perhaps this was the preciousness of freedom.

The two went back and forth amidst the glint of blades, evenly matched for the moment.

Of course, this was purely a contest of skill. Although both were filled with the determination to utterly defeat their opponent, there was no killing intent, much less the desperation of a life-or-death struggle. As such, they both held back to some extent.

At first, they had both underestimated their opponent, thinking they could achieve a quick victory. But after the initial exchange, they now had a proper measure of each other’s strength and had become much more cautious.

The initial storm-like pace of their attacks had slowed, but as they grew familiar with each other’s styles, their strikes became more cunning and difficult to counter.

As time passed, their stamina was rapidly draining, but Aiglon and Agnes kept swinging their swords, each hoping the other would collapse first.

Aiglon could feel his arm growing sore and his vision starting to blur, but he showed no sign of retreating or fear. Gritting his teeth, he continued to swing, believing that his opponent must be feeling just as awful, perhaps even more so.

The more uncomfortable he felt, the more ferocious his attacks became. He thrust toward his opponent’s chest, and when Agnes moved to parry, he suddenly lunged forward, pressing down with immense force.

I will make you fall!

Agnes was just as unyielding, glaring fiercely at the young man, refusing to back down.

Though her hands and feet no longer had their earlier nimbleness, she still swung her sword to deflect his and then thrust toward his abdomen.

“Clang!”

The crisp sound of metal rang out in the clearing once again. Aiglon felt his hand go slightly numb.

“Stop!” Just then, Alice cried out.

Alice could see that both were nearing their limit. She was afraid that if they continued, they might lose control, leading to a terrible tragedy—after all, they were holding weapons that could truly take a life.

Her sharp cry startled the two, who had been completely caught up in the excitement of the fight.

Aiglon came to his senses.

He remembered he had promised Alice he would stop the moment she called out.

Yes, this is a good place to stop.

He took several steps back, creating distance between himself and Agnes. Agnes seemed to have the same idea, stepping back in the opposite direction. And just like that, their duel came to an end.

Aiglon let out a long breath and lowered his sword.

Only then did he realize his left arm was so sore and numb that he had almost lost all feeling in it. He even suspected he might not be able to hold his utensils at dinner.

But it didn’t matter. He was happy.

Although he still felt it had ended a bit too soon, he was more than satisfied.

He gasped for breath, his chest heaving, but he quickly regained control of his body. Then, he looked up to check on Agnes’s condition.

As expected, Agnes was also in a rather disheveled state. Though she tried hard to hide her current weakness, Aiglon could clearly see her hands trembling slightly, and she too was struggling to control her heavy breathing.

Her skirt was in disarray, and the amber hairpin she had been wearing had fallen to the ground at some point, letting her long hair cascade down her back like a waterfall.

But her eyes were still fixed on him with stubborn defiance, as if trying to prove she could still win the match.

She’s actually quite cute… he thought, and couldn’t help but smile.

Before escaping Vienna, he had dueled his master, Captain Foresti. The two had fought for their lives in the heavy snow, and in the end, he had personally driven his sword into his master’s body.

Back then, he would have done anything for victory, because it was the only path available to him.

But now, his mindset was rather different.

Even though he believed he could win if the fight dragged on, he felt that would defeat the purpose of a spar. At the end, as their bodies reached their limits, they would no longer be able to hold back, and someone could get hurt or worse.

Since it wasn’t a life-or-death struggle, and both had enjoyed themselves thoroughly, and Alice had called for a stop, there was no need to continue.

“Miss Agnes, you are truly skilled,” Aiglon said, sheathing his sword and bowing to her. “I must admit, your ability is on par with my own.”

“I… I could have won…” Agnes pouted stubbornly, but the slight tremble in her voice betrayed her weakness.

Aiglon didn’t reply, just looked at her with a smile.

A moment later, perhaps feeling her own claim was weak, Agnes had to lower her head. “Fine, you’re really good. I admit you’re about a match for me!”

Then, she couldn’t help but laugh as well. She picked up her umbrella from the ground and slid the sword back inside.

Next, she walked up to the young man, studying him curiously.

“It seems you weren’t boasting. You really have the skill to back up those words…”

“Did you think me so untrustworthy?” Aiglon couldn’t help but ask with a smile.

“No… that’s not what I meant, of course…” Agnes looked a little embarrassed. “You know, there are some foppish, frivolous fellows in Paris who love to boast. They’re good at nothing but love to act all high and mighty in front of others. I’ve taught a few of them a lesson after they challenged me, so when I heard you speak like that earlier, I thought you were one of them…”

By now, she had recovered. Her breathing was steady, and her hands had stopped trembling.

Aiglon could only spread his hands. “Well, have I proven that I’m not like them now?”

“Yes, you’re different. Much, much better.” Agnes raised her left hand and gave him a thumbs-up in a gesture of respect. “I apologize to you, Mr. Memmingen. I hope you can be magnanimous enough to forgive my offense~”

After saying this, she looked up at Aiglon with a pitiful expression.

Although she was stubborn and strong-willed, refusing to admit defeat, she was also remarkably broad-minded and could let things go.

Since she had said as much, Aiglon certainly wasn’t going to fuss over such a small matter.

But he was in a good mood and couldn’t resist teasing her a little.

“You wish to dismiss the insult to my character with just a few words?” he asked, deliberately putting on a serious expression.

“Then what would satisfy you?” Agnes asked, growing anxious.

“As punishment, I demand you stand perfectly still for ten seconds,” Aiglon said, enunciating each word. “Do that, and I will forgive your transgression.”

“Is that all?” Agnes was taken aback, then she couldn’t help but laugh again. “Alright, I won’t move.”

With that, she immediately honored her promise and stood stock-still.

And Aiglon, taking his chance, moved forward and lunged toward her.

“Hey!” Agnes cried out in alarm.

Her surprise was followed by anger. Her body instantly tensed, and her hand tightened around the umbrella.

Although her arm was still very sore, she could still draw her sword to defend herself without difficulty.

Just as she was about to strike down this shameless fellow, she was stunned to realize he wasn’t lunging at her, but at her feet.

Then she clearly saw the young man bend down and pick something up from the grass.

A golden amber stone shone with a smooth luster in the sunlight.

—Isn’t that my hairpin…? Only then did Agnes realize she had dropped it during the fight.

While she was still stunned, Aiglon was already standing before her. Then, as if bestowing a laurel crown, he placed the hairpin she had dropped back into her hair.

It all took him only a few seconds, so he still had several seconds left… Of course, he did nothing else, just stood there quietly, waiting for the time to pass.

During this time, Agnes seemed at a loss. Her gaze held surprise, hesitation, and a touch of annoyance at being tricked, but in the end, she decided to honor her promise and didn’t move. Her once-tense body relaxed.

Perhaps only a few seconds passed, or perhaps an eternity. Aiglon nodded at Agnes with a broad smile.

“Ten seconds are up, Miss Agnes.”

“You certainly have a sense of humor!” Agnes finally spoke, glaring fiercely at the young man.

“It was the compensation I was entitled to, was it not?” Aiglon replied with a smile. “You made a promise, and I did nothing to harm you—”

Agnes was a little embarrassed but didn’t retort, simply frowning as she stared at him.

She had already discovered that while she might be his equal with a sword, her debating skills were far inferior, so she gave up on the idea of a verbal sparring match.

“Alright, I had a wonderful time today… In fact, I haven’t been this happy in a very, very long time.” Aiglon nodded to her again in salute. “I thank you, and I hope we have the chance to enjoy a similar pleasure again in the future—”

“I had a good time too. It’s been a long while since I had such a satisfying match.” Agnes’s angry expression vanished, and she echoed the young man’s sentiment with a look of agreement.

Then, she changed the subject. “You’re so skilled, you must have been taught by a famous master. Can you tell me who your teacher is? Of course, if you don’t want to say, I won’t press the matter. I’m just satisfying my curiosity.”

“Captain Foresti.” Aiglon answered directly, without any hesitation.

There was no reason to hide something like this anyway.

“Is that the Austrian?” Agnes asked, somewhat surprised.

“You’ve heard of him?” Aiglon was even more surprised.

He had thought the Captain was just an ordinary Austrian officer and that Agnes would have no reason to have heard his name. He hadn’t expected to be wrong.

“I only heard my own master mention the name… said he was a formidable expert. Of course, a whole bunch of other names were mentioned at the same time, so I only have a vague recollection.” Agnes smiled sheepishly. “Looking at it now, to be able to train a student like you, he must be exceptionally skilled…”

“He is quite skilled,” Aiglon replied with a wry smile. “However, he was a soldier, and was wounded at the Battle of Wagram. It just goes to show that no matter how skilled you are, you’re ultimately no match for guns and cannons.”

“That may be so, but it’s still fascinating,” Agnes said, lightly lifting her umbrella and swinging it a few times. “Personal martial prowess may not be enough to change the outcome of a war, but… as long as we’re happy, isn’t that what matters?”

“You’re absolutely right. It’s a personal hobby of mine as well,” Aiglon nodded.

Agnes looked at the young man again.

“So, you came from Austria…?” she asked after a moment, in a strange tone.

“Yes, that’s right,” Aiglon answered frankly. “I came to stay with relatives and to recuperate in Switzerland for a while.”

“Are you really the farmstead owner’s relative?” Agnes hesitated, then asked again, “Somehow, I don’t think so… You seem so out of place here, more like a nobleman. And judging by your education and bearing, you can’t be from an ordinary noble family. Oh, my goodness…!”

Aiglon smiled without saying a word.

It seemed that even someone as politically oblivious as Agnes was starting to figure things out.

But what did it matter?

Since Alice wouldn’t expose him, Agnes certainly wouldn’t either.

Agnes looked as if she had thought of something. Her eyes widened as she stared at Aiglon in disbelief.

Then, she slowly turned her head to look at her older sister and brother-in-law in the distance, as if seeking an explanation from them.

In the distance, Alice smiled and nodded at Agnes, signaling for her to calm down.

“It looks like she’s getting along very well with His Majesty,” Edgar suddenly said in a low voice.

“Yes, I think they could become friends,” Alice nodded. “Even setting aside His Majesty’s status, he’s a man worth befriending… This is an honor for Agnes.”

“Perhaps Agnes could be honored even further…” Edgar blinked, seemingly struck by an idea. “If His Majesty is willing… You see, she is indeed very lovely, and she shares his interests.”

“What are you thinking!” Alice glared at her husband.

Then, she shook her head. “I would never do that… Agnes is my dear sister, not a pawn in a game. She should have her own life, and we have no need to use her to curry favor with His Majesty. Besides, doesn’t His Majesty have a fiancée?”

“He has already abandoned that princess,” Edgar said dismissively. “Why else would he have run off to here?”

“That is still no concern of ours! If he truly achieves great things, there will be plenty of princesses in Europe for him to choose from to wear his crown. What does that have to do with Agnes?” Alice seemed to be getting angry. “Edgar, I don’t want you to talk about this topic again. I’ll say it once more: only Agnes herself can decide her future! Just as I decided to marry you instead of obeying my father and being betrothed to someone else.”

Seeing his wife’s rare display of anger, Edgar quickly tried to smooth things over with a smile. “My dear, don’t be angry, I was just making a joke… Don’t take it to heart.”

Chapter 129: 17, Decision and Celebration

Aiglon was, of course, completely unaware of the Trévilles’ argument. In fact, he had been watching Agnes with great interest, enjoying her ever-changing expressions.

First came shock, then nervousness, followed by doubtful surprise, and finally, a helpless bewilderment.

Although Agnes had no interest in politics, she knew General Tréville’s stance. Once she had confirmed the identity of the young man before her, she immediately understood the true purpose of Edgar and his party’s visit to this farmstead.

No wonder… no wonder… Her mind cleared in a flash, as everything suddenly made sense.

Agnes finally understood why her older sister’s behavior that night had been so abnormal, her expression so strange.

Now, it was her turn to be in a predicament—how on earth was she supposed to treat this person?

Her sister and brother-in-law had seemingly become his supporters, which meant that, in theory, they considered themselves his subjects. But Agnes simply could not bring herself to think of this young man as her “His Majesty” all at once.

She was, after all, from a traditional émigré aristocrat family. Growing up, she had heard nothing but scorn and curses for Napoleon. Alice could change her stance because she had married and taken a new name, but Agnes found it truly difficult to shift her perspective so suddenly.

However, angering him seemed out of the question as well—that would only put her sister and brother-in-law in a very difficult position.

So, what was she to do?

Never having faced such a dilemma before, Agnes subconsciously looked to her sister for help, but it seemed no answer was forthcoming.

“You must be in a bind, unsure of how to treat me?” Aiglon couldn’t help but laugh aloud at her dazed expression.

“Yes, it’s quite vexing,” Agnes admitted honestly, then simply asked him, “You… what should I call you?”

“If you find it difficult, you can just keep calling me Mr. Memmingen. After all, I’ve never told you that I was anyone else. If you wish, you can carry on as if nothing has happened. I will remain Francis Memmingen—I’m quite fond of that name, anyway.”

“You’re truly easy-going… That’s wonderful.” Agnes was visibly relieved. “Then I’ll continue to call you Mr. Memmingen!”

“It has nothing to do with being easy-going; it’s simply a matter of reality,” Aiglon replied, still smiling. “I don’t have an inch of territory to my name right now. The so-called throne exists only in words. It’s fine for my supporters to call me His Majesty, but to force those who are not my supporters to do so would be far too ridiculous.”

Then, his smile grew serious. “Of course, if I one day rule over France, I will absolutely not tolerate any disrespect from anyone. At that time, even if you are unwilling in your heart, you will have to address me as His Majesty.”

Agnes felt the intense confidence emanating from the young man.

It was strange. Words that would have sounded ridiculous coming from anyone else possessed an inexplicable persuasiveness and charisma when he spoke them.

So, how should she face this?

By rights, her family would never want to see the Bonaparte family back on the throne. But now that her sister had thrown her lot in with them, she didn’t want to see her sister suffer for it.

“Agnes, don’t be nervous. I promised your sister that I would never force your involvement in my restoration cause,” Aiglon reassured her again. “So, there is no need for you to worry about how to face this. None of it concerns you. You are simply traveling with your sister and happened to meet a stranger. You can continue living just as you did before. Nothing has happened, and nothing will change.”

“Alice… she’s too thoughtful of me…” Agnes lowered her head, moved. Then she grumbled softly, “But Alice is too foolish. Since she’s already involved, how could I possibly stay out of it? I have to protect Alice.”

“Hmm?” Aiglon didn’t react for a moment.

Under his stunned gaze, Agnes raised her head and looked at him.

Her eyes were incredibly determined, as if she had made some great resolve.

“Mr. Memmingen—please forgive me, I still can’t bring myself to call you Your Majesty, so I’ll continue using this name. I have no family ties to you, nor have we shared any common interests, so I have no reason to be loyal to you… But, Alice is reason enough for me. If she chooses the Empire, then I’m willing to cast my vote for the Empire as well.”

“Uh…” Aiglon was even more astonished. He hadn’t expected things to develop this way.

“I won’t actively do anything for you. But if my sister runs into any danger, I will step forward to protect her. I know this is a dangerous subversive activity, and the royal family will never tolerate rebellion… Also, if my sister wants me to do something for you, I will consider it. I trust my sister’s judgment. Since she supports you, I believe it is a reasonable choice.”

Such deep sisterly affection… Aiglon roughly understood.

In other words, between her sister Alice and her family, Agnes had still chosen to side with her sister—just as she had supported her sister’s marriage into the Tréville family.

He didn’t know what to say now. In the end, he could only smile and nod. “Thank you.”

“Mr. Memmingen, don’t thank me. I am merely following my own will,” Agnes insisted on the title, looking at the young man stubbornly. “Besides, I hope someday we can truly settle the score.”

After speaking, she lifted her skirt slightly, curtsied to Aiglon, then opened her parasol and turned to leave.

Watching her back recede into the distance, Aiglon felt a sense of respect grow in his heart.

“If your father and brother do not stubbornly oppose me, I will do my best to be lenient with them.” Finally, he offered a promise. “I sincerely wish you all the best in the future.”

Upon hearing this promise, Agnes turned her head abruptly, then broke into a cheerful laugh and winked her right eye.

“Thank you, that sets my mind at ease!”

=====================================

In the afternoon, Aiglon finished his duel with Agnes and returned to the farmhouse.

Although his body was quite exhausted, his spirits were high.

Chanel immediately came to his side, her worried gaze sweeping over his body, afraid of finding even the slightest scratch. Only after confirming he was unharmed did she sigh in relief.

“Your Majesty, did you win?”

“It was a draw, I suppose,” Aiglon answered with a smile. “Agnes is quite skilled.”

Chanel’s expression immediately darkened.

“Your Majesty, you must be more careful in the future. How can it be right for you to personally take up a sword and duel with someone? You carry such an arduous mission on your shoulders; you cannot needlessly expose yourself to risk.”

“Alright, I know, Chanel,” Aiglon nodded. “Today was just for a bit of fun.”

Chanel wanted to say more, but just then, the quiet of the farmstead was broken by the neighing of a few horses.

Chanel’s expression changed instantly.

“Don’t move from here!” she instructed, then immediately ran out to check the situation.

Aiglon also grew tense. After all, this place was remote; visitors were rare.

Fortunately, Chanel returned a moment later, her expression relaxed.

“Your Majesty, Queen Hortense has come to visit! His Highness the Prince is with her.”

She told Aiglon joyfully.

“Is that so? Wonderful,” Aiglon’s spirits lifted as well.

The visit from Hortense and her son meant, on the one hand, that he could see his aunt again after a long separation. But more importantly, it signified that after two months in hiding, Queen Hortense had determined that the Swiss authorities were no longer on edge about the Duke of Reichstadt’s whereabouts.

In other words… everything had finally calmed down.

His grand plans for the future could now proceed.

With a touch of excitement, he and Chanel went to the farmhouse’s living room.

Queen Hortense was already waiting there, with her two sons seated beside her.

She was clearly dressed up for the occasion, wearing fine clothes and earrings. Although the traces of age were visible, she still appeared graceful and noble.

Upon seeing the young man, she stood up and looked him over carefully.

“Aiglon, you seem to be in good spirits.” Then, she smiled happily.

“And you are as beautiful as ever,” Aiglon complimented, then walked forward and warmly embraced his aunt. “It’s wonderful to see you again. You look absolutely radiant today!”

“I dressed up for you, child,” Queen Hortense replied with a smile.

“Hmm?” Aiglon was a little surprised.

“Aiglon, do you know what day tomorrow is?” Queen Hortense asked.

Aiglon glanced at the calendar nearby.

It showed today was March 19th.

Then tomorrow was obviously March 20th.

Wait… he suddenly understood.

“Tomorrow is my birthday?”

“Yes, you silly child. It seems you’ve been so cooped up here you’ve even forgotten that!” Queen Hortense couldn’t help but tease him with a laugh.

In a daze, the young man finally realized that tomorrow was March 20th, the day of his birth.

On this day in 1811, his mother Louise brought him into the world. Emperor Napoleon’s maternal uncle, Cardinal Fesch, personally baptized him, and the city of Paris fired a one-hundred-gun salute to celebrate the arrival of the Empire’s heir.

On that day, it seemed all of France rejoiced in the continuation of the imperial line. Who could have imagined that just three short years later, the Empire would lie in ruins? Nothing could be more fickle than fate.

Since arriving in Austria, the Austrian court would never have held a public birthday celebration for him, and he himself had no interest in celebrating it. So, each year on his birthday, it was only ever casually marked by those closest to him.

In the end, it was Hortense who had to remind him.

“A happy birthday in advance, Your Majesty.” While he was still stunned, Queen Hortense spoke again, her face wreathed in smiles. “I came to see you today specifically to celebrate with you tomorrow. I trust you will grant me this honor?”

“Of course! Thank you, Your Majesty.” Both joyful and moved, Aiglon hurriedly thanked her.

“Good. While there’s still time, let’s decorate a little and prepare for our Majesty’s birthday celebration,” Queen Hortense said, patting the back of the young man’s head. “I brought ingredients with me. My maid can bake a cake tonight. You can trust her skills; I’m sure you’ll be pleased.”

“Alright, thank you,” Aiglon nodded repeatedly. “With such thoughtfulness from you, I’m sure the cake will be delicious.”

It wasn’t just Aiglon; Chanel, who stood beside him, was also deeply moved.

“Your Majesty, the Queen, I am ashamed beyond words that I failed to prepare for such an important day… I beg your permission to assist your maid, to make up for my oversight. I will be sure to remember this great day in the future and never for a moment forget it.”

“Oh, don’t be so dramatic. It’s a small matter. If you’d like to help, then please do,” Queen Hortense agreed reasonably.

Aiglon’s heart filled with gratitude.

He had received more help and kindness from Queen Hortense than he had ever expected.

So, in his eyes, Queen Hortense had proven her loyalty to the family and to him personally.

He would repay her in the future.

When the Empire still existed, his birthday was a momentous occasion every year. The court would hold grand celebrations, and everyone would praise God for the birth of the King of Rome.

But now, his birthday banquet could only be held in a small, obscure farmstead in Switzerland, with just a handful of people in attendance.

But, so what?

One day, he would reclaim all that splendor.

“In that case, let’s make a bigger cake. We have other guests we can invite as well,” he said, suddenly remembering something.

“Other guests?” Queen Hortense was clearly surprised.

“Yes, the heir of the Tréville family is here as well.” Aiglon nodded, then briefly told Queen Hortense about Edgar and his wife.

“General Tréville… I’ve met him. A very handsome and masculine soldier.” A trace of nostalgia filled Queen Hortense’s eyes, clearly reminiscing about that past glorious era. “To think he has maintained his loyalty to the Bonaparte family even to this day… That is so rare. It should be encouraged.”

“I think so too.” Aiglon smiled, then looked at Chanel. “Chanel, please go and inform the Trévilles for me. I formally invite them and Miss Agnes to attend my birthday banquet tomorrow.”

“Yes, Your Majesty,” Chanel immediately agreed.

But inwardly, she felt hesitant about His Majesty’s attitude.

His Majesty’s way of addressing and behaving towards that young lady was very warm, but she did not wish to see things develop in that direction.

In her view, since her master was destined to become the Emperor of the Empire, his marriage should also follow imperial standards. He should marry a princess from a great power—just as his parents had.

Although Agnes was born into a noble family, she was far from meeting this standard. In Chanel’s opinion, she was by no means an ideal candidate for Empress.

If she had to choose, she would much rather acknowledge the princess far away in Vienna as her mistress.

Of course, she could only keep these thoughts hidden in her heart.

Chapter 130: The Eighteenth Birthday

At Aiglon’s command, Chanel quickly ran to inform the Trévilles. They were pleasantly surprised and immediately accepted the invitation they considered a great honor: to attend the birthday banquet of His Majesty Napoleon II the next day.

That evening, Chanel and the maid Queen Hortense had brought with her baked a cake together, and time flew by.

At noon the next day, Aiglon arrived in the main hall of the farmhouse. Though the conditions were humble, the room had been meticulously cleaned, and all the metal objects had been polished to a brilliant shine, awaiting his arrival.

When he appeared at the doorway, everyone was already gathered. In an instant, all eyes were fixed on the young man.

Is this my entire support base for now? Aiglon thought. It’s modest, but perhaps satisfactory enough.

Then, a gentle smile graced his lips. He nodded to everyone in acknowledgment before striding into the room and taking the seat of honor.

To his left sat Queen Hortense and her two sons; to his right sat Edgar, his wife Alice, and Agnes. At this moment, they all smiled at him, celebrating another year in the young man’s life.

Aiglon knew he had nothing but a title, a title recognized only by a small, limited circle of people, so he did not like to put on the airs of an emperor.

But today, he unconsciously felt a sense of pride and reserve, displaying the proper dignity of a young monarch.

The feeling of being the center of attention was indeed a comfortable one.

After Aiglon was seated, the eldest among them, Queen Hortense, was the first to speak.

“Your Majesty, I truly never thought I would live to see the day I could celebrate your birthday… I am overwhelmed with emotion today. For the past ten years, every time I thought of you, I felt a pang of sorrow. I could not understand why God, having granted you such a glorious birth, would then bestow so many disasters upon you.” She looked at the young man with a complex gaze, her voice filled with feeling. “But now I understand. Perhaps the earlier hardships were God’s way of tempering you, transforming you from an ignorant child born with a silver spoon in his mouth into a great man capable of shouldering immense responsibility, allowing you to truly take up your father’s legacy. Today, I congratulate you on coming of age, and I wish you success in all your future endeavors and the accomplishment of your great cause.”

“Thank you, Your Majesty, the Queen.” Aiglon looked at Queen Hortense with profound respect. “I will never forget the help you gave me when I was just beginning my own enterprise… With your sincerity, you have proven your loyalty and love for the Bonaparte family. I am not only moved but also gratified, for it proves that the late Emperor’s affection and care for you were not misplaced. No matter what happens in the future, you will always be my family. I will protect you and do everything in my power to repay you. If I one day return to Paris, you will once again be its most dazzling star.”

“At my age, what’s all this talk of being a star?” Queen Hortense chuckled. “But I do miss Paris. I truly hope I can return to see it one day.”

Even now, she still did not quite believe the young man’s grand undertaking could succeed, at least not in her lifetime. Nevertheless, she was more than willing to believe in and encourage him.

Her life was now but dying embers. What else could she hope for but his success?

Next, Louis, sitting beside Queen Hortense, began to offer his congratulations to Aiglon.

“Your Majesty, happy birthday! The greatest honor of my life was personally rescuing you, allowing the new generation of our family to once again fight for a glorious cause. I will serve you with all my courage and devotion, to return our family to the pinnacle of Europe!”

Then it was Charles’s turn.

“Happy birthday, Your Majesty. I feel immense honor to have been born your cousin and to be able to participate in your great cause. I sincerely hope you can reclaim your throne soon, so that the great name of the Bonaparte family may be passed down for all eternity. Though only a few of us are by your side today, sooner or later, the world will cheer for you!”

The fervent congratulations from his two cousins infected Aiglon, and he too grew excited.

Although he had always felt a little wary of them, he greatly admired their soaring ambition and their relentless drive to act.

The young men of the Bonaparte family were destined to fight for the cause of their dreams, never content to sink into mediocrity.

“My dear cousins, I thank you for your constant help. We still have so many trials to overcome, and I hope you will continue to stand by my side, striving for a common goal.” In his excitement, Aiglon said to his two cousins, “The glory of our family requires every one of us to fight for it and defend it. Please continue your hard work. As long as we succeed, it will all be worthwhile. The Empire will certainly not lack a place for you.”

Next, it was the Trévilles’ turn from the right side.

“Your Majesty, happy birthday!” Edgar de Tréville paid his respects to the young man in a flamboyant, high-flown tone. “We of the Tréville family shall remember the profound grace once shown to us by His Majesty the Emperor, and we shall hold fast to our creed, remaining eternally loyal to you and your successors. If the Empire is rebuilt, then my descendants and I, whether with pen or sword, will be your most loyal subjects, fighting for the great cause of the Bonaparte family, until death do us part!”

“Your Majesty, happy birthday,” Alice spoke up at the opportune moment. “Though I have only known you for a few days, you have already left a deep impression on me. You are learned, strong-willed, and skilled in both letters and arms. I have no doubt that you possess the potential to become a great monarch. But for that very reason, I must advise you that a sovereign cannot be too confident in his own abilities, closing his eyes and ears to the world. You must listen to the call of the people, for only the people’s love can truly sustain a monarch’s rule… The people of France have endured too many disasters. I implore you to cherish them.”

“I will, Alice.” Aiglon nodded with a smile. “By the way, I also wish you many descendants. I hope that if I one day rule France, the Tréville family will continue to assist me in governing the country and maintaining the people’s affection.”

“If you wouldn’t mind it, I would be very willing.” Aiglon’s teasing brought a faint blush to Alice’s cheeks, but she still nodded firmly. “I will teach my children to uphold our creed.”

Next, everyone’s gaze shifted to the silent Agnes.

Agnes was clearly a little embarrassed. She obviously had no experience dealing with such situations and, moreover, did not know what position she was supposed to take here.

After a moment’s hesitation, so as not to spoil the atmosphere, she braced herself and spoke.

“Happy birthday, Sir. I… I wish you all the best.”

Seeing her discomfort, Aiglon couldn’t help but laugh.

Agnes had already made her thoughts clear beforehand, so he did not force her to submit to his ideas.

Fearing her sister would be too embarrassed, Alice spoke up to smooth things over. “Agnes, I didn’t want you to get involved in the rights and wrongs of politics, which is why I originally intended to keep this from you. Unfortunately, you figured it out on your own… But even so, you don’t need to feel awkward. Edgar and I will handle our own affairs. You can act entirely as you see fit. However—on a day like today, I hope you can show a little more respect for His Majesty. After all, you are already friends.”

“Respect? Of course, I’m respectful!” Agnes replied hastily. “I’m just not used to calling him ‘His Majesty.’ It’s really a bit strange, isn’t it? Sir is about the same age as me, but I’m supposed to be all serious and reverent toward him as ‘His Majesty’! It’s hard to wrap my head around it. But, I don’t really care who sits on the throne. Comparatively, Mr. Memmingen is at least… at least easier on the eyes than that stinking old king of ours.”

“Hahahaha!”

Agnes’s words provoked a roar of laughter.

Aiglon felt that, of everyone present, Agnes’s words were the most sincere.

“Don’t worry, you’ll get used to it sooner or later, Agnes.” Aiglon nodded kindly at her. “Thank you for coming to my birthday banquet. I hope I can invite you again in the future.”

“Okay! No problem!” Agnes gave a cheerful gesture.

And so, one by one, those present paid their respects to the young man with reverent attitudes and tones, wishing him a happy birthday and an early success for his great cause.

Just after they had finished their congratulations, Chanel and Queen Hortense’s maid brought in the cake they had made.

Aiglon stood up, raised his wine glass, and swept his gaze over everyone present.

“A toast,” he said calmly.

“Long live His Majesty the Emperor!” the others exclaimed in unison, raising their glasses for His Majesty’s birthday.

Only Agnes, though she raised her glass, did not call him ‘His Majesty’ like the others. She simply pursed her lips and smiled silently at Aiglon with a nod, which served as her congratulation.

Then, the high-spirited guests began to enjoy the cake, and Aiglon’s birthday banquet reached its zenith.

===================================================

While the people hiding in a small farmstead in Switzerland were celebrating the birthday of His Majesty Emperor Napoleon II, hundreds of kilometers away in Vienna, someone else was also secretly sending him blessings.

However, compared to the cheerful atmosphere at the farmstead, the mood here was much more bleak and somber.

At Archduke Karl’s estate on the outskirts of Vienna, Princess Theresa remained in her study, as she usually did.

Next to her desk lay the scrapbook where she kept her clippings. At this moment, it was open to the page where the note His Highness had written her was preserved.

She had read the words on it so many times she could almost recite them from memory, yet the person who wrote them was gone.

She knew today was His Highness’s birthday. She remembered even more clearly that if… if this accident had not happened, today was the day the court had scheduled to announce their engagement—though she had taken the initiative to postpone it.

If… if none of these tragic accidents had occurred, how wonderful everything would be.

More than sadness and anger, her heart was now filled with worry—she did not know what His Highness’s situation was, whether he was safe or in danger, but she knew that he still had to face too many arduous challenges in the future.

On the run, he couldn’t have many people to protect him, nor could he have many to give him advice and make plans to keep him from going astray, from wasting the freedom he had won by abandoning everything.

His Highness needed her help.

But his current whereabouts were completely unknown. Even if she wanted to help him, what could she do?

At this thought, her heart was again tied in knots with sorrow.

Oh, God, please don’t torment me any longer. Let me know where he is soon!

She couldn’t help but lament in her heart.

“Your Highness, happy birthday.” A moment later, she whispered a blessing no one could possibly hear. Then she picked up a pastry from the small dish beside her and ate it, one small bite at a time.

If His Highness were still here, she would be watching him eat these pastries with her own eyes right now, wouldn’t she?

The thought of the blissful life she had yearned for coming to an abrupt end made Theresa’s heart ache again, and it took all her willpower not to break down and cry.

But she knew that now was not the time for tears.

Crying would not bring back what was lost. She could only find a way to fight, to reclaim everything that should have been hers.

She had remained indoors all this time, partly because she disliked appearing in public and partly because she was unwilling to face the rumors and gossip.

Over the past two months, there had been a constant trickle of rumors unfavorable to her, or whispers of schadenfreude. Every time such a rumor reached him, it would send Archduke Karl into a rage.

The old father, incensed for his daughter’s honor, despised that scoundrel all the more.

“Theresa!” Just as Theresa was lost in thought, she suddenly heard an anxious call from beside her.

Then, through her misty eyes, she looked over and saw her parents watching her with sorrowful expressions.

“You really… you really…” Archduke Karl pointed at the cake on the table, then looked at his daughter in exasperation. “Can’t you just forget that stinking brat!?”

“I’m sorry, Father, I can’t forget him, and I don’t want to.” Theresa looked at her father stubbornly. “Are you teaching your daughter to forget her fiancé?”

“You’re still saying things like that at a time like this!” Archduke Karl waved his hand forcefully, as if cracking a whip. “All of that is over, over!”

“Father, say what you will, I will not change my mind.” Theresa replied, still defiant. “In my heart, His Highness is just away on a trip for a while. Nothing has changed.”

“…You’ve gone mad.” Archduke Karl frowned. “This is not for you to decide.”

“If you must think so, then consider me mad.” Tears welled up in Theresa’s eyes. “I have never once asked you for anything willfully in my entire life. This time, I just want to follow my heart, because I have already sworn an oath. You can either let me do as I please, or you can send me to a convent… I would rather spend the rest of my life hidden from the world than ever break my vow!”

Archduke Karl was beside himself with anger, his chest heaving violently, but he was helpless against his daughter.

When had he ever been in such a predicament in his entire life!

Beside him, Madam Henriette looked at her husband and daughter, sighing inwardly.

Over the past two months, father and daughter had had countless similar conversations, each ending in a stubborn argument.

Although she was just as furious as her husband about the boy’s actions, her daughter’s persistence, after such a long stalemate, had begun to soften her heart.

“Perhaps we should wait a little longer?” she suggested softly.

“Wait for what?!” Archduke Karl retorted.

“His Highness is just too ambitious, wanting to restore his family’s prestige. I can actually understand that feeling a little.” Henriette said in a low voice. “Since Theresa is so insistent, it wouldn’t be too late to see what he can accomplish before we consider other options. Perhaps Theresa could even be an Empress one day…”

“Bah! What kind of rubbish Empress? To hell with that! They’re French! They’re white-skinned barbarians, a pack of savages, bandits! They cut off my aunt’s head back then, and they’ll cut off Theresa’s head one day.” Archduke Karl replied loudly. “I have no desire in my white-haired old age to one day receive a box containing her pretty and hateful little head!”

Although the atmosphere was tense and serious, Archduke Karl’s words amused both his wife and Theresa, and they couldn’t help but laugh.

“Father, please let me fight for my own happiness.” After a moment of laughter, Theresa became serious again.

Then, looking at her father, she voiced her resolve to them for what must have been the hundredth time, her tone firm. “In any case, I must go see His Highness.”

Chapter 131: 19, Farewell

Aiglon, immersed in his joy, naturally had no idea that in faraway Vienna, a young lady was fiercely arguing with her parents for his sake.

He had orchestrated his own birthday banquet for the first time, receiving the respectful blessings of everyone present.

In the small hall, people laughed and cheered as they raised their glasses, celebrating the brightest of futures together.

In his high spirits, Aiglon made an exception and drank quite a bit of wine. Here, he had reaped more than enough respect and anticipation.

By evening, Aiglon’s birthday banquet concluded to everyone’s delight.

Over the next few days, Aiglon, according to plan, continued to work with Edgar on designing the promotional illustrated booklet. After careful deliberation between them, the first draft of the booklet was finalized.

In his leisure time, he chatted about everything under the sun with the couple and Agnes, leading a fulfilling and interesting life.

However, good times are always fleeting, and the moment of parting was at hand.

The Trévilles were headed to Italy to continue their honeymoon trip—though Aiglon doubted they would still have the same mood to enjoy their honeymoon. After all, this little interlude in Switzerland would surely become an unforgettable memory for them both.

Early in the morning, a servant helped the couple pack their things and load them onto a rented carriage.

They would then use their French passports to cross the Swiss border, enter the Austrian Empire-controlled region of Milan, and then continue on their way to Rome.

Once they were ready, Aiglon personally saw them off.

Although slightly reluctant to part, Aiglon had experienced too many partings and deaths throughout his life and had long been accustomed to controlling his emotions. Thus, he appeared quite calm, merely bidding them a gentle farewell.

“Edgar, Alice, goodbye. I wish you a safe journey, and I wish you both eternal harmony in your marriage.”

In contrast to Aiglon’s composure and detachment, the Trévilles were deeply touched. Both of them were moved, as it was clear that Aiglon had made a significant impact on them during their time together.

“Your Majesty, take care.” Edgar bowed respectfully to the young man again. “My father and I have unwavering faith in the righteousness of our cause and are even more convinced that victory will come. I look forward to the day you rule France, and may it come as soon as possible… It is our honor, my father’s and mine, to serve you!”

Hearing this declaration of loyalty, Aiglon couldn’t help but smile and patted Edgar on the shoulder.

“Edgar, I hope you will continue to serve me with the same fervor you have today. If the day of victory arrives, a share of its fruits will surely be yours.”

“Your Majesty,” Alice spoke up then. “You must remember to make your safety your top priority. You are still young and have many, many years to strive for the great cause of the Empire. There is no need to place yourself in danger out of impatience.”

After a moment’s hesitation, she added in a low voice, “Besides, you are an exceptional person. Your grace and knowledge have deeply impressed me, so… while I wish for your return to the throne, I don’t think you need to be shackled by the crown. Even if you were to face the world in another capacity, I believe you would still be worthy of the world’s admiration.”

Although Alice’s words were somewhat subtle and ambiguous, Aiglon naturally understood. She was implying that he was still very young and didn’t need to be so fixated. Even if his grand cause failed, there were other ways for him to go down in history.

Though her words might not have been pleasant to hear, compared to Edgar’s platitudes, Alice’s concern seemed much more sincere.

It was a pity, but he couldn’t possibly heed her advice.

“Thank you, Alice.” He simply smiled and winked, laying the topic to rest.

Seeing that her persuasion was ineffective, Alice could only sigh inwardly.

She knew that the ambition flowing in the Bonaparte bloodline could not be extinguished by her few words. She was merely speaking from the standpoint of a “friend” and couldn’t help but try to persuade him a little.

“I will always remember the time I spent with you.” She finally bowed to the young man in farewell. “May everything go smoothly for you!”

“A safe journey, Alice.” Aiglon also bowed in farewell.

Then, his gaze fell upon Agnes, who also curtsied to him.

“Sir… goodbye.”

“Calling me ‘Sir’ all the time is a bit too formal, isn’t it?” Aiglon asked with a smile.

“…If you want me to call you ‘Your Majesty,’ I’d find that very difficult to say,” Agnes replied, troubled.

“It’s fine, I won’t force you. Besides, I’m not a real emperor right now anyway.” Aiglon shook his head nonchalantly. “But from now on, you can call me Aiglon—that’s what my friends call me.”

Agnes thought for a moment, then nodded.

“That’s not a bad idea—” she waved cheerfully at the young man again. “Alright then, Aiglon!”

Then, she suddenly winked. “These past few days, I’ve figured things out.”

“Figured what out?” Aiglon asked in surprise.

“Empires, kingdoms, Bonapartes, Bourbons, legitimacy, restoration—it’s all too troublesome and complicated. I don’t understand any of it. And if I don’t understand it, then there’s no need for me to! Why waste time playing this game with you all! There are so many interesting things in my life I’ve yet to experience, why should I bother with all this?” Agnes cupped her face in her hands and let out a long sigh.

Then, she looked confidently towards the distant sky and said loudly to the young man, “No matter how the winds of change may blow, I am who I am, and my family, the family I cherish, will always be the same people. So what difference does any of it make? If my older sister is in danger, I’ll help her escape, even if I have to fight my way out of France! If my parents are in danger, I’ll do the same thing! I know I’m not all-powerful, but I will do everything I can to protect my family. If we truly face a catastrophe, at least I will fall before my sister or them. As long as I do that, I’ll have no regrets… I don’t understand much else, but as long as I hold fast to this one principle, that’s enough. I believe I can face God with a clear conscience!”

As she spoke, Agnes’s eyes shone brightly, clear evidence that she was speaking from her heart.

Listening to her, Aiglon was filled with both admiration and emotion.

Seeing her family stand on opposing sides, she was unwilling to choose a side, yet was prepared to give everything.

In a family torn apart by political strife, aren’t those caught in the middle, unsure of what to do, the ones who suffer most?

Should he say she was artless and naive? Or that she was, in fact, living with clarity and purity?

Perhaps it was both, depending on one’s perspective.

“Those are very moving words. I believe that even God, upon hearing them, would grant you wings of pure white,” he replied to the girl with solemnity.

Then, he extended his hand to Agnes. “Agnes, goodbye.”

Agnes hesitated for a moment before extending her own hand and taking his.

“Goodbye!” She shook the young man’s hand vigorously, looking at him fiercely. “Don’t you dare go and die carelessly before you see me again. I’m still waiting to defeat you!”

“Agnes! How can you speak like that!” Hearing such rude words, Alice immediately scolded her younger sister, but Agnes simply turned and boarded the carriage.

“My apologies, Your Majesty. Agnes is still young, and she’s been wild since she was a child. She doesn’t know her manners…” Alice quickly apologized to the young man on her sister’s behalf.

“It’s nothing. I’ve put her in such great danger; for her to only complain a little is already showing me a great deal of respect.” Aiglon shook his head. “Alice, please don’t blame me for dragging you and your husband into danger—there are some things I simply must do.”

“I understand… I don’t resent you. In fact, I pity you.” Alice replied with a wry smile. “God has burdened you with a duty that is too heavy to bear. I can only pray that you can carry it without being crushed.”

“As for me, I rather enjoy this weight,” the young man replied, looking up at the sky.

The Trévilles exchanged a glance, then bowed to him once more before turning and boarding the carriage.

Aiglon stood where he was, watching as the carriage slowly started to move, leaving the farmstead behind.

Just as it was about to disappear from view, the carriage window opened. Agnes stuck her hand out and waved gently at him, and the young man waved back in farewell.

Then, the carriage picked up speed until it finally vanished over the horizon.

==============================================

After seeing off the Trévilles and their party, Aiglon himself was also about to leave Switzerland to begin the next leg of his planned journey.

Before his departure, he made a special trip from the farmstead where he had been hiding for so long to visit Queen Hortense at her villa and bid her farewell.

Queen Hortense, elegantly dressed, gave a grand reception for this nephew of hers.

“Goodbye, Your Majesty the Queen,” Aiglon said his farewells with great respect. “Please take good care of yourself.”

“My dear child!” She pulled the young man into her arms and embraced him tightly. “I live here in seclusion, above worldly affairs. What care do I need to take? It is you… you must take care of yourself. I never want to hear any more grim news about any of you. I fear my heart would break.”

As she spoke, tears were already glistening in the corners of her eyes.

This was no mere performance for the occasion; she was speaking from the heart. After all, it wasn’t just this long-lost nephew, but her own two sons who would also be bidding her farewell again, leaving Switzerland to follow their Majesty on a new journey.

The finest of the family’s younger generation were about to leave her side, heading off to distant lands to face unknown risks. How could she not worry?

“Please rest assured, I will take care.” Aiglon patted her back to comfort her.

After embracing for a while, Queen Hortense finally regained her composure and released him.

Then, she looked up at the portrait of Napoleon on the wall before turning back to Aiglon and speaking with great solemnity.

“May God and he watch over you. The efforts and sacrifices you make will not be in vain.”

Although her heart was filled with fear and sorrow, she knew that since nothing could be changed, speaking discouraging words would be of no use and would only make everyone unhappy.

So, she could only do her best to help these ambitious young men, and then—pray to God for them.

That was all she could do.

Queen Hortense then gestured for Aiglon to wait a moment, turned, and walked into her bedroom.

A short while later, she returned, now holding a small box in her hands.

“I promised to sponsor you, Your Majesty.” She walked up to Aiglon and said to the young man, “During this time, I have been entrusting reliable intermediaries to sell my assets and raise cash as quickly as possible. Although it took a great deal of effort due to the short notice, I managed to get it all done before your departure.”

With that, she handed the box to the young man and gestured for him to open it.

Aiglon opened the box and was immediately dazzled by the sight of the glittering jewels within.

Besides the jewels, there was also a stack of notes.

“I have gathered assets equivalent to three hundred thousand francs, just as I promised you,” Queen Hortense explained quietly beside him. “If it were all in gold and silver coins, it would be too conspicuous, and also inconvenient for you to carry. So I had it converted into jewels, promissory notes, and bonds. These notes are issued by the most reputable bankers in Rome and can be easily cashed anywhere in Europe without leaving a name. I believe they should be very convenient for your use—”

Queen Hortense’s considerations were indeed very thorough. One franc contained 0.29 grams of gold, so three hundred thousand francs in gold coins would weigh roughly eighty-seven kilograms—certainly difficult to carry and easy to expose.

Aiglon’s breathing grew heavy.

The box was not heavy, but his hands felt as if they were trembling.

Was this a gift to send me off on my grand journey?

When he had first asked Queen Hortense for “sponsorship,” it was partly a test of loyalty. He had wanted to see how much respect she still held for Napoleon and how much she still cared for the Bonaparte family.

As it turned out, Queen Hortense had passed the test. Not only had she found a way to ensure his safety, but she had also raised the sponsorship funds with the utmost cooperation.

This was the first sponsorship he had received. The box contained not just money, but something far more precious: familial affection and expectations.

This was something he absolutely had to repay.

“Thank you for your support. You will always be someone I revere,” he thanked her, moved.

“The best way to thank me is for you and my two wayward sons to come back alive and well,” Queen Hortense replied with a smile.

Then, she lifted her skirt and curtsied solemnly to the young man.

“Your Majesty, I wish you all the best.”

The young man held the box, straightened his back, and stood tall before the madam, his proud expression a declaration of his confidence and resolve.

Yes, it’s time for me to begin my new journey.

Nothing in this world can stop me now!

Chapter 132: 20, The Heart’s Desire

The sun drew ever closer to the horizon, and the vast evening clouds caught fire, turning a brilliant red.

The shimmering sea was dyed crimson, its waves growing more turbulent, as if the sunset had brought it to a boil, or as if the sun itself were struggling furiously against its capture by the sea god.

The tumult only subsided the moment the sun finally vanished beneath the curve of the sea, and the bustling port of Genoa slipped into the embrace of night.

Though night had fallen, the harbor remained a hive of activity. Cargo ships, passenger ferries, and fishing boats continued to stream in and out, eager to dock on the European mainland before the last light faded.

At that moment, in a corner of the port, a group of people was clustered on the shore, seemingly waiting for something.

They anxiously watched every movement on the sea, periodically pulling out their pocket watches to check the time.

At the very center of this group was a young man dressed in a sailor’s attire.

He turned to his cousin, Louis, who stood beside him.

“No trouble with customs?” he asked, his gaze already fixed on the distant fortress overlooking the harbor.

The dark muzzles of its cannons were aimed at the entire bay, capable of observing the movements of every vessel.

It was clear that if the fortress were to open fire on them, their fate would be grim.

“Don’t worry, Your Majesty. The smugglers and customs officials here have an understanding. As long as we don’t make a scene, they won’t bother us,” Louis explained in a low voice. “The port officials have families to feed. As long as they are paid enough, they know what to do.”

“But they won’t be suspicious of our identities, will they?” Aiglon asked, still uneasy.

“Hah! To them, anyone who pays is a customer. They don’t care who we are. Even if it were Judas himself, they’d happily see him off with a smile,” Louis scoffed.

Aiglon gave a faint smile at the incongruous analogy.

He knew his cousin was telling the truth, but it was always better to be cautious.

Their party had set out from Switzerland and, after a long and arduous journey, had overcome numerous obstacles to finally cross the border between Switzerland and the Kingdom of Piedmont before making their way to the port of Genoa.

Louis had grown up in Italy with the former King of Holland, Louis-Bonaparte. For the sake of the Empire’s restoration he so yearned for, he had dealings with people from all walks of life. It was through this network that Louis had connected with smugglers in Genoa, using an intermediary to purchase a smuggling vessel that would serve as their means of slipping into the Mediterranean Sea.

Today, that ship would arrive at the port to pick them up, and its sailors would remain in their employ to guide them to their intended destination.

It was a massive expense, but thankfully, Aiglon had just received three hundred thousand francs from Queen Hortense, which was more than enough to cover it.

Because of this, he was deeply grateful for the invaluable help Queen Hortense had given him at this difficult starting point of his journey.

But it was too early to speak of repayment. For now, he could only focus on completing the tasks before him, one step at a time.

As he was lost in thought, a dim light suddenly flickered on the distant, dark sea. The light flashed briefly three times, then held a long flash three times.

“They’re here!” Louis exclaimed excitedly in Aiglon’s ear.

As the light flickered and the vessel drew closer, Aiglon could make out the rough silhouette of the ship in the night—it was a multi-masted schooner. Though the hull itself didn’t seem particularly large, it was certainly more than enough to carry their group.

Even from this distance, he could see the elegant form of the full sails against the masts. The Italians were fond of comparing sailing ships to beautiful women, and Aiglon could now understand why.

Aiglon’s heart leaped with joy, but he maintained a calm exterior and glanced at Charles beside him.

His cousin understood immediately, quickly lighting a prepared oil lamp nearby. He then covered it with a cloth, rhythmically flashing a signal back to the approaching ship.

Before long, there was movement from the ship. Several small boats were lowered and, under the cover of darkness, approached the shore, finally coming to a stop on the beach.

Wasting no more time, Aiglon waved to Chanel, motioning for her to join him in one of the longboats. The dozen or so others boarded the remaining boats.

Once everyone was aboard, the sailors began to row. Amidst the gentle rocking, Aiglon sat in the longboat and watched the lights on the shore grow distant.

This meant that the European continent was also gradually receding from him.

But he knew he would return, for this was his stage.

The sound of the ocean waves drowned out all other noise. In this silence, the longboat carrying Aiglon and Chanel drew alongside the ship. Ropes were lowered, and Aiglon helped Chanel climb aboard.

Standing at the bow, Aiglon took a deep breath of the salty sea air, then turned for one last look at the European mainland.

“Set sail!” he commanded resolutely.

“Set sail!” Louis repeated the order loudly in Italian to the crew.

Under the sailors’ command, the schooner slowly turned. Carried by the sea breeze, it departed the port of Genoa, bearing the young man toward a new future.

The sails were full, the night vast and desolate. With the heart set on its course, how could one hesitate?

Under the cover of night, the schooner cut swiftly through the sea. After a simple dinner, Aiglon summoned his two cousins and Chanel to the captain’s cabin.

“Your Majesty, are you all right?” Louis asked with concern, noticing his pale complexion.

“I’m fine…” Aiglon shook his head weakly.

He had forgotten one crucial detail—in both his past life and his present, he had no experience sailing on the open sea.

His only experience with boats thus far had been outings on a lake with the Trévilles—how could that possibly compare to the sea?

So, it was no surprise that just a few hours after setting sail, he was already feeling seasick.

After dinner, he felt even worse, nearly on the verge of vomiting. But he forced himself to stay composed, using his formidable willpower to prevent himself from losing his composure and to maintain his dignity.

It was only seasickness. Sooner or later, he would adapt.

“I want to talk to you about my specific plans from here,” he said, pushing through the physical discomfort as he looked at his cousins.

“What exactly do you have in mind?” Louis asked, looking at his pale face.

Aiglon gestured for them to gather around his table, upon which lay a nautical chart he had bought in Genoa.

The chart had been expensive, but it was worth every franc, meticulously detailing the locations of various ports and shipping lanes in the Mediterranean, as well as its many islands.

“As I’ve said before, we can’t drift at sea forever. We must find a place to settle. Considering that no country will welcome us, our best bet is to find an island in the Mediterranean for temporary refuge,” said Aiglon.

“Yes, I completely agreed with you then,” Louis nodded. “So, have you made a decision?”

“Yes, I have,” Aiglon replied with a firm nod. His hand moved slowly across the chart, finally stopping at a point in the Tyrrhenian Sea.

“The Island of Monte Cristo?” Louis peered at where his finger was pointing and read the name aloud.

“Yes, the Island of Monte Cristo. Right here,” Aiglon confirmed. “During our stay in Genoa, I bought a great deal of related material to study. After careful consideration, I’ve decided to make it our temporary base of operations.”

Before Louis could ask, Aiglon carefully explained his reasoning. “First, the island’s location is excellent. It lies in the middle of shipping lanes between French and Italian ports. Cargo ships and smuggling vessels pass by frequently, which will be very advantageous for our future operations, and we can easily maintain contact with the European mainland. Second, the island is currently uninhabited. There was once a monastery there, but it was abandoned after being sacked by pirates in the sixteenth century—which means we can easily occupy this deserted island and make it our initial territory.”

Louis and Charles exchanged a look, then both nodded in approval of Aiglon’s proposal.

“Your Majesty, even though it’s an uninhabited island, we still need to be careful about occupying it,” Louis added after a moment’s thought. “Smugglers often pass through and use it as a temporary stop.”

“Yes, we can’t occupy it immediately. At first, we can only pretend to be smugglers making a temporary stop,” Aiglon agreed. “We need the necessary force to establish a foothold, so I have already asked the Marquis de Tréville to recruit some men for me as soon as possible, preferably old soldiers who once served the Empire. Once I have enough men, that island will be mine!”

“You are absolutely right,” Louis said, completely convinced by his reasoning. “I have no other objections.”

Aiglon looked at Charles and Chanel, as if seeking their opinions.

Charles silently shook his head, indicating his agreement, while Chanel replied directly, “Your Majesty, I will obey all of your commands.”

“Good, we have reached a consensus,” the young man nodded, satisfied.

Then he added, “We will first occupy the Island of Monte Cristo and build up our strength. Once I feel we are strong enough, we will move on to other places… Now, inform the sailors to do as I say.”

Aiglon waved his hand.

“Yes, Your Majesty.” Louis bowed and left with his brother.

Chanel remained.

“Your Majesty, you should get some rest,” she said, her face filled with worry as she looked at him. “If you feel unwell, I can give you a massage.”

“I’m fine, Chanel,” Aiglon replied stubbornly, shaking his head.

Then, he lowered his voice. “Chanel, do you remember what I told you before?”

Chanel became alert. She instinctively glanced outside the cabin to make sure no one was eavesdropping before whispering back.

“Is it about the treasure…?”

“Yes, that’s what I wanted to talk about,” Aiglon nodded. “I’ve brought everyone to the Island of Monte Cristo under a perfectly good pretext, but as I said before, I will only let you accompany me to see the treasure… I can only rest easy if this fortune is in my hands alone.”

“I understand, Your Majesty,” Chanel nodded quickly. “I won’t breathe a single word to anyone else!”

“From here on, it’s up to the two of us to adapt as we go,” Aiglon said with a wry smile. “But I’m sure you’ll do just fine.”

After explaining everything, Aiglon was suddenly overcome by an unbearable wave of fatigue.

He felt dizzy and nauseous, and it took all his strength not to throw up.

“Your Majesty!” Chanel cried out in alarm. “Are you all right?”

As she spoke, she rushed to embrace the young man.

“I’m fine, Chanel,” Aiglon shook his head, his voice a little weak. “This is the first time I’ve ever been on a ship. I’m just not used to it.”

“Then you must rest well. I will hold you.” Chanel helped Aiglon into a hammock and held him tightly. “At the foot of the Alps, you let me rest just like this. Your Majesty… rest assured, even if you show a moment of weakness, it will not diminish my reverence for you in the slightest.”

“Alright. Thank you,” Aiglon smiled and closed his eyes.

Perhaps because it was so comfortable in Chanel’s embrace, the nauseating feeling of seasickness gradually subsided, and before he knew it, he had drifted off to sleep.

As time passed, the sky began to brighten. The sun once again rose from the sea, and the unmarked schooner sailed past Corsica, the birthplace of Napoleon, and then past Elba Island, which Napoleon had once ruled during his first exile, continuing its journey south.

On the morning of the second day, Louis knocked on the door of the captain’s cabin.

“Your Majesty, we are about to arrive.”

Aiglon quickly dressed and stepped out of the cabin with Chanel, making his way to the ship’s deck.

On the distant horizon, a small island was already in plain sight.

Through a spyglass, Aiglon examined the island’s silhouette.

It was covered with sparse vegetation, and in its center stood an abandoned building. It looked unremarkable and in no way eye-catching.

But… that was the Island of Monte Cristo.

Yes, Island of Monte Cristo, we have arrived.

I hope everything goes as I have planned…

Aiglon forced himself to remain expressionless and turned to Louis.

“Approach at full speed. I want to set foot on the island immediately.”

“Of course!” Louis smiled and immediately complied. “I sincerely hope, Your Majesty, that your reign begins on an uninhabited island and culminates in the most powerful empire in Europe!”

“Without a doubt, I will,” the young man nodded with conviction. “This island is my fated land. The magnificent epic of our family will turn a new page right here! Posterity will remember this place, of that I have no doubt.”

Chapter 133: 21, Open Sesame

Under Aiglon’s orders, the sailors maneuvered the sailboat closer to the small Island of Monte Cristo.

Then, just as when they had boarded, two small boats were lowered from the ship. Sailors rowed the small boats, carrying Aiglon, Chanel, and the two Louis brothers to the beach, while the others remained on the ship for the time being.

To prevent any mishaps, they also brought weapons and gunpowder in the small boats.

The feeling of setting foot on land again brought considerable relief to Aiglon, who had been tormented by seasickness all day. He raised his head and gazed at the small island he had just set foot on.

The Island of Monte Cristo was only a small island of about ten square kilometers, but because of the high mountain in its center that obstructed the view, it felt larger than it actually was.

On the mountainside, wild goats moved about, nibbling on the wild grass in the crevices of the rocks. And in the gaps between the peaks, the silhouette of the abandoned monastery was faintly visible.

It was already April. The goddess of spring had not only descended upon the European continent but had also graced this small Mediterranean island. The grass and moss on the island were lush and verdant.

As far as the eye could see, the ochre soil, the white and brown rocks, and the pale green vegetation intertwined, forming a beautiful mosaic.

And this place was about to belong to him.

Aiglon leisurely raised his hand and pointed to the mountain peak.

“This is a gift from God. I will never again taste the suffering of living under someone else’s roof. From now on, I will fight only for myself!”

“Yes, Your Majesty,” Chanel agreed, her voice trembling. “From now on, we too will serve only you.”

Thinking of the past year’s experiences, she was overcome with a mix of emotions, so moved she almost cried.

In her youth, she had suffered the pain of her entire family being exterminated. With great difficulty, she had wandered and fled France, only to have to live under another’s roof, serving others. When in this life had she ever seen hope? The belief that kept her going was nothing more than the desire for revenge.

Who could have imagined that her luck would finally turn? That by becoming Princess Sophie’s handmaiden, she would come to a foreign court and find the only person in the world who could avenge her, ultimately becoming his follower?

For her, this result, born from a lifetime of ups and downs, was a comfort for all she had endured. Even her parents in heaven would feel gratified to see this day.

From now on, she would no longer have to taste the pain of a displaced life. She had found her purpose for the rest of her life—to follow His Majesty until the very end.

Seeing the two of them, the Louis brothers exchanged a look without speaking. There was a sense of wonder in their eyes as well.

Soon, Aiglon snapped out of his emotional reverie.

This was not the time to be complacent. The journey had just begun.

Aiglon picked up a rifle, loaded it methodically, then raised the muzzle and aimed at a distant goat.

The oblivious goat continued to nibble on wild grass among the rocks, completely unaware of the approaching grim reaper.

Bang! With a loud crack, the goat shuddered from the kinetic energy of the bullet, then slowly collapsed to the ground.

“Brilliant!” Louis clapped, then he too picked up a gun and fired at a distant goat.

And so, the first thing Aiglon and his group did after arriving on the island was to start hunting.

Firing their guns as they went, they walked up the mountain along stone steps completely covered in moss, heading towards the abandoned monastery within the mountains.

Soon, they climbed to the mountainside and arrived at the entrance of the monastery.

Although the place had been uninhabited for two or three centuries, because it was a stone brick building, its basic structure was still mostly intact. Only a few places had collapsed into ruin, revealing large gaps. The stone walls were dotted with wildflowers and weeds, with unknown insects crawling everywhere, and even the shadow of a snake.

A desolate, mottled air of ruin permeated the entire place.

“It seems this place will need a lot of repairs before anyone can live here,” Louis couldn’t help but shake his head.

“It doesn’t matter, we have plenty of time,” Aiglon replied. “The shipping routes here are convenient anyway. We can buy living supplies through smugglers and then properly renovate this place. While there’s no need to turn it into a royal palace, we should at least make it comfortable for everyone to live in.”

“Yes, we should probably keep living on the ship for now. There’s no hurry,” Louis nodded in deep agreement.

Afterward, they looked around while continuing to hunt, passing the time in a leisurely manner.

However, the afternoon soon arrived, and the four of them were getting hungry.

“Your Majesty, should we head back for now?” Charles asked. “We’ve seen enough for today. We can continue clearing the island tomorrow.”

Aiglon didn’t answer immediately, frowning slightly instead.

Then, he suddenly looked at Louis, walked over to his side, and whispered in his ear, “Being seasick all day has been awful. I’m going to rest here for a bit. You guys go back to the ship first… Oh, and take two of the goats we killed back with you. They’ll be an extra dish for our dinner tonight. Chanel and I will keep hunting and exploring here. You don’t have to wait for me. We’ll just have some dry rations for now. Have the sailors come pick me up tonight.”

Aiglon pointed to the goats they had hunted in the distance, then lowered his voice again. “By the way, I plan to have some fun here and get some proper rest. There’s no private space on that small ship, and it’s driving me crazy!”

Louis was stunned for a moment, then struggled to suppress a smile.

“Of course, Your Majesty.” He gave Aiglon a very understanding look. “We’ll head back first, then. You and Chanel… have a good time here. Come back for dinner tonight.”

“Thanks.” Aiglon nodded, appreciating his “discretion”.

Louis let out a whistle and glanced at Chanel.

Chanel immediately blushed and retreated behind Aiglon, not daring to meet His Highness’s gaze.

Louis knew in his heart that Chanel was a maid His Majesty had brought from Austria, who had always been by his side, serving him. Their relationship was anything but ordinary, and she could not be treated as a common servant. Therefore, he didn’t find Aiglon’s words strange at all.

He winked at Aiglon. “Your Majesty, take care of yourself. We’ll be leaving now, so as not to disturb your refined amusement. You’ve been seasick for so long, you really should ‘relax’ a bit.”

The two brothers gave Chanel a strange smile, then turned and left, leaving Aiglon and Chanel alone.

Even though the two had left, Chanel was still blushing, her head lowered, not daring to speak.

“Chanel, I’m sorry. I had to find a believable reason to send them away,” Aiglon shrugged. “I’ve put you in an awkward position.”

“It’s nothing, Your Majesty. For the sake of your plan, I am happy to cooperate!” Chanel replied in a small voice. “Even if you really did have… needs…”

She trailed off, not finishing her sentence. “Alright, let’s go!”

And so, the two of them, guns in hand, walked out of the monastery ruins.

As he walked, Aiglon glanced around in all directions.

Though his expression was calm on the surface, full of the confidence of someone holding a winning hand, his heart was not so steady.

In fact, even though he was now on the Island of Monte Cristo, he had no way of being absolutely certain that the treasure truly existed—his only theoretical guide was a novel he had once read, The Count of Monte Cristo.

What if the so-called plot of the novel didn’t exist at all? What if Morcerf’s existence was purely a coincidence? What if the so-called “treasure” was nothing but a figment of his own imagination?

If any of this were true, all his efforts would have been for nothing, like drawing water with a bamboo basket, and his plans would suffer a major setback.

He didn’t want to see such an outcome.

Besides, even if the treasure did exist, could he really guarantee he would find it today?

Today was the best opportunity. In the future, it would be impossible to send everyone away so naturally. He couldn’t say he wanted to “have some fun” alone with Chanel every time; his cousins would surely become suspicious.

It was like throwing dice into a bowl; only when the cup was lifted would the numbers be revealed.

The torment of waiting was truly agonizing.

“Your Majesty… are you afraid?” Chanel seemed to sense the torment in his heart and leaned closer to him. “Actually, I’ve thought about it too. After so many years, the treasure might have already been stolen by someone who got here first. After all, not everyone remains loyal… But I think even if the treasure has been discovered, it would only be a small regret. For you, having it is an unexpected boon, a great help. But without it, you are still our Majesty, my master… It was not for wealth that I chose to follow you. I firmly believe you will one day possess an Empire a million times more valuable than any treasure!”

Chanel’s words of comfort instantly put Aiglon at ease.

Yes, he had already experienced the worst of situations, imprisoned and unable to act of his own will. Now that he had escaped, he was already on the rebound.

With or without the treasure, he had already gained so much. What was there to be afraid of?

Alright… then let’s lift the cup and see the dice. Is fate giving me a gift, or playing a cruel joke on me?

No matter what, I must be victorious.

With the soaring spirit that came from being encouraged, Aiglon, relying on his memory, followed a hidden path between the island’s gorges. Finally, he saw a small stream.

They followed the stream and discovered that it led covertly to a small cove. The cove was deep in the middle and wide at the mouth. A small sailboat, so rotted it was almost unrecognizable, was hidden inside, covered with vines and moss, completely invisible from the outside.

After confirming this discovery, Aiglon’s heart skipped a beat.

It matches! It all matches!

He suppressed his ecstasy and followed the stream with his eyes, finally spotting a large rock at the bottom of the gorge. The rock was huge and seemed to have rolled down the adjacent slope to its current position. Next to the large, round rock was another large stone, which must have once been used as a chock to stop the round one from rolling. The surroundings of the rock were filled with many stone chips and pebbles for concealment, covered with some soil from which wild grass had grown. Moss covered the stone’s surface, and myrtles had also taken root there, making the great stone seem as if it were deeply rooted in the ground.

Just as written in the original novel, it truly exists!

Then there was no need to hesitate. Aiglon bent down, ready to tear away the final camouflage, and saw a small earthen wall.

In the original novel, the protagonist used a pickaxe to dig away the soil and the earthen wall. Aiglon and Chanel had no such convenient tool and could only use their rifle butts to smash it. Fortunately, there were two of them this time, so their progress didn’t seem slow.

After ten minutes of effort, the wall gave way, and they smashed a hole large enough to fit an arm through.

Next, Aiglon used the gunpowder Chanel carried, lit it with a pre-prepared fuse, and blew the chockstone to pieces.

The flying shards of rock kicked up dust and smoke. Amidst the smoke, a swarm of small insects fled from the opening, followed by a large snake, like a guardian of the treasure, which slithered out and quickly disappeared.

Excellent… Aiglon could no longer hide his excitement, a wide grin spreading across his face.

Wait for me… I’m coming…

He used the rifle in Chanel’s hands as a crowbar, inserted it into a crack, and together with Chanel, used all his strength to pry the large stone. The stone, already loosened by the gunpowder blast, was now teetering.

Then, with a mournful groan, the gun barrel bent slightly, and the large stone rolled to one side, revealing a circular space where it had been. In the middle was a square stone slab with an iron ring on it.

“Haha… Hahahaha…!” The young man could no longer contain his feelings. He threw his head back and laughed with wild abandon.

It was obvious that no one had been here since the stone had been placed. This meant the treasure must still be lying in its original spot, waiting for its new master.

Because he had overexerted himself just now, Aiglon’s legs were trembling, his heart was pounding wildly, and even his vision had become a little blurry.

But he didn’t want to stop. He took a few deep breaths, then inserted the gun barrel into the iron ring again. With all his might, he pried, and the large stone slab was lifted, revealing an underground grotto. At the opening, stone steps like a staircase led downward, disappearing into the darkness.

“Let’s go in!” Aiglon glanced around, once again confirming no one else was present, then made a gesture, full of high spirits.

They descended the stone steps into the cavern. Unexpectedly, it wasn’t dark inside. Light filtered in through cracks in the rock. These cracks were invisible from the outside, but from within, one could see the azure sky and the leaves of ivy, tendrilled vines, and wild grass growing in the crevices.

The air inside was not damp, but rather quite warm.

At the bottom of the grotto, there was nothing but bare rock walls. But Aiglon was afraid of nothing now. He used his rifle butt to tap lightly all over the walls, carefully examining the spaces between the stones and listening to the echoes.

Soon, he found the hollow wall.

He knocked again, this time with more force. A piece of plaster fell from the wall, revealing a large white stone block.

He smashed it hard with his rifle butt until he finally broke a small passage through. By now he was covered in white plaster dust, but he didn’t notice at all.

I must clean His Majesty up later… Chanel thought to herself.

But there was no time for that now. The two of them squeezed through the narrow opening into a second grotto.

Because there were no cracks for air to circulate here, there was a putrid smell inside. They waited for a moment to let the air cycle before going in.

By the light of a flame, they saw that this grotto was also empty, with nothing but bare rock walls.

But Aiglon didn’t hesitate. He walked to the left of the entrance, and in a dark, deep corner, he stomped down hard. He heard a dull, soft thud.

This is it…

Aiglon felt his heart racing, but he suppressed his excitement and called Chanel over to help him dig up a section of the floor.

They saw an oaken chest, clad in iron sheets that had been pierced through. In the center of the lid, he saw a silver plate inlaid, engraved with a coat of arms and weapons. Above the coat of arms was the image of a cardinal’s hat.

In the center of the chest were a large lock and a padlock, bound with thick iron chains, serving as the treasure’s final seal.

So this is the last legacy the poor Spada family left in this world… Aiglon silently thanked the Cardinal who had met an untimely end.

How could that poor man, who had come to the island with a heart full of anxiety to bury his fortune, have ever imagined that he would become a great benefactor to an Emperor?

Thank you, stranger.

Aiglon suppressed these wild thoughts and aimed his rifle at the lock on the chest.

Bang!

Amidst the metallic groan, the lock shook violently but did not break.

It didn’t matter. Having come this far, Aiglon was not in a hurry.

He handed his rifle to Chanel, telling her to reload it with the bullets she carried, while he drew the pistol he always kept on his person.

Bang!

As if possessed by the vengeful spirit of the Cardinal, the lock resisted stubbornly, showing no sign of surrendering to the imperial prince who had come from so far away.

No matter… I will make you suffer the most terrible pain until you submit.

Aiglon took back the reloaded rifle and fired another shot at the chain.

Bang!

Bang!

After several consecutive gunshots, the large lock finally succumbed to the power of human invention, breaking apart with a creak and a groan.

You are mine… finally mine!

Aiglon bent down, grabbed the rusted and decayed handle, and shouted.

“Open sesame!”

As he shouted, he pulled upward with all his might.

The dust settled, and the brilliance of a sky full of stars washed over the young man, like a golden halo bestowing its blessing upon him.

Chapter 134: 22, Reward

The moment the chest was opened, the glint of gold enveloped Aiglon completely.

He was momentarily dazzled, and it took a few seconds for him to regain a minimum of his senses.

He took a deep breath and suddenly felt a tightness in his chest.

Suppressing his frantic heartbeat, he carefully examined the treasure before him.

The chest was divided into three compartments.

Piles of gold coins glittered in each section. In the second, there were also unpolished gold bars, and in the third lay heaps of diamonds, pearls, and rubies. These meticulously cut, magnificent gems, sealed away for years, had finally met their new master.

Out of the corner of his eye, Aiglon subconsciously glanced at Chanel beside him.

The brilliant sparkle of jewels filled the grotto in an instant, and even Chanel was mesmerized by the sight.

But after coming to her senses, she stood quietly in place, making no unnecessary movements. She simply smiled at the young man, as if gratified that her master’s hard work had not been in vain.

She had passed the test of jewels with such ease.

A surge of emotion suddenly rose in Aiglon’s heart.

What gold or jewels could be more precious than such loyalty?

Just then, Aiglon felt another wave of dizziness. Crying out “This is bad!” in his mind, he charged directly toward Chanel.

“Your Majesty…?” Chanel was puzzled by Aiglon’s sudden action.

Then, her legs gave way, and she nearly fainted.

Aiglon caught her by the waist and dragged her forcefully toward the mouth of the grotto.

Ordinarily, he could have moved her slender frame with ease, but now she felt as heavy as lead. The distance from the chest to the entrance was only a dozen or so steps, but at this moment, it seemed to stretch for a thousand miles.

Aiglon felt his steps grow heavy, able to move only inch by inch. His consciousness began to blur, but he held tightly to Chanel, stumbling with her toward the entrance.

She was the most precious treasure he held now; he was unwilling and unable to let go. He could not and would not lose her.

The dark entrance of the cave now seemed like a black hole that could swallow everything, becoming his sole objective. He laboriously dragged Chanel, inch by agonizing inch, closer.

Finally, at the last moment, having exhausted all his strength, he managed to pull Chanel to the edge of the entrance.

Utterly spent, he knelt on the ground, and Chanel collapsed beside him.

Was this the line between life and death?

Aiglon gasped for air like a fish just pulled ashore, and Chanel began to stir from her brief faint.

Unlike the first grotto, which had fissures for ventilation, the second was connected only to the first and had been sealed by a wall of earth. Although they had let in some fresh air earlier, it had not been enough. The two of them had nearly suffocated from oxygen deprivation without even realizing it.

If they had remained captivated by the treasure and forgotten this terrible danger, failing to notice their state, they might have become nothing more than tragic specters beside their prize.

Once Aiglon was certain of his own safety, he checked on Chanel.

“Chanel, are you all right?” he asked, his voice trembling.

“I’m fine… Your Majesty.” Chanel replied in a low voice, which seemed to hold back a sob. “Thank you for saving me.”

“…Indeed, treasure has always been a deadly weapon,” Aiglon quipped with a wry smile.

Then, he swayed to his feet and helped Chanel up.

After confirming she was unharmed, he glanced back at the chest inside the grotto, which was still shining with a brilliant golden light.

It took him considerable effort to tear his gaze away.

“Alright, Chanel, let’s go. That’s enough for today,” Aiglon said, looking at her.

“Your Majesty… what about all this?” Chanel asked.

“Let’s leave the treasure here for now. It’s not going anywhere,” Aiglon replied leisurely. “We can’t move it now anyway, and we won’t find a more secret place than this on the island. So we’ll leave it.”

“But… what if other people come to the island? Although this place is very well hidden, there’s still a risk of it being discovered,” Chanel said, still hesitant.

“Once we have enough men on the island, my word will be irrefutable law. Will I still need to worry then?” Aiglon gave a disdainful snort. “At that time, we’ll pretend to discover this cave, and I’ll make it my residence. We’ll see who dares to search my home.”

In the novel, the Count of Monte Cristo had turned the grottoes here into his own luxurious paradise. Although Aiglon didn’t share the Count’s penchant for profligacy, he didn’t mind borrowing his methods.

“Alright, let’s go then…” Chanel understood the young man’s plan, so she nodded and said no more.

“Chanel, I have a gift for you,” she heard him say just then.

Then, before her disbelieving eyes, Aiglon held out his hand to her. In his palm, several gemstones of various colors sparkled with a dazzling light.

“Your Majesty…?” Chanel murmured.

“I grabbed a handful and put them in my pocket before carrying you out,” Aiglon said with an embarrassed smile. “Though this is only a tiny fraction of the treasure, it’s more than enough for our group’s short-term expenses. Chanel, I’ll give you half as payment for your continued loyalty. I hope you will continue to serve me in the future—”

By the logic of “finders keepers,” the reward he was offering Chanel was quite modest—yet Chanel was so moved she could barely contain herself.

To his surprise, however, she did not reach out to take the gems. She only looked at the young man with moved eyes, her gaze shimmering with unshed tears.

“Chanel?” Aiglon couldn’t help but prompt her. “Don’t be polite. You’ve earned this. Take it.”

With that, he took her hand and forcefully placed the gems in her palm. “This is just the first stage of your reward. I’ve told you before, in my endeavor, you are not an employee but a shareholder. You will have a share of whatever I obtain—in other words, the things I can give you in the future will only be more numerous and more precious…”

Chanel watched him, her eyes red. After a moment, as if she had made up her mind, she spoke softly to him.

“In that case, may I ask you for something more precious right now? I will buy it with my gems…”

Aiglon was taken aback for a moment.

Then he nodded. “What do you want to buy? I don’t think I have anything more precious than these on hand at the moment.”

“I want you to kiss me…” Chanel’s face turned crimson. She dared not say more, simply raising her hands to display the gems in her palms before Aiglon.

For a moment, Aiglon didn’t know how to respond.

However, when he saw Chanel’s dust-streaked face and her eyes filled with both hope and fear, his heart couldn’t help but soften.

“Silly girl, if you were to ever go into business, you’d lose all my capital!” he grumbled under his breath.

Then, he pulled Chanel into his arms. “Put the gems away. This one’s free.”

With that, he lowered his head and pressed his lips to hers.

A sudden rush of ecstasy made Chanel’s face flush even redder. She closed her eyes, nearly fainting again, and made a conscious effort to part her lips, allowing the young man to more easily enjoy the moment.

Though both of them were covered in dirt, their faces smudged and lips dusty, neither cared. They were lost in the communion of their lips and tongues, savoring this moment of intimacy.

After what felt like an eternity, they finally broke apart. By now, Chanel had lost all her earlier courage. She stood beside Aiglon with her head bowed, her face a picture of bashful shyness.

“Alright, is there anything else? If not, we should head back. It must be getting late,” Aiglon said, striving to regain his composure.

“There’s nothing else. Thank you for your reward, Your Majesty,” Chanel answered, her head still lowered.

“Good, let’s go then.” Aiglon waved a hand and made to leave.

Chanel hurried to follow him, then something occurred to her. “Oh, Your Majesty, we’re covered in dirt. How will we explain this when we see His Highness and the others?”

“There’s no need to explain,” Aiglon replied with a smile. “They’ll just assume that I was caught up in the thrill of the hunt and did something rather… improper with you on the spot.”

Chanel’s face immediately flushed red again.

“Well… maybe we should make the act real…” she muttered to herself, though she didn’t dare say it aloud.

Instead, she changed the subject. “Then let’s re-bury this place!”

Aiglon nodded, then led Chanel back up the stone steps.

They replaced the iron lid at the top of the stairs, but this time they couldn’t push the great boulder back over it. Instead, they used wild grass, moss, and pebbles as camouflage.

The second grotto was now connected to the first and had fissures for air circulation, so there should be no risk of suffocation next time.

Once they were satisfied with their concealment, they walked back to the beach. By now, it was nearly dusk.

Chanel’s rifle had been broken while they were excavating the treasure, so they had tossed it into a hidden corner. Aiglon picked up his own rifle and fired a shot into the air over the beach.

Soon, a small boat was lowered from the ship, and it returned Aiglon and Chanel to the sailboat.

By this time, Louis was already with the ship’s cook, preparing dinner for them.

As expected, their disheveled appearances didn’t arouse any suspicion. The others simply exchanged knowing smiles and didn’t press the matter. After Aiglon and Chanel had changed their clothes, dinner began.

The goat he had killed on the island had been brought aboard to be the main course. The roasted goat, seasoned with spices, had an aroma that made one’s mouth water.

Aiglon tore into a roasted leg of goat, feeling utterly content.

After they finished eating, he called his cousin Louis to his cabin alone.

“Your Majesty, do you have instructions for me?” Louis asked.

“Louis, I’ve been thinking. We need real experts to serve us,” Aiglon replied.

“What kind of experts?” Louis asked, momentarily confused.

“Experts who can deal with sailors, smugglers, bandits, port-side fences—people from all walks of life,” Aiglon answered. “To realize our plans, we first need to build a sufficiently reliable network.”

“That’s true…” Louis nodded in agreement. “Do you know where we can find such experts?”

“I don’t know about elsewhere, but I know there are definitely some in prisons,” Aiglon replied.

He then looked at Louis. “Louis, from now on, I need you to look into something for me. Check the coastal prisons for any incarcerated Bonapartists who were formerly sailors. If you find any, ransom them for a significant sum and have them work for us. This kind of talent is invaluable to us right now. I want you to make it a priority.”

Of course, Aiglon would not tell Louis that his very specific conditions were a carefully crafted excuse to get Edmond Dantès, currently imprisoned in the island fortress of Château d’If, released.

Why?

It certainly wasn’t out of any guilt for having taken the treasure.

The treasure had belonged to the Spada family, which had died out. It was now ownerless, making it fair game for whoever found it first.

At the same time, however, the man Edmond Dantès was extremely useful to him.

In the novel The Count of Monte Cristo, after discovering the treasure, this man single-handedly built a criminal network that spanned the Mediterranean and even reached as far as India and the Qing Empire.

Aiglon naturally wanted to recruit such a talent.

—Moreover, Edmond Dantès had been imprisoned on charges of participating in a Napoleonic conspiracy. He was naturally inclined to support the Bonaparte family.

That left only one question: would Edmond Dantès be easily brought into his service?

Aiglon wasn’t too worried about that.

The poor man had been thrown into the grim and terrifying Château d’If prison before he was even twenty. He had now been incarcerated for twelve years. Although he had learned a great deal from Abbé Faria and had been utterly transformed, his current mindset could not have completely shed the shadow of the young sailor he once was.

The omnipotent, elegant, and arrogant Count of Monte Cristo from the novel was a dark monarch forged over more than a decade after his escape from Château d’If, tempered by immense wealth.

The Edmond Dantès of today was definitely not that person.

He was trapped in despair and agony, powerless to seek revenge and uncertain if he would ever see the light of day again. Under such circumstances, the person who could grant him his freedom would undoubtedly earn his gratitude.

Especially if that person was Napoleon’s heir…

Of course, there was another issue—would Edmond Dantès believe he was entitled to a share of the treasure?

That problem could be solved when the time came. After all, Edmond Dantès was a man who understood gratitude and obligation. He wasn’t truly concerned with money and could ultimately be won over.

Besides, once his great cause succeeded, would granting him a huge sum of money even be an issue?

At this thought, Aiglon’s heart filled with resolve.

Yes, he could do it.

“I will see to it,” Louis nodded, but then he hesitated. “However, this will require some funds, and my finances have been rather tight lately…”

“Here.” Aiglon took a few gems from his pocket and handed them to Louis. “This should be enough working capital.”

“These don’t seem to be from my mother’s collection…” Louis remarked after taking the gems and examining them.

“Before I escaped from Austria, I was very close with a noble lady… She gave me many things before I left,” Aiglon replied.

He deliberately used this as an excuse to legitimize his possession of these valuables, but as he said it, the image of Sophie’s face, crumpled in anguish as she knelt on the floor, flashed before his eyes. His heart tightened in response.

When they parted, she had given him a pendant, which he now wore close to his skin.

He had no doubt that if Sophie had truly been carrying these gems at the time, she would have given them to him without a moment’s hesitation.

A pity… he could only give her such a hasty and painful farewell.

His explanation immediately dispelled Louis’s suspicion, as he knew that particular lady could easily afford such expensive items.

“That noblewoman, was her name Sophie?” he asked casually.

Aiglon’s gaze instantly turned sharp, like a leopard poised to strike.

This look immediately flustered Louis. “I saw you two at the theater. I didn’t recognize her at the time, but later, when I was briefly working as a journalist, I did some digging and finally figured it out…”

“And?” Aiglon retorted. “Does knowing my secret make you happy?”

“No, I was just a little curious, I meant no harm.” Louis immediately straightened up. “Don’t worry, I haven’t mentioned this to anyone else.”

Then, he winked. “Your Majesty, you really are something else, accomplishing something like that when you’re several years younger than me… That lady’s background is quite extraordinary. To be honest, your father would have been very pleased…”

He attempted a joke to ease the awkward atmosphere, but he quickly found his efforts were in vain. Under Aiglon’s piercing stare, his voice grew softer and softer, until he could only lower his head.

“Alright, Your Majesty, I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have been so nosy…”

“That’s enough. Do not speak of this again,” Aiglon cut him off coldly. “I never want to hear you joke about her again. Remember that.”

“Yes.” Louis nodded quickly. “Rest assured, I won’t tell anyone.”

Inwardly, however, he grumbled to himself. Plenty of people in Austria must know about this affair. Did His Majesty really think he could silence everyone?

“In that case, you have another new task—” Aiglon spoke up suddenly while Louis was lost in thought. “As you carry out your current mission, find out about her recent situation for me when you have time, and report back. Now, you may leave.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.” As if granted a pardon, Louis dared not joke anymore and quickly departed.

Chapter 135: 23, Mercy

A poor wretch.

Anyone who saw Edmond Dantès now could easily find this word to describe him.

Though he was only in his early thirties, he looked much older than his actual age.

Having been imprisoned in the sunless Château d’If for twelve years, his skin had turned as pale as a corpse’s from his long confinement. His face was lined with wrinkles brought on by worry and malnutrition, and his eyes were filled with a bitter sorrow, as if questioning why the almighty God would bestow such a terrible fate upon an innocent man.

In the eyes of the jailers, anyone who came to this prison was essentially sentenced to life. So, not only had Edmond Dantès squandered his youth here, but if nothing unexpected happened, he would also waste away his middle and old age, eventually becoming an anonymous victim swallowed by this prison, forgotten by all, just another nameless, wronged soul on the island.

Why was he imprisoned in the first place?

Although discussing the prisoners’ affairs was theoretically forbidden, the Château d’If held no true secrets. Almost everyone knew that this pitiful young man had been locked up for participating in Emperor Napoleon’s restoration plot, making him an out-and-out dangerous political prisoner.

That being said, the jailers didn’t hold much animosity toward the young man. After all, Emperor Napoleon’s fame was still the subject of their idle gossip. At a time when the Emperor had fallen, Edmond Dantès’s loyalty to him actually earned their respect; they thought he was a man of true character.

“If the Emperor’s restoration had succeeded back then, maybe the one sitting in his cell today would be the person who sent him in!” one of the jailers joked during a private chat.

Of course, even so, the prison still treated Edmond Dantès with its usual coldness and severity, showing not a shred of leniency to the poor young man.

They were cogs, bred and tamed by the bureaucratic machine and state power. Their only concern was carrying out orders from above, ensuring that the prisoners inside would never see the light of day and endanger society again, and in the process, earning themselves a sufficient salary.

As for who was locked up or whether a prisoner was innocent, they never cared.

If the government said he was guilty, then he was guilty.

If the government wanted him imprisoned until death, then he must be imprisoned until death.

This was the inviolable law hanging over the Château d’If, its sole reason for existence.

That evening, the jailers of Château d’If were conducting their routine patrol after dinner. They made a round of the cells, which naturally included the one holding Edmond Dantès.

The patrolling jailer saw Edmond Dantès sitting dazedly on the edge of his bed, just as usual, and left, satisfied.

Although the young man had caused a ruckus when he first arrived, unable to adapt to the Château d’If, after a few years, he seemed to have accepted his fate. His days cycled through eating, sleeping, praying, and staring into space. He almost never caused trouble—if every prisoner were as sensible as him, their jobs would be much easier.

The jailer, of course, could not see the strength hidden within that gaunt body, nor the compassion and unyielding spirit buried deep in his bones.

After the jailer left, the numbness in Edmond Dantès’s eyes slowly gave way to a sharp alertness. His eyes began to burn brightly, ablaze with the fire of his desire for freedom and revenge.

If anyone could have seen his gaze at that moment, they would have gasped in shock—

My! This man will stop at nothing to escape.

In this world, countless people die unjust deaths every day or are forced to endure the pain of losing their freedom and being enslaved. This poor man had tasted all of these miseries to the fullest.

But he had not yet submitted to fate’s torment. He had to resist.

He had to avenge the wrongful suffering that had been so inexplicably inflicted upon him, to reclaim the blood debt for his lost dozen years of freedom, for the most beautiful and precious years of his life, and for his lost fiancée.

Ever since he had figured out, with the abbé’s help, why he had fallen into such a state, a fierce fire had been burning in his heart. The passing of each year, far from extinguishing the flames, only made them burn hotter.

Ten years, eleven years, twelve years… The more he had paid, the more he needed to get back. He had to regain his freedom, and once he was free, he would let this fire consume his enemies, leaving not one behind, not a single trace.

As if in response to the roar for vengeance in his heart, a faint sound came from beneath his bed.

He sprang to his feet like a leopard and rushed to the door. First, he confirmed that the jailer had truly left, then he returned to his bed, pulled it aside, and moved a stone slab.

A dark hole appeared before him.

Without any hesitation, he dove into the narrow opening and slid diagonally downward.

Soon, he slid into another dungeon.

And at that moment, the “resident” of this dungeon was already waiting for him.

Though this prisoner was known to the jailers as the “crazy old abbé,” right now, there was no trace of confusion or numbness on his face, only a benevolent smile.

The abbé had recently suffered a stroke that had paralyzed half his body; his right arm and leg were immobile. But he showed no discouragement, instead calmly accepting fate’s judgment.

His small, withered body had already endured too many calamities. These disasters had tempered his soul, making his will incredibly strong, no longer afraid of any new misfortune.

By a twist of fate, while digging his escape tunnel, he had accidentally chosen the wrong direction and run into his fellow inmate, Edmond Dantès. Though initially disappointed and annoyed, he soon realized that this was God’s greatest compensation for his life of hardship.

Perhaps he could do nothing more himself, but he was convinced that the young man before him would accomplish everything, and he would bestow upon this child the key to changing his destiny.

For several long years, he had taught this child everything he knew, painstakingly imparting his knowledge, various languages, scientific literacy, and the subtle etiquette of high society to his disciple. And just recently, he had told the boy the deepest secret buried in his heart—a massive treasure.

“My child,” he said, raising his still-functional left hand and gently pulling Edmond Dantès to his side. “Our time is limited. Quickly, recite it for me.”

Edmond Dantès looked at the abbé and nodded with a grave expression.

Then, he began to recite.

“This twenty-fifth day of April, fourteen ninety-eight, being invited to dine with His Holiness Pope Alexander the Sixth,—fearing he is not satisfied with the sum I have paid for my cardinal’s hat and wishes to become my heir…

“…One need only lift the twentieth rock from the small eastern creek on the right to find it. This cavern has two openings; the treasure is in the farthest corner of the second opening; this treasure I bequeath in its entirety to my sole heir.”

Under Abbé Faria’s watchful gaze, Edmond Dantès once again recited the full text of the two pages the abbé had given him.

Ever since they met, they had been plotting their escape and had worked tirelessly towards it.

But after the abbé’s last stroke, fearing he would not live to see the day of their escape, he told Edmond Dantès the secret of his hidden treasure, hoping that if he were to unfortunately die in the Château d’If, the boy, upon escaping, would still receive this enormous gift.

Although Edmond Dantès was initially skeptical, at the abbé’s request, he had memorized every word on the paper verbatim.

However, Edmond Dantès was very resistant to the abbé’s suggestion that he go dig up the treasure alone. To him, the abbé was like a father, and he could not imagine abandoning him.

He could only pray that God might show a small bit of mercy for once and stop tormenting two poor souls.

After Edmond Dantès had recited the full text, Abbé Faria seemed much more relaxed. He began to chat with the young man, sometimes in Italian, sometimes in French, to practice his poise and refinement.

The two talked until midnight before finally stopping.

Then, Abbé Faria looked at his “child” with a gaze full of admiration.

“Alas, it’s a pity Napoleon’s cause failed. Otherwise, you could have been a wise minister to him now,” he sighed softly after a moment. “With your bearing, he would have had to make you a nobleman!”

“The Emperor…” Edmond Dantès fell silent. After a moment, he spoke again. “May he rest in peace.”

Although Edmond Dantès had been thrown into the Château d’If prison before the Battle of Waterloo and had lived in isolation from the world, over the past dozen years, through snippets of conversations overheard from the jailers, they had learned the outcome of Emperor Napoleon’s restoration and his ultimate fate of dying on a remote island.

Edmond Dantès, a young sailor, had become a tragic sacrificial victim of the Napoleonic Empire simply for delivering a letter on Elba Island, ending up with a fate much like Napoleon himself. The mockery of fate was so cruel and heartless.

But Napoleon’s tragedy had made him a great tragic hero without diminishing his aura. Who would remember the young victim destined for oblivion in the dark, damp dungeons of the Château d’If?

As the two fell silent, lost in their own thoughts, a sailor’s instinctual sense of dread suddenly gripped Edmond Dantès’s heart.

He could feel a dangerous storm approaching them.

Then, the faint sound of footsteps reached his ears.

There was a jailer nearing his cell!

It was rare for a jailer to be active so late at night—it usually only happened when a prisoner was escaping.

Edmond Dantès’s heart began to pound violently. Could his comings and goings with the abbé and their escape plan have been discovered?

A wave of despair almost stopped his breathing.

Why? Why does fate torment me so!

But after a moment, he forced himself back to his senses.

“Someone’s coming. I’ll go handle it,” he said, embracing the abbé before quickly climbing back up through the small hole.

His expression was calm, even a little solemn.

In the face of this sudden despair, he had even forgotten to be afraid.

He had been unjustly thrown into prison, had lost everything, and had endured twelve years of torment. He had wept and begged countless times.

But this time, he would not surrender or plead for mercy. If it was truly the worst-case scenario, he would rather die fighting in front of the abbé. Even if he departed this world just a moment before the abbé, he would not have failed the father-son bond between them.

With a solemn calm, he quickly climbed through the hole, covered the opening with the stone, pushed the bed over it, and then lay down on the bed.

Just as he had done all this, the owner of the footsteps stopped at his door.

“Number Thirty-four?!”

A call echoed in the small cell. It was indeed the voice of the jailer who brought him his meals.

Yes, Number Thirty-four. That was Edmond Dantès’s name in the Château d’If prison. No one cared about his real name; it was just a scrawl destined to be buried in a filing cabinet.

“Here,” Edmond Dantès said, trying hard to suppress his nervousness. He answered in an annoyed tone, as if he had just been woken up, “What is it?”

“Come out with me. Someone wants to see you,” the person at the door said, clearly lowering his voice.

Though his tone was ordinary, to Edmond Dantès, it sounded like a voice from another world.

“What…?” he asked, his voice trembling.

“Are you deaf?” The jailer wasn’t surprised by his reaction and impatiently urged him again, “I told you to come out!”

As if to prove his words, the sound of a key turning in the lock came from the door.

Then, the door opened, and the jailer walked in, gesturing at him arrogantly.

“Hurry up!”

Edmond Dantès wanted to ask what was happening, but seeing the jailer’s expression, he didn’t dare to ask much. He could only straighten his clothes with trembling hands, stand up, and walk out the door.

Merely stepping over the threshold made his entire body tremble.

Is this the feeling of freedom?

Has the French government decided to release me?

“Hurry!” the jailer called, turning his head impatiently from ahead.

Along the way, his hands kept twitching, instinctively wanting to attack the jailer and escape right then and there. But reason told him that attacking a jailer would only lead to a swift capture by the others and a hanging, and would also implicate Abbé Faria.

So he could only follow in silence, awaiting the verdict of fate.

Edmond Dantès had no choice but to follow the jailer forward, around corridors and down steps, finally arriving in the shadows beneath the Château d’If’s watchtower.

Several people were standing there: prison officials and a few men in plain clothes.

Standing in the center of the group was a young man wearing a velvet top hat. As soon as he saw Edmond Dantès approach, he whistled.

“Edmond Dantès?” he said, reading the name. “Or should I say, Mr. Number Thirty-four?”

Edmond Dantès looked at the young man blankly, then nodded. “That’s me, Sir.”

“You can just call me Louis,” the young man said with a shrug, then offered a gentle smile. “You were once an excellent sailor, and you were caught and brought here for taking part in Emperor Napoleon’s restoration conspiracy, correct?”

“Yes,” Edmond Dantès nodded again.

“Very good,” the young man nodded with a smile. “Congratulations, Mr. Dantès. You are about to be free.”

Such a light and casual sentence struck Edmond Dantès like a bolt of lightning.

Freedom, freedom!

The thing he desperately craved yet despaired of ever having, the most precious thing he had lost against his will—was it really just such a casually spoken word from someone else’s mouth?

Is this real?

The suddenness of the night’s events made him feel as if he were in a dream, to the point where he even began to suspect—wasn’t this just a trick to deceive him?

Had the prison’s leadership grown so bored that they had staged this farce to watch his reaction for their own amusement?

In an instant, so many thoughts flashed through his mind that he almost lost the ability to speak.

“What, you don’t want freedom?” the young man asked. “Or have you grown fond of the lovely Château d’If hotel?”

“How could anyone not love freedom… Sir, I know its value better than anyone,” Edmond Dantès said with a miserable smile. “That’s precisely why I suspect I’m dreaming right now. Has there been another change of dynasty in France?”

“Then let me tell you, you’re not dreaming. But unfortunately, there hasn’t been a change of dynasty either,” the young man shrugged again. “It’s not the French government that’s setting you free. It’s me…”

The young man stuck out his thumb and pointed at himself. “I bribed the warden here to let you go. It’s pathetic, really. Your life and death are nothing but a short line on the island’s roster. As long as the right people are paid off, by tomorrow, you’ll be a dead man on that roster. Then you’ll vanish from the Château d’If like thin air…”

So that was it… so that was it!

Edmond Dantès’s heart was instantly consumed by ecstasy. Tears welled up in his eyes, and for a moment, the young man before him seemed to have a halo.

Has God finally taken notice of me? he asked himself.

“Why…?” The last shred of his reason made him ask, “Why rescue me? Did Monsieur Morrel pay for this?”

“Morrel who?” the young man laughed scornfully, then answered seriously, “No, it was my boss. He wants to recruit sailors and people who have served Emperor Napoleon, and you happen to be both… so I was ordered to get you out. So, Sir, do you accept this deal?”

“I do,” Edmond Dantès agreed without a moment’s hesitation.

Was there any other possible answer?

But at the same time, the poor man thought of someone else.

Could he really bear to abandon him and leave alone?

He calmed his racing heart, then looked at the young man again. “However, before that, may I have a private word with you, Sir?”

Louis looked the disheveled man over with some confusion.

Logically, a fellow who had been locked up for over a decade should be crazy with the desire for freedom. Upon hearing he had a chance to get it, he should be ecstatic, perhaps even fall to his knees and weep with gratitude—

This wasn’t some fantasy. He had encountered similar situations more than once recently while carrying out His Majesty’s assignments.

But today, this Edmond Dantès was a little different.

Although he was ecstatic when he first heard the news, his subsequent reaction seemed to suggest he had some unspoken difficulty.

Interesting.

So be it. There was still a bit of time. He might as well hear what this fellow wanted.

Louis made a gesture, signaling the others to wait where they were, then led Edmond Dantès to a corner.

“You can tell me now, right?” he asked coolly.

“Sir, I… I have a request, one that may be somewhat presumptuous,” Edmond Dantès said, trying his best to look at the other man with the most earnest expression he could muster. “Since you can bribe the prison to get me out, I hope you can also get one other person out.”

“Who?” Louis asked.

“Abbé Faria, a fellow inmate of mine,” Edmond Dantès’s voice was unconsciously tinged with deep affection. “He is a father to me, a mentor, my guide. I… I am willing to share everything with him, including freedom.”

“Wait, a fellow inmate?” Louis became alert. “Inmates can communicate inside the Château d’If?”

“According to regulations, of course not,” Edmond Dantès said with a bitter smile. “But we dug a hole, which allows us to meet and talk.”

“Well, I’ll be!” Louis couldn’t help but exclaim.

“So you see what I’m worried about. If I’m taken away, my cell will soon be cleaned out for a new prisoner, and the tunnel will be discovered. That might be a fatal blow to Abbé Faria,” Edmond Dantès replied, his voice trembling. “Even if there’s no punishment, he might not live much longer. He’s gravely ill, and without my care, he won’t make it…”

“That’s very touching, but rescuing him isn’t part of my mission,” Louis replied. “He’s an abbé, not a sailor. One more person means we’d have to spend another pile of money for nothing.”

“Sir, please have mercy…!” Edmond Dantès pleaded in a low voice. “I can do the work of two men. If you take us both, I’ll do his share of the work as well… If he doesn’t go, then I can’t go either.”

“Hey, are you threatening me?” Louis frowned. “I’m giving you your freedom, bestowing such a favor upon you, and you’re negotiating terms with me? Do you think God just struck down every other sailor in the world, leaving us with no choice but to beg you?”

“I don’t know who your master is, but I will serve him with all my might! This is my only condition,” Edmond Dantès said to the young man before him in a tone that was almost a plea. “And we will have a great fortune to repay him with, perhaps several million, I promise!”

Upon hearing “several million,” Louis couldn’t help but scoff.

“Oh, come on. If you really had several million, would you have ended up in this state?” he retorted softly.

However, Edmond Dantès’s heartfelt words were not entirely without effect on him.

It’s not my money anyway, he thought after a moment’s hesitation.

“Fine, then. Remember what you said,” he nodded arrogantly after a moment.

Is this divine grace?

Edmond Dantès could no longer control himself. He sank weakly to his knees. Then, he looked up at the brilliant, starry sky above the Château d’If.

Whoever you are, whatever you want to do, may God bless you.

Chapter 136: Landing on the Island

Blessed by the morning sun, a small single-masted sailboat passed through the mist, approaching a solitary island standing alone in the sea.

On the rocks facing south, a simple jetty had been built, allowing shallow-draft sailboats to dock.

After the boat anchored and was secured, the gangplank was lowered, and the few passengers aboard disembarked one after another.

Then, an old man on a stretcher was carefully carried down by two people.

After the stretcher was gently set down, Edmond Dantès stood on the crude jetty, staring blankly at a world that had long since become utterly alien to him.

His current appearance was wretched—he had long hair and a beard, his skin was frighteningly pale, and his hands and clothes were caked with patches of grime, making him look little different from a savage.

This was all he had gained from his twelve years in the Château d’If prison.

The world abandoned me for twelve years. Now that I’m out, will it truly welcome me back? Staring at his reflection in the seawater, Edmond Dantès asked himself in confusion.

He didn’t know what had become of his family, whether his elderly father was still alive. He didn’t know what had become of his beautiful fiancée; had she remarried out of sorrow after waiting so long, or had she fled to a distant land, overwhelmed with grief…

Ever since the first day of his freedom, these questions had scurried through his mind like insects, giving him not a moment’s peace. He had wanted to find the answers countless times, but in the end, he hadn’t.

On one hand, he had promised to serve the person who had granted him his freedom, and his pride wouldn’t allow him to be ungrateful and leave without permission. On the other hand, he couldn’t abandon Abbé Faria.

At his plea, that Sir Louis had finally shown great mercy, spending an additional sum of money to ransom Abbé Faria from the Château d’If prison.

And so, Edmond Dantès and Abbé Faria were spirited away from Château d’If. Of course, according to the prison’s official records, they were both dead.

Although the crimes these two prisoners had committed seemed serious, they were clearly not important figures and had been forgotten by everyone over the past dozen years. Compared to the still relatively young Edmond Dantès, Abbé Faria’s “death” seemed far more natural. Hardly anyone remembered the eccentric old fellow, so his departure caused no ripples whatsoever.

Death was a habit in the grim and cold Château d’If; everyone had seen too much of it to care. When one prisoner departed this world, another would naturally arrive to take his place. In this heartless world, there was never a shortage of prisoners.

After leaving Château d’If, Edmond Dantès and Abbé Faria followed Sir Louis onto a boat. After a two-day voyage, they finally arrived at this deserted island.

Edmond Dantès didn’t know where this place was, but he had made up his mind. Since the unknown benefactor behind the scenes had paid a great price to grant them their freedom, allowing them both to walk out of Château d’If alive, he had to repay this kindness in full.

However, being in an unfamiliar environment, one naturally feels a certain instinctual confusion and unease.

Edmond Dantès instinctively squeezed the abbé’s hand on the stretcher. In his heart, only this “father” would accept him unconditionally and understand him so completely.

The abbé, in turn, used his still-functional left hand to grip his adopted son’s, offering him a small measure of comfort, reassuring him not to worry.

Once the cargo from the boat was unloaded, Louis turned to look at Edmond Dantès.

“Alright, let’s go. We shouldn’t keep our master waiting—”

Edmond Dantès lifted the stretcher again and obediently followed Louis down the jetty, stepping onto the bare rocks of the island.

He instinctively looked around and was struck by a sudden sense of familiarity.

He had once been one of the finest sailors on the Mediterranean Sea, having visited nearly every port and passed every island. He knew the Mediterranean like the back of his hand, but after twelve years, everything seemed so hazy, for in his dungeon, he’d never even had a chance to see the sea.

“Excuse me, where is this?” he finally asked in a low voice, unable to suppress his curiosity.

Louis hesitated for a moment, thinking that Dantès would find out sooner or later anyway, so he answered. “This is the Island of Monte Cristo.”

“The Island of Monte Cristo!” Hearing the name that had haunted his dreams, Edmond Dantès’s face grew even paler. He subconsciously turned to look at the abbé on the stretcher.

Abbé Faria was clearly shaken by the shocking news as well; a flicker of astonishment appeared on his usually calm face.

But he quickly composed himself and gave Edmond a gentle smile.

“My child, destiny will soon reveal its verdict for us both,” he said in a low voice. “We need only wait quietly.”

The sentence was vague, but having been with Abbé Faria for so long, Edmond Dantès quickly understood his meaning: there was no point in being afraid. It was better to wait and see. Perhaps it was all just a coincidence.

While that was true in principle, what man could truly remain unflustered in the face of any situation?

Through Abbé Faria’s teachings, the treasure buried on the Island of Monte Cristo had become a source of spiritual hope for Edmond Dantès. During his painful years in prison, he had fantasized countless times about using that immense fortune to exact his revenge, to make the enemies who had condemned him to such a miserable fate pay the price they deserved.

But… it seemed someone had already gotten to the island first.

Was this all truly just a coincidence?

Had Abbé Faria truly been the only one to discover the treasure’s location?

Edmond Dantès’s heart pounded with dread, and he found his feet were frozen to the spot.

“Steady, child,” Abbé Faria spoke again. “We finally made it out alive. Don’t go jostling me to death on this blasted island…”

The abbé’s double entendre startled Edmond Dantès as if from a dream.

That’s right. Making it out of Château d’If alive, gaining the freedom I’ve dreamed of—that’s already an incredible stroke of luck. What’s the point of worrying so much now?

Better to wait and see, and pray for a good outcome.

For now, at least, I should find out just who this person who ransomed us is.

Soon, the group reached the center of the island.

Originally, this area had been the ruins of an abandoned monastery. But after one or two months of diligent repairs, it had been somewhat restored to its former state. The collapsed walls had been patched up and the moss scraped clean. Although traces of its former dilapidation were still visible, it was at least a habitable place now.

As a sailor on the Mediterranean, Edmond Dantès had approached the small Island of Monte Cristo several times before, though he had never set foot on it. He now rummaged through his memories, searching for any fragments of information about the island that might help him better adapt to his current situation.

Louis led them into the monastery’s main hall and down a corridor toward a room on one side. In the corridor, they encountered a blonde girl wearing a black dress and a white veil.

“Good morning, Chanel.” Louis stopped and greeted the girl.

“Good morning, Sir.” The girl smiled and curtsied to him, then turned her gaze to Edmond Dantès and the abbé on the stretcher.

“And how should I address you?” she asked in French, looking at him.

Her gaze fell upon him, and Edmond Dantès suddenly felt flustered.

He hadn’t seen a woman in over a decade, let alone such a beautiful girl.

He had seen his own haggard image in his reflection in the water, so looking at the girl’s gentle, radiant smile, Edmond Dantès was instantly overcome with shame. He felt so awkward he didn’t even know where to put his hands.

“Are you all right?” the girl asked, regarding him with curiosity and showing no sign of disgust. “Do you not understand French?”

“No… I’m fine… Mademoiselle.” Edmond Dantès quickly shook his head. “I have simply been away from the world for too long, and it has been too long since I have seen one of its beautiful sights. It is like a man locked in a dungeon seeing the sun again after a dozen years. I was momentarily lost.”

Then he gave his name. “I am Edmond Dantès, just released from the Château d’If prison. This is my adoptive father, Abbé Faria.”

“Oh my… you’ve certainly found an eloquent one!” Chanel couldn’t help but laugh as she spoke to Louis. Then, she turned back to Edmond Dantès and curtsied again. “Sir, you have suffered greatly. On behalf of His Majesty the Emperor in heaven, I offer you the highest respect for your sacrifice.”

On behalf of His Majesty the Emperor? Edmond Dantès and Faria exchanged a look of bewilderment.

What was going on?

Before Edmond could react, the maid raised her head and looked at him with a gentle smile.

“Your clothes are quite disheveled at the moment. Please go change and freshen up, and then you may meet my master.”

“Of course.” Edmond Dantès nodded quickly.

Chanel then led him to a small chamber at the end of the corridor and handed him a set of clothes.

Edmond took the clothes, entered the room, and closed the door. Inside, he found a bucket of fresh water, a mirror, and a razor.

It seems this place is for visitors to the island to freshen up, Edmond Dantès thought.

Although he and Louis hadn’t spoken much over the past few days, it was clear to him that they were scouring for people just like him—men who had once served Emperor Napoleon and had experience as sailors.

Clearly, he was not the only one who had been plucked from prison and brought to this island.

With his suspicions confirmed, Edmond Dantès actually felt a little more at ease. He began to strip off his filthy clothes and wash himself.

Thick layers of grime were scraped from his skin, and his lean body was gradually washed clean.

Next, facing the mirror, he began to shave.

In the mirror, the thick beard he had grown over a dozen years fell away, piece by piece, revealing a completely new face to Edmond Dantès.

Who on earth was this man?

His once-oval face had become long and gaunt. A deep wrinkle was etched upon his once-smooth forehead. His eyes, once full of hope, were now filled with melancholy, despair, and the glint of hatred. His face, pallid from its long lack of sunlight, combined with his long black hair, gave him an air that was both cold and dignified.

This could have been anyone, but it was most certainly not the Edmond Dantès he once knew.

“Yes, I am thirty years old now!” Edmond Dantès sighed emotionally as he looked at himself in the mirror.

He had lost so much, yet he had gained so much from Abbé Faria to fill the void. In the exchange, he had become a man even he himself could no longer recognize.

Edmond Dantès raised a hand and pointed at his reflection.

“Remember,” he whispered to himself. “You must remember who turned you into this!”

Wasting no more time on sentimentality, Edmond Dantès changed into the fresh clothes, strode out of the small room, and returned to the corridor.

There, he found the young lady from before, patiently shaving Abbé Faria with a washcloth in one hand and a razor in the other.

Her movements were meticulous, and he walked up beside them without a sound.

Chanel carefully finished shaving the old man, only then noticing Edmond Dantès’s presence.

“Are you finished already?” She seemed surprised at first, then smiled. “My apologies, Sir… I saw that this elderly gentleman seemed to have difficulty moving and looked rather pitiful, so I helped him clean up a bit…”

Though her tone was casual, Edmond Dantès couldn’t help the tears that welled up in his eyes. Those were the most moving and considerate words he had heard in over a dozen years—he and Abbé Faria were finally being treated like human beings again.

It was such a simple thing, yet he was deeply moved, for he had finally found the tangible feeling of returning to the world of men.

“May I ask your name, Mademoiselle?” he asked Chanel, suppressing the urge to cry.

“Me? My name is Chanel, Chanel Noël,” the girl answered with a smile. “And I am merely a servant. You needn’t be so formal with me.”

“A servant…” Edmond Dantès said, surprised. “Of the master who rescued me?”

“Yes, I am his servant.” Chanel smiled and nodded. “It is my greatest honor to be able to serve at his side.”

Though her words were simple, Edmond Dantès could sense her heartfelt reverence and joy.

Just who is this master, to be worthy of such devotion? he couldn’t help but wonder.

“Well, Mr. Dantès, it is getting late. I shall take you to see him now,” Chanel urged him quietly while he was lost in thought. “My master does not like people to waste his time.”

“Of course, Mademoiselle.” Edmond Dantès quickly complied.

His body was refreshed, his spirit renewed. It was time to welcome the next stage of his life.

Chapter 137: 25, Conviction

Led by the young maid, Edmond Dantès walked down the corridor, turned a corner into a narrow lane, and finally arrived at the door of a room.

Chanel signaled for him to wait, then knocked gently on the door.

“His Majesty, Edmond Dantès is here for an audience!” Her expression grew solemn as she spoke respectfully from outside the door.

Wait, His Majesty?

Edmond Dantès was momentarily stunned.

Before he could think further, a reply came from within.

“Bring him in.”

“Yes.” Chanel nodded in acknowledgment and opened the door.

She then turned back to look at Edmond Dantès. After a moment’s hesitation, he had no choice but to step inside. Chanel followed him in and carefully closed the door.

He could tell from the voice within that the person was very young, which only deepened his confusion.

Upon entering, he found himself in an old house that had clearly seen better days. It looked as if it had been abandoned at some point, with many mottled stains on the ceiling. However, a simple patterned rug covered the floor, and tapestries hung on the walls, concealing other signs of decay.

Muskets, sabers, and two hunting bags hung on the walls as simple decorations. On the mantelpiece sat a small plaster statue and a brass wall clock. Curtains with ordinary silk tassels hung over the windows, blocking the light from outside.

The entire room was simple and tidy, yet it did not lack a certain sense of dignity.

Beside the fireplace was an oak table laden with many documents, as well as bookmarks, paper, and pens. There were also some utensils and plates on it, polished to a brilliant shine, indicating that the room’s occupant had just finished a meal.

Edmond Dantès’s attention was quickly drawn to the person sitting in the chair.

Although the voice had already suggested that the person was quite young, he was still taken aback—the figure before him was clearly just a youth!

He had short, parted golden hair and fair skin. His face was refined and scholarly, with the air of a poet, but his gaze was exceptionally sharp as he sized Dantès up.

Overall, the young man appeared neat and well-cultured, yet he was also brimming with vigor and decisiveness.

“Edmond Dantès?” the youth asked, breaking the silence between them.

He seemed quite gentle and pointed to the seat opposite him, motioning for Edmond Dantès to sit. “Please, have a seat.”

Edmond Dantès obediently sat down.

“You must be full of questions right now,” Aiglon said with a gentle smile. “Don’t worry, we have plenty of time, and I can answer them for you. But before that, please answer a question for me.”

“Please ask, Sir,” Edmond Dantès replied.

“I paid to buy your freedom. That is an undeniable fact. So, I would like to ask, as repayment, to what extent are you willing to serve me?” Aiglon asked directly.

“To what extent…” Edmond Dantès was taken aback for a moment, then couldn’t help but ask, “Then, may I ask what you need me to do?”

“To lead my sailors, help me smuggle, establish a smoothly running network for smuggling and intelligence, bribe officials, dispose of stolen goods, go through fire and water… and perhaps even kill,” Aiglon replied.

“Kill…!” Edmond Dantès frowned and shook his head. “I am not willing to kill the innocent.”

“As a felon who was locked in a dungeon for twelve years, I would have thought you wouldn’t be afraid of killing.” Aiglon looked at him calmly. “The information I received states that you were audacious enough to take part in Emperor Napoleon’s conspiracy, helping him land in France from Elba Island and nearly helping him restore the Empire… A man like that, I thought, would not be afraid of bloodshed.”

“No, Sir! You’ve misunderstood!” Edmond Dantès hastily denied. “I never participated in Emperor Napoleon’s conspiracy. I was merely a sailor who delivered a letter for him as a favor.”

Aiglon’s expression immediately turned strange, as if he didn’t believe a word of it—though, of course, he knew the truth perfectly well. He just needed to put on a show.

“Merely… a favor?” he retorted with a sneer.

“Yes, whether you believe it or not, that is how it was. Please give me a moment, and I will explain my story in detail.” Deciding to hide nothing, Edmond Dantès proceeded to tell the youth everything he had experienced that year, down to the last detail, including how he had been forcibly dragged away after his betrothal.

The sorrowful memories made his telling of the tale extremely emotional, and he was on the verge of tears. Neither Aiglon nor Chanel spoke, listening quietly to his account.

After a long while, Edmond Dantès finally finished his story. He let out a long sigh and looked at the young man.

“So, you see, Sir… I was truly just a poor soul who got caught up in it all.”

Having unburdened himself of his heaviest secrets, he felt much lighter. “If you were hoping to find a staunch supporter of Emperor Napoleon, you may have found the wrong man… However, I am still willing to serve you with my skills as a sailor. I owe you a debt, I acknowledge it, and I will serve you with immense gratitude.”

The youth did not reply, merely studying him in silence.

“Do… Do you not believe me?” Edmond Dantès asked uneasily. “Sir, everything I said came from the bottom of my heart. It is my most tragic experience. I did not lie.”

“My poor friend, I believe you,” Aiglon said with a gentle nod.

A wave of relief washed over Edmond Dantès. “That’s wonderful…”

However, before he could finish, the youth interrupted him again, looking at him with pity. “Although I believe you, I pity you even more. In fact, I find it a little laughable.”

“Laughable?” Edmond Dantès was stunned, and a surge of anger rose within him.

“I endured twelve years of hard labor, and you dare call it laughable?”

“Your hard labor isn’t laughable, but the fact that you’re as naive now as you were twelve years ago—that is what’s truly laughable!” Aiglon replied.

“What?” Edmond Dantès asked in confusion.

“You were only eighteen when you delivered that letter. I can understand your naivete and childishness; after all, not everyone is forced to see things clearly at a young age like I was.” Aiglon sneered. “But, no matter how innocent you believe yourself to be, your actions brought you into a world you had never known—a world of splendor and all of earthy ugliness. This world doesn’t judge you based on your intentions; it interprets your actions with the utmost malice. So, Mr. Dantès, a man of thirty now, I implore you to open your eyes and see what you truly did twelve years ago!”

With a thunderous roar, Aiglon shot up from his seat and walked over to stand before Edmond Dantès, staring calmly at the wretched man. “You went to the island, you met Napoleon, and you delivered an important letter to his trusted subordinate, helping him in his great endeavor of restoration—and then you turn around and claim you were just a passerby, that you completed the task as if you were just delivering a letter for an ordinary friend! You can say that, you can say it for the rest of your life, but I guarantee you, not a single person in the government in Paris will ever believe you. Your so-called injustice will never be redressed. Because in their eyes, even if that’s all you did, your body and your soul have been forever branded with the mark of the Bonaparte family! You are, in their minds, an unpardonable, die-hard traitor, and you’ll never escape that brand, not even if your bones were ground to dust after death!”

Edmond Dantès’s face froze. He stared wide-eyed at the youth, momentarily rendered speechless.

“I… I…” he mumbled to himself, not knowing what to say. “I’m not innocent?”

“You are innocent, but you are also guilty,” Aiglon continued with a cold smile.

“By doing what you did, you set yourself on a path beyond the ordinary, a path some people couldn’t find even if they begged! On this path, you either attain wealth and status through success, or you suffer the punishment of failure. You, unfortunately, saw the Empire ultimately fail, which is why you were locked away in the Château d’If. Others fared even worse—Marshal Ney was even executed by a French firing squad! Everyone paid a price because they took part in this game. Were they innocent? Were they guilty? Those questions no longer matter. The only thing that matters is the result: success or failure. If you succeed, everything you did was right. If you fail, you can only swallow the bitter fruit of imprisonment or even death! I’m certain that over the years, you pleaded your innocence to every official who inspected the Château d’If, begging them to show mercy and set you free. A man as naive as you would have certainly done that! But what was the result? No one cared what you were thinking in your heart. You had already condemned yourself with your actions! And yet, here you are today, still so naive, after twelve years! Twelve years have passed! And you’re still telling me you just delivered a letter… Hahahaha, don’t you find that laughable yourself?!”

Faced with Aiglon’s unrelenting torrent of questions, the color drained from Edmond Dantès’s face, and his entire body began to tremble.

If Edmond Dantès were still that reckless eighteen-year-old, that sailor who knew nothing of the world, he would have been furious, thinking the young man before him was spouting utter nonsense.

But he was thirty now. Moreover, during his twelve years in prison, he had been educated by Abbé Faria. He had already begun to grasp the workings of that world he once could not touch.

He knew that in that world, a world of both magnificent riches and dark decay, the logic of “fairness” did not apply.

The true logic this world followed was to kill the innocent rather than let the guilty escape, to leave no quarter for one’s enemies. There was no room for tolerance or understanding.

Only the victor has the right to write history. If you fail, then any crime attributed to you is only to be expected.

Since he had taken part in the conspiracy, regardless of his intentions, he was a part of it. As such, had Napoleon succeeded, he would have been a hero. But on the night Napoleon was utterly defeated, he could only be a traitor.

Yes, such a clear and simple fact. Why did I never think of it?

Did I not think of it, or was I unwilling to?

Edmond Dantès suddenly understood why, all these years, Abbé Faria had always looked at him with such pity whenever he spoke of his unjust imprisonment.

He was wronged, yet he was not.

His greatest mistake was charging headfirst, with all the reckless bravado of a hot-blooded youth, into a kill-or-be-killed world without being mentally prepared, without making the necessary arrangements, without even having an escape route.

He had never imagined he might have to pay the price of losing everything for his actions. He had foolishly believed that after delivering the letter, he could simply pretend nothing had happened, return home, get married, and embrace a beautiful future!

How naive! And how tragic.

That was why the young man before him pitied him, even found him laughable.

“Ah!” Blood rushed to his head, and Edmond Dantès couldn’t help but clutch it in his hands.

When he was forced to face his own “responsibility,” when he realized there was “a reason” for the terrible punishment he had suffered, when he saw that he had paved his own path to ruin, the regret and sorrow momentarily robbed him of his ability to think.

“Mercédès!” A flood of thoughts crashed through his mind, causing his head to split with pain. As his consciousness began to blur, he managed to cry out that one name, without even knowing why himself.

“Mercédès? Is that your fiancée’s name? You must feel terribly guilty right now. Because of your mistake, she suffered so much, only for you to be separated in the end.” Aiglon’s calm words struck Edmond Dantès’s heart like heavy hammer blows. “I understand how you feel, but whether it’s guilt or apologies, it’s all useless. The only way to reclaim what you’ve lost is to fight! You must grit your teeth and walk your path to the end, just like me.”

“What path?” asked the utterly confused and distressed Edmond Dantès.

“For me, it is the path back to the throne. For you, it is the path of serving me, of following me back to France.” Aiglon raised his head, looking at him with arrogance. “Do you think this is an invitation? You’re wrong. This is a statement of fact. You have no choice. You may think you have a choice, but in reality, you don’t.”

“Since you took part in this game once before, you have no way out now. You must see it through to the end, even if it means tears and blood, and then we’ll see what the result is.”

“Back to the throne…” Edmond Dantès’s eyes widened as he suddenly understood. “Just now, Miss Chanel called you ‘His Majesty’—”

“Good observation and analytical skills.” Aiglon smiled and nodded. “That’s right. I am Napoleon’s son, acclaimed by my followers as Emperor Napoleon II. Don’t be fooled by my youth; a book could already be written about my history, and I intend to write several more myself. Everything I am doing now is for this purpose, and you are someone I believe can help me. In return, I can help you achieve a meteoric rise, and you can take your revenge on the enemies who bullied you, imprisoned you, and cast you into despair!”

For a moment, Edmond Dantès’s mind went almost completely blank. He was speechless.

It was not surprising. Anyone would be stunned after encountering so many shocking revelations in just a few days—especially someone who had just been released from prison.

But the world had never been gentle with him, and he had little time to process this shocking information.

Before his very eyes, the youth extended a hand to him.

“You did indeed commit a crime out of a moment of foolishness. That crime is the crime of failure. Failure itself is the crime! No one believes you were wronged, but so what? Since they have blocked every path for you, since they have branded your very soul, then you might as well see it through to the end! Let them taste the same suffering you have endured. Sir, give me your hand!”

His mind a blank, the youth’s words seemed to possess a magical power. Edmond Dantès subconsciously reached out and took the young man’s hand.

Aiglon gripped his hand tightly and looked him in the eyes.

“Yes, that’s it. Follow me. If France rejects you as it has rejected me, then there are only two paths left. Either you swallow the humiliation and live the rest of your life as a fugitive under a new name in a foreign land, or you bring her to her knees, make her admit her mistakes through tears, and force her to welcome you back with open arms. There is no other way.”

Then, he raised his voice, questioning him once more, right beside his ear.

“Twelve years! Think about how many twelve-year periods you have in your life! They stole the most precious years of your youth, and no one will apologize, no one will feel a shred of guilt, not unless you stand before them yourself and inflict upon them an equal, or even greater, measure of pain. Only then will the disasters you’ve endured be avenged… Tell me, do you want revenge? Will you spend the rest of your life as a naive sailor, babbling on about your innocence? Or will you be a true man, and let the fires of vengeance burn them to ashes, and show them they crossed someone they could not afford to cross? Answer me!”

“Yes… Yes…” The questions struck him like a bolt of lightning, finally jolting Edmond Dantès to his senses.

Like a flash of lightning tearing through the night sky, everything suddenly became crystal clear.

It was all so clear.

I served His Majesty Emperor Napoleon I back then, so what is there to fear in serving Napoleon II now? It’s the most natural thing in the world.

After more than a decade in prison, he was cut off from the world. He had no idea how this youth had broken free of his shackles to come here and pursue his dream, but that didn’t matter anymore.

Since I have been abandoned by the world, branded with a mark that can never be washed away, why should I submit and beg for mercy? I will fight against it all, shatter this world that has insulted and persecuted me, stand on the heads of my enemies, and return their pain to them.

He raised his head and looked at the youth with fervor, not a trace of confusion remaining.

“Your Majesty, I am willing to serve you…” he promised in a low voice. “I am willing to follow you back to France as your loyal subject. There is only one condition… I cannot kill the innocent indiscriminately.”

“Rest assured, I have no such tedious hobbies,” Aiglon replied with a gratified smile and a nod.

Then, he gestured. “Alright, that’s enough for today. I believe you need a good rest. Chanel, take him to his room to rest.”

Following the etiquette Abbé Faria had taught him, Edmond Dantès bowed gracefully and respectfully to the young man.

Then, Chanel led Edmond Dantès away.

Aiglon gazed at the newly closed door, lost in thought.

Edmond Dantès was a man who clearly distinguished between gratitude and grudges. Now that he had made a promise, he would certainly serve him.

But that didn’t mean everything was settled. There was still a small account to be cleared between them.

He will definitely go to the treasure’s location tonight to see it for himself.

That place has haunted his dreams. He won’t be at peace until he sees it with his own eyes.

Very good. Then let’s settle our accounts there.

Chapter 138: Splitting the Profits

After his conversation with the young man, Edmond Dantès followed Chanel out of the room in a daze.

Night had fallen, and the Island of Monte Cristo was shrouded in darkness. In the vast building, only a few rooms showed the faint light of flickering candles. Guided by this dim illumination, Chanel led Edmond Dantès down a winding corridor, finally stopping outside a room.

“You can rest here,” Chanel told him.

“Where is Abbé Faria?” Edmond Dantès did not immediately enter the room to rest, instead asking about the abbé’s whereabouts first.

“The abbé? He is inside,” Chanel replied with a smile. “Considering his current immobility and need of care, I thought it best to arrange for you to stay together. It will be more convenient for you to look after the old man.”

“That’s wonderful.” Edmond Dantès breathed a sigh of relief, then immediately thanked Chanel. “Mademoiselle Noel, you are truly thoughtful toward the abbé.”

“It’s merely what a maid ought to do, unworthy of your praise,” Chanel replied, still smiling. “Well, it is getting late. You should get some rest. I must be going as well.”

“Yes, thank you for your trouble. Goodbye,” Edmond Dantès hurriedly bid her farewell.

“Good night.” Chanel curtsied to him, then walked back the way she came.

Edmond Dantès watched as the young woman’s figure vanished into the darkness.

Although she kept insisting she was “just a mere maid,” the fact that she could arrange their accommodations showed that her position under His Majesty Napoleon II was anything but ordinary.

That wasn’t surprising. People always favored those closest to them. Even without a title or noble blood, just by being his personal maid, this Mademoiselle Noel surely held an exceptional status.

Edmond Dantès pushed these thoughts aside, opened the door, and walked in.

His expression was very strange, a mixture of lingering excitement and utter confusion.

Although he had just had a long talk with the young man and pledged his service, he was still in a stupor. This was hardly surprising. After all, he had only just been released from a gloomy dungeon and was suddenly bombarded with an immense amount of information. He certainly couldn’t adapt all at once.

It was precisely because he was in this state of confusion that he found himself craving Abbé Faria’s guidance more than ever.

Abbé Faria… his spiritual mentor and father, the only person in the world who would never bully him, deceive him, or betray him; the only person who would always offer him advice with the utmost patience.

The room assigned to them was rather spartan. It had clearly been hastily renovated, with traces of decay visible everywhere, and furnished with only the most basic items. Nevertheless, it was a thousand times better than the Château d’If “hotel.”

There were two beds in the room. By the dim candlelight, Edmond Dantès quickly found Abbé Faria on one of them.

He worried the abbé was already asleep, so he approached the bed slowly. But to his surprise, the abbé immediately opened his eyes and looked kindly at his adopted son.

“My child, you’ve returned?”

“I’ve returned.” Edmond Dantès let out a sigh filled with relief.

“It sounds as though you’ve just experienced a great shock…” Abbé Faria continued to watch Edmond. “It’s still early. Tell me what happened.”

Edmond Dantès could tell that the old man was forcing himself to stay awake to help him, and he knew that if he remained silent, the abbé would only worry more. So he didn’t hesitate any longer and recounted everything about his meeting and conversation with the young man.

Abbé Faria listened quietly, his face calm at first. But the more he heard, the stranger his expression became. When he learned the true identity of the island’s master, even he couldn’t help but show a look of astonishment.

After Edmond Dantès finished his story, he couldn’t help but sigh. “Bonaparte! That is a name we two can probably never escape. To think that we were imprisoned because of them, and now we must rely on them to get out…”

Hearing the abbé put it that way, Edmond Dantès didn’t know whether to laugh or cry.

“Do you feel you want to serve this family?” the abbé asked again.

Do we even have a choice now? Edmond smiled bitterly to himself.

They were both on the island now, under the young man’s control. How could they possibly disobey his orders?

“Don’t worry about me.” As if sensing his thoughts, the abbé suddenly replied, “I am at an age where another attack could take my life at any moment. I have long been prepared for that. I am not afraid, nor do I have any regrets, for I have allowed my life to continue through you. I have already taught you everything I know. All that remains is this useless and burdensome shell. I do not care when this body perishes. If it becomes an obstacle to you, I would wish for it to perish right now.”

“No!” in a panic, Edmond Dantès loudly cut the abbé off. “I beg you, do not say such cruel things! I do not want to see you leave this world. You have already suffered too much in your life. You must live for a long time yet, long enough for me to compensate you for all your past suffering. Otherwise, God would be unjust indeed!”

“From what I’ve seen, what God does best is creating injustice in the world,” Abbé Faria replied with a faint smile.

Despite his words, however, he was deeply moved by his adopted son’s heartfelt emotion.

“Abbé, you know me. I am a man of my word. Since I have already promised to serve him, I will certainly do so,” Edmond Dantès then said with a serious expression. “Besides, I do not feel troubled by it. As His Majesty said, all my other paths have been cut off. If I want to take revenge on those who oppressed and insulted me, I need to borrow a powerful force… If His Majesty Napoleon II possesses that power, then I am willing to use it. I believe that as long as he can return to the throne of France, there will come a day when I can assert my own grievances.”

Hearing Edmond Dantès’s true thoughts, the abbé was not surprised. He just blinked his eyes silently.

“My child, you are destined to walk a perilous path.”

They both knew that this so-called enterprise was easier said than done. Back then, even Emperor Napoleon himself could not reverse his fate. He was crushed under the immense pressure of the allied nations, forced into a tragic surrender to his enemies, and finally met his end, dying on a lonely island.

If that was his fate, could his son truly do any better?

Any person with a sound mind would have their doubts.

However, what makes a man is precisely his will to attempt the seemingly impossible. As long as there is a sliver of hope, one must see it through to the end. For this was no longer just the enterprise of His Majesty Napoleon II; it was now Edmond Dantès’s enterprise as well.

His vengeance was not yet complete. If he did nothing, how would that be any different from remaining a pitiful rat in a dungeon?

After his conversation with Abbé Faria, Edmond Dantès felt his mind clear considerably.

Yes, now that he had decided what to do next, what was there to be confused about?

An inexplicable surge of heroic spirit rose within him.

If someone more than a decade younger than him dared to challenge fate, what reason did he have to be afraid?

It was like when he was a sailor encountering a storm. All he had to do was close his eyes and charge forward. What was there to fear? Did he have anything left to lose?

“So, what do you plan to do about the treasure on this island?” Just as he was filled with dauntless courage, Abbé Faria suddenly asked.

This question dragged Edmond Dantès back to reality.

Yes… the treasure… the treasure of the Island of Monte Cristo!

Ever since learning about the treasure, Edmond Dantès had countless times pondered how he would use this enormous fortune to destroy his enemies. Abbé Faria forcing him to recite the tattered letter word for word, again and again, had etched the island’s name into his very soul, impossible to forget for even a moment.

It wasn’t just him; the abbé’s entire life was now inextricably linked to the treasure of Monte Cristo. In a way, the treasure was even the spiritual pillar that kept the old man alive through the pain and despair of his prison life.

And now, perhaps by a twist of fate, they were on the Island of Monte Cristo itself. How could this possibly allow Abbé Faria to be at ease?

Edmond Dantès fell into deep thought.

This was indeed a very difficult problem.

First, the treasure might not even exist. Second, even if it did exist, it might have been secretly unearthed centuries ago. Third, perhaps the young man’s arrival on Monte Cristo was no accident; he might have learned of the treasure from some other source and already excavated it.

If any of these three scenarios were true, then the so-called “treasure” would be nothing more than an illusion.

Only if all these possibilities were avoided could the treasure still be lying quietly in some cavern on the Island of Monte Cristo, waiting to be discovered.

And even if it were discovered, how should it be used?

Although the Island of Monte Cristo was previously an uninhabited, barren island, it was now clearly under someone’s control—and that someone was the very person he had just pledged his loyalty to.

So, theoretically, the treasure seemed to belong to… that young man?

But that didn’t seem right either. The treasure originally belonged to the Spada family. The last descendant of the family had stated that he would bequeath all his property to Abbé Faria, and Abbé Faria had obsessed over this treasure his entire life… What right did he have to decide on the abbé’s behalf who the treasure belonged to?

A flurry of thoughts came to him, and finally, Edmond Dantès made a decision.

“If I truly discover the treasure, I will leave half for you. Of the remaining half, I will offer forty percent to His Majesty, and keep ten percent for myself.” He looked at the abbé and said seriously, “Abbé, I do not know if you can support my decision.”

“Why do you think that?” Abbé Faria remained noncommittal, asking instead about his reasoning.

“I do not care much for money. If that treasure is as vast as you say, then even ten percent would be more than enough for me to live on for the rest of my life,” Edmond Dantès answered calmly. “His Majesty saved our lives and gave us our freedom, and now I am sworn to his service… So, to repay him, I must offer him this wealth. That is true gratitude. As for you… you have the right to half the treasure, as you are the final heir of the Spada family and the one who holds its secret. Do you see? Do you think my reasoning is sound?”

Edmond Dantès’s gaze was calm and composed, clear evidence that this was the result of careful consideration, not a momentary whim.

At this moment, he had truly shed the last vestiges of the naive, ignorant sailor and transformed into a man who dared to bear responsibility.

Abbé Faria silently blinked his eyes. He was very pleased.

“My child, I do not care how you plan to divide the treasure. I only needed to see that you had the courage to decide how to divide it. I see boldness in you, and that is very good.”

“Does that mean you agree with my plan?” A flicker of joy rose in Edmond Dantès’s heart.

“No, I do not,” the abbé said, shaking his head.

“Hmm?” Edmond Dantès was stunned. He didn’t understand why the abbé had suddenly changed his mind. “Do you have other thoughts…?”

“If even you do not care for money, then what is there for me to care about? I don’t even know if I’ll live to see tomorrow. Why should I fight with the living over money?” The abbé laughed with a hint of self-mockery. “Therefore, I wish to make one more change to your distribution plan—His Majesty takes eighty percent, and you take twenty percent.”

“You don’t want a single penny?!” Edmond Dantès grew anxious at once. “No, that’s not right.”

“I have already decided, child. So do not argue with me and waste what little life I have left.” Abbé Faria cast a gentle glance at his adopted son, silencing the words that were to follow. “Of course, this distribution of mine is by no means unconditional… I will seek an audience with His Majesty and tell him that I know of the treasure and am willing to offer it to fund his enterprise. And I will use it to exchange for one condition.”

“What condition…” Edmond Dantès asked blankly.

“I will get you a title. When his great cause succeeds, he must make you a hereditary nobleman of the Empire, a Count at the very least,” Abbé Faria stated, enunciating each word. “He must put it in writing before I will reveal the final secret.”

Edmond Dantès was stunned. He never expected that the abbé had already made up his mind after hearing his story, and that he would consider his future to such an extent…

Tears nearly welled up in his eyes. “What use do I have for those blasted things… It’s all yours!”

“No, I am the one who has no need of it.” The old man shook his head gently. “I have no wife, no children, nor any other family. My life is nearing its end. Honor and money mean nothing to me. But you are different. You are only thirty. You have a long future ahead of you. You will have a family and children one day. I must consider what I can leave for you and for your descendants. In an age where everything depreciates, perhaps only a hereditary title can give them some small advantage…”

“No…!” Edmond Dantès still found it hard to accept.

“Don’t be childish! If you are grateful to me, then do as I say.” Abbé Faria cut him off again. “Alright, waste no more time. Go and look now. Follow the clues I gave you and find that treasure on the island.”

“Now?” Edmond Dantès asked.

“Every day you delay adds another risk of it being discovered by someone else—and reduces your bargaining chip by that much. We truly cannot afford to wait.” Abbé Faria looked at Edmond with an urging gaze. “Do it so I can rest in peace. Go find it quickly, and let me see what this thing that I have obsessed over my entire life truly looks like!”

Under the abbé’s gaze, Edmond Dantès’s expression gradually grew solemn.

He stood up again.

Yes, for the abbé’s sake, and for his own, he wanted to see if that damned, alluring treasure was really there, and what it truly looked like…

“Alright, I’ll go now.” He delayed no longer and gave the abbé a quick nod.

Then, he opened the door and carefully surveyed his surroundings.

Everything was steeped in dark silence. No one was moving about. In the distance, he could vaguely see one or two people on patrol, but he felt he could easily slip past them.

So what was he waiting for?

He closed the door and plunged into the darkness.

Guided by the dim candlelight and starlight, he felt his way through the ruins of the monastery, crossed over a crumbling wall, and reached the island’s wilderness.

Then, following the description he had recited countless times, he found the traces left by the Cardinal on the island.

He followed the stream and finally, at the bottom of the gorge, found the spot covered in moss and grass.

He carefully cleared away the vegetation and discovered an iron lid. He grabbed the iron ring, pulled the lid open with all his might, and saw a set of deep stone steps leading down.

A sudden sense of foreboding rose in his heart.

This all seemed too easy. Even though he knew the Cardinal’s will, it shouldn’t have been this smooth.

Could it be… that someone had really been here before?

A shiver ran down his spine.

But there was no time for hesitation now.

He gritted his teeth and dashed down the stone steps into the cavern.

The cavern was large. He lit a torch and saw that it was connected to another one—just as the will described.

Without another thought, he rushed into the second cavern.

It was still empty, with seemingly nothing inside.

Edmond Dantès took a deep breath.

Let me uncover fate’s final mystery!

He walked to a corner, bent down, and began to scrape away the dust on the floor.

“Ah!”

His hand stopped abruptly. For an instant, the dazzling splendor of jewels and riches nearly blinded him.

It was a huge chest, its three compartments filled with gold and all kinds of jewelry, all of it glittering brilliantly before him.

Edmond Dantès was momentarily stunned.

He had long known there was a treasure here, but upon actually seeing it, he realized that all his prior mental preparations were just laughable delusions—

Wait!

After the initial rush of excitement passed, he suddenly sensed that something was wrong.

This chest seemed to have been tampered with.

The smile on his face instantly froze.

“Mr. Dantès, what exactly are you doing?”

At that moment, a voice CAME from behind him.

Though the voice was quiet, it echoed in the cavern, thundering in Edmond Dantès’s ears like a clap of thunder.

He recognized that voice.

He whipped his head around in terror.

In the dim light, he could clearly see the young man standing at the entrance to the cavern with a cold expression, a cane in his hand.

And behind the young man stood Mademoiselle Noel, holding a gun, her gaze also fixed on him with hostility, as if demanding to know why he had betrayed His Majesty.

“No…!” he murmured. “I am not a traitor!”

But how could he explain this? He was frantic. How could anyone believe he wasn’t trying to steal the treasure?

Aiglon observed the man’s expression closely.

He’s about to lose his mind. Better get him under control.

Aiglon took a few quick steps forward. Edmond Dantès stood up, seemingly trying to explain something, but in a flash, the cane jabbed into his chest.

An immense pain shot through him, and Edmond Dantès’s vision went black.

“I beg you, spare the abbé…” were his last words before he fainted.

Chapter 139: 27, Interrogation

In the dim cavern, the treasure chest gleamed with a dazzling, mesmerizing light under the glow of the torch. Aiglon and Chanel stood silently beside it. Before them lay a young man of about thirty.

It was a scene of magnificent splendor, yet one that was also sinister and bizarre.

Aiglon silently looked down at Edmond Dantès, who lay at his feet. He checked his injuries and confirmed that his life was not in danger; he had merely fainted from physical pain and mental strain.

A hint of compassion rose in Aiglon’s heart. After all, he took no pleasure in bullying someone who was already so miserable.

However, it was something that had to be done.

Fortunately, he would have plenty of opportunities to compensate this poor man.

After sending Edmond Dantès off, Aiglon knew he would certainly go to check the location of the treasure. So, after Chanel led him back, he immediately told her that he felt something was off about Edmond Dantès’s expression and behavior, and that he might do something unusual.

Then, he and Chanel secretly watched Edmond Dantès’s room—and sure enough, it wasn’t long before the man snuck out. The two of them followed him all the way.

Just as Aiglon had predicted, Edmond Dantès went straight to the location of the treasure. Although the Island of Monte Cristo was only a small island, he surely couldn’t have found it so easily without having memorized the Cardinal’s will perfectly.

“Your Majesty, what should we do with him?” Chanel asked, breaking the silence. “Should we just kill him here and throw him into the sea?”

Her expression was stern and serious, without a trace of hesitation.

Although she had acted gentle and caring in front of Edmond Dantès earlier, that kindness and warmth were reserved only for her comrades. For enemies and traitors, her heart held no mercy.

She didn’t know the full story. From her perspective, Edmond Dantès had committed a heinous crime and was a despicable traitor.

The man had been imprisoned and subjected to hard labor. His Majesty had spent so much money to buy his freedom and had even spent extra, at his request, to save his adoptive father. Yet he had repaid this kindness with ingratitude, attempting to steal His Majesty’s treasure… This was a precious asset for the restoration of the Empire!

The thought filled her heart with fury and hatred. After all, her mind was singularly focused on helping His Majesty reclaim the throne as quickly as possible. How could she allow anyone to sabotage her master’s cause?

Since he had acted the traitor, he had to suffer a traitor’s punishment. That was why she had glared at Edmond Dantès with such loathing earlier.

If Aiglon were to order her to shoot him now and put an end to this detestable traitor, she would pull the trigger without a moment’s hesitation—in fact, she was already prepared.

However, to her surprise, the young man showed no anger at all. Instead, he gently shook his head.

“Don’t shoot yet, Chanel.”

“Why?” Chanel was greatly surprised and couldn’t help but ask. “He was clearly… he was clearly trying to steal your property.”

“Don’t you find it strange? How does he know about this place?” Aiglon calmly retorted. “It’s only his first day on the island, yet he somehow knows about this treasure. Look at the route he took to find it—it was even more direct than ours… This is too unusual.”

“That’s not important to me,” Chanel replied stubbornly.

Then, she pointed at the treasure chest before them. “Your Majesty, this is your property, and I will not allow anyone to violate it… I don’t care what his reasons are. Since he’s done this, I will never forgive him. If… if you find it troublesome, then I’ll do it. You can just go back and rest.”

She feared her master was too soft-hearted to do the deed himself, so she offered to do it for him.

“No, Chanel, you’ve misunderstood. It’s not that I can’t bring myself to do it. I will kill him if necessary, but now is clearly not the time.” Fearing that Chanel might really kill Edmond in a fit of passion, Aiglon quickly stopped her. “This treasure is crucial to me. Anyone who knows of it is a threat. I must find out where he learned this secret from… so that I can ensure it remains sealed. Besides, since this man knows about this treasure, he might know about other treasures as well. If we keep him alive, we might have some unexpected gains.”

“That does make sense…” Chanel thought for a moment and felt that His Majesty had a point.

She lowered her gun and apologized to the young man. “My apologies, Your Majesty… My thoughts were not thorough enough. I almost caused you trouble.”

“It’s fine. You were just blinded by anger, which only proves your loyalty,” Aiglon replied with a smile. “Chanel, I never worried about sharing the secret of the treasure with you, and your reaction proves I was not wrong.”

His praise instantly filled Chanel’s heart with delight, and the resentment she felt began to fade. “You are more important to me than any treasure, Your Majesty.”

“Alright, let’s take him away,” Aiglon said.

“Take him where?” Chanel asked.

“To his residence. Then we’ll see what that Abbé has to say,” Aiglon answered. “I have a feeling there’s something fishy about that Abbé. Perhaps Edmond Dantès learned the secret of the treasure from him.”

“Now that you mention it, I remember…” Chanel nodded. “I took care of the Abbé this morning. Although his right side is paralyzed, he is very well-mannered and cultured. He also seems very shrewd, not some ordinary nasty old man.”

“Then let’s go meet him,” Aiglon said with a shrug.

As they spoke, Edmond Dantès’s body began to stir. He was clearly regaining consciousness.

Aiglon made a gesture for Chanel to remain silent.

Under their watch, Edmond Dantès slowly came to.

He blinked, looking around in a daze.

Then, as awareness returned, he remembered how he had ended up in his current predicament. His expression twisted in terror as he realized he was still in the stone cavern, and the young man and woman were still standing before him, watching him as if he were a great enemy.

The nightmare was not over, and there was no end in sight to his suffering.

Looking at his face, Aiglon couldn’t help but feel a touch of his desolation and grief.

Fate had indeed been too cruel to this man.

“Mr. Dantès, don’t panic just yet. I haven’t decided how to punish you,” he said. It was precisely because he felt a degree of empathy that he could make his voice sound gentler than usual. “You still have a chance to defend yourself.”

Seeing that the young man was not so enraged as to execute him on the spot, Edmond Dantès relaxed slightly.

“Can you believe me? I originally intended to offer this treasure to you,” he replied forlornly. “It just seems now that you no longer need my offering.”

Even now, he couldn’t figure out how this young His Majesty had discovered this place, but it was obvious that he had been beaten to it. The swift-footed arrives first; the treasure had long since been claimed by the other party. This meant that the treasure he and the Abbé had longed for in prison was ultimately nothing more than an illusion—like a bubble, beautiful to look at but vanishing without a trace at the slightest touch.

For a moment, he was so overwhelmed by despair that he hardly cared whether he lived or died.

But there was one person he could not let go of.

“In your eyes, I may have offended your authority and compromised your secret. I have no defense against that… so whatever you decide to do with me, I can only accept it without a word.” He staggered to his feet and looked at the young man with a pleading expression. “But I beg you, do not harm the Abbé. He is truly innocent…”

“Guilty or innocent, I will be the judge of that,” Aiglon replied nonchalantly. “Trust me, I am not easily swayed by emotion. I simply want to understand what exactly happened before I make a judgment.”

Then, he waved his hand lightly.

“Alright, let’s go. I want to see the Abbé.”

Although Edmond Dantès wanted to say more, he could tell from the young man’s expression that this was not the time. He had no choice but to walk ahead and lead the way for the two behind him.

“Mr. Dantès, you’ve given me a huge surprise today. I don’t want another one,” Aiglon said from behind, reminding him just in case. “I can do as I please on this island. If you try anything else, I won’t be able to restrain those who wish to punish a traitor. When that time comes, it won’t be just you who suffers, but the Abbé as well.”

Edmond Dantès knew in his heart that the young man’s words were true, so he nodded silently. He then led Aiglon up the stone steps and out of the cavern.

Under the cover of night, Chanel once again concealed the traces of the cavern’s entrance. Then, they escorted Edmond Dantès back to his residence.

Abbé Faria could not sleep that night. He had been waiting anxiously for his adopted son to return and tell him the final result.

He had dreamed of this treasure for decades. Though he was certain it was there, a sliver of doubt always lingered in the back of his mind.

Now was the moment for the mystery to be unveiled, and he didn’t know if he could accept the outcome of “it was just an empty piece of land.”

Just as his anxiety reached its peak, the door opened again, and his adopted son, Edmond Dantès, appeared before him.

“Well, my child…?” The old Abbé’s joy lasted but half a second before it was replaced by terror.

“Oh, God!”

He could clearly see two people following Edmond Dantès—the master of the island and his maid.

It was over… Everything was over…

With just one look, the old Abbé’s heart sank to the abyss.

“What is going on?” he asked, forcing himself to remain calm. He clung to a faint glimmer of hope, wishing only that Edmond had been caught for wandering around in violation of the rules before he had found the treasure.

“I think you know better than I what is going on,” Aiglon replied, walking to the side of the bed where the Abbé lay.

Edmond Dantès said nothing, only giving him a look of utter despair.

The Abbé understood everything.

The treasure did exist, but someone had gotten to it first.

Grief and despair gnawed at what little energy he had left. He felt as if he was losing the strength even to breathe.

“Alright, God, you’ve done a fine job! You’ve really finished me off this lifetime!” he murmured in lament.

Strangely enough, even at such a wretched moment, he felt little anger.

The immense fortune had been taken, but at the same time, it proved that the treasure was real. He had just been one step too slow.

At least his life had not been meaningless.

At this thought, he became strangely composed.

“Your Majesty, I truly regret that my first audience with you is under such discourteous circumstances.” Then, he forced himself to struggle, propping himself up against the headboard and bowing to the young man in reverence. “I apologize. We have greatly offended you, but we did not know beforehand that you had already found the treasure… Alright, that does not excuse my transgression. This is all my responsibility. You may do with me as you wish. I only ask that you spare Edmond. He was merely led astray by me.”

Aiglon hadn’t expected the Abbé to react so quickly and so nonchalantly take all the blame upon himself.

He truly had the air of someone who had seen the world.

“Are you interested in hearing a story?” the Abbé asked, looking calmly at Aiglon. “I would like to tell you how I came to know of this treasure.”

“There is still plenty of time tonight,” Aiglon nodded. “Please, go on.”

And so, the Abbé recounted how he had once served a descendant of the Spada family and received the patronage of the Count of Spada. Before his death, the Count had bequeathed his manuscript and family documents to him. He explained how he had unintentionally discovered the will of Cardinal Spada… one detail after another, he told the young man the entire story.

“That has been the secret of my life,” the old Abbé said with a bitter smile and a sigh after finishing. “Looking back, perhaps the treasure was a curse to me. It tempted me, and then it drained my life away.”

Then, he looked at the young man again. “As a dying man, may I ask you for one final comfort? Nothing else, I just want to ask one question.”

Aiglon had a good idea of what he wanted to ask.

“Please ask,” he nodded gently.

“How did you learn of this treasure?” the Abbé asked, as expected. “I thought I was the only one who held the Spada family’s secret. After all, the Count of Spada gave me all the documents when he was on his deathbed.”

From his expression, it was clear that if he didn’t get an answer to this question, he would never find peace, not even in death.

“I learned this secret from my father,” Aiglon replied plainly. “Back then, he led his army to sweep across half of Italy, which required enormous military expenditures. The French Republic was on the verge of economic collapse at the time, so where could it find the extra funds to support his army? He could only resort to seizing money from the Italians everywhere, which included unearthing undiscovered treasure troves. He had a large, secret team dedicated to sifting through dusty old archives for information on historical treasures. It was, I must say, a massive undertaking, but it was well worth the effort. Through this group, he managed to acquire a great deal of money in Italy to support his army.

“The treasure on the Island of Monte Cristo was deduced from documents left by His Holiness Pope Alexander VI of the Borgia family, as well as historical documents of the Spada family. Unfortunately, they didn’t know the specific location, and the Empire fell before they had a chance to excavate it. The secret could only be passed down to me. After I arrived on the island, I excavated it with Chanel to use as funds for the restoration of the Empire. By the way… I believe some of the documents they referenced were the Spada family documents confiscated after you were arrested.”

The Abbé listened quietly to Aiglon’s explanation.

Aiglon watched the Abbé’s expression closely and found that he was surprisingly accepting of this explanation—which was not strange. The Abbé was Italian; he had witnessed firsthand how Napoleon had tried to squeeze every last drop of oil out of Northern Italy.

Moreover, the Abbé had been arrested by the French army for participating in a political conspiracy. His documents and books would naturally have been confiscated by the French, so it was perfectly normal for them to fall into the hands of someone resourceful.

Besides, compared to “I know because I’m a transmigrator,” the explanation Aiglon fabricated was obviously far more believable.

“Poor Italy, your lewdness and depravity must have angered God, so He punished you with eternal calamity!” After a moment of silence, the Abbé couldn’t help but sigh again. “For hundreds of years, the French and the Germans have taken turns ravaging you. You can only prostrate yourself on the ground and endure all this suffering, watching helplessly as they take everything you have painstakingly accumulated!”

The Abbé’s sigh was filled with sorrow. He was mourning not only for himself but also for his homeland—it was precisely because he had sought to unify Italy and had participated in a political conspiracy that he had been thrown into prison by Napoleon’s police.

“Your love for your country is truly moving,” Aiglon nodded gently in approval. “But Sir, let us discuss the practical matters at hand.”

“Practical matters! What do practical matters have to do with an old man at death’s door like me?” the Abbé replied with a bitter smile.

Then, he magnanimously spread his hands. “It has come to this. Do with me as you please, but please forgive my poor child, Edmond—”

He looked again at Edmond Dantès, who had been silent all this time. “This child is the most honest, most earnest, and most kind-hearted person I have ever met. He can be of great help to you. He told me just now that he wanted to offer the treasure to you because you saved us. He wants to pledge his allegiance to you and use the treasure to aid your cause! Your Majesty, I can guarantee the truth of my every word with my life.”

His words were rich with emotion, and his eyes filled with immense sincerity.

Aiglon glanced at Chanel and saw that she, too, had been moved. Her original animosity toward Edmond Dantès was wavering.

Excellent.

“Then what was your original plan for the treasure?” Aiglon asked.

“You would take eighty percent, and we would take twenty,” Abbé Faria answered without any hesitation. “It seems now that we were perhaps too naive. The treasure already belongs entirely to you.”

Aiglon didn’t answer immediately. He was silent, seemingly lost in thought.

The eyes of all three were fixed on him, as if awaiting his final judgment and answer.

After a long while, Aiglon raised his head again and looked at the Abbé.

“If everything is as you have described, then you have indeed done nothing wrong, for you did not know that I had already found it… And this proposed distribution seems to reflect your gratitude and loyalty.”

He casually picked up a chair from the side and sat down. “Then let us see how to handle the aftermath.”

Though calm on the surface, he was inwardly exulting—and feeling a bit of relief.

He was certain that he had successfully brought the situation under control.

Chapter 140: The Agreement

“Then let us discuss how to handle the aftermath.”

Aiglon’s words caused a spark of hope to ignite in the heart of Abbé Faria, which had been full of despair.

He no longer cared about his own life or death, but he could not let go of Edmond Dantès, whom he loved like a son. So, no matter how hopeless the situation, he was unwilling to give up, desperately trying to secure a chance of survival for Edmond.

Though events had unfolded abruptly, Abbé Faria had seen his share of crises and quickly assessed the situation.

It was clear that on this island, the young man before them was the undisputed master. Their lives were his to decide, and any resistance or attempt to flee would be meaningless, only hastening their deaths.

And this young man, it seemed, was in no hurry to execute them. That meant there was room for negotiation, at least a chance to save their precarious lives.

So, what bargaining chips could they offer in exchange for his leniency?

What did he want? And what were his reservations?

It was laughable, really. The two of them had just escaped from the Château d’If prison. They were, for all intents and purposes, destitute and had no leverage to speak of.

The Abbé’s original plan had been to unearth the treasure first and then use it to bargain with this young man, at the very least securing the best possible outcome for Edmond. But he had miscalculated; the young man had already dug up the treasure.

In other words, their bargaining chips were all gone—except for themselves.

However, that too was a chip they could play.

Edmond was an excellent sailor, with a steady temperament and a strong will. Since His Majesty Napoleon II was scouring for talent for his cause, even going so far as to risk reaching into the Château d’If prison for sailors, it meant Edmond would definitely be of great use to him.

And… there’s me, the Abbé thought.

Although I’m half-paralyzed and can no longer wield a sword, I never needed to. I possess things far more precious, which might serve as leverage to win safety and respect for myself and Edmond.

At this thought, he suddenly felt his heart ease.

If His Majesty was willing to negotiate, then there was still a chance to salvage everything.

“Your Majesty, thank you for your mercy in forgiving the transgressions we committed out of ignorance and recklessness.” He began by sincerely admitting fault, then deliberately downplayed the severity of their error to create room for the negotiations to follow.

Then, he deliberately adopted a humble posture, resolutely abandoning anything that might bring him into conflict with His Majesty.

“On my life and my honor, I solemnly assure you that I will never again covet a single iota of this treasure. Since you found it first, it belongs entirely to you. I would be very pleased to see it achieve its greatest potential in your hands, helping you to accomplish your destined great cause.”

Aiglon watched the Abbé intently, trying to judge his sincerity.

He could soon tell that the man was speaking from the heart.

He was truly a man who could take things as they came and let them go easily. He had been obsessed with the treasure for decades, yet upon realizing the unfavorable turn of events, he had, in just a few minutes, come to his senses and completely relinquished it without any lingering attachment. Such fortitude and willpower were truly admirable.

After a moment, he turned his gaze to Edmond Dantès and asked in a low voice, “And your opinion?”

Edmond Dantès had also collected himself by now. He replied at once, “I completely agree with the Abbé. Thanks to you, we were fortunate enough to survive. What more could we ask for? Since you found the treasure first, it must mean that God intended for you to have it. I cannot defy God’s judgment.”

Seeing the two of them submit so obediently, Aiglon felt an ineffable sense of pleasure welling up inside him.

On the surface, however, he maintained his usual calm.

“Very good. It seems we have no disagreements on the most important issue.” Aiglon nodded slightly, acknowledging their compliance. “In that case, I have no desire to force you into a corner. After all, talent is rare in this world, and I wouldn’t want the two ransoms I paid to be wasted in the sea.”

He deliberately emphasized his favor to the two of them to make them more aware of their position.

He had two goals. One was to take the treasure for himself and have these two acknowledge that fact. The other was to recruit them to his cause. Both objectives were extremely important to him.

Thus far, although he occupied the Island of Monte Cristo and appeared to be the absolute authority, he had accomplished everything with the help of the two Louis brothers and their men. In other words, his authority was contingent on the Louis brothers; aside from Chanel, he was a commander without an army.

Though the brothers would certainly remain loyal for the time being, this was an uncomfortable and dangerous reality. As someone who aspired to be the absolute ruler of his family and the Empire, he could not tolerate this situation continuing.

Therefore, he had to build his own inner circle, using people absolutely loyal to him to gradually diminish the Louis brothers’ authority.

If not for this second goal, he wouldn’t have gone to such lengths. He could have simply thrown these two into the sea to feed the fish and been done with it.

Now that the first objective had been achieved, he could begin on the second.

He admitted to himself that he had just subjected the adoptive father and son to immense terror and anguish, but it had been a necessary act.

The treasure was too important, too precious. In his position, he could only bestow favors, not be indebted for one so massive it was terrifying.

In his view, the treasure was ownerless. Since he had gotten to it first, he had the right to it by the principle of first come, first served. Therefore, his willingness to compensate Edmond Dantès and Abbé Faria stemmed from his compassion and his desire to recruit them, not from any debt he owed them.

Now that ownership and status had been established, it was time to make amends.

If I can frighten you out of your wits, I can also make you feel eternally grateful, the young man thought.

With this touch of arrogance, he looked at Edmond Dantès again.

“Just a few hours ago, you swore an oath of fealty to me… Mr. Dantès, do you still stand by it?”

“As long as you are still willing to accept me, I am more than happy to continue to fulfill my oath,” Edmond Dantès replied without a moment’s hesitation, straightening his back.

“Excellent.” A smile appeared on the young man’s face. Then, he turned to Abbé Faria. “Abbé, if I were to ask you to serve me, what would be your answer?”

“I am already a dying man, so weak I can barely get out of bed. I fear I would be of little help to you,” the Abbé answered dejectedly.

Of course, this was merely a bargaining tactic. He wanted to know what kind of remuneration the young man intended to offer for his service.

“I need to borrow your wisdom, which requires no physical labor from you,” Aiglon said, shaking his head and stubbornly insisting on his demand. “Based on what you’ve told me, you are of noble birth in Italy, widely connected, and vastly knowledgeable. This wisdom and experience are very useful to me. If possible, I hope you will serve me.”

“To be held in such high regard by you truly overwhelms me, Your Majesty.” Abbé Faria gave a bitter smile. “As a prisoner who has been locked away for sixteen years, I have been cut off from the world for too long. I know nothing of what goes on outside.”

“The world has indeed changed a great deal since your imprisonment, but that doesn’t matter, for the logic by which it operates never changes. It is as holy now as it was then, and as corrupt now as it was then. You simply need to deal with a different set of people,” Aiglon replied with a smile. “Besides, I believe that after only sixteen years, many of your old acquaintances in Italy are still alive. You can still gain much from them.”

“If you put it that way, then I… can only reluctantly accept this honor.” After Aiglon’s repeated insistence, the Abbé finally nodded. “Your Majesty, thank you for granting me a purpose, allowing me to find some meaning in the final chapter of my life.”

With these words, he effectively acknowledged his willingness to serve Aiglon.

Though young, Aiglon had grown up in the Austrian court and understood the subtle undercurrents of their exchange. There was a tacit understanding between them.

In this brief conversation, he had been sizing up the Abbé’s capabilities, but the Abbé had also been subtly probing him, testing whether Aiglon respected his value enough.

Both were satisfied with the results.

Aiglon felt even more fortunate.

He desperately needed someone like Abbé Faria by his side.

Since childhood, he had been surrounded by teachers who, on one hand, monitored him and, on the other, instructed him. As long as it did not conflict with Austria’s interests, they were more than happy to give him advice and make plans for his future.

To escape Austria, he had been forced to part with those teachers without a word. While he had succeeded in escaping, he had also lost any possibility of using their abilities. He could do without the others, but the loss of his guardian, Count Dietrichstein, was a truly unbearable price. He had enforcers and followers willing to die for him, but what he lacked was a strategist with both political wisdom and a deep understanding of the subtle, unspoken rules of high society.

At Schönbrunn Palace, he had received the Count’s guidance many times. The Count had even used his own network to help him connect with the French Ambassador, and at one point, he had even corresponded with the King of France.

Such a person was truly a rare find.

And Abbé Faria could, to some extent, compensate for this loss—as long as he served him with sincerity.

Aiglon knew that although the Abbé had agreed to serve him for now, it was partly due to being forced by circumstances, a submission out of necessity.

He needed to push a little harder to break down the final barrier between them.

So, it was time for an emotional appeal.

“Previously, you said the treasure would belong entirely to me, but I feel that, in all fairness, I owe you a share.” Aiglon’s tone suddenly shifted. “Abbé Faria, since you have decided to serve me, I should compensate you for your loss.”

“What are you talking about?” Abbé Faria was stunned.

“Without a doubt, I got to the treasure before you did, but that was only because people loyal to my father imprisoned you in the first place. Imagine, if your freedom had not been taken from you, you would certainly have unearthed the treasure more than a decade ago. How could it have ever been my turn?” Aiglon’s gentle smile returned. “From that perspective, my father wronged you, and I am the beneficiary. I must acknowledge this debt.”

Abbé Faria blinked. He suddenly felt the young man had a point.

But he didn’t understand why the young man would suddenly bring this up.

“I cannot be indebted to those who are loyal to me, especially when they serve me with a sense of grievance and resentment. That is not good for anyone,” Aiglon continued unhurriedly. “Abbé, just now you mentioned your proposed division of the treasure—an eighty-twenty split in our favor. I’ve thought about it, and I find that ratio quite suitable. It would at least compensate you and Edmond Dantès for everything you sacrificed because of my father.”

Hearing his words, Faria and Edmond Dantès looked at one another in blank dismay, hardly daring to believe their ears. Chanel, standing by, was also dumbfounded and was about to speak up to stop His Majesty’s foolish act.

“Your Majesty…”

The moment Chanel spoke, Aiglon turned and gave her a look. Under his gaze, Chanel could only close her mouth again, her eyes anxiously fixed on her master.

“Please don’t mention the treasure. It has been a nightmare for me, and it is over now. I am glad to be free from its torment and want nothing more to do with it,” the Abbé said quickly, coming back to his senses and trying to refuse.

“Don’t worry, Abbé, I am not testing you,” Aiglon said with a smile, naturally seeing through the Abbé’s thoughts. “Of course, I cannot give you and your adopted son such a large sum of money immediately.”

Before the other could ask, he continued, “What is your estimate of the treasure’s value?”

Under the young man’s gaze, Abbé Faria suppressed the doubt and excitement in his heart and replied in a low voice, “About thirteen million French écus.”

The écu was an old French gold coin, with one écu being worth approximately three livres. After the Great Revolution, Napoleon reformed France’s currency system, eventually establishing the current gold franc.

And one franc is roughly equal to one old livre, which meant the Abbé’s estimate of thirteen million écus was equivalent to about forty million francs—a truly enormous fortune.

“My estimate is about the same.” Aiglon nodded. “Which means, if we follow the eighty-twenty split, you and Mr. Dantès would be entitled to eight million francs. A good idea.”

Aiglon agreed to this allocation, but he had to be the one to dictate it—one way was a contribution from them, the other was a gift from him. The two were worlds apart.

“Eight million…” Edmond Dantès muttered to himself. The number was dazzling, far beyond anything a simple sailor could have ever imagined.

“Don’t get too excited just yet,” Aiglon said with another smile. “You know my current situation. I cannot simply give away eight million francs for no reason. Every bit of capital is extremely important to me. So, I can only acknowledge this debt for now and repay you the eight million at a later date. Of course, I can give you some funds in the meantime.”

Abbé Faria and Edmond Dantès exchanged another glance.

They could see what generous terms the young man was offering. Although he wasn’t paying the eight million right away, if they were greedy enough to ask for more, they would likely end up at the bottom of the sea.

Abbé Faria hesitated again. If it were just for himself, he would not make any further demands under the current circumstances. But he was still worried about his adopted son. He knew if he didn’t state his price now, heaven knew if he would ever get another chance.

“If I may, I would also like to ask for a hereditary title.” He summoned his courage and looked at the young man. “I am a clergyman who will never marry, so it is meaningless for me. I wish for you to bestow one upon Edmond, Your Majesty. I beg your magnanimity. In return, we will serve you with utmost loyalty.”

After speaking, he kept his eyes fixed on the young man, observing his reaction, terrified that he would fly into a rage at this display of pushing his luck.

To his surprise, however, the young man only paused for a moment before a strange smile spread across his face.

“What a fascinating twist of fate! Interesting, so interesting!” The young man suddenly burst out laughing. “Hahahaha… Hahahaha!”

The Abbé was stunned again, not understanding why he was laughing like this in such a tense atmosphere—but it was obvious he wasn’t angry.

“No problem.” After a moment, the young man stopped laughing and pointed at Edmond Dantès. “I can grant him the title of Count of Monte Cristo right now! He can pass this title down through his family. As long as I live, this promise is valid.”

What a display of magnanimity… Abbé Faria couldn’t help but think as he observed the young man’s demeanor.

Although the title “Count of Monte Cristo” seemed a bit unorthodox, as long as the Emperor declared it valid, who would dare say otherwise? This was the glory he had won for Edmond.

“Then I have nothing more to say.” He nodded solemnly. “Your Majesty, I am at your service!”

Then he looked at Edmond Dantès and gave him a meaningful glance.

Edmond Dantès understood immediately. He knelt on one knee and paid homage to the object of his fealty. “Your Majesty!”

“This humble place is hardly suitable for a ceremony.” Aiglon patted Edmond Dantès’s shoulder,示意 him to rise. “In any case, this enfeoffment is effective as of now. However, Count, I will compensate you with a grand ceremony in the future. Please wait patiently for it. That day will come.”

He was in a very good mood now.

Both the so-called eight-million-franc compensation and the title of Count were “options” that could not be cashed in immediately, which effectively bound the two of them to his war chariot.

Whether in his past life or from the teachings of his tutors after transmigrating, Aiglon had learned one thing: a man with great ambitions must be generous with his subordinates and never be petty or calculating over every little thing.

Talented people generally have high aspirations and greatly value the feeling of being “valued and trusted.” Therefore, the more trust and magnanimity he showed, the more respect and loyalty he would earn from them.

Of course, one couldn’t be generous with everyone. The most important thing was to judge if a person was worthy.

And he believed this adoptive father and son were absolutely worthy.

Chapter 141: 29, The Mission

In the dim candlelight, Aiglon watched, with immense excitement, the trepidatious Edmond Dantès standing before him.

How could this former sailor, imprisoned for twelve years, ever have imagined such a fate while despairing in a dark dungeon?

His mind must still be in a muddled daze.

Cut off from the world for over a decade, he could not possibly know what a great enterprise he was meant to build on the original timeline, nor the sorrow and excitement with which he would have taken revenge on his enemies one by one.

The world has been changed by me—for the first time, he was facing his “achievement” so directly.

He had preemptively dug up the treasure on the Island of Monte Cristo, used its financial power to rescue him and the Abbé ahead of schedule, and pulled them onto his own war chariot. To win their hearts, he had even made promises of money and honor.

In just a few short sentences, he had bestowed the title of “Count of Monte Cristo” upon Edmond Dantès. Though the occasion was not a formal one, he would honor the promise. If his cause ultimately succeeded, he would fulfill his word and give this poor man everything he had promised.

So, please serve me well… I will certainly not treat you unfairly, he thought to himself.

After all the turmoil of the evening, he now felt utterly exhausted.

“Alright, it’s getting late. We’ll go back and rest now,” he said, looking at Edmond Dantès. “Bring the Abbé here at noon tomorrow. Consider it his first formal audience. I will give him the respect he deserves—and by the way, I will be giving you an important mission then.”

Then, he turned to look at Abbé Faria.

Indeed, the priest looked utterly exhausted. In his declining years and afflicted with a serious illness, his stamina and energy were naturally no match for a young man’s. Perhaps he had already reached his limit.

This Abbé was a pitiful man, too. Born into a noble family with a bright future, holding the secret to a great treasure, yet by a twist of fate, he had fallen to such a state, nearly losing everything to die unknown in a prison cell.

According to the original story, he only had two years left to live, and it was by taking advantage of his death that Edmond Dantès escaped.

However, the timeline had now changed. Abbé Faria’s living conditions and mental state would improve dramatically. Aiglon decided to take care of the priest as best he could, hoping to extend his life by a few more years, or even a decade.

Let this be my compensation… he thought.

“Goodbye, Abbé,” he said with a nod, bidding farewell to Abbé Faria before turning to leave the room.

Chanel naturally followed behind him and closed the door.

Under the faint starlight, Aiglon walked with Chanel along the corridor toward his room.

“Your Majesty, why are you so lenient with them?” Chanel, who had been full of doubt since their return, could no longer hold back her question. “They threatened the security of the treasure.”

“They had their reasons, and I accept those reasons,” Aiglon replied.

“If what they said is entirely true, then I have nothing more to say… but it’s just their side of the story. Who can guarantee that everything they said is true?” Chanel was still hesitant. “Your Majesty, people are unpredictable these days. Even the most honest-looking person can lie…”

Ordinarily, Chanel’s suspicion was not entirely unfounded. She had never met these two men, let alone learned of their character through a novel that did not yet exist, so she was bound to be wary of them after their actions on the island.

“Chanel, I am in dire need of talented people right now. I don’t have time to study someone completely before using them,” Aiglon sighed. “To achieve my goals, I must take some risks. Besides, I believe that as long as they work for me, they will eventually see the immense benefits and choose not to betray me.”

Since Aiglon had put it that way, Chanel couldn’t say much more. Although the young man’s words made sense, she still felt a little uneasy.

“Chanel, there’s no need to worry so much. Abbé Faria is currently paralyzed; it would be impossible for him to escape our control. And Edmond Dantès is a man of deep loyalty; he would never abandon the Abbé. So as long as we have Abbé Faria, we don’t have to fear any unexpected incidents.” Aiglon suddenly smiled. “Chanel, from now on, you will be in charge of watching the Abbé.”

“Hmm?” Chanel was stunned, not expecting her master to suddenly assign her this task.

“The Abbé is like a crucial gear. As long as he is here serving us, I can benefit from his experience and wisdom, and I can also control Edmond Dantès, which allows me to use him with confidence,” Aiglon explained in a low voice. “I am now entrusting this gear to you for safekeeping. Chanel, although the conditions on the island are simple, I hope you will do your best to make his life comfortable. Don’t let him die…”

Under Aiglon’s earnest gaze, Chanel finally came to her senses.

She thought about it and concluded that the young man’s words were indeed very reasonable.

“Yes, Your Majesty. I will do my best to take care of him,” Chanel agreed. “And I’ll monitor him as well.”

“Thank you for your hard work, Chanel.” Aiglon reached out and gently stroked her cheek with a smile.

Although on the surface he said “monitor,” Aiglon’s true hope was for Chanel to relax a bit.

Chanel had lost her elder relatives at a young age; it was impossible for her not to harbor some sense of loss. Though she had poured all her emotions into revenge and the restoration of her country, Aiglon still hoped she could find some other form of spiritual comfort.

Given Abbé Faria’s kindness and charisma, perhaps after spending more time with him, Chanel could become good friends with him, maybe even filling the void she had felt since childhood.

Of course, this was just his personal hope. It wouldn’t matter if it didn’t come to fruition.

For him, only after achieving his primary goals did he have the mood and energy to focus on secondary ones.

“Alright, it’s very late now. We can talk about anything else tomorrow,” Aiglon gestured. “Chanel, you should get a good rest as well.”

Chanel nodded lightly, then silently helped Aiglon change out of his coat for bed.

Long after they had left, Edmond Dantès was still unable to calm his racing heart.

The night’s experiences had been a tumultuous storm that had vanished without a trace, almost like a dream.

Was it a nightmare or a sweet dream? He couldn’t say for sure.

Compared to Edmond, the Abbé was much more composed. He gave a long yawn.

“My child, worrying yourself sick now is of no use. We have an audience with His Majesty tomorrow. You should get some rest first and regain your spirits, lest you make a fool of yourself.”

Edmond Dantès knew the Abbé was right, but his heart was pounding, and he found it difficult to sleep.

A thousand words swirled in his mind, finally converging into a single question.

“Abbé, can we really succeed?”

“Success depends on human effort, Edmond.” The Abbé had already closed his eyes, murmuring as if half-asleep. “I don’t know what the outside world has become, so I can’t give you an answer right now—but I believe he is worthy of your service.

In any case, we have nothing more to lose, so why not fight one more time? We have already endured death for more than a decade; to experience it again would be no great matter, merely a release. But if we succeed, our names will be recorded in the history of Europe. And you… you can send your enemies back to hell, one by one. Isn’t that a wonderful thought?”

Yes, isn’t that a wonderful thought?

The Abbé’s words brought a flash of enlightenment to Edmond.

The young man’s words also echoed in his ears again.

Since he had already lost everything, now that an opportunity had presented itself, why not risk it all? Could anything be worse than his days in the Château d’If?

The gloom, despondency, hesitation, and fear that had accumulated over so many days were swept away by that single sentence.

“Then let’s do it!” he clenched his fists and said aloud to himself.

Then, he felt a sense of relief wash over his entire body. He closed his eyes and quickly fell into a deep sleep.

==========================================

The next day at noon, at the appointed time, Edmond Dantès brought the Abbé for an audience with His Majesty, and Aiglon quickly had a maid show them in.

Upon meeting again, the young man’s demeanor was as elegant and composed as ever, showing no trace of the previous night’s conflict. Edmond Dantès, however, still felt a faint sense of embarrassment. He bowed respectfully to the young man to demonstrate his submission.

“Please, be seated, both of you,” Aiglon said, gesturing to a chair.

Edmond Dantès helped the Abbé sit down.

“Do you miss your hometown, Count of Monte Cristo?” Aiglon asked out of the blue, just as he sat down.

“Huh?” Edmond Dantès was stunned for a moment.

On the one hand, he was not used to the title; more importantly, he never expected the young man to ask such a question.

Didn’t he ask me here to be a sailor? Edmond thought.

On the other hand, in that instant, a longing and concern for his hometown and his family surged into his heart, causing tears to glisten in his eyes.

How could anyone not miss them after being imprisoned in the Château d’If for twelve years, with no word from his elderly father or his fiancée!

“It seems no answer is needed.” Seeing Edmond Dantès’s reaction, Aiglon knew the answer.

Then, his expression grew serious. “Well then, I would like to give you a mission that requires a return to France. You can take the opportunity to visit your hometown and inquire about your family’s situation. I am not in a great hurry.”

The warmth hidden in these words instantly moved Edmond Dantès.

“What is the mission, specifically?” he asked hurriedly, vowing in his heart to complete it for Aiglon.

“I want you to go to Paris, meet with the Marquis de Tréville, gain his trust, and urge him to complete his task,” Aiglon explained in a low voice. “The Marquis de Tréville is an important supporter of mine in France. He contacted me previously, guaranteeing that he could recruit a group of men from the army and among retired veterans to serve me. I am in great need of this assistance, so I want you to find the Marquis de Tréville, urge him to complete his mission as soon as possible, and, on your way back, bring those men to the Island of Monte Cristo.”

“I understand,” Edmond Dantès nodded quickly, then asked with some confusion, “But I have only just joined your group. Why entrust such an important mission to me?”

“Because this mission requires infiltrating France and making contact with its high society without arousing suspicion. It’s not a task an ordinary person can accomplish,” Aiglon shrugged. “It requires intelligence, and more importantly, a certain degree of grace. My cousins and I could certainly do it, but it’s far too dangerous for any of us to go to France right now. That’s why I need a new face—and you, with a face no one recognizes, a fine demeanor and education, plus sufficient courage and stamina, are more than capable of completing my mission.”

Then, he added in a low voice, “You can pose as an Italian nobleman, using the Count of Monte Cristo as your alias.”

Edmond Dantès listened quietly to the young man’s instructions.

He felt the trust and great responsibility the young man had placed in him.

He knew he absolutely could not betray that trust.

“Very well, Your Majesty, I understand everything,” he nodded. “Rest assured, I will devote all my strength to fulfilling the mission you have given me!”

“I’m confident you can do it,” Aiglon said with a smiling nod.

Then, his tone suddenly shifted. “Additionally, I have another mission for you—”

As he spoke, he took out a small pouch from his side and handed it to Edmond Dantès.

Edmond took the heavy pouch, bewildered. When he opened it, he was stunned to find it filled with precious gems.

Diamonds, rubies, sapphires, as well as enormous pearls and emeralds, all lay quietly inside.

“As you can see, this is a small part of the treasure,” Aiglon told him with a smile. “My personal estimate is that it’s worth around one million francs. However, selling them on a large scale will certainly lead to being fleeced, so I’ll be satisfied if I can get around eight hundred thousand. The rest will depend on your skills.”

“Are you expecting him to take them to Paris to sell?” the previously silent Abbé suddenly asked.

“Yes, you are indeed a man of insight,” Aiglon smiled and nodded at the priest. “Selling so many jewels is bound to cause price fluctuations. And in Paris, only the financiers of Paris have the means to absorb these jewels with the least impact on the market, and correspondingly, the smallest discount. Edmond, this will be a test of your abilities. I want you to improvise and help me convert these into cash to bring back.”

It dawned on Edmond Dantès.

Of course. To acquire such a large sum of cash, one would inevitably have to deal with jewelers and bankers, and Paris was the best place to do it.

No wonder His Majesty had placed such emphasis on demeanor.

“You must try to establish a long-term sales channel. I hope to be able to obtain large sums of cash from Paris for jewels in the future as well,” Aiglon continued as he pondered. “This mission is certainly not easy, but, Edmond, I trust you. Show me what you’re capable of!”

Edmond Dantès asked in a low voice, “Aren’t you sending someone to watch me? This is a huge sum of money.”

“Why would I send someone to watch you? The fewer people who know about this mission, the better.” Aiglon shook his head with a smile. “Edmond, spend the money freely. I don’t mind. In fact, I hope you can use this opportunity to make a name for yourself in Parisian high society and find us a few friends in the financial world of Paris.”

Aiglon placed his complete trust in Edmond Dantès.

He knew that Edmond Dantès was a man of loyalty and honor, not the type to abandon his adoptive father for a great treasure. As long as the Abbé was in his hands, it was impossible for Dantès to abscond with the funds.

Therefore, he might as well be magnanimous; it would better demonstrate his trust in Edmond.

“Thank you, Your Majesty.” Edmond Dantès clutched the pouch tightly and replied in a low voice, “I will never betray your trust.”

Chapter 142: 30, The Price

“I will never betray your trust.”

Edmond Dantès’s voice was very low, but everyone present could hear the immense fervor and determination in his words.

“Then I’ll leave everything to you.” Aiglon nodded. “Edmond, I cannot advise you at every moment from the island, so once you set foot on the continent, you will have absolute freedom of action. I trust your ability to adapt. Go and do what you must.”

Edmond Dantès’s expression was complex. He was at once ambitious and moved by His Majesty’s trust in him, yet also worried that his limited abilities might jeopardize his benefactor’s grand plans.

But regardless, his spirits soared.

Locked away in prison for over a decade, forgotten by the world, he had finally found a place for himself and a goal to strive for. To many people, this was perhaps more important than money.

But… this poor man! Aiglon sighed inwardly.

He could guess that once on the mainland, Edmond Dantès would certainly choose to return to his hometown first to inquire about his family.

He knew what the result would be—it would become Edmond Dantès’s lifelong nightmare.

Edmond would learn that after his arrest, his fiancée Mercédès had run herself ragged trying to appeal his case, only to find all doors closed to her and eventually give up, marrying Fernand, who had coveted her all along. He would learn that the people who had conspired to frame him had all risen through the ranks, becoming powerful figures in high society whom he could hardly touch. And he would learn, most painfully, that his poor old father, after receiving no news at all from him at the Château d’If, had eventually starved to death from despair and poverty…

Though long accustomed to indifference, Aiglon still felt a little uncomfortable thinking about it.

If even he felt this way, what would Edmond Dantès himself feel?

He would surely be consumed by an unbearable rage and pain! This was a mortal hatred!

Hatred would transform a man. Edmond Dantès would be baptized in the flames of loathing, ultimately sublimating into an angel of vengeance, dedicating the rest of his time and energy to repaying his enemies with equal suffering.

He would do this, and it would benefit Aiglon—for then Edmond would be even more desperate for him to succeed so that he could borrow the Emperor’s authority to exact his revenge swiftly and make his enemies wish they were dead.

So… go, Edmond. Go and face what you must. Your misfortune has ended. From this day forward, I will not treat you unfairly. As long as you serve me, then like with Chanel, I will take up your grudges as my own. Go, and do not hold back! You will have a share in my enterprise.

Aiglon turned his gaze out the window, concealing his thoughts.

After a moment of silence in the room, Abbé Faria suddenly spoke.

“Your Majesty, I find your arrangements very sound, but there is one point worth reconsidering—is the title ‘Count of Monte Cristo’ truly suitable for public use?” The abbé voiced his concern. “Edmond will be carrying a large number of jewels and a great deal of money. Even in Paris, this would be highly conspicuous and will inevitably attract the attention of many observant people. They might then make the connection to the Island of Monte Cristo.”

“You have a valid point,” Aiglon nodded, yet he stuck to his decision. “However, since we are preparing to do great things, this place will be noticed sooner or later. Edmond using the title ‘Count of Monte Cristo’ can serve to mislead the outside world.”

That’s right. He was having Edmond Dantès use the identity of the Count of Monte Cristo on purpose.

He could not personally participate in various crimes, nor could he allow his name to be directly associated with such shady matters. Therefore, he had decided to make Edmond Dantès his agent, or rather, his front man.

The public operator of these illicit businesses would be the Count of Monte Cristo, Edmond Dantès. He would be the external leader.

When outsiders saw Edmond Dantès spending money like water and using the title of Count of Monte Cristo, they would surely assume he was the leader of the smugglers.

There was no doubt that this arrangement was risky, but Edmond Dantès was worthy of such a great trust.

His moral character was beyond question, and in terms of ability, he had rapidly built up a vast smuggling network in the original novel. Aiglon believed that, driven by hatred, he would achieve the same feat this time.

The Emperor’s cloak must not have a single stain. He had to associate his name with glory, just like in the propaganda posters he was preparing to distribute widely in rural France.

Although Aiglon’s words were rather vague, Abbé Faria was worldly-wise and quickly understood His Majesty the Emperor’s intentions.

“Very well, Your Majesty. On Edmond’s behalf, I thank you for your trust.” He gave a wry smile and did not press his point further.

Then, he suddenly asked again, “Your Majesty, are there any newspapers on the island? Or any books describing contemporary European politics and the current state of various countries?”

“We have all of those,” Aiglon replied. “A large bundle of newspapers is delivered every few days, and I have also ordered many books and maps from Genoa. I have set up a special reading room next door. You may go there and browse whenever you wish. Just let Chanel know.”

“That is wonderful… After being cut off from the world for so long, I have no idea what has happened. My vision of things is a blur. How could I be qualified to offer you advice?” The abbé continued with a wry smile. “So I must familiarize myself with the Europe of today as quickly as possible, then fulfill my duties and not waste the food your grace provides.”

It seemed he was already getting into character, seeing himself in the role of a strategist.

Excellent.

“I understand your desire to accomplish something, but please take care of your health,” Aiglon said with a smile, reassuring him. “Your health is very important to all of us. Please, be sure to look after yourself.”

Just as Aiglon was about to exchange a few more pleasantries with the abbé, footsteps were suddenly heard at the door, followed by a gentle knock.

Chanel quickly went to the door and then returned.

“Your Majesty, His Highness Louis is here to see you.”

“Oh.” Aiglon nodded, then looked apologetically at Edmond Dantès and the abbé. “It seems we must end here for today. Please, you may leave first.”

“Goodbye, Your Majesty.” The two men immediately took their leave.

Soon, his cousin Louis walked in.

“Good afternoon, Your Majesty.”

“Good afternoon, my brother.” Aiglon smiled. “What brings you to me today?”

“It is about the matter you entrusted to me last time…” Louis’s expression was a little strange. “Regarding that noblewoman. I had someone make inquiries, and using our connections in Austria, we finally received some news today.”

Aiglon’s heart instantly clenched, but he maintained a detached expression.

“What news?”

Louis hesitated for a moment, glancing at Chanel, but then he figured she already knew the noblewoman, so he cast aside his reservations.

“It seems that after you left, she was severely reprimanded. Rumor has it she has been temporarily moved out of the imperial palace and sent to a royal hunting lodge to recuperate in seclusion.” Louis sighed, perhaps feeling sorry for Aiglon. “The place she is recuperating is under a very strict information lockdown. We have not been able to find out anything else.”

“Is that so…” Aiglon frowned.

He had not expected the punishment to be so severe.

Why? Logically speaking, she was not a direct participant.

But now, the reason no longer mattered. What mattered was that because of him, Sophie was paying a heavy price.

This is all your own doing, a voice seemed to say in his mind.

He once again recalled Sophie’s curses as he departed.

His breathing suddenly grew heavier, but in the end, he managed to control his emotions.

“Alright, I understand. Thank you.” He nodded to Louis in gratitude. “Let’s leave it at that. Don’t waste any more resources on it.”

Then, he asked, “Is there anything else?”

“Nothing for the moment, Your Majesty. I will take my leave now.” Louis could of course see he was in a foul mood, so he quickly bid His Majesty farewell.

The door closed again, but Aiglon’s heart was filled with vexation.

“I am going for a walk by the sea,” he said casually to Chanel, then walked out the door himself.

Chanel followed closely behind him. “Your Majesty, you…”

“Don’t say anything. Just let me be quiet.” Aiglon stood on the bare rock, gazing at the boundless sea in the distance. “I have always been good at regulating my emotions. I will be fine in a little while.”

Then, Aiglon suddenly laughed. “This is the price I pay myself, isn’t it? Compared to others, I suppose I am the one who has paid less.”

“Your Majesty…” Seeing the young man’s slightly melancholic smile, Chanel suddenly felt a sharp pain in her heart.

She hesitated for a moment.

Finally, she steeled herself. Perhaps His Majesty would reprimand her, but she could not bear to remain silent any longer.

“Perhaps there is something I should tell you,” she began in a small voice. “Please grant me a little patience.”

“Alright. You have earned that right,” Aiglon shrugged.

“I originally served Her Highness Sophie. Later, she assigned me to you, but the maid who replaced me also came from Bavaria. We got along quite well, and even after I came to your side, we often chatted… after all, we Bavarians could never quite fit into the main circle.” Chanel lowered her head, watching the waves crash against the reef, and then said in a low voice, “Sometime before you left, she once told me that Her Highness had entrusted her to go to Vienna to buy medicine from a doctor.”

“Hmm, was she ill?” Aiglon was a little surprised. After all, he and Sophie had spent every day together, and he had not noticed her being ill during that time.

Besides… there were plenty of doctors in the imperial palace. Why would she need to send a maid to buy medicine?

Wait… wait!

Aiglon suddenly understood what “buying medicine” truly meant.

This was the sin he had committed.

He could only nod slightly, indicating he understood.

However, the next sentence plunged him into complete and utter shock.

“But, in the end… she… she stopped buying the medicine,” Chanel said, her head still bowed. “When she told me, she even teased that you had forgotten all about her after getting close to Princess Theresa…”

Chanel’s voice was very soft, but it roared in his ears like a clap of thunder.

He stared at Chanel, dumbfounded.

No wonder…

Though it was only a guess, Aiglon realized it fit the facts perfectly.

This would explain why the Austrian authorities had treated Sophie with such a strange attitude.

It was not just to punish her, but also to conceal the news.

My God, my God!

What have I done? And why did I let her fall into such a state? He stared with wide eyes.

“Why didn’t you tell me before?”

Chanel lowered her head, not daring to answer.

Of course. She was afraid that if I found out, my heart would soften for a moment, and I would forget my great cause.

How could this fervent follower of mine possibly be willing to see me forget the great cause that is my destiny?

…Loyalty is never unconditional. How could I have forgotten that?

“Your Majesty… please do not look at me like that, I beg you…” Chanel suddenly burst into tears, looking at the young man with terror. “I… I was truly wrong. But at the time, I was clinging to a sliver of hope, thinking it would not come to this. Who could have known…”

As she spoke, she sobbed, “This is truly my fault. I only beg you not to cast me aside. I will atone for my sins! I beg you!”

She wanted to say more, but in an instant, she found she could not get the words out. In the end, she could only lower her head, continuing to apologize to her master through her choked sobs.

“Your Majesty, please forgive my transgression!”

Amidst her crying, Aiglon gradually calmed down.

He let out a long sigh, then patted Chanel’s shoulder, signaling her to relax.

“No, you have committed no crime. I will not push the responsibility onto you. Blaming others is the mark of the incompetent, and I will never do such a thing!” Aiglon closed his eyes slightly. “I have considered it. If on the day of my escape, I had known this would be the result, I still would have fled… so the responsibility does not lie with you. Everything was my own choice.”

His tone was detached, but Chanel, who had been by his side all this time, could hear the helplessness and resolve within it.

What could make a person so young face life and death with such calmness?

“Your Majesty…” Chanel could not help but cry again, but this time it was out of relief and emotion. “None of these sacrifices will be in vain. God will surely grant you final victory as compensation! I promise… this is the last thing I will ever hide from you. If it happens again in the future, I will atone to you with my death…”

Aiglon did not answer. He turned his gaze back to the sea before him.

The azure ocean was boundless, seeming to embrace everything.

“Do you remember Alexander? The Tsar, Alexander I,” he said suddenly.

Hmm? Chanel was baffled by the abrupt question.

But she quickly understood, and a bitter smile appeared on her face.

“I remember. Of course I remember him.”

How could any Bonapartist forget that man?

It was Tsar Alexander I who had led Russia to withstand Napoleon’s invasion and ultimately destroy the Empire.

After defeating France, the Tsar became obsessed with mysticism and a reclusive life, rarely appearing in public.

Two years ago, in 1825, the Tsar had passed away quietly, and his younger brother Nicholas had ascended the throne.

Logically, this Russian Tsar was one of the greatest enemies of Emperor Napoleon and the Empire, but Chanel did not harbor much hatred for him. After all, when two nations clashed, to the victor went the spoils. Alexander had defeated Napoleon on the field of battle and destroyed the Empire fair and square. That was his skill, and there was little to resent.

Furthermore, after the fall of the Empire, Tsar Alexander had been relatively polite to the members of the Bonaparte family, aside from the Emperor himself. He did not hold them responsible and even gave them a great deal of money to compensate for the loss of their royal titles—Queen Hortense, for example, had received his help when she fled France.

Because his life was so legendary and varied, Chanel still felt a mix of emotions when thinking of the deceased Tsar.

“Why do you mention him?” Chanel then asked, puzzled.

“His Empress was named Elizabeth Alexeievna. She was originally a princess of Baden and was married to Alexander, then still a prince, in a political union when she was fourteen,” Aiglon continued in a low voice, not answering directly. “After Alexander became Tsar, he disliked the Empress and gave her the cold shoulder, taking numerous mistresses with whom he had nine children. The neglected Empress, to relieve her loneliness, took lovers of her own—more than one, in fact. One was the Polish nobleman Adam Czartoryski. It is rumored that the two children the Empress bore were fathered by her lovers…”

“Ah…” Chanel roughly understood what her master was getting at.

“Empress Elizabeth Alexeievna’s two daughters both died young, without exception,” Aiglon said in a flat tone, watching the sunset over the sea. “The imperial physicians all said it was due to infectious diseases.”

Chanel drew in a sharp breath.

What did that imply?

Were the early deaths of the two princesses a tragedy orchestrated by God, or the result of a Tsar’s fury?

No one knew, but the thought was utterly terrifying.

“Your Majesty…” she wanted to comfort Aiglon, but for a moment she did not know what to say.

“There is no need to comfort me. Each of us must pay a price for our actions. I cannot demand that others pay a price for me while being unwilling to pay even a tiny bit myself. That is neither reasonable nor possible.” Aiglon sighed, then turned to leave the shore. “This is a price I can bear… but I will owe her for the rest of my life.”

After a pause, he added, “Besides, there might still be time. If I can produce enough bargaining chips before everything becomes irreversible, I can certainly trade for the safety of mother and child. I know them too well. They will be furious, but they would never refuse a reasonable transaction.”

Chapter 143: 31, The Grand Plan

As spring arrived, brilliant sunlight bathed every corner of the Mediterranean Sea, and the small Island of Monte Cristo was naturally no exception.

On this day, Abbé Faria, through Mademoiselle Chanel Noël who was caring for him, submitted a request for an audience with His Majesty the Emperor.

His request was quickly approved.

“Abbé, what is it you wished to see me about?” Aiglon asked politely after the priest arrived in his room.

Abbé Faria had been on the island for nearly half a month. Now free from the dungeon, his physical and mental state had greatly improved after this period of convalescence.

Although he was still half-paralyzed, it was not enough to hinder his intellectual reflections.

He now seemed filled with boundless energy.

“Your Majesty, could you tell me what you intend to do next?” Abbé Faria did not bother with pleasantries, cutting straight to the chase. “From my observations, you have been recruiting men, and surely they are not meant to be confined to this small island. Where do you plan to use them?”

“I plan to establish a smuggling network to earn me a continuous stream of profit, which requires a lot of manpower,” Aiglon answered.

“I have seen that. You are indeed recruiting sailors, and Edmond is one you brought to the island for that purpose. But in my opinion, that is not the entirety of your plan.” Abbé Faria did not back down, but continued, “You are not only recruiting sailors, but also soldiers, even beyond the capacity of the Island of Monte Cristo… It’s clear you are trying to assemble an army of some size. This naturally leads to the next question—where do you intend to take this army?”

Aiglon did not answer immediately.

“If you wish for me to be your advisor, then you must be open and honest with me. At the very least, let me know what you want to do next, so that I may be of use, no?” Abbé Faria continued, “You might think that since I have just come out of a cell, I am not fit to be entrusted with important matters. But I believe my condition is excellent, and I have spent this time diligently observing the current state of Europe… I believe I can be of some use, so please, trust me this once.”

Aiglon hesitated for a moment.

“Surely you don’t intend to land in France with them and march on Paris? That would be completely irrational.” The priest said with a smile, “There’s no need for you to take the same risk as your father. After all, he had prestige in the army, which you do not yet possess.”

“Of course not.” Aiglon was amused by the joke.

If he were to land in France with men now, he would probably be caught and thrown in prison before he even got far inland.

What to do next had always been a plan he kept to himself, not even sharing it with those closest to him.

However, it now seemed the time had come to speak of it.

At least, there was no harm in discussing it with the Abbé.

With this thought, Aiglon no longer hesitated and revealed his plan.

“Once my men are assembled and have achieved some level of combat readiness, I will go to Greece. Then, as a volunteer force, I will assist the Greek rebels in their fight against the Turks and help them win their independence.”

“Oh! That is somewhat surprising.” The priest’s eyes widened in astonishment, but he did not show much disapproval.

“Raising an army requires not just money and men, but also territory. This tiny Island of Monte Cristo can’t possibly accommodate the army I intend to build. So I must find a way to acquire a larger piece of land.” Since he had already started, Aiglon no longer held back. “Given my identity, if I were to seize territory elsewhere, I would undoubtedly face an extremely fierce backlash. But if I fight under the banner of saving Greece, volunteering to fight for the restoration of a Christian nation—even if it is Orthodox—the people of the Christian world will still cheer for me—”

“That is a sound rationale.” Abbé Faria nodded.

He thought for a moment, then added, “However, the situation in Greece is not looking good at the moment. The Turks and Egyptians are besieging them—”

“That’s perfect! That’s where I’ll have room to maneuver!” Aiglon replied, full of ambition. “The Turks may seem to have the upper hand now, but that’s only because the Greeks themselves are in disarray, not because the Ottomans are so formidable. I believe I have room to operate in this situation.”

Their conversation revealed the current state of affairs.

Ever since their conquest by the Ottoman Turks, the Greek people had never ceased their resistance. Beginning in 1821, their struggle had reached an unprecedented climax.

After several years of guerilla warfare, the Greek insurgents, led by men like Kolokotronis, had repeatedly defeated the Turkish army and at one point liberated almost the entire country.

However, the native Greek nobles and local magnates looked down on the rebel leaders who had risen from common stock. At the same time, fierce struggles raged between pro-European and local factions. Thus, even before independence was secured, the Greeks were embroiled in intense internal strife.

In April 1824, the Second National Assembly was convened in Greece, and Kolokotronis was dismissed from his post as commander-in-chief. His supporters, of course, refused to accept this. They rejected the government and established a rival one, leading to a situation where two governments existed in Greece simultaneously.

After two fierce armed conflicts, the internal strife in Greece finally ended with the arrest of Kolokotronis himself. The internal war was over, but the strength of the Greek army had suffered a major blow.

At this very moment, Turkey was eyeing Greece covetously, desperate to extinguish the flames of this rebellion. In July 1824, Turkey signed an agreement with Egypt—nominally under its rule but in reality controlled by Ali Pasha—to jointly suppress the Greek uprising.

In February 1825, an Egyptian army and navy of ninety thousand men landed in the southern Peloponnese and began a major advance. Though the Greek army resisted bravely, they could not halt the Egyptian offensive. Bowing to public pressure, the Greek government released Kolokotronis and others, reappointing him as commander-in-chief. However, the tide of war was difficult to turn, and the Egyptian army occupied most of Greece.

After two years of fierce fighting, despite the valiant resistance of the Greeks, all Greek territory north of the Corinth region fell back into the hands of the Turkish army. The only lands remaining to the Greeks were a part of the Peloponnese and several islands in the Aegean Sea.

It appeared that Greece’s situation was precarious.

But this was merely the darkness before the dawn. Pushed to the brink, the Greeks finally began to resist with all their might, ultimately halting the Turkish advance. The decaying Ottoman Empire also began to buckle under the strain of the war’s costs.

Furthermore, as the Greek armed uprising continued, sympathy for Greece grew year by year across Europe. The attitudes of various nations began to shift. In the end, the great European powers, which had initially been unwilling to support the uprising in hopes of maintaining the old order, changed their stance. They began to exert firm pressure on Turkey, forcing it to withdraw from Greece.

In the original timeline of history, Greece finally achieved formal independence in 1829.

Aiglon knew that, just like playing the stock market, the “Greece” stock was at its lowest point. If he entered the market and put in some effort, he could reap enormous benefits when the stock rebounded.

The more desperate Greece’s situation was now, the greater his opportunity to claim the credit for its salvation.

Of course, he would not explain all these calculations to the Abbé, but Abbé Faria was astute enough to perceive the advantages.

“Are you not afraid of the risk? Those are Turkish troops, a regular army,” Abbé Faria asked.

“I hate taking risks, Abbé. At any time. But I know even better that if one wants a throne, one must take risks. Compared to the benefits I stand to gain, the risk is nothing,” Aiglon answered with conviction. “Once I’ve assembled a volunteer army, I will set out to pursue my cause.”

After a pause, he explained further, “Besides, I am not without resources. I have those veteran soldiers and officers loyal to me, and tens of millions of francs in funds. I will surely be able to crush those Turks. I believe Turkey is like a dilapidated, teetering house. A firm kick at the door is all it takes for it to sway and collapse!”

“And if you succeed, what do you intend to gain? The Greek crown?” Abbé Faria asked again.

“I don’t want it. Greece is a kingdom that no one can govern well. Haven’t you seen? They were at each other’s throats with swords and guns before their independence was even won! No one can manage that country, and it isn’t worth my energy. What I want is France, the wealthiest great power in Europe.” Aiglon shook his head. “I only need to secure a sphere of influence and use Greece as a bargaining chip to negotiate better terms with the major European powers.”

Very good… Abbé Faria nodded silently to himself.

It was clear that His Majesty already had a rather mature plan—one that even exceeded his own original expectations.

In that case, let’s go all in!

I can add some fuel to His Majesty’s fire.

“Your plan is quite good, and I have no objections. However…” Abbé Faria smiled shrewdly, “I think I can, to the best of my ability, make your plan proceed more smoothly and provide it with a more solid guarantee.”

“What do you mean?” Aiglon’s interest was instantly piqued, and he asked eagerly.

“While the great powers abandon Greece for their own despicable interests, your righteous act of going to save Greece single-handedly will surely win the approval of all Christians. Even your staunchest opponents will be unable to find fault with you on this matter… And I imagine the Church in Rome will be among those who cheer for you the loudest,” the priest explained to him in a low voice.

Then, his eyes lit up with excitement. “Your Majesty, just imagine, what an honor it would be if the Pope himself issued a decree, praising your heroic deed throughout the Christian world?”

Swayed by his tone, Aiglon couldn’t help but be lost in a reverie.

He certainly held no affection for the Church of Rome, but he knew that France was still a Catholic country, and the French peasantry, in particular, was most susceptible to this kind of religious rhetoric. If the Pope were to personally issue a decree praising him, what a sensation it would cause in the vast French countryside?

And then, if he followed that up with a wave of propaganda bombardment on the peasants using illustrated booklets and the like…

Heh! What an exciting scene that would be!

Lost in this thought, Aiglon’s mind soared.

However, he quickly cooled down and looked at Abbé Faria with doubt.

“My father’s relationship with the Church of Rome was extremely strained. Would the Pope be willing to do this?”

What Aiglon said was indeed the truth.

During the French Revolution, the relationship between the Republican government and the Catholic Church was abysmal. On one hand, the Republic ideologically detested Catholicism for supposedly suppressing reason and encouraging ignorance; on the other, it coveted the Church’s assets. Thus, from the very beginning of the Great Revolution, the blade was turned on the clergy, and the Church in France suffered greatly.

After Napoleon came to power, he began to rebuild order in France and picked up the Catholic Church as a tool. He started lifting the bans on the Church and deliberately sought to improve relations.

Thanks to his efforts, the Church quickly mended its relationship with Napoleon.

In 1804, when Napoleon was crowned Emperor, it was Pope Pius VII who performed the coronation.

However, despite using the Church as a tool, Napoleon held great disdain for it in his heart. During the coronation ceremony, he snatched the crown from the Pope’s hands and placed it on his own head, clearly declaring to the world that his throne was won by his own efforts, not bestowed by the Pope. With that, the true nature of their relationship was revealed.

Afterward, Napoleon’s relationship with the Church took a nosedive.

The Pope had originally thought that the Napoleonic Empire would become a pillar of the Catholic world, much like the Bourbon dynasty. However, Napoleon treated the Empire as a tool for his personal ambition.

In 1809, Napoleon attacked Vienna and then annexed the various states belonging to the Papal States. Pope Pius VII was furious and announced Napoleon’s excommunication. In response, on July 6, 1809, Napoleon had Pope Pius VII arrested in the Vatican and imprisoned in Savona.

Pope Pius VII endured five years of imprisonment and was only released after Napoleon’s abdication in 1814.

Clearly, their relationship had ended in a complete rupture.

His grandmother Letizia Bonaparte’s brother, his great-uncle Joseph Fesch, was a Cardinal of the Church. He had been quite influential once and had even presided over Aiglon’s baptism. However, his position as Cardinal was entirely due to Napoleon’s influence in France. After the relationship between Napoleon and the Church broke down, his status within the Church plummeted.

Eventually, after Napoleon’s abdication, he returned to Rome and was sidelined. Now, he could only live a retired life in Rome, and it was unlikely he could exert any influence in the Church.

Therefore, Aiglon, who was well-versed in these stories, held no hope for the Church of Rome’s attitude towards the Bonaparte family.

“If Pius VII were still alive, I think it would indeed be difficult for them to change their minds. But things are different now. We have a new Pope to deal with.” Abbé Faria smiled again. “Your Majesty, this too is God helping you.”

Indeed, Pope Pius VII, who bore a deep grudge against Napoleon, had died in 1823. He was succeeded by Pope Leo XII. With a new ruler came a new court; there were naturally numerous personnel changes within the Church, and old hatreds no longer seemed so significant. After all, King Philip IV of France had also abducted and imprisoned a pope, yet later kings continued to be devout sons of the Church, did they not?

“You do have a point,” Aiglon nodded. “Then how do you think we should proceed?”

“You’ve come to the right person!” A flicker of pride crossed the priest’s eyes, but he skillfully concealed it. “Have you forgotten? I am an Italian priest myself. I am a man of the Church, and I have many old friends within it.”

“Oh…” Aiglon realized with a start.

“I’ve read the recent Vatican almanac and discovered that one of my best friends has now been promoted to Cardinal… Alas, sixteen years of my life!” The priest sighed deeply, lamenting the time he had wasted in the dungeon, but he quickly regained his spirits. “Your Majesty, I can contact my old friends and ask them to help me, to open the doors of the Church for us.”

“What are the chances of success?” Aiglon asked gravely.

“If you had no money or were unwilling to spend it, frankly, there would be no chance. But as long as you are willing to spend, and have enough money, it’s not difficult to make the Church declare a devil an angel. It’s merely a matter of finding the right channels.” The priest replied calmly. “Just think, people from the Medici and Borgia families could become Pope. What is impossible in Rome?”

“Well said…” Aiglon nodded in deep agreement.

He had inadvertently discovered another path.

Indeed, Abbé Faria was truly useful… He once again felt fortunate for his wise decision.

Yes, the Church has always been a corrupt and resourceful organization, excelling at turning decay into magic, or magic into decay. As long as he found the right channels and bribed the high-ranking clergy and the Pope, what would a mere commendation for him matter?

At this thought, Aiglon’s spirits soared.

Then, he began to ponder what kind of gesture would be needed to buy the Pope.

In the original novel The Count of Monte Cristo, Edmond Dantès bought a papal pardon with a giant emerald, saving a bandit’s life on the scaffold.

And that very emerald was now in his treasury, quietly waiting for him to use at any time.

Undoubtedly, what he wanted was far more important and precious, but he believed that by paying a slightly higher price, he could ultimately buy what he wanted from the Pope—after all, he had no personal grievances with the current Pope.

“Your Majesty, if you find my suggestion feasible, then it is best to make a decision as soon as possible.” While Aiglon was lost in thought, Abbé Faria urged him in a low voice, “The sooner you prepare, the sooner you will seize the initiative. Regardless of whether you respect the Church in your heart, since you wish to present yourself as a hero of the Christian world, the Church’s praise would be very helpful to you. No one can certify your great achievements better than the Pope. The price for all this is merely the loss of some inanimate objects, nothing worth clinging to.”

Yes, all the conditions are in place, so why hesitate? Aiglon made up his mind.

If he failed, he would only lose some wealth, but if he succeeded, it would be immense political capital.

“Very well, then let’s strive for it.” He clenched his fist in the air and shook it firmly to show his resolve. “You can start contacting your friends now. Let them know you are working for me.”

“The letters are already written,” Abbé Faria replied with a smile. “You can have them sent to Italy, right into their hands, at any time.”

“Then I shall oversee it myself,” Aiglon replied.

“Hmm?” Abbé Faria’s eyes widened. “You…?”

“Yes, I was already planning a trip to Rome,” Aiglon said, smiling at him. “And now, it seems I have an even more compelling reason to go.”

“…You must be careful of your safety.” Abbé Faria thought for a moment and did not try to stop him, only offering a word of caution.

After all, Rome was currently under the direct rule of the Papal States, not within Austria’s reach. As long as the Church wasn’t hunting his master and the young man did not appear in public, there really wasn’t much danger.

“Are you going to Rome to see your family members?” he then guessed Aiglon’s reason.

“Yes, I plan to see my grandmother and other family members.” Aiglon’s smile gradually faded, and he gazed calmly into the distance. “They must miss me very much…”

Chapter 144: 32, Rome

After coming to an agreement with Abbé Faria, Aiglon spent the next few days preparing for his journey.

He packed his bags and consulted with the abbé about the precautions he should take upon arriving in Rome.

On the Island of Monte Cristo, only the abbé knew the inner workings and secrets of the Church of Rome.

Soon, the day of his departure arrived.

He went to see Abbé Faria to bid him farewell. After all, Abbé Faria was advanced in years and paralyzed on one side. So, even though he wished to help with the introductions, the spirit was willing but the flesh was weak. Aiglon had no choice but to leave him on the Island of Monte Cristo.

“Your Majesty, I wish you a safe journey,” Abbé Faria said, his farewell sincere. “I am certain you will achieve your goal.”

“I will do my best, Abbé. It is thanks to your guidance that I found the confidence to do what I must,” Aiglon replied, thanking the abbé warmly. “While Chanel and I are away from the island, please be sure to take care of your health. I will need to rely on your wisdom again in the future.”

“Rest assured, Your Majesty. I feel decades younger than I did in the dungeon. Though my body is infirm, I am quite confident in my longevity. I believe I will live to see the day you ascend the throne.” The abbé smiled in response, then turned his gaze to Chanel, who stood nearby, and nodded with gratitude. “Of course, I must also thank Mademoiselle Noel for her meticulous care. I never expected to experience such human warmth in the twilight of my life… Mademoiselle Noel, I wish you a safe journey as well.”

“Oh, please don’t say that. I was only doing what I should…” Chanel lowered her head, slightly embarrassed.

Although she had been furious when she discovered Edmond Dantès attempting to steal the treasure, even threatening to send both him and the abbé to the bottom of the sea, it had been a mere impulse born of anger. It didn’t mean she held any personal animosity toward the abbé. After accepting Aiglon’s order to care for him, she had tended to him diligently in her spare time. It was precisely because of her care that the abbé’s health had recovered so quickly.

Just as Aiglon had hoped, during her time with Abbé Faria, Chanel was moved by the old man’s humility, wit, and erudition. Her attitude toward him softened considerably. The young woman, who had never known the joys of family life, felt the warmth of an elder’s affection for the first time.

The same was true for Abbé Faria. How could the old man, childless and locked away in a dark prison for over a decade, not be moved by such kindness after his escape? In his heart, he had come to see Chanel as a granddaughter.

Their relationship was now exceptionally harmonious, which was exactly what Aiglon had wanted to see.

First, he wanted his trusted subordinates to be united in sincere cooperation. Second, with an emotional bond, Abbé Faria would feel a stronger sense of belonging and be more willing to offer his loyalty. And as long as Abbé Faria was loyal to him, it was as good as having a firm hold on his formidable general, Edmond Dantès.

This “father and son” pair, under his command, was a rare find. One was responsible for giving advice and making plans, the other for execution, and both were intelligent and loyal.

Although he could secure their service through the debt of granting them freedom, having a bond of affection would only increase the team’s cohesion.

After they exchanged goodbyes, Aiglon had a few more instructions for the abbé.

“Abbé, I have already given the order. You are my special advisor, with the right to be informed of all specific matters. After I leave, my cousin Louis will be in charge of the island, but you may inquire about anything, and the others will cooperate with you fully.”

Though Aiglon’s tone was casual, Abbé Faria immediately grasped his intent. “Very well. Rest assured, Your Majesty, I will pay close attention to the situation on the island.”

Aiglon glanced out the window.

This place had once been the ruins of a monastery, but as more people settled on the island, the ruins began to show signs of life again. The island’s goats, however, had met with disaster, having been almost completely hunted to extinction by the bored residents.

Over the past few days, Louis had been helping him recruit sailors. Combined with the people who had originally come to the island with him, he now had plenty of men, but it was still not enough.

“Everything now depends on Edmond,” Aiglon murmured. “I need a group of experienced veterans as officers to truly give me an army.”

Recruiting desperados as soldiers was easy, but the true combat effectiveness of an army relied on its officers, especially those at the lower levels. Otherwise, no matter how well-equipped, it would be nothing more than a disorganized mob.

For Aiglon, the loyalty and competence of his officers were paramount. Thus, his only solution was to recruit retired soldiers from France who had once served the Bonaparte family—and for that, he had to rely on the Marquis de Tréville and Edmond Dantès.

The more men they could bring from mainland France, the more assured his army’s combat strength would be.

“I have absolute faith in Edmond’s abilities,” the abbé replied with conviction. “You can rest easy, Your Majesty. As long as there are people willing to follow you, he will bring them to you safely!”

“I believe so as well.” Aiglon nodded.

Then, he leaned down and embraced Abbé Faria. “Goodbye, Abbé Faria.”

“Goodbye, Your Majesty!” With his still-mobile left hand, Abbé Faria gently patted the young man’s shoulder, bestowing upon him his sincerest blessings. “Glory shall be yours!”

And so, having arranged matters on the island, Aiglon boarded the ship from the pier and embarked on his journey to Rome.

Dressed anew, he carried with him a fearless ambition and a few letters.

These letters were written by Abbé Faria to his closest friends from years ago—men who now held high positions in the Roman Curia. Upon arriving in Rome, he would find a way to deliver all these letters through intermediaries.

If he was lucky, Aiglon could use these connections to open doors and gain a direct channel to the Pope. Then, he could begin talks on how to leverage the pontiff’s authority.

Perhaps things would not go smoothly, but… how would he know if he didn’t try?

He possessed a natural talent for taking immediate action, driven by an inexhaustible energy and will to achieve his goals.

In the afterglow of the setting sun, the sailboat rode the wind and waves, carrying the young man toward his destination.

Under the cover of darkness, after a night of sailing, the boat slowly approached the Port of Civitavecchia.

Though not as large as major ports like Genoa and Livorno, it was the largest port currently under the rule of the Papal States and, being only a few dozen kilometers from Rome, served as the city’s main gateway to the world.

Following the smugglers’ custom, the sailboat, disguised as a small merchant vessel, lingered near the port for a time. Once accomplices on the shore confirmed it was safe, it mingled with the fishing boats and merchant ships and moored in the harbor.

After a bumpy night at sea, Aiglon and Chanel disembarked and set foot in the port. Without pausing to rest, they immediately hired a carriage and set out for Rome.

The carriage sped toward Rome all morning.

This was one of the most prosperous regions in Italy, so the road was bustling with carriages. How could these fellow travelers ever imagine that the former King of Rome was advancing unstoppably toward the city?

Like an ordinary traveler, Aiglon gazed with great interest at the scenery outside the carriage window, estimating his distance from the Eternal City. As the horizon shifted, the hills and ridges surrounding Rome, and the magnificent structures atop them, gradually came into view.

“Sir, you should rest. We still have a long way to go to Rome,” Chanel said, looking at the young man with concern. “You didn’t sleep well on the ship last night.”

After leaving the Island of Monte Cristo, Chanel had to change how she addressed him.

“It’s all right, Chanel, I feel fine,” Aiglon said, shaking his head. Then his tone suddenly shifted. “Chanel, have you ever been to Rome before?”

“Of course not,” Chanel replied at once, shaking her head. “You know my past. How would I have had the chance to come to Italy?”

“Then you’re in for a treat. When we have time, I’ll take you to see the sights. We can think of it as a pleasant trip,” Aiglon answered with a smile. “Perhaps you can consider this a paid vacation and enjoy yourself.”

“That would be wonderful…” Chanel broke into an overjoyed smile. “Your Highness, I’ve wanted to see this place for so long. It would be even better with you as my guide.”

Yes, Rome!

This city was once called the capital of the world, the Eternal City of splendor. Its inhabitants had proudly ruled over all the lands around the Mediterranean Sea. Yet, with the passage of time, after more than a dozen centuries, its glory had faded. It was now merely the capital of the decaying Papal States, ruling a small corner of the Apennine Peninsula, its former might long gone.

Only the ancient buildings and ruins scattered throughout the city could, in a fleeting moment, recall its past brilliance.

Even so, the city’s name still stirred the hearts of men, making them yearn to witness it with their own eyes.

“Chanel, we’ll first find lodging at an inn on the outskirts of Rome, and then we’ll find a way to contact my grandmother, Letizia.” After smiling a moment, Aiglon turned serious again. “My grandmother’s residence is too conspicuous. I can’t risk visiting rashly. I don’t know how many people are watching me, but it’s always better to be cautious.”

After the fall of the Empire, the former Empress Dowager Letizia had traveled from Paris to Rome to seek refuge with Pope Pius VII.

Although Pope Pius VII’s relationship with Emperor Napoleon had soured, the Pope did not make things difficult for this devout Christian and faithful patron of the church, allowing her to reside in Rome.

Empress Dowager Letizia used her savings to purchase the Palazzo Rinuccini in the city, renaming it the Palazzo Bonaparte, where she lived with her younger brother, Cardinal Joseph Fesch.

The old siblings lived a life of seclusion within the palace.

Clearly, it was not wise for Aiglon to rush directly to his grandmother’s residence. He had to first assess the situation from outside the city—but he was confident that the day he would meet his grandmother would come soon.

“Your Majesty, leave everything to me. I will arrange it all properly,” Chanel said with a gentle smile. “You should get some sleep now.”

As Aiglon’s party approached Rome from the northwest, another group was traveling along a road from the northeast, also heading toward the magnificent city.

Compared to the simple carriage Aiglon had rented, the carriage of this group was far more robust and luxurious. The horses pulling it were spirited and strong, their manes groomed to a glossy sheen.

Although there was no heraldry carved on the carriage, it was clear that it belonged to nobles accustomed to a life of comfort.

Evidently, for them, this was a safe and comfortable journey.

In the main carriage, a young woman was silently gazing at the scenery outside.

Compared to the young man’s soaring ambition, she appeared far more melancholic, her brow slightly furrowed in deep thought.

This, however, did not diminish her beauty; rather, it added a touchingly lovely charm.

“Your Highness, what are you thinking about?” her maid whispered.

“Didn’t I tell you not to call me that in Rome?” the young woman said as she came back to her senses, glancing at her maid with feigned displeasure.

“Oh my, forgive me, I forgot again…” the maid chuckled. “Well then, Miss, what are you thinking about? Are you planning your trip?”

“Yes…” Theresa sighed softly, a trace of loneliness in her voice. “I had wanted to travel here with someone.”

That’s right, she was Princess Theresa, daughter of Austria’s Archduke Karl.

Due to a series of recent events, the princess had become both the focus and the laughingstock of high society. Her insistence on honoring her marriage contract had led to heated arguments with her parents.

After the umpteenth argument, her parents, unable to sway their daughter, could only sigh and let her persist.

Not long ago, Princess Theresa had proposed taking a trip to clear her head.

Worried that their daughter was under too much psychological stress, her parents were happy to let her get away and temporarily escape the whirlwind of gossip in Vienna. And so, Theresa began her journey to Rome.

Although Theresa had insisted on traveling with a small retinue, her parents could not bear to let their daughter venture out alone. Naturally, she was still accompanied by guards and maids.

Theresa was, of course, very touched by her parents’ concern, but for her travel plans, it was quite a nuisance. The main purpose of Theresa’s trip was not to tour the ancient monuments of Rome, but to visit the former Empress Dowager of the French Empire, His Highness’s grandmother, Letizia.

Months had passed since His Highness’s escape from Vienna, but there had been no news at all of his whereabouts. In desperation, Theresa decided to go to Rome.

She suspected that His Highness might have gone to find his grandmother, and perhaps the two of them might meet in Rome by chance.

Even if he wasn’t there yet, she could visit Empress Dowager Letizia first, obtain the elders’ blessing and approval, and show the world that Princess Theresa still stood by her choice.

If His Highness’s grandmother speaks out, surely he will hear of it… Theresa thought to herself.

Originally, Theresa had planned to visit his grandmother in Rome with His Highness after their wedding. To think that she would now be coming alone… The thought filled her heart with bitterness.

When would this bitterness end? She did not know, but she desperately wanted it to end soon.

Lost in her thoughts, after a long and bumpy journey, Theresa’s party arrived at an inn on the outskirts of Rome to rest for the night.

At the front desk, Theresa was required to register her name.

She certainly couldn’t sign her real name; the surname “von Habsburg” could not be revealed so easily.

“Bonaparte” was out of the question as well.

Theresa thought for a moment, then quickly signed her name: “Theresa-Memmingen.”

Chapter 145: 33, The Old Woman

As the sun painted streaks of golden light across the horizon, the aged Madam Letizia Bonaparte opened her eyes, beginning another dull morning.

The elderly always wake very early, though the world no longer has any tasks waiting for her.

Following her usual routine, the old woman rang a bell to summon a servant, who helped her dress and arrange her completely white hair. Then she left her bedroom, ready to have her breakfast.

Ever since the fall of the Empire in 1815, the former Empress Dowager Letizia Bonaparte had come to Rome, living in seclusion in this palace.

Although she resided in the spacious Palazzo Bonaparte, very few people actually lived there, and even fewer were permitted to dine with its mistress.

A middle-aged woman was already seated at the dining table. She was Miss Anna Barbara Bansi, a painter Letizia had hired. Upon seeing the old lady appear, she hastily stood up and bowed respectfully to the madam.

With her white hair, Letizia wore a dress of pure black. Her expression was proper and solemn, but her attire resembled mourning clothes, and her mood seemed low and suppressed.

After sitting down, she glanced around before looking at the empty seat opposite her.

“Where is Joseph?” she asked.

This Joseph was her younger brother, Cardinal Joseph Fesch. Since coming to Rome, the elderly siblings had lived in seclusion here together, leading a forgotten, retired life.

The world seemed to have forgotten them, yet it did not heap any more malice upon them. It had simply placed the two old people here, to await their fated demises.

“Someone just delivered a letter. His Eminence the Cardinal went to receive it. It might take some time,” replied Miss Bansi, the painter.

A letter? Someone is still sending letters here? A sliver of suspicion flashed through Letizia’s mind.

Could it be from her grandson?

Ever since learning of the sensational news from Austria, she had felt a faint sense of expectation, and dread, these past few days.

But she quickly gave up on the thought. She was too old and lacked the energy to ponder so many questions. It was better to leave it to fate; she would find out what happened soon enough.

“Is that so? Then we shall wait a while,” she said calmly, then waited quietly at the table.

Soon, the equally aged Cardinal Fesch walked to the table, his steps still reasonably brisk.

His expression was strange—neither angry nor ecstatic, but rather filled with astonishment.

Letizia quickly noticed the letter in her brother’s hand.

“Joseph, what on earth has happened? Who sent you the letter?” she asked in her most familiar Italian.

“You certainly won’t believe this,” Cardinal Joseph Fesch replied with a wry smile. “It came from an Austrian princess.”

Letizia froze for a moment.

“Louise?” she asked in disbelief, then shook her head, denying it herself. “That’s impossible. We broke off all contact with her long ago, and she wouldn’t want any contact with me.”

Although Princess Louise had once been her daughter-in-law, she had remarried and started a new family after the fall of the Empire. The two sides had long since had a falling out, and Letizia did not believe Louise would take the initiative to contact her.

Yet, if not Louise, it seemed even more impossible for it to be anyone else.

“You guessed wrong. It’s not a letter from Princess Louise, but from… Princess Theresa.” Cardinal Joseph Fesch’s expression was still strange. “That’s right, Archduke Karl’s eldest daughter.”

“Good God!” Letizia and Miss Bansi exclaimed in unison, then looked at one another in blank dismay.

Although Letizia lived in seclusion, she was not entirely cut off from the outside world. She had always paid close attention to matters concerning her grandson—

She clearly remembered that the princess had once been designated by the Austrian court as her granddaughter-in-law.

When she heard the news, she didn’t feel any aversion. On the contrary, she was a little relieved, because it meant her grandson, for whom she was so worried, finally had some support in Austria. But who could have predicted so many twists and turns would follow!

“Why… why would she write to me? Is she going to denounce our family?” Letizia came back to her senses and smiled wryly. “Alas, we have truly wronged this young lady…”

With her grandson gone without a word, the marriage had naturally come to nothing. Princess Theresa was thus thrust into a storm of public opinion, enduring immense pressure.

Putting herself in Theresa’s shoes, Letizia could well imagine the princess’s feelings at this moment—most likely filled with resentment and vexation.

Poor child.

“No, Letizia, it’s not what you think.” The Cardinal shook his head, then handed the letter in his hand to his older sister with an odd expression. “This is her letter. You should read it first.”

Letizia took the letter, stunned.

The stationery was exquisite, bearing the double-headed eagle crest of the Habsburg family. As she drew out the letter, a fresh fragrance diffused through the room.

Then, the fine, elegant handwriting on the paper came into the old woman’s view—it was written in Italian to make it easier for her to read.

“Revered Empress Dowager:

Though I have never had the honor of meeting you, I have long heard of your benevolence and have always admired your efforts in protecting your family and your children. In my heart, I have countless times looked to you as a role model, hoping that I, too, could strive to protect a family of my own and help my husband carry on the glorious history of a great family.

I imagine you have heard of the various matters concerning His Highness and myself, so I need not force myself to endure the pain of recounting my ordeal and the suffering I have had to experience…

I must admit, His Highness has now placed me in a rather difficult situation. If I did not wish to uphold this betrothal, which I have sworn to honor, it would be a simple matter; however, I am unwilling to break my vow, which means I must stand against the court and even my own parents.

I am not afraid to face pressure, for my own vow is enough to grant me the strength I need. But I am afraid that my efforts will ultimately be for naught, and even more so that His Highness will not understand my devotion, causing the happiness we once promised each other to come to nothing…

Ordinarily, we of the younger generation should handle our own affairs and not trouble you, but the situation has worsened to a point where I can no longer remain silent and handle it alone. Therefore, I hope to be granted an audience with you, to tell you of my suffering, my worries, and my resolve.

If you would be willing to grant me the grace of an audience, I would be eternally grateful.

May God bless you with health and long life, and may you watch over us forever!

Forever loyal to you, Theresa von Habsburg.”

Although an old person’s nerves grow dull, Letizia was still moved by the abundant emotions overflowing from the letter.

“This girl! She’s truly too…” she murmured, shaking her head, unsure how to describe it.

Where was she an Empress Dowager now? Just an old woman living in seclusion.

For a girl from the Habsburg family to lower herself so much before her, it truly left one at a loss for words.

“She is indeed a most polite and deeply devoted girl,” Cardinal Joseph Fesch nodded. “If it were not for your grandson, she would never have used such words to you.”

“Yes, yes…” Letizia sighed deeply. “This is truly a sin! How could that little scoundrel have done such a thing!”

“So, will you see her?” the Cardinal asked again. “The person who delivered the letter told me the princess is waiting just outside our door, in Venice Square.”

“What?” Letizia was a little surprised, then immediately nodded in agreement. “See her! Of course I’ll see her. We cannot sin any further.”

“Very well.” The Cardinal nodded, then turned and walked out again without even eating breakfast. “I will bring Her Highness over.”

After the Cardinal had gone, Letizia looked at the breakfast on the table and found she had no appetite either.

Miss Bansi watched all of this, and though she hadn’t seen what was written in the letter, she had a pretty good idea from watching the siblings’ interaction.

“Did Princess Theresa come to request an audience with you?” she asked in a low voice.

“Yes, she has come.” Letizia, her mind utterly confused and distressed, nodded.

“What is her attitude… toward the marriage that was ruined?” the painter asked cautiously.

“In her letter, she said she wants to uphold the betrothal,” Letizia replied.

“This is truly…” Miss Bansi was somewhat shocked. “Even now, at this stage, she still wants to fulfill the marriage contract?”

Letizia could only respond with a wry smile.

“Poor child. We have wronged her.”

Not long after they spoke, the Cardinal returned. This time, a young woman in a dress and a wide-brimmed silk hat followed behind him.

Upon reaching the old woman, she removed her hat, revealing her face, and then curtsied elegantly and respectfully to Letizia.

“It is an honor to meet you, Your Majesty.”

After she took off her hat, Letizia studied her, momentarily entranced by the girl’s beauty and overflowing youthful vitality.

What a beautiful young lady!

But upon closer inspection, one could still see a trace of sorrow between her brows. She had clearly been in low spirits recently.

As for the reason for her low spirits, everyone in Europe probably already knew.

At this thought, Letizia’s heart couldn’t help but fill with guilt.

“There is no need to be so deferential to me, Your Highness. I have long since ceased to be an Empress Dowager.” As she spoke, she stepped forward and embraced Theresa’s fair and slender shoulders. “Child, we owe you far too much… Please believe me, if I had had a chance to be there, things would not have turned out this way at all.”

Seeing the concern and guilt in the old woman’s eyes, Theresa could no longer hold back. Her eyes reddened, welling with tears, and she threw her arms around the old woman.

“Forgive me, Your Majesty, I have lost my composure before you… May I embrace you for a moment?”

“It’s all right. You needed a good cry as well.” Letizia shook her head and continued to hold the girl tightly.

In that warm embrace, the pent-up grievances and sorrows in Theresa’s heart finally found an outlet, and her tears flowed uncontrollably.

She had finally found a place where she could cry without reservation, without worrying about breaking her parents’ hearts.

As her emotions poured out, her crying grew louder, and everyone in the room felt a pang of sympathy hearing it.

After a good while, Theresa finally regained her composure and looked up, her bloodshot eyes meeting the gaze of His Highness’s grandmother.

The old lady looked dignified and kind, almost exactly as she had imagined, and the shawl on her chest was now soaked through.

“I apologize, Your Majesty. I came so suddenly and have troubled you,” she apologized softly.

“It is not a problem. Compared to the hurt my grandson has caused you, what is this?” Letizia shook her head.

Then, she sighed again. “I thought you would have broken off all relations with him, but I never expected to receive this letter from you… Child, do you truly wish to continue?”

“Since I have already agreed to the betrothal, I must of course continue to honor it,” Theresa replied solemnly. “In truth, I am not aggrieved by His Highness’s departure, but by why… why couldn’t we have been betrothed first before he left… I… I can wait!”

At this, she almost burst into tears again, only just managing to control herself. “Your Majesty, has His Highness come to see you?”

“Not yet.” Letizia shook her head. “Theresa, I am not lying to you. If he had, I would tell you.”

Looking into the old woman’s eyes, Theresa believed her.

Alas, it seemed His Highness was still watching from a distance, not yet daring to contact his grandmother in Rome.

She knew that waiting idly in Austria was a waste of time, so she had come to Rome to seek an audience with His Highness’s grandmother.

Even if she did not learn of his whereabouts here, she could at least win the favor and approval of a family elder and ensure the marriage contract would be honored.

But she believed that His Highness would certainly make contact. As long as she got along well with Empress Dowager Letizia, she would be able to get news from her.

And judging from their first meeting, that shouldn’t be difficult.

As Theresa pondered, Letizia stroked her hair, growing more fond of her by the second.

“What a good girl…” she murmured to herself. “How could anyone bear to abandon such good fortune!”

Then she asked, “When you were together before, did you… cross that line?”

Because she had phrased it somewhat vaguely, Theresa didn’t understand at first, only realizing a moment later.

“Not yet…” she shook her head, a little shy. “But His Highness has already kissed me and promised me we would create a happy future together, but then…”

“So he spouted all that silver-tongued rhetoric and then went back on his word!” Letizia’s brow furrowed, and she looked at Theresa indignantly. “That little scoundrel! If I ever see him, I’ll break his legs with my cane!”

“His Highness must have his own plans…” Theresa quickly spoke up for him.

“Whatever his plans, he can’t just sacrifice you for no reason!” Letizia grew more indignant as she spoke. “It is his honor to be betrothed to you. How dare he not acknowledge it? If he dares to refuse, then I will disown him! At least for now, I am still the eldest of the Bonaparte family, and I will not allow him to do such a thing!”

Despite having been the Empress Dowager for over a decade, Letizia was, in essence, still an ordinary old land-owning lady from Italy. Her life experiences, her way of thinking, and even her values had not risen to the level of a “French Empress Dowager.”

This was perhaps her good fortune. At least, even during the Empire’s most glorious years, she had maintained the virtues and simplicity befitting an Italian mother, as well as a deep love for her children and relatives, uncorrupted by boundless power and honor.

Theresa was delighted to find that she had achieved her goal in this one meeting.

What a loving and kind grandmother… Overcome with emotion, she embraced the old woman once more.

Chapter 146: 34, An Audience

While Theresa was having an audience with Letizia, Aiglon, on the outskirts of Rome, was also considering how to meet his grandmother.

Unlike Theresa, he certainly did not dare to simply stride up to his grandmother’s residence. So, he first found a hotel on the outskirts of Rome and checked in under an assumed name.

After settling in, he began to gather information and observe the situation. He soon discovered that the atmosphere in Rome was not tense; clearly, the administrators of the Papal States had not received news that the King of Rome had arrived.

Although the initial news of the “King of Rome’s escape from Vienna” had caused a stir in the city, it had quickly died down after a few months.

Even so, Aiglon did not dare to let his guard down. He knew his grandmother’s status was far too sensitive, and after he had gained his freedom, she would undoubtedly attract outside attention.

Furthermore, the Palazzo Bonaparte, where Empress Dowager Letizia resided, was right next to Venice Square in the heart of Rome. It would be far too conspicuous for him to walk over brazenly, so he abandoned the idea of a direct visit.

Therefore, he could only choose to have a message delivered to his grandmother first, and then find an opportune moment for them to meet.

There was, naturally, only one person for the job—Chanel.

Although Chanel had escaped Vienna with him, the Austrian officials had never released the details of his flight. This meant that, for the moment, Chanel was not a person of interest. She could appear openly in Rome without attracting any notice.

Besides, she was a young girl and correspondingly less likely to arouse suspicion. Even if something unexpected were to happen, Aiglon trusted that she would keep her lips sealed and would never expose his secret.

Thus, after getting settled, Aiglon assigned this mission to Chanel.

As for himself, he would lie low in the hotel with the others who had accompanied him and wait for Chanel’s return before deciding on their next move.

Chanel was, of course, immensely honored and thrilled at the prospect of an audience with Her Majesty, the Empress Dowager. Overjoyed, she accepted the assignment.

“Your Majesty, I will head over now. Please take care of yourself here. I’ll be back soon,” Chanel said, bidding Aiglon farewell.

“Alright, I’ll be waiting for your good news.” Aiglon smiled and waved, wishing her success. “Oh, and when you see my grandmother, you don’t need to be overly formal or reserved. Just try to be as relaxed as possible. Otherwise, I’m afraid she might feel a bit uncomfortable. She has never been one for putting on airs.”

Chanel didn’t quite agree with his advice. “No matter how easygoing Her Majesty the Empress Dowager may be, she is still your grandmother, the eldest member of the Bonaparte family. I must show her the respect she is due…”

“Fine…” Aiglon threw up his hands in resignation. “Then do as you see fit. But remember to tell her that I am in great need of her and my great-uncle’s help. Ask them, for the sake of our blood ties, to lend a hand to their grandson in his time of need.”

This was not just a casual remark; he genuinely hoped to receive the two elders’ assistance.

Letizia might not put on airs, but she had been a true Empress Dowager and had received vast endowments from her son, accumulating considerable wealth. Moreover, after the fall of the Empire, although she came to Rome to live in seclusion, she possessed a keen business sense. She had used her savings to make several shrewd investments, which had increased her fortune substantially. Letizia surely possessed a huge sum of money.

Although Aiglon had unearthed a treasure, for someone preparing to undertake a great enterprise, the more money, the better. Establishing an army, in particular, would consume an astronomical amount of funds. This meant his thirst for money was almost limitless.

Having already received a contribution from his Aunt Hortense, Aiglon naturally wanted to secure an even larger investment from his grandmother.

Aiglon was the heir to the Bonaparte imperial family, Letizia’s direct grandson. Even though the Empire had fallen, he believed his place in his grandmother’s heart was anything but ordinary.

Back then, Letizia had received so many blessings thanks to Napoleon. Now that he was in distress, wasn’t it perfectly justifiable for him to ask his grandmother for some money to get through this difficult time?

Beyond money, he had an even more important objective that required his grandmother’s help. He had come to Rome to build connections within the Roman Curia, and the first step required trustworthy and well-connected intermediaries.

Letizia and her brother, Cardinal Joseph Fesch, were the most suitable candidates.

Although Napoleon had fallen out with the Pope, Letizia, due to her piety and goodwill toward the Church, was still held in high regard. Otherwise, the Church would not have offered her sanctuary in Rome. Many high-ranking officials in the Church today had once received her favor. As for Cardinal Fesch, his network within the Church was even more extensive. With their help, it would be much easier for Aiglon to contact the upper echelons of the Church.

Once he had established contact, Aiglon would present Abbé Faria’s letter and then pave the way with jewels and gold. He was confident he would be able to open the gates of the Vatican—even if he couldn’t walk through them openly just yet.

All these plans now rested on Chanel’s shoulders. Aiglon could only hope she would carry out her mission successfully and contact his grandmother as soon as possible.

At this moment, Chanel, feeling the thrill of her important duty, was on her way into the city of Rome.

What an incredible honor it was to have an audience with the former Empress Dowager! To receive even a few words of praise from her would be a distinction she would cherish for the rest of her life.

The buildings of Rome, some magnificent, others crumbling and dilapidated, flashed past her carriage window. She paid them no mind, her thoughts entirely consumed with the upcoming audience.

===============================================

At that very moment, Letizia was conversing with Theresa.

After her initial emotional outburst, Theresa had stopped crying, but the lingering tearstains on her face made her look touchingly vulnerable, and the old woman’s heart softened toward her even more.

“Sigh! To have won your heart is a blessing from God, yet he remains unsatisfied, insisting on causing trouble for everyone. It’s truly distressing!” she couldn’t help but sigh again.

“His Highness has great ambitions. This is something you should be gratified by,” Theresa replied softly. “To this day, I have never resented his choice. Perhaps Austria was truly no place for him, and he could not accept living out his life as a subject of the Habsburg Emperor. He would rather take a risk to find his own glory… Although I am a victim in this, I must say, I am glad to see His Highness defy fate and fight for his ideals. He may not succeed, but the brilliance that shines forth from his struggle against destiny is enough to dazzle and captivate me. I would never find such spirit in other men my age.”

“It’s a wonder you can still speak so highly of him…” Letizia was both gratified and moved. “Sigh, I don’t know what it is with my sons and grandsons, why none of them can be content. They’re always desperate for adventure, doing things they don’t have to do… Never mind. I’m old now. I couldn’t control them then, and I certainly can’t now. I can’t be bothered to worry so much anymore. But you, my dear girl, what do you plan to do now?”

“I have already said, I will honor our engagement…” Theresa lowered her head shyly, but her reply was resolute. “God has made this arrangement, and I must see it through. Besides, if you would be willing to give me your blessing, I would feel immeasurably honored…”

“I bless you both, I would be more than happy to, but things as they are now… this is no solution!” Letizia sighed. “He is gone without a word. Heaven knows what will happen next. Can you really just wait like this forever? You are only hurting yourself.”

There was another thought she kept to herself—if he went and married someone else, wouldn’t Theresa’s youth be wasted for nothing? But the question was too cruel to voice aloud. She trusted, however, that Theresa would understand the implication.

“You need not worry about me. I am prepared,” Theresa said, raising her head to look gravely at the old woman before her. “I told His Highness before that I would bind my happiness to his future. If he wished to be a scholar, I would live with him in pastoral seclusion. If he wished to achieve something great, then I could do the same! The current situation has not disheartened me, nor will it. I am willing to wait!”

Here, she changed her tone. “Of course, waiting idly is not a solution either. I hope to find His Highness as soon as possible, to let him know what is in my heart… That is why I urgently need your help.”

“How can I help you?” Letizia asked quickly.

Just then, her brother, Cardinal Joseph Fesch, hurried back to her side. This time, his expression was quite strange, as if he wanted to say something but was holding back.

“Joseph, what is it now?” Letizia asked impatiently.

Joseph Fesch did not answer immediately. Instead, he subconsciously glanced at Theresa.

It was this subtle expression and gesture that made Theresa’s heart suddenly pound.

Could it be that God truly heard my prayers?

She barely dared to believe she could be so lucky, yet she yearned for her wish to come true.

Perhaps after so much regret and pain, God is finally taking pity on me… she thought nervously.

“Well, what happened?” Letizia asked impatiently while she was still lost in thought.

Theresa pricked up her ears, afraid of missing a single word.

“A young girl has arrived. She claims… she claims she has urgent business and wishes to see you,” the Cardinal replied after a moment’s hesitation. “She is not old, but she doesn’t seem the type to lie. So, perhaps you could spare a moment to see her?”

“Is that young girl… a blonde girl, who calls herself a maid?” Theresa asked eagerly, before Letizia could even respond.

The Cardinal spread his hands, indicating there was nothing more for him to say.

Yes, it must be! The old woman lived in seclusion; who would come to visit her, let alone a young girl?

It was most likely the maid that His Highness had sent to contact his grandmother.

His Highness was now a wanderer with few people he could count on. He would certainly entrust this task to someone he trusted to avoid revealing his whereabouts.

It must be…

Wonderful!

A flash of ecstasy brought a sudden blush to Theresa’s cheeks, and a genuine smile appeared on her face. Though it didn’t quite match the tearstains that had yet to fade from the corners of her eyes, it was infectious enough to affect the two elderly people present.

“Please see her, Your Majesty!” Theresa begged, looking at Letizia with excitement she tried to suppress but could not hide. “Perhaps this is everything I have been hoping for…”

The maiden’s plea made Letizia smile.

“It seems you know more about this than I do. Very well, as you wish.”

The Cardinal nodded and left the room again.

Theresa felt her heart hammering against her ribs.

Although she had only met the maid by His Highness’s side a few times, at this moment, she wished to see her more than ever before.

It has to be her, right? Oh God, please let it be her!

But even in her ecstasy, she maintained a sliver of composure and remembered her decorum.

“I shall withdraw to the next room,” she said, rising to curtsy to Letizia, intending to leave for a moment.

Unexpectedly, the old woman reached out and took her by the arm.

“No, Theresa, don’t go. There is nothing you need to hide from.” She shook her head gently. “If this is truly God righting a wrong for you, why would you refuse His gift? Stay with me, and let us see if the good fortune you’ve been hoping for has truly arrived. I don’t know what has happened, but may God bless you.”

“Thank you… Thank you!” Seeing the old woman’s sincere and loving eyes, Theresa almost burst into tears again, but this time from gratitude and joy.

So, she sat down once more, looking at the door with immense apprehension, waiting for fate to reveal its answer.

=======================================

After arriving in Rome, Chanel cautiously approached the Palazzo Bonaparte, where Empress Dowager Letizia resided. Using the secret signal Aiglon had given her, she requested an audience through the gatekeeper.

The elderly Cardinal Joseph Fesch received her and asked her business, but she insisted on seeing Letizia.

The old man had to go and announce her. He was not gone long before he returned and informed her that the mistress of the house had agreed to see her. He then led her to the reception room.

Along the way, Chanel was a nervous wreck, replaying the upcoming audience in her mind countless times, terrified that her nerves would cause her to disgrace herself.

Amidst this suffocating tension, the door opened, and Chanel followed the Cardinal inside.

Just as she was preparing to curtsy to the old woman seated in the middle of the room, her body suddenly froze.

For she saw someone she would never have believed she would find here.

“Your Highness…” The title escaped her lips instinctively.

“Where is His Highness?” a desperate question answered her.

Chapter 147: 35, Devotion

“Where is His Highness?”

Theresa asked, her gaze fixed anxiously on Chanel.

Her expression was slightly twisted with agitation and tension, which, to Chanel at that moment, seemed particularly terrifying.

Heavens!

Chanel was completely stunned by this sudden turn of events. She subconsciously wanted to turn and run, to flee this place.

“Stop!” Theresa grew even more anxious. She cried out, rose from her seat, and rushed toward Chanel.

Seeing she couldn’t catch up, she thought quickly and shouted again.

“Are you trying to leave without a word and insult the dignity of Her Majesty, the Empress Dowager?!”

The sharp question was like a wake-up call to Chanel. Remembering her mission, she instinctively slowed her steps. In that moment of hesitation, Theresa had already rushed to the door and grabbed her by the shoulders.

“Are you not here for an audience with Her Majesty, the Empress Dowager? How can you leave in the middle of it? That would be a failure of His Highness’s mission…” Theresa smiled.

As she spoke, she forcefully pulled Chanel back into the room. “Please, continue with your mission.”

Chanel didn’t resist forcefully. It was clear she was at a loss, unsure how to handle Princess Theresa.

“Your Highness… why are you here?” she asked suspiciously.

Theresa sighed in relief, thankful she hadn’t let luck slip away.

“Isn’t this all thanks to you and your master? I came to Rome to clear my head, to escape the mockery of high society, and to pay a visit to His Highness’s grandmother,” she replied with a hint of sarcasm.

After speaking, she turned her head to look at Empress Dowager Letizia.

The two elders were dumbfounded, staring at Theresa with incredulous eyes.

Just moments ago, this young woman had been before them, a beautiful and sorrowful sight in her tears. They never expected her to adapt to the situation so quickly and take control of the room, as if she had become another person entirely.

“Forgive me, Your Majesty, I lost my composure just now… I should not have spoken so presumptuously before you had.” Theresa curtsied slightly, apologizing to Letizia, but her hand still gripped Chanel’s arm. “Allow me to introduce her—this is Mademoiselle Chanel Noël, a Frenchwoman. To be precise, she is the daughter of a junior officer in the former Imperial army. After a change in her family’s fortunes, she ended up in Bavaria, where she was taken in by His Highness de Beauharnais. She then came to Vienna as part of Princess Sophie’s dowry… She is the one who helped your grandson escape from Austria. She must be a trusted confidante of His Highness now, so her loyalty to the Bonaparte family and to His Highness is beyond question. You can believe every word she says.”

“How do you know all this?” Now it was Chanel’s turn to be astonished. “Did the Austrian government tell you the results of their investigation?”

“No, I knew before your escape,” Theresa answered in a low voice. “At the time, I noticed His Highness seemed quite close to you, even entrusting you with organizing his personal papers, which was quite unlike how he treated others at Schönbrunn Palace. So, I spent some time quietly having someone look into you.”

She sighed softly. “After I found out, I chose to keep it a secret. If a background like yours became known to the court officials, you might have been forcibly sent away from His Highness’s side, and that would have been too pitiful for him… Had I known what would happen later, perhaps it would have been better to expose you sooner.”

“Would you really have? If you had done that, His Majesty might have hated you,” Chanel retorted under her breath.

“Maybe he would, maybe he wouldn’t. But since it has all happened, there’s no point in talking about it now.” Theresa gave a bitter smile, both cunning and sorrowful. “At least now, I don’t want to make the same mistake again… You could never imagine what kind of life I’ve been living these past few weeks!”

“Ahem…”

A dry cough interrupted their hushed conversation. Empress Dowager Letizia nodded at Chanel. “Mademoiselle Noel, thank you for your help and for taking care of my grandson.”

Chanel could no longer spare a thought for Theresa and refocused on her mission.

“I was merely doing my duty, Your Majesty. It is not worthy of your praise.” She pulled her hand free from Theresa’s, then walked before Empress Dowager Letizia and respectfully bowed to the matriarch of the Bonaparte family. “It is a great honor to have an audience with you. I wish you health and long life!”

“Alas…” Letizia let out a long sigh, finding little joy in the respectful address. “You have indeed endured much. So, what did my grandson wish for you to tell me?”

Chanel glanced at Theresa, who stood nearby, and said nothing.

“I asked Theresa not to leave. At this point, I believe she has the right to know what has happened… Our family has wronged her terribly enough. We cannot continue to sin against her, can we?” Letizia sighed again. “Aiglon pretended to go along with the engagement, but it was just putting on a show for the occasion. He ran off on his own, ruining Theresa’s reputation… As an elder, I cannot stand by and do nothing when faced with such a thing. So, since Theresa is willing to stand by the betrothal, I believe I should treat her as a member of our family—”

“But before His Majesty left, he left a letter,” Chanel shook her head. “He apologized to Princess Theresa and guaranteed the princess’s purity with his life and his family’s honor.”

“Therefore, I believe the engagement between them is cancelled. His Majesty does not dare hope for the princess’s forgiveness, but he sincerely wishes that Princess Theresa can forget this nightmare and live a happy life in the future.”

“What?” Letizia and Joseph Fesch looked at one another in blank dismay, then turned to stare at Theresa in renewed astonishment.

“That letter? I’ve already burned it.”

Theresa answered calmly, as if discussing the most trivial of matters. “Because I burned the letter, my parents did not make it public. This is the effort I have made to uphold our betrothal.”

Letizia and Chanel were stunned.

Letizia gasped again, then quickly pressed, “Why would you do such a thing?”

“Because… I refuse to have everything I’ve given be dismissed with a single, flimsy piece of paper. Is that reason enough?” Theresa lifted her head and challenged the old woman. “Are my sincere heart, my affections, all my plans for my future with His Highness… and all the hopes I once cherished, things that can be so easily shattered by a single page? Does my sincere devotion to His Highness not even deserve a farewell in person? I understand… We haven’t known each other for long, and His Highness doesn’t trust me. But I don’t need his apology. I just want the future I once dreamed of, a future he agreed to with me!”

Under the gaze of everyone present, Theresa spoke her heart, sentence by sentence. “Your Majesty, I was not entirely truthful with you earlier because I feared you would not accept me. But every tear I shed for you came from a sincere heart. I believe His Highness left that letter only because he knew his future was uncertain and he didn’t want to drag me down with him. It doesn’t mean he wanted to abandon me—and if that is what he meant, then I have the right to hear him say it to my face, not just be cast aside with a few hastily written words. Don’t you agree?”

Once again, Theresa had persuaded the old woman.

“Indeed, you have the right to an answer in person.”

Then, without further hesitation, she looked at Chanel. “Tell me, where is my grandson? Since he sent you here, he must be in Rome, and as it happens, Theresa is here too… This must be God’s will. So, I think we should at least arrange for Theresa to meet him. The two of them can sort things out clearly. Whatever the outcome, it’s better than no outcome at all.”

Chanel didn’t know whether to laugh or cry.

Although she had heard that the Empress Dowager was simple and devout, only now, hearing her repeat “God’s will,” did she truly understand what that meant. It was truly a headache.

While she bore Princess Theresa no ill will, she obviously couldn’t reveal His Majesty’s whereabouts just like that—even setting aside the possibility that the princess herself was a spy sent by the Austrian royal court, she certainly hadn’t come to Rome alone. Could the people around her be trusted to keep a secret?

“I’m sorry, Your Majesty, but I cannot say it here,” Chanel maintained her stance. “I must ensure His Majesty’s absolute safety.”

“So you’re worried I would endanger His Highness’s safety?” Theresa glared at Chanel, incensed.

But Chanel remained unmoved.

Seeing her so resolute, Theresa wanted to persuade her further, but her innate dignity would not allow her to beg Chanel. So, she could only turn her pleading eyes to Letizia.

This kind old woman was her only hope now… She truly couldn’t bear the blow of missing him again.

This touchingly vulnerable appearance once again stirred pity in the old woman’s heart.

It was time to find a solution that would satisfy both sides.

After a moment’s thought, she spoke again.

“As you can see, although I only met Theresa today, I find the princess very much to my liking. I have already promised in her presence that I am willing to continue to recognize her as my granddaughter-in-law, and I am very happy that she can share in some news about Aiglon—after all, as my granddaughter-in-law, she has the right to know where her future husband is.” The old woman looked at Chanel with a gentle expression. “However, Mademoiselle Noel, I can understand your concerns to some extent, so…”

As Theresa’s eyes filled with joy and anticipation, Letizia turned back to her. “Theresa, you should go back for today. Leave me your current address and contact information. I will tell all of this to Aiglon, and I will also tell him my decision. Then I’ll have him find an opportunity to see you. What do you think?”

Theresa’s eyes instantly dimmed.

Though she felt a pang of unwillingness, she knew this was the best treatment she could hope for at the moment.

Since Empress Dowager Letizia was on her side, she didn’t need to worry so much. She could only accept the current outcome; if she pushed any further and angered the old matriarch, any hope of reconciliation between her and His Highness would be even more remote.

“Then… I will take my leave… Thank you for your care, Your Majesty.” She looked at the old woman, her heart full of both disappointment and hope. “I am currently staying in a hotel on the outskirts of Rome.”

She found a pen and paper and quickly scribbled down her current address. “The ones who escorted me here are servants and subordinates who have followed my father for many years. They would not do anything to harm my interests, but to be on the safe side, I will be careful to avoid them. I only beg you, please, make sure His Highness knows my heart… and that I am waiting for him. I will stay in Rome for a long time, until the day he finds me. I entrust everything to you!”

“I know, child.” Letizia smiled gently, then caressed the girl’s cheek with her dry, wrinkled hand. “Please rest assured. Leave everything to me.”

And with that, Theresa reluctantly took her leave.

Watching the princess’s departing figure, filled with a sense of wistful loss, Chanel finally breathed a sigh of relief.

In her heart, she felt a little pity for Theresa’s plight, but some things simply couldn’t be helped.

“Mademoiselle Noel, everything has been handled according to your wishes. You may now tell me what my grandson sent you to say—but before that, please allow me to finish my breakfast… This morning’s series of events has left me starving.”

“Of course,” Chanel replied at once.

With that, Letizia gave the Cardinal a look, then led him back to the dining room.

“You are being far too kind to Princess Theresa.” As soon as he sat down, Cardinal Joseph Fesch muttered in a low voice, “Are you really that fond of her?”

“On the one hand, I am indeed very fond of her,” Letizia said, taking a small bite of a pastry. “On the other, for the sake of my poor grandson, I feel she is a perfect match.”

“A perfect match for what?” the Cardinal didn’t quite understand.

“Perfect for saving his skin, in case he fails,” Letizia sighed deeply. “Isn’t the princess’s father quite famous? Perhaps he could make it happen.”

She was not enthusiastic about the “restoration of the Empire” that so preoccupied Aiglon and his followers.

As Napoleon’s mother, she had been able to watch from a closer vantage point than anyone else as her son rose from obscurity to glorious splendor, and then from glorious splendor to ruin.

In her eyes, it was all God’s will. Otherwise, how could a small landowning family that had fled Corsica in a panic suddenly transform into the imperial family of France? And how could they, at the height of their seemingly invincible power, suddenly be destroyed?

Only the great power of God could stage such a grand and terrible play on the world stage.

And since it was God’s will, why try to defy it?

She was now in her twilight years, her outlook far more pessimistic than even Queen Hortense’s. She would be content if her children and grandchildren could simply live out their lives in peace.

Eugène and her own youngest son, Jérôme, had married princesses from old royal houses—one from Bavaria, the other from Württemberg—and as a result, they had fared the best of all.

Eugène had fled to his father-in-law, the King of Bavaria, and lived there as a duke. Jérôme, too, had the company of his princess and was not pursued by the victorious powers; he bought a castle in Italy and lived a comfortable, leisurely life of wealth.

From this perspective, the most reliable safety net for her poor grandson’s risky venture was to forge marriage ties with the royal families of Europe. That way, even if he failed, he might still have an acceptable fate.

And as it happened, Princess Theresa was so devoted to him, remaining steadfast even to this day, and had even done so many outrageous things for his sake… If he truly gave her up, who knew if there would ever be another like her?

“Little one, cherish your good fortune…” she sighed again.

Chapter 148: 36, Painstaking Care

“Little one, cherish your good fortune…”

After hearing Letizia’s inner thoughts, Cardinal Joseph Fesch finally understood her intentions.

He had to admit, she was right. Princess Theresa’s father was Archduke Karl, a pivotal figure in the Habsburg imperial family. Judging from recent history, if his grandnephew were to truly fail, Princess Theresa could surely plead with her father and, by the weight of his name, spare her husband’s life.

This was the safety net for the worst-case scenario.

At this thought, he nodded repeatedly.

“Considering it from that angle, Princess Theresa is indeed the most suitable choice…”

Among the great powers on the European continent today, the French royal family were mortal enemies of the Bonapartes, the Russian imperial family were also adversaries, and the British royal family was out of the question. Looking around, the only royal house that could possibly tolerate the young man was, in fact, Austria’s.

It seemed that while Letizia appeared simple and pious, she had, after all, lived a long life and weathered many storms. She could assess a situation and make a decision in an instant.

Having reached a consensus, he no longer dwelled on the matter.

“Aiglon must have come to us for help,” the Cardinal changed the subject. “Since he wishes to restart the family’s enterprise, he must be in urgent need of assistance—assistance in every sense of the word.”

“Then what do you think our response should be?” Letizia did not answer, but posed a question of her own.

“I, of course, must assist him with all my strength,” the Cardinal replied without a second thought. “My position as Cardinal of Lyon was bestowed upon me by his father. According to the principles of allegiance, since he is the sole heir to the Empire, I must naturally pledge my loyalty to him—”

“You certainly are a man of principle!” Letizia said noncommittally, merely offering a faint smile as she lifted her glass and took a sip of fruit wine.

The Cardinal said no more, instead raising his head to look at his older sister, seemingly awaiting the old lady’s declaration.

His stream of words was, in reality, a hint to his sister: “Everything you possess was also given to you by His Majesty the Emperor. If His Majesty’s heir needs help, you are duty-bound to provide it…”

Unlike his sister’s pessimistic mindset, the Cardinal was full of hope for his grandnephew. He, too, wished for this grandnephew he had yet to meet to restore the family’s prestige and accomplish great things.

Though the path ahead was difficult and he did not know if it would lead to success, one only lives once. Living without regrets was more important than anything else.

“You look quite eager,” Letizia noted her brother’s excitement. “I thought after so many years of living in seclusion with me, you had grown old enough to forget the old days.”

“I personally have long been devoid of any grand ambitions, and there is no longer a place for me in the Church,” the Cardinal shrugged. “But he is different. I was the one who baptized him at his birth. I, along with millions of other subjects, once shouted, ‘Long live the King of Rome!’ How fortunate must a man be to have such a glorious birth?

“Though the Empire has fallen, I am gratified to see that the flame ignited in his heart by God has not been extinguished. He wants to strive to see this family reign over Europe once more, and for that, he has even relinquished all the glory and riches bestowed upon him by Austria! I admire such ambition. Perhaps the final result will still be in vain, but as long as he has strived and fought, at least his life will not have been wasted.”

The more the Cardinal spoke, the more animated he became, his eyes seeming to burn with fire. It had been a long time since he had spoken with such fervor.

For a man like him who had once touched the pinnacle of world power, the feeling of being forgotten by the world was not a pleasant one.

“That’s a truly moving speech, Joseph, but… I am still hesitating.” Letizia frowned.

“Hesitating about what? What is there left to hesitate about?” The Cardinal pursed his lips into a smile. “At our age, what is there to worry about? Can you really tie your gold and jewels to your body and take them to heaven with you? Or are you afraid that disaster will entangle you once more?”

“Don’t say such things!” Provoked by her brother, Letizia shot him a glare.

“I’m not reluctant to part with my money, nor am I afraid of trouble. In 1815, I was with Napoleon when we landed in France from Elba Island and marched on Paris. What was I afraid of then? My concern is that if I rashly grant his every request, I might end up harming the boy instead.”

“What?” The Cardinal was somewhat confused.

“You’re right, actually. The money I have was a gift from my son. I’m already seventy-eight years old, and I can’t take it with me to heaven. Logically speaking, if my grandson came to ask me for it, I should indeed give generously.” Letizia first nodded, then sighed. “If he were engaged to Theresa, content to be an Austrian prince in the future, and they came to Rome to see me, I would gladly give them a large sum of money to manage their household, because I’d know it would only make my descendants’ future more comfortable.

“But now, the situation is completely different. He is about to embark on a most dangerous adventure, and that is not as easy as a young man might imagine! We haven’t seen each other in over a decade. I don’t know what kind of person he has grown into, and I certainly can’t tell if he is acting on a momentary, hot-blooded impulse or if he has a genuine plan. If he is merely running off on an adventure, spurred on by his supporters out of youthful impetuosity, then it would be better for him to accomplish nothing at all—at least he would live to carry on our family’s bloodline! In that case, the more help I give him, the more I harm him.”

As she spoke, Letizia’s eyes suddenly reddened, clearly recalling sad memories from the past. “Is there anyone in this world who does not love their grandson? More than anyone, I hope he can live a long and peaceful life, not be sent to some deserted island to die in a foreign land.”

As Letizia spoke these words, her sighs were long and her emotions sincere. The Cardinal, who had spent years by her side, naturally understood that these were his sister’s heartfelt words.

As a grandmother, her grandson’s safety was far more important to her than some empire or throne that had never truly belonged to their family in the first place.

“Then what would you have us do?” he could not help but ask.

“For his safety, Aiglon cannot come to see me now, and in this situation, it wouldn’t be right for me to suddenly rush out of Rome to see him… So, you go with that young maid to find him. Go and see for me what kind of person my grandson has become.” Letizia laid out her plan. “If he has his father’s spirit—courageous and wise, knowing what it takes to achieve great things—then we will help him with all we have. Win or lose, we should at least try. If he is not cut out for it, then tell him to just find a place to live in anonymity and be done with it. He shouldn’t let himself be shackled by phantoms, nor should he squander the lives of others anymore…”

“I understand,” the Cardinal nodded solemnly. “I will observe him carefully. Leave it to me.”

“Also, about this matter with Theresa, pass this on to him as well. For reasons of both sentiment and principle, he owes Theresa a debt. To be hurt so deeply and yet remain so devoted—that is a true love he may not find in a hundred lifetimes. He should not, under any circumstances, cast someone aside with just a few pages of paper. That would incur divine retribution!” Letizia added. “Tell him I am very fond of Theresa. I would be delighted to see her become my granddaughter-in-law and, after me, the matriarch of this family. If he still acknowledges me as his grandmother and wants my help, then the precondition is to reconcile with Theresa! I long for the day when he and Theresa are laughing together at my knee.”

Before, the Cardinal might have been dismissive. After all, those who accomplish great things must make sacrifices; by the standards of a statesman, abandoning Theresa was not so terrible a deed. But after Letizia had revealed her deep concerns, he found himself agreeing with his sister.

Letizia’s considerations were thorough. She had not been blinded by fantasies of future glory, but had first considered how to secure the best possible outcome for her grandson in the event of failure.

That was a good way to think.

“Very well, I will relay all of this to Aiglon,” he nodded. “I’ll go back and see that Mademoiselle Noel now.”

Letizia nodded.

The Cardinal walked to the dining room door, preparing to head to the reception room.

“Tell Aiglon I love him, and I miss him very much.”

Just then, he heard the voice from behind him, and the sound of a suppressed sob.

He did not stop walking, but only nodded silently.

At that moment, Chanel was waiting obediently in the reception room, waiting for Her Majesty the Empress Dowager and the Cardinal to finish their breakfast before seeing her.

After a good while, the elderly Cardinal walked over and looked at the young woman with a kindly expression.

“Mademoiselle Noel, my apologies for keeping you waiting.”

“It is what I ought to do,” Chanel quickly curtsied to His Eminence the Cardinal.

“My sister is not in good spirits at the moment, so she has entrusted me to handle this matter entirely,” the Cardinal said gently to Chanel. “May you tell me now what message His Majesty wished for you to convey?”

Chanel glanced around, and after confirming no one else could hear, she replied to the Cardinal in a low voice.

“His Majesty has personally come to Rome and is currently staying at a hotel outside the city. He is very eager to see his grandmother, but under the current circumstances, he cannot rashly come here. So he could only ask me to inform Her Majesty the Empress Dowager and you first.”

“I can understand His Majesty’s feelings…” the Cardinal sighed deeply. “We, too, are very worried about his safety and often pray for him. If my sister has any remaining attachments in this world, Aiglon is chief among them.”

“I believe their Majesties will be able to meet very soon…” Chanel replied, her voice trembling.

The simplicity and loving kindness that Letizia had shown had left a deep impression on Chanel. She subconsciously felt immense pain that the grandmother and grandson could not yet be reunited.

“What does he need us to do for him?” the Cardinal asked again.

Since there were no longer any outsiders present, Chanel no longer concealed the truth and briefly explained Aiglon’s current situation.

“His Majesty has now taken possession of a small island with his supporters. He is recruiting soldiers and horses everywhere to expand his strength. For his upcoming plans, he needs a large sum of money and hopes to establish some sort of contact with the highest echelons of the Church—if possible, a direct line to His Holiness the Pope.”

“Oh? Oh!” Listening to Chanel’s explanation, the Cardinal was both perplexed and astonished. “He plans to find a way to His Holiness the Pope!? That would cost a great deal of money.”

“His Majesty believes it will be highly beneficial, so there is no need to be stingy with money,” Chanel replied. “He intends to form a volunteer force to help liberate Greece and free it from the rule of the Turks. If the Pope can publicly commend such a noble undertaking, then the Christian world will likewise applaud His Majesty… and His Majesty will be able to maneuver and obtain what he desires.”

“Is that so?” The Cardinal’s spirits were greatly lifted.

“It is… It is indeed effective,” he concluded after a moment’s thought. “This is a good plan, though it will certainly cost a fortune.”

“That is why His Majesty has come to you…” Chanel also smiled, looking at the Cardinal. “Your Eminence, I implore you to help His Majesty. There are so few people he can rely on. As his closest kin, please, you must lend him your aid…”

The Cardinal understood that, both in terms of money and connections within the Church, he and Letizia could help their ambitious grandnephew.

As his flesh and blood, they also had every reason to help the younger generation of the family restore its prestige.

And from the information he had received so far, the young man seemed worthy of their help.

However, even now, the Cardinal had not forgotten the painstaking care in his sister’s words.

“What you’ve said is all very reasonable, and my sister and I will consider it seriously—but before that, would it be possible for me to meet with His Majesty for a short while?” He stated his request. “After all, this matter is of great importance. My sister and I must make the most prudent judgment before we can make a decision.”

Chanel understood his reasoning.

Words alone were no proof. Aiglon was asking the elderly siblings to sponsor his dangerous enterprise, and they probably couldn’t truly make up their minds without meeting him in person.

What if she turned out to be a con woman? Wouldn’t they have been scammed out of a huge sum of money?

“Of course, you can!” Chanel nodded at once. “I can take you to meet His Majesty. Before I left, His Majesty instructed me that he is waiting to see you and Her Majesty the Empress Dowager at any time.”

“Excellent. Let’s do that, then.” The Cardinal smiled in relief. “I look forward to meeting His Majesty. You might not know, but I was the one who presided over his baptism. It was with immense honor that I watched the holy water anoint him—from that moment on, I hoped he could stand on his father’s shoulders and achieve the most glorious of careers… Though fate has played a cruel joke, I am glad to see he is still striving for it.”

Then, in high spirits, he nodded to Chanel again. “The moment I saw you, I could tell you are a clever young lady with a mind of her own. Having you by His Majesty’s side must be a great help to him.”

“You flatter me…” Chanel replied shyly. “I still have too many shortcomings. For His Majesty’s sake, I must become even more capable.”

The Cardinal was silent for a moment, then spoke again.

“Alright, there’s no time to lose. Let’s go as soon as possible.”

Chapter 149: 37, Sincerity

After sending Chanel off, Aiglon remained in the hotel, awaiting the results she would bring back.

As time dragged on with no word from Chanel, Aiglon began to grow anxious.

Although he trusted Chanel to complete the mission he had given her, worry clouds one’s judgment. He feared some mishap in Rome had prevented her from returning to his side.

When he sent her off, Aiglon had already instructed her that if she did not return by today, he would take his men and leave at dawn, fleeing far from Rome. He would first return to the Island of Monte Cristo and then figure out a way to rescue her.

Of course, this was a plan for the worst-case scenario. Aiglon hoped more than anyone that such a disaster would not occur, for he could not afford to lose Chanel at this moment.

To distract himself from his pointless worrying, Aiglon sat by the window and read a popular contemporary novel to pass the time.

The hotel he was staying at had been chosen after careful consideration. While the facade facing the main road had only three or four windows, the building itself was long and narrow, making it quite large. It had a deep, quiet courtyard, and the entire structure was a single, self-contained unit, abutting a public dividing wall. At the far end of the courtyard were the stables.

With such a layout, even if a commotion broke out outside, it would not reach him immediately, giving him enough time to escape in the chaos.

The sun slanted westward, and night soon fell. Shortly after dark, Aiglon saw a few flashes of firelight outside his window, blinking rhythmically before everything returned to silence.

Excellent! Aiglon’s spirits instantly lifted.

This was the prearranged signal. The lookout at the entrance, upon confirming Chanel’s safe return, would send this signal to let him know that all was well.

Aiglon relaxed, tossed aside his book, and prepared to welcome Chanel back.

Soon, he heard footsteps on the floorboards, their rhythms distinct—one light, one heavy.

Chanel has brought someone with her, Aiglon instantly deduced.

Before he could think further, a knock sounded at the door.

“Sir, I’m back!” Chanel reported softly to her master. “And there is a guest who wishes to see you.”

“Come in, Chanel,” Aiglon said, putting his thoughts aside and bidding them enter.

The door was pushed open, and Chanel’s silhouette appeared in the dim candlelight. Aiglon immediately noticed an elderly man, who looked to be in his sixties, standing beside her.

The old man was not tall, his face was serious, and his graying hair was impeccably neat. Although he was not dressed in a bishop’s vestments, the solemnity of a clergyman was still evident in his bearing.

Upon seeing the youth seated before him, he was visibly moved, but he quickly controlled his emotions. He walked calmly to Aiglon and bowed respectfully.

“His Majesty!”

His voice was deep and full of emotion. It was clear that to him, the young man was more than just “His Majesty.”

Without needing an introduction from Chanel, Aiglon had already guessed his identity from his age and his demeanor upon meeting him—this had to be his great-uncle, the former Cardinal Joseph Fesch.

He immediately stood up and took the old man’s hands.

Holding these wrinkled hands, Aiglon was suddenly overcome with emotion.

When he was just a newborn infant, it was these very hands that had held him for his baptism.

In those days, the Empire was at its zenith, a time of unparalleled splendor. Everyone believed this infant would one day take the scepter from his father’s hands and rule the most powerful empire in Europe.

Who could have imagined that in just two or three short years, this infant would suffer such a terrible catastrophe, losing everything he was meant to inherit?

But it didn’t matter. He was still young; everything could eventually be started anew.

Perhaps this Cardinal was also hoping for a restoration of all that had been.

“I am sorry to have troubled you,” Aiglon said, his heart filled with a thousand emotions, yet he chose a simple, faint apology to begin their meeting. “If I had the choice, I would have preferred to meet you under much grander circumstances.”

“Just being able to see you brings me immense comfort,” the old man said, studying the youth up close. Tears welled in the corners of his eyes. “I never thought I would have the chance to see you again in my lifetime! God be praised.”

“As long as we work together, I believe we will have more opportunities to meet in the future,” Aiglon replied with a smile, trying to lighten the atmosphere in the room.

Then, he asked, “How is my grandmother now?”

“She is in good health and misses you dearly. She was overjoyed when she learned you had come seeking her. However, the situation is a bit delicate at the moment, so she couldn’t risk leaving Rome to see you. For the sake of caution, she sent me to see you first. I occasionally go out to visit friends, so my movements are less likely to arouse suspicion,” the Cardinal quickly explained on Letizia’s behalf.

He then relayed the final words Letizia had charged him to deliver before he left.

“My sister wants me to tell you that she loves you and is very, very worried about you.”

Though he couldn’t see his grandmother’s expression at that moment, Aiglon could feel the depth of her affection from the Cardinal’s words.

“I love her, too,” he replied in a low voice. “Of the few close relatives I have left in this world, she is the most important. I only pray that God will grant her continued health and long life, so she may once again enjoy the most magnificent glory, which I will offer to her with the utmost reverence.”

“She doesn’t much care for that. She didn’t then, and even less so now,” the Cardinal said with a wry smile. “She would much rather see you live a safe and peaceful life than hold the honored title of Empress Dowager. Of course, even so, we still hope for your success. After all, you were born to a great destiny, and the setbacks of history should not stand in your way.”

“Speaking of which, I hope you too will participate in this great cause.” Seizing the opportunity, Aiglon stated his purpose. “As you can see, I am weak and isolated at present and in dire need of assistance. Even the slightest help would be incredibly useful to me.”

Aiglon’s direct request made the Cardinal feel he had to be just as direct.

“Your Majesty, in my view, we received so much from your father, and thus we have an obligation to be loyal to you and to help you with the resources we have accumulated when you need it. That is only right and proper. However, forgive my bluntness, but your grandmother still has some reservations.”

“Reservations? About what?” Aiglon was a little puzzled.

“You are striving for an incredibly arduous cause, in a sense, you are wrestling with the giants of fate. This means immense glory but also a terrible burden. She fears your young shoulders cannot bear this weight and that you will ultimately be crushed by destiny. If that is the case, the more she helps you, the more she harms you! She believes it would be better for you to live in anonymity somewhere. While less glorious, at least the family line could continue—Your Majesty, please do not be angry, she is only thinking of you.”

Hearing the Cardinal’s words, Aiglon did not get angry, but merely smiled wryly.

“I understand her concerns, and I know she has my best interests at heart. But how am I supposed to prove I can bear this burden? By suddenly aging several years in an instant?”

“That won’t be necessary,” the Cardinal said, amused by the joke. “She simply wants to know whether you are acting on a momentary bout of youthful impetuosity, or if your actions are the result of careful deliberation. If it is the former, then though it may be brave, it is also reckless and will not end well.”

“I believe it takes a combination of the two to achieve great things,” Aiglon countered. “To reclaim the throne, one certainly needs the wisdom to plan before acting, to map out one’s future path step by step. But one also needs the courage of a hot-blooded youth, the daring to take risks. If one is timid and hesitant about everything, one will ultimately accomplish nothing.”

“Those are indeed words of wisdom,” the Cardinal said, nodding in deep agreement.

He pondered for a moment before speaking again. “Actually, I find what you’ve accomplished so far quite astounding. You’ve already found a foothold for yourself, begun recruiting supporters, and determined your next course of action to gain greater prestige. From my personal perspective, all this is very sound; it’s just that the details need to be managed well during execution. May I ask how you intend to handle the necessary details? For example, you wish to contact high-level members of the Church—who specifically? And how do you plan to win them over?”

Aiglon, of course, already had an answer to this question.

“I certainly didn’t rush to Rome unprepared, Your Eminence,” he said with a cunning smile. “In fact, I have a very reliable intermediary—have you heard of Abbé Faria?”

“Abbé Faria?” The Cardinal was taken aback. A moment later, he looked at Aiglon in disbelief. “Are you speaking of the Abbé Faria who once served Count Spada? I have met him, but he seems to have vanished without a word for a long time—it was said he was arrested for opposing the Empire. That was a great pity; he was a man of great style and learning…”

Seeing the Cardinal’s reaction, Aiglon was certain that the French police had not informed him back when they arrested the abbé. But that was normal; the Cardinal was well-known for being very protective of the Church’s dignity. Had they informed him, he might have tried to prevent it.

“Yes, due to a series of misfortunes, he was indeed forced to withdraw from the world for a long time, but the desire for achievement in his heart never faded. After I escaped from Austria, a series of twists and turns led me to him, and I sincerely invited him to serve me. After a moment’s hesitation, he accepted my offer. He is working for me now.”

“Oh! Is that so!” the Cardinal exclaimed, his spirits soaring. “That is indeed a great gain for you!”

It seemed Abbé Faria had indeed been quite famous back in the day, so much so that even after disappearing for over a decade, the Cardinal was this excited to hear that he was now serving his grandnephew.

This also served as indirect proof of Abbé Faria’s value, and Aiglon’s own confidence grew steadier.

He walked over to the parcel he had brought, pulled out several letters from within, and handed them to the Cardinal.

“To help me achieve my goal, Abbé Faria has written several personal letters for me to deliver to his old friends in the Church. According to him, these friends now hold high positions. If they are willing to help, then opening a path to the Pope will not be difficult—”

The Cardinal took the letters and scanned them briefly.

Though he had been away from the Church’s center of power for some time, he was still familiar with its current personnel, so he recognized several of the names on the letters.

“Cardinal Vittorio Esposito… I never would have thought! Him!” As he flipped to one of the letters, he couldn’t help but read the name aloud, then looked at Aiglon with delight. “This Cardinal comes from a noble family, is known to be amiable and magnanimous, and is highly respected within the Curia. He is also one of the current Pope’s staunchest supporters. If we can get his approval, then speaking with the Pope would not be difficult. Indeed… he is an excellent choice!”

As he spoke, the Cardinal excitedly clenched his fists.

This inside information he had just learned gave him a bit more confidence in his young grandnephew’s cause.

It was clear that although his resources were limited and his team was a makeshift one, the assets this young man could leverage were not small.

“I need a trustworthy person to act as an intermediary and contact these friends of Abbé Faria on my behalf. Your Eminence, would you be willing to humble yourself and undertake this task for me?” Aiglon asked.

“I would be more than happy to serve you,” the Cardinal replied at once, without a second thought.

But a moment later, he hesitated. “However, Your Majesty, although they are friends of Abbé Faria and I have some old connections, there is no guarantee they will exert themselves for your cause. After all, the world is no longer a simple place, especially not within the Church. True sentiment is hard to find.”

“I am, of course, well aware of that. The Church of Rome is more pragmatic than any other place,” Aiglon said with a slightly sarcastic smile. “Which is why I have also made the necessary preparations—”

He deliberately drew out his words, then pulled a small pile of objects from his parcel.

A brilliant luster instantly brightened the dim room.

“Oh!” the aged Cardinal couldn’t help but let out a gasp.

Before him was a pile of jewels. The massive gemstones were clearly priceless, and they rested upon a huge piece of jade. Even the Cardinal, who had once been Emperor Napoleon’s maternal uncle, was a little dazzled.

“If this were the age when the Church sold indulgences, I fear I could even have the sin of killing a pope absolved, couldn’t I?” Aiglon gently patted the jewels and made a grim joke.

“Not quite to that extent, but close enough…” the Cardinal answered seriously.

Then, he looked at Aiglon with a solemn expression. “Now I have even more confidence, Your Majesty… You are clearly not acting out of reckless, hot-blooded impetuosity. You have done very well, better than I imagined. But, may I ask where you obtained these treasures?”

“From my supporters, who have yearned for a restoration since the day the Empire fell,” Aiglon replied. “Of course, they also obtained these from here in Italy.”

Joseph Fesch’s lips twitched slightly. He had clearly figured out the origin of these items, but for the sake of both their reputations, he did not press the matter.

“Then I shall act according to your will, Your Majesty… I believe your grandmother has nothing more to worry about,” he said, changing the subject. “However, there is one more thing I must report to you, and it is very important.”

“Please, speak,” Aiglon nodded.

“Your former fiancée, Princess Theresa, visited our residence today,” the Cardinal said, his expression once again turning serious.

“What?!” Even the habitually composed Aiglon couldn’t help but be shocked by this news. “How could that be?”

“She is ostensibly traveling for leisure, but in reality, she came to Rome specifically to find your grandmother and get news of you…” the Cardinal replied in a low voice. “I was present when Letizia received her. To be honest, I too was moved by her deep affection. Your Majesty, she insisted to your grandmother that she wishes to continue to honor the engagement… She said that no matter what happened, she was still a daughter-in-law of the Bonaparte family.”

Aiglon’s mouth fell slightly open, unsure of what to say. The shock of this sudden news left him at a loss.

“So, what did my grandmother think?” he asked again after a long silence.

“Your grandmother took to her instantly after meeting her and is very fond of her. She has stated that she is willing to recognize this marriage and welcome Princess Theresa into the family…” The Cardinal smiled and then answered, “Your Majesty, when she left your grandmother, she left her address and begged her to forward any news of you to her, no matter what. Otherwise, she would remain in Rome indefinitely.”

Aiglon blinked, still at a loss for words.

He knew what a terrible thing he had done to Theresa. Though he had left a letter when he fled, he still felt a great deal of guilt. He had assumed Theresa would hate him, but he never expected things to turn out like this.

Theresa… do I deserve this from you? he asked himself.

“Do you have no feelings for Princess Theresa?” the Cardinal couldn’t help but ask.

“Of course not. I think she’s a very fine person,” Aiglon replied.

“Then isn’t that settled? For people in your and her positions, to have even some familiarity with each other is a rare thing. Don’t forget, the first time your father and mother met was at their wedding ceremony,” the Cardinal chuckled again. “Your Majesty, since everything is so well-suited, I believe it’s best not to leave any regrets. Please, go and see her. I believe all that has happened before can be mended, as long as you are willing.”

“It sounds like you already have an idea in mind?” Aiglon asked in return.

“This is not just my idea,” the Cardinal shook his head. “It is my sister’s opinion. She told me that she would give you all the help you desire, but on the condition that you do not fail Princess Theresa.”

“It sounds as if Theresa is her grandchild, not me!” Aiglon couldn’t help but let out a small protest.

Then, he couldn’t help but give another wry smile. “Alright, alright!”

Chapter 150: The Decision

“Alright, alright!”

Under the Cardinal’s earnest gaze, Aiglon could only agree.

He did not know why his grandmother was so fond of Theresa, deciding to accept her after their very first meeting and even insisting that her grandson bow his head. However, from the current situation, it seemed that if he wanted to please his grandmother, reconciliation with Theresa was the only way.

Besides, logically speaking, he already owed Theresa a favor. He should be grateful that she was giving him a chance to mend their relationship.

He recalled his memories of his time with Theresa, and a touch of anticipation stirred in his heart again.

If there was a chance to make up for the harm he had caused her, why not take it?

“Since you have agreed, I have nothing more to worry about,” the Cardinal said, relieved that the young man was so reasonable. “Your Majesty, I will report back to Letizia when I return. She will surely be delighted. I will also tell her of your conduct. I believe she will be very gratified and will then support your plans with all her might.”

“If that is the case, then that would be for the best.” Aiglon nodded, then asked, “When will I be able to see my grandmother? I am rather impatient.”

“Believe me, your grandmother wants to see her precious grandson more than anyone,” the Cardinal said with a wry smile. “But the situation is delicate right now. Your safety is more important than anything else, and she lives in the center of Rome, which is absolutely not a place you can venture into easily… So we need to make proper arrangements. Once we can ensure your safety, she will come to see you. This will take a little time. But before that, you can try to meet with Princess Theresa first. I think that news will make the old lady even happier.”

So in the end, there’s no getting around Theresa, is there… Aiglon thought with an inward, wry smile.

It was truly beyond his expectations that the two elders would speak up for Theresa with such high enthusiasm.

The Cardinal took a piece of paper from his pocket and handed it to the young man. “This is the address Princess Theresa wrote down before she left. Please go see her as soon as possible. Don’t make her wait any longer; the thought of it is truly pitiful.”

“Alright, I’ll do it as soon as I can.” Aiglon nodded and took the paper from the Cardinal’s hand.

“Then I have nothing left to worry about, Your Majesty.” The Cardinal’s face broke into a smile. “Now, I must also rouse myself and serve you with my fullest spirit. I will act on your behalf in Rome, serving as your intermediary with the high-ranking members of the Church, just as diligently as I once served your father.”

Perhaps because his hopes had been rekindled, the Cardinal shed his aged demeanor. His spirits soared, he was filled with fighting spirit, and he regained his former vigor.

This great-uncle of mine is reliable, Aiglon thought to himself.

It makes sense, he thought. He came from humble beginnings, and the greatest glory of his life was being promoted by his nephew, Emperor Napoleon, enjoying a meteoric rise within the Church. At one point, even His Holiness the Pope looked upon him with favor. How could he not be grateful for the Emperor’s grace? Besides, as a cardinal in the Church, he has no wife or children. Now in his old age, the only goal he has left in life is to reclaim his past glory.

Excellent. With that kind of drive, great things can be accomplished.

He then voiced his own thoughts. “Since we are going to work through the higher-ups, we should first identify our key target. Lord Bishop, I am not very familiar with the upper echelons of the Church, so I would like to ask your advice—among the friends Abbé Faria wrote to in his letter, who is the one most capable of helping us and also the most influential?”

“That would, of course, be Cardinal Vittorio Esposito, whom I just mentioned,” the old man replied without hesitation. “If you can win him over, your vision is already halfway to becoming reality.”

“Good. Then let’s approach him. We will show our sincerity and let him name his price. As long as it’s within my means, I can pay it.” As he spoke, Aiglon swept the jewels into a small pouch. “These are your operational funds. As long as he dares to accept, you just give them to him.”

Then, Aiglon picked up the exceptionally large emerald, placed it in the pouch as well, and handed it directly to the Cardinal. “Once we have an agreement, please also pass this emerald to the Cardinal at the appropriate time, for him to present to His Holiness the Pope.”

Aiglon’s display of generosity was extraordinary, but he had no choice. He couldn’t possibly wander around Rome building connections. The only person he could trust and who had the ability to help him achieve his goal was this great-uncle of his. Therefore, after confirming the man’s loyalty, it was only logical to entrust him with full authority to handle the matter.

Since he had to entrust it to him anyway, Aiglon saw no need for pretense or hesitation. He knew that the more unreserved trust he showed the Cardinal, the more loyalty he would receive in return.

“What an extravagant gesture!” The Cardinal couldn’t help but click his tongue as he gazed at the massive emerald. “Your Majesty, aren’t you worried he might keep it for himself?”

“Honestly, I’m not worried,” Aiglon said, shaking his head with a smile. “Since he is a close friend of Abbé Faria, he must be a clever man. And if he is a clever man, he will surely understand that there are some things in this world that he cannot take, and dares not take. If His Holiness the Pope ever found out that he had privately kept a priceless treasure meant for him, he would know what fate awaited him.”

Then his tone shifted. “Besides, although I am weak and isolated now, I can still find a few dozen, or even a hundred, die-hard followers. That may not be enough to overthrow His Holiness the Pope, but assassinating a cardinal who takes money but doesn’t do the job should be quite easy… So what do I have to worry about?”

Watching the young man speak so casually of bribery and assassination in a light-hearted manner, his words logical and well-reasoned, the Cardinal couldn’t help but feel a great sense of gratification.

He doesn’t even see a cardinal as a big deal! He truly has the Emperor’s bearing from back then…

Excellent, excellent. This is exactly what I wanted to see.

“I understand. Everything will be done according to your will, Your Majesty.” The Cardinal bowed to accept his orders.

After so many years, he was finally serving an emperor of the Bonaparte family again. It felt wonderful.

“Well, I believe I should take my leave, Your Majesty.” The Cardinal felt the time was right and bid the young man farewell. “Please take care of yourself.”

“I also ask that you and Grandmother take good care of yourselves. You are the elders of the family, and your help is irreplaceable… I look forward to the day I can support you both and fulfill my filial duties.”

“And I look forward to you reigning over France!” the Cardinal said, bidding farewell to Aiglon with the utmost respect.

Before leaving, he added one more piece of advice for Aiglon. “Although Rome is under the Pope’s rule, it is not entirely peaceful. You must be careful about your safety.”

“I will. Goodbye!”

“Goodbye!”

The Cardinal turned and left the room. He would embark on the journey back to Rome to meet his older sister. Chanel, having completed her mission, remained behind.

Aiglon walked to the window and watched as the Cardinal boarded a carriage and departed from the hotel. Then he picked up the paper the Cardinal had left behind. By the dim candlelight, Aiglon made out the handwriting on it.

The moment he saw the elegant script, Aiglon knew it had to be Theresa’s—after all, he had visited her study before and had naturally seen her handwriting.

So, this was not a joke. Theresa had really come. She had even visited his grandmother before he had, and had won her affection.

It made sense. What elder wouldn’t like a girl as lovely and modest as Theresa?

Aiglon memorized the address on the paper, then walked to his desk. He picked up a map of the Rome area that he had purchased after arriving in the city’s outskirts and began to compare.

He had come from the Port of Civitavecchia, northwest of Rome, so he had naturally found a hotel to stay in along a major road in the northwest. Theresa, on the other hand, had come from the Venetia region in northern Italy, which was controlled by Austria, so she was staying at a hotel in the northeast.

Comparing them on the map, the distance was honestly a bit far, but it wasn’t insurmountable—only about twenty kilometers. By carriage, it would take just an hour or two.

Theresa must be waiting anxiously right now, full of anticipation for me to meet her… he thought.

But to rush over so rashly was clearly unsafe.

Aiglon thought for a moment, then looked at Chanel, who had been standing silently to the side.

“Chanel, when you visited my grandmother today, did you see Theresa? Given the timing, you should have run into her.”

“Yes, I saw her.” Chanel lowered her head, her feelings complicated. “The princess was very excited to see me, because she knew it meant she could find out your whereabouts.”

Although Chanel was vague, Aiglon could imagine Theresa’s ecstasy and relief at the moment she saw her.

At this thought, his heart couldn’t help but ache with a pang of pain.

“That silly girl!” he couldn’t help but sigh. “Compared to her, I am truly ashamed of myself.”

In that instant, he made his decision. No matter what, he had to go see Theresa. To do otherwise would be too heartless.

“Your Majesty, are you thinking of going to see her?” Chanel asked suddenly.

“Yes, I have just decided.” Aiglon nodded unequivocally. “Since my grandmother has already said so, it is only right, both emotionally and logically, that I go and reconcile with Theresa.”

Chanel’s head drooped lower.

“If that is your decision, I will certainly not object. However, I think you should be more careful. After all, she is surrounded by people from Austria.”

“I know.” Aiglon shrugged.

“Please do not think I am trying to stir up trouble,” Chanel said, quickly explaining herself for fear that her master might misunderstand. “I have never doubted Her Highness Theresa’s goodwill toward you—anyone who saw her just now would not doubt it. But it’s hard to say about the other Austrians. Her Highness Theresa said the people escorting her to Rome were all arranged by her father. Logically, they should not defy the princess’s wishes, but no one can guarantee that there isn’t one or two among them who hopes to use you to claim credit and a reward… If that’s the case, you will be in danger.”

After voicing her concerns, she proposed her own idea. “How about this? I will go ahead as an advance scout to contact the princess. Then, once we’ve confirmed it’s safe, we can find a way for you two to meet.”

“Chanel, wouldn’t that just transfer the danger to you? Don’t forget, the Austrians know of your existence now—” Aiglon shook his head, vetoing Chanel’s suggestion.

He then frowned and began to pace around the room, trying to come up with an idea.

A moment later, a flash of inspiration struck him.

“That’s it!” He waved his hand lightly. “I can write a letter to Theresa, forging her father’s handwriting, suggesting she go sightseeing at a place in the Roman outskirts. Anyone who sees it will find nothing amiss. In the letter, I can insert a few seemingly insignificant phrases. As long as she reads those words, with her intelligence, she will definitely realize it was written by me. Then she’ll know what to do.”

It was perfectly natural for a father to write to his daughter while she was traveling, and not at all strange for him to suggest where she should go. So even if someone were to intercept and read Theresa’s letter, they wouldn’t notice anything unusual.

“Imitate Archduke Karl’s handwriting?” Chanel was a little surprised. “Can you… can you do that?”

“There’s no other way. Only by imitating Archduke Karl can I ensure the letter reaches her hands,” Aiglon sighed. “I visited Archduke Karl’s home, went into his study, and naturally saw his handwriting. Of course, under these circumstances, I can only manage a resemblance, but it should be enough to fool people for a short time. Anyway, everyone is in Rome now, so even if they wanted to verify it with the Austrian side, it would be too late!”

The more he spoke, the more excited Aiglon became.

He picked up the map again, searching the area around Rome for a suitable meeting place.

The place should ideally be a tourist destination, which would make everything seem perfectly reasonable.

Where would be suitable? His finger moved across the map and finally stopped.

“Hadrian’s Villa…” he murmured to himself, then nodded. “This place is not bad at all.”

Relying on his memory, he vaguely recalled that it was a villa built during the reign of the Roman Emperor Hadrian, about thirty kilometers east of Rome.

The villa covered a large area, boasting a complex of beautiful buildings and sculptures—though, of course, most of it was now mottled ruins and crumbling walls weathered by time.

Theresa loved art; it would be perfectly normal for her to visit such a place. No one would find it suspicious.

Moreover, the terrain there was complex, allowing him to observe his surroundings at all times. If things looked bad, it would be very easy for him to escape.

Of course, it would be best if nothing unexpected happened… He could meet with Theresa properly and treat it as a real trip together, appreciating the architectural art of the ancient Romans.

The more he thought about it, the happier he became.

Alright, let’s do it that way.

After hearing his idea, Chanel found she had no objections to offer and chose to remain silent.

Aiglon noticed Chanel’s downcast mood and asked.

“Chanel, do you not like Theresa?”

“Your Majesty, that is not a question I am qualified to consider—and I do think the princess is indeed very likable,” Chanel replied in a low voice, her head still bowed. “However, I beg you not to cast me aside.”

“Why would you think that? I won’t,” Aiglon replied with a smile. “Have you forgotten what I said at Schönbrunn Palace?”

Chanel recalled the words Aiglon had spoken before.

Then, she couldn’t help but let out a laugh.

It had been a joke, but she hoped it would not remain one.

“That’s good… Please, you must remember. I ask for nothing else, Your Majesty.”

Chapter 151: 39, Reunion

As dawn broke, Theresa, who was staying at the hotel, awoke to another joyless morning.

Her sleep had been poor lately, so she was waking up later and later. It was not until around ten o’clock that she lazily got out of bed and, with the help of her maid, began to wash and dress.

With her hair freshly washed, Theresa sat at her vanity, meeting the gaze of the young woman in the mirror. She watched as her soft, long hair was coiled and pinned into a bun, and small pearl earrings were placed on her ears.

Theresa disliked heavy makeup, and being naturally shy, her usual attire was not extravagant. Even so, the maiden’s youthful charm and inherent beauty made her shine.

Due to the series of recent troubles, a veil of sorrow always lingered in her eyes and delicate brows. Yet this melancholy, rather than diminishing her beauty, added a touch of allure beyond her years.

She was indeed not in a good state of mind.

To have gone through so much effort to come to Rome, to visit Empress Dowager Letizia, and to have coincidentally run into the princess’s maid, only to remain ignorant of his whereabouts—how could she not be anxious?

At the time, she had wanted to press for more answers, but since Her Majesty Letizia had made her stance clear, all Theresa could do was wait.

Ever since returning from that visit, she had been on edge, her mind perpetually adrift. Though she knew that Letizia, as the former Empress Dowager, would not go back on her word, she couldn’t help but worry that her efforts would once again be fruitless, that she would lose this hard-won opportunity.

Caught in this state of insecurity, the quality of her sleep had deteriorated even further.

After she finished her toilette, the elderly maid looked at her handiwork with satisfaction.

Then, as if to her own daughter, she affectionately stroked Theresa’s hair and sighed softly.

“Oh, our princess is just too lovely!”

Theresa studied her reflection. While she didn’t fully accept the maid’s praise, she did feel she was no less comely than the other young ladies she had met at social gatherings.

But right now, they must be laughing at me behind my back… At this thought, Theresa’s spirits sank once more.

Since that incident, rumors about her had spread through the streets and alleys of Vienna, and high society was whispering about the major news.

Theresa didn’t know what they were saying about her, but whether their tone was one of pity or ridicule, it was an unbearable barrage for her to endure.

Fortunately, Theresa had never enjoyed social events. Otherwise, heaven knows how she would have survived this period.

If all this had been offset by a promise from the princess, something like, “Please wait for me, I will be back,” it would not have been such a disaster. But all the princess had left her was a letter, sincere in tone but resolute in severing their ties.

If it was just a cruel farewell, what meaning did humble words hold? It was merely carving meaningless patterns onto a sharp blade; it hurt just as much when it pierced the heart.

Although she had maintained her strength and composure in front of her parents, even fiercely expressing her feelings and resolve by burning the letter, when she was alone, especially as night fell, she would be overcome by immense confusion and fear.

Oh God, where am I? What am I holding on for? What end awaits me, and where is my place in all this?

These questions echoed in her ears, and she had no answers, able only to seek temporary escape in painful tears and suppressed sobs.

She did not fear sacrifice or hardship, but she feared that all this sacrifice and persistence would ultimately be meaningless, that the sincere heart she offered would be cast to the winds.

That was why she was trying with all her might. She had to find an answer.

“Your Highness, are you thinking about those unpleasant things again?” the maid asked with concern, perhaps sensing the princess’s distraction.

“It’s nothing.” Theresa quickly blinked, regaining her composure. She did not want others to see her vulnerability and confusion.

“You mustn’t dwell on those things. It’s just that fellow who doesn’t know what’s good for him. It’s absolutely not your fault,” the maid said indignantly. “Your Highness, the storm of public opinion will always pass. In time, everyone will forget these unpleasantries. With your beauty and talent, do you think you’ll have trouble finding excellent suitors? If he wants to make a mess of his life, let him! You have your own crown waiting to be claimed…”

“Stop. Don’t say any more,” Theresa interrupted, annoyed. “I don’t want to hear you slander the princess!”

The maid fell silent, looking at the princess with a mixture of alarm and helplessness.

Theresa brought her emotions under control and stood up.

“Alright, I’m going to have breakfast. You can get back to your work. Don’t follow me; I’d like to be alone for a bit.”

With that, she walked out of the room.

Agitated, she made her way to the hotel’s dining room.

As it was already quite late, there were few people there. Theresa grabbed some toast and pastries to eat and took the letters a servant brought her.

This was Theresa’s first time traveling so far from home, and her parents were naturally worried. They wrote to her from time to time, asking about her well-being and sharing news from home. Theresa, in turn, always replied diligently, recounting what she had seen and heard on her journey.

This time was no different; she read the letter while having her breakfast.

The letter she received today had her father’s signature on the envelope, but it didn’t seem to be the stationery they usually used at home. This wasn’t particularly strange, however. Her father sometimes had to travel to other places on royal business, and when the mood struck, he would often grab whatever envelope and paper was at hand to write to her and her mother, telling them about interesting things he encountered. Theresa was long used to it.

She opened the envelope and found that the letter was filled with ordinary small talk, reminding her to take care of herself. It also suggested that she could visit some of Rome’s famous historical sites to do some sketching and send the drawings back to him—for instance, Hadrian’s Villa, which he had always longed to see.

The content of the letter was very normal, so after reading it, Theresa had already formulated her reply.

She was in no mood for travel to begin with; her main reason for coming to Rome was to meet with Letizia. Since confirming the young man’s whereabouts that day, her interest in sightseeing had waned even further.

Over the past few days, she had hastily toured the outskirts of Rome a few times to pass the time, visiting some ancient ruins, but it felt like going through the motions and brought her little joy.

But since it was her father’s suggestion, she was certainly willing to play along.

Just as Theresa was about to continue her meal, her hand suddenly froze.

There’s something strange about this letter—a flash of insight struck her.

She picked up the letter again and examined it closely. Now she felt that the phrasing and style were not at all like her father’s usual tone.

And the handwriting was a bit odd, too. Though it looked passable at first glance, Theresa had grown up by Archduke Karl’s side and was very familiar with his script. She had been too preoccupied to notice earlier, but now, focusing her attention, she could quickly tell this letter was definitely not written by her father.

So, it was a forgery.

Who would go to the trouble of forging such a letter and sending it to her? And what was their real intention?

Theresa’s heart began to pound. She suddenly thought of a possibility.

Could it be from the princess?

The more she thought about it, the more plausible it seemed. After all, the princess had visited her home more than once and had seen her father’s handwriting in his study. With his intelligence and literary skill, imitating her father’s script wouldn’t be difficult.

Combined with the contents of the letter… if she wasn’t mistaken, this was a letter written specially for her by the princess, inviting her to a meeting.

A wave of ecstatic joy made Theresa’s breath catch in her throat.

The problem that had worried and anxious her for so many days was on the verge of a perfect resolution. She could hardly bear the happiness.

Her hand trembled slightly, and the glass of milk she had just picked up sloshed, spilling a few white drops onto the red velvet tablecloth.

Theresa, calm down! Get a hold of yourself!

Theresa shouted at herself inwardly, then forced her ragged breathing to even out. She steadily placed the glass back down and used a handkerchief to wipe the stain from the tablecloth.

For now, it was all just a guess. She couldn’t get happy too early and lose her composure.

Then, she calmly looked at the letter again.

This time, she read it with extreme care, studying it almost word by word.

“When I took you to Schönbrunn Palace before, I thought the sketches you drew were excellent. I believe you can draw even better pictures among the ruins of the villa this time. Let me see your progress. An evening scene would be best; it should have the most historical feel.”

This seemingly casual sentence now made Theresa’s heart ache, bringing back so many memories.

Then she noticed several phrases that were almost identical to the wording in the notes and letters he had written to her before.

If there was only one suspicious point, it might be a coincidence. But when all the suspicious points converged, they could only point to a single answer…

Yes, this is a letter from the princess!

Theresa pressed the thin sheet of paper to her chest and closed her eyes for a moment.

Yes, God hasn’t abandoned me, and neither has the princess… Everything I’ve done was meaningful after all.

“God, thank you. Grandmother Letizia, thank you… Your Highness, thank you!” she repeated several times in her heart.

Of course, what mattered now was not gratitude and joy, but reason and action. After a brief emotional release, Theresa calmed down.

She first glanced around, making sure no one was paying particular attention to her. Then, with a nonchalant expression, she folded the letter, slipped it back into its envelope, and tucked it into the pocket of her dress.

She quickly finished her breakfast and returned to her room. Just then, the maid had finished tidying up.

“Your Highness, are you all right?” the maid asked uneasily. “Are you still angry with me?”

“I’m not angry anymore.” Theresa shook her head. “I know you were just looking out for me… Sigh, I’ve been in such a bad mood lately, so I lost my composure with you just now. Please don’t take it to heart.”

“Of course I won’t take it to heart.” The maid quickly waved her hands. “It was my fault for running my mouth and angering you. As long as you’re not upset anymore, it’s fine.”

Having made their reconciliation, Theresa said no more and went to her suitcase to start rummaging through it.

“What are you looking for?” the maid asked.

“I’m looking for my pencils and sketchbook,” Theresa replied without looking up. “I just received a letter from my father. He suggested I get out more to lift my spirits and told me about a scenic spot he’s long admired. He hopes I can draw a few sketches to send back to him.”

“The Archduke truly cares for you, taking time out of his busy schedule to write you so often…” the maid sighed with emotion, then asked, “So, when do you plan to go?”

Theresa picked up a map and checked the location of the ruins mentioned in the letter.

“This place isn’t far from here,” she said as she looked. “Let’s go this afternoon. That way I’ll have time to look around and also appreciate the evening scenery. It should be very beautiful.”

“Then I’ll make the arrangements for you.” The maid, suspecting nothing, immediately agreed to carry out the princess’s wishes. “We’ll set out when the time comes.”

“Thank you,” Theresa said. “I’m sorry for the trouble.”

“It’s no trouble at all, Your Highness. The task your mother gave me was to accompany you and help you relax. As long as your mood improves, I’ll be content,” the maid said with a smile and a curtsy before leaving.

After she left, Theresa let out a breath of relief. She took the sketchbook she had found and sat on the bed.

Your Highness… I’m coming. You have to wait for me. Don’t leave me again… she repeated endlessly in her heart.

As she waited, time seemed to slow to a crawl. Theresa was both anxious and careful to keep her emotions from showing, a torment in itself.

But finally, the time came. Led by the maid, Theresa eagerly boarded the carriage and began the journey to Hadrian’s Villa.

After a short drive, the carriage soon arrived at the ancient site.

This was the country villa of the ancient Roman Emperor Hadrian. A lover of architecture and art, he would have any building he admired during his travels throughout the Empire replicated and adapted at his villa. Over the course of his twenty-year reign, the villa grew into a large and exquisitely lavish complex of buildings.

However, after the many vicissitudes of history, the Roman Empire fell, and this once magnificent villa was reduced to ruins of broken walls and remnants. Only the marble structures and colonnade sculptures remained, telling visitors of the Empire’s former glory.

Theresa strolled among the ruins, weaving between the palaces, pavilions, and fish ponds.

Ordinarily, she would have mused on the past and admired the beauty of ancient Roman art, but now, her entire attention was focused elsewhere.

She looked around everywhere, seemingly admiring the architecture, but in reality, she was searching for the one person she wanted to see among the tourists.

However, as time passed, her wish remained unfulfilled.

Did… Did I come too early?

Or was this all just my imagination?

Or… is this some terrible joke?

Theresa’s mind slowly descended into turmoil.

She had to deal with the maid beside her, pretend to be scouting for scenes to draw, and endure the mounting anxiety in her heart. She felt like she was about to explode.

Just then, evening arrived. Streaks of sunset clouds appeared in the western sky, and the fiery clouds reflected in the pond, turning the once-verdant water a shade of gold.

Theresa was wandering by the pond’s edge, where many massive columns stood. She passed them one by one, but no matter where she looked, she couldn’t see what she was hoping for.

Where, where?

Where are you?

Don’t torment me anymore… Have mercy on me, Your Highness… Theresa was on the verge of tears.

“Beautiful mademoiselle, what are you looking for?” At that moment, she heard a gentle voice from not far away.

The voice was familiar.

She slowly lifted her head and looked in the direction of the sound.

The dim light cast long shadows among the columns. And there, in her line of sight, in the shadows between a column and the steps, were two people.

Standing in front was a young man, dressed in casual clothes, calmly observing her.

I finally see you…

She felt two teardrops roll down her face.

“Ah!” Before Theresa could speak, the maid beside her let out a small shriek.

“Calm down and be quiet!” Theresa grabbed the middle-aged woman’s hand and looked at her earnestly. “I’m begging you… I’m begging you not to interfere. Just for a little while. Otherwise… otherwise I will never forgive you for the rest of my life!”

Perhaps moved by Theresa’s plea, or perhaps stunned by her resolute gaze, the maid closed her mouth, staring at Theresa in astonishment, as if she were a stranger.

Theresa paid her no more mind. Lifting her skirts, she walked directly toward the young man.

Her steps were slow at first, but they grew faster and faster, until she was practically running.

The short distance quickly closed to nothing—Theresa rushed right up to the young man and, heedless of decorum, threw her arms around him in an embrace.

Her shoulder collided with his chest, but his sturdy frame withstood the impact without wavering.

Theresa held tightly to the young man who had almost been her fiancé, and her tears began to flow uncontrollably.

“You ask what I’m looking for? I’m looking for a scoundrel, Your Highness,” she said, sobbing. “He… he’s made me suffer so much!”

“Theresa, I’m sorry,” was all the young man could say.

“Is ‘sorry’ all you have to say?” Theresa clenched her fist and lightly pounded his shoulder, crying with grievance.

Chapter 152: A Heartfelt Exchange

“Is ‘sorry’ all you have to say?”

Theresa looked up at Aiglon, her eyes shimmering with tears. The amount of resentment and grievance within them was simply immeasurable.

Who could witness such a touchingly vulnerable sight and remain unmoved?

Aiglon, of course, couldn’t help but feel a surge of pity.

He reached out and wrapped his arms around Theresa, comforting her in a low voice.

“Theresa, I told you, this is all my responsibility. I brought this upon myself… I don’t expect you to forgive my transgression, but I had to do it. My pride and my dignity would not allow me to walk the path the Austrian court had planned for me, to become their puppet. I’m sorry that I used you as a shield and a sacrifice to realize my own plans. I owe you for that. Making you a laughingstock is a stain I can never erase. I am truly sorry.”

“No, I don’t want to hear that! ‘Sorry’ is not what I want, nor is your cold farewell letter, Your Highness.” Theresa interrupted the young man, her voice thick with tears. “No matter how emotionally written or eloquently phrased that letter was, to me, it was the most terrible blow imaginable, like a sharp sword tearing my heart to pieces! Have you forgotten? I never tried to stop you from leaving! I never thought to stop you from chasing your own glory and dreams. I was willing to help you… Why wouldn’t you believe my words, even at the very end? Why did you abandon me so cruelly?”

Aiglon was momentarily at a loss for words, not knowing how to answer.

It was a question he had no right to answer.

He had actually been lying in wait here for a while. He hadn’t revealed himself immediately after Theresa arrived, but had observed for a time before appearing—he confirmed that while she had guards for protection, they weren’t too close, clearly not wanting to disturb the princess’s enjoyment of her tour. Only a single maid accompanied her.

So, it seemed everything had gone according to his plan. Theresa had guessed he was the author upon seeing the letter and had cleverly used the pretense of a tour to come and meet him.

How fervent, and how admirable.

He couldn’t help but feel even more ashamed.

He glanced behind him and saw that the middle-aged maid who had come with Theresa was also glaring at him. Though she said nothing, her eyes clearly showed reproach and anger.

Was she angry that he had left without a word, turning the princess into a laughingstock? Or was she angry that he was so hauntingly persistent, coming back to find Theresa after already having fled, causing her to fall into that terrible trap once more?

Either accusation seemed justified.

He lowered his head again, looking at the tear-faced Theresa sobbing against his chest.

No matter what, he thought to himself, I have to at least console her today. Anything less would be too cruel…

“Theresa, shall we go somewhere quieter to talk?” he asked in a low voice.

Theresa immediately nodded. “Yes, I have so much to say to you, too.”

Aiglon shot a glance at Chanel, who understood at once. She walked over to the maid and stood by her, keeping watch.

“Are you going to abduct the princess?!” the maid asked loudly, panicked. “You can’t do this… It will bring her to ruin!”

“No, don’t worry. I won’t do that. If I were going to, I would have done it already.” Aiglon shook his head in response. “For now, I’d just like to ask you to be quiet and give us some time. I will naturally see Princess Theresa back afterward… I implore you, for the sake of our safety, to help us out a little. Thank you.”

The maid looked at him, then at Theresa. Despite her anxiety, she was helpless and ultimately chose to comply.

After he finished speaking, Aiglon led Theresa deeper into the villa grounds.

It was already evening, and the afterglow of the setting sun had turned a golden-red, casting a dreamlike, mystical hue over the already historic ruins.

By now, Theresa had also calmed down from her initial excitement and agitation. She walked beside the young man, studying him from time to time.

“Your Highness, have you been well recently?” she asked quietly, once she was sure no one was around. “Is everything going smoothly?”

“I’m fine,” Aiglon replied calmly with a nod.

“It seems things are going well, then. That’s wonderful…” Theresa breathed a sigh of relief. “Where are you now?”

Aiglon hesitated for a moment before deciding to tell her the truth. “I’ve found myself a hiding place, on a small island in the Mediterranean Sea called the Island of Monte Cristo.”

If he hadn’t trusted Theresa before, forcing him to leave without a word, he had no reason to hide things from her now. Theresa had earned his trust with her actions, and he wanted to compensate her in this way.

“I see… No wonder there was no news of you anywhere.” Realization dawned on Theresa, and she nodded again. “Thinking about it, staying far away from the continent is indeed the best choice. But the living conditions there must be quite harsh, right?”

“Of course. They certainly can’t compare to Schönbrunn Palace or the Albertina Palace.” Aiglon shrugged. “But a little hardship like that is nothing to me. If I couldn’t part with a life of luxury, I never would have run away in the first place.”

Theresa blinked, her heart aching for him, then her expression grew serious again.

“If there is anything in this world you can endure, then I can certainly endure it too,” Theresa said in a hushed voice.

Aiglon seemed to hear an unspoken meaning in her words.

If I were to invite her to come with me and see the place, she would surely go with joy, wouldn’t she? Aiglon thought.

But no, he couldn’t do that right now.

It would undoubtedly infuriate Archduke Karl and the Austrian court, and it would draw the world’s attention to him prematurely, with unpredictable consequences.

“Your father must hate me, right?” he asked, the words slipping out.

“He was indeed furious, but not because you escaped Austria’s control to pursue your own ambitions. He was angry at your deception. After all… you once promised my parents in person to go through with the marriage, only to flee before the announcement, placing my family in a very awkward position.” Theresa’s voice, a mix of statement and complaint, began to tremble again. “During this time, rumors about me have been circulating in high society. Every time he hears them, he flies into an uncontrollable rage and curses you…”

Aiglon could certainly imagine this outcome. In fact, Archduke Karl’s reaction was already quite restrained.

How could any father bear to see his treasured daughter cast aside so carelessly, becoming the laughingstock of high society?

“It’s all my responsibility…” he sighed deeply. “What did you do with that letter? I waited a long time but never heard any news of its publication. I thought Archduke Karl had other plans, so I didn’t try to release a statement to the press. What happened?”

“I burned it,” Theresa answered plainly. “Father did intend to publish it to salvage the situation somewhat, but I burned it on the spot… That made Father even angrier, but there was nothing he could do, so he could only continue to curse you.”

Aiglon was instantly speechless.

Once again, he was moved by Theresa’s steadfastness and deep affection.

Even at a time like that, she hadn’t given up… How can I possibly deserve such devotion?

“I can’t imagine what will happen the next time I meet him,” Aiglon said with a wry smile.

“He said he would treat you like a deserter, whip you mercilessly with a horsewhip until you were bleeding all over,” Theresa replied.

Perhaps afraid of scaring Aiglon, she quickly comforted him, “Don’t worry, he was just saying that out of anger. I would never let Father do that… If he dares to pick up a horsewhip, I’ll throw myself around you and see if he can bring himself to strike!”

“Hahahaha…” Aiglon couldn’t help but laugh out loud. “Alright, then I’ll count on you to protect me, Theresa…”

“It’s what I should do,” Theresa replied as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Then, sensing something, she looked at Aiglon in pleasant surprise. “You… you plan to see my father?”

“It’s impossible in the short term, of course, but I think as long as my cause continues, I will inevitably see him one day—” Aiglon answered.

Theresa watched the thoughtful expression on his face, her heart filling with joy.

“Your Highness…”

“Yes, what is it?” Aiglon asked.

“It’s nothing. I just wanted to say your name.” Theresa smiled faintly, then took his arm and rested her head on his shoulder. “Heaven knows how much I endured to wait for this reunion… So, please, let me just enjoy this moment for a little while, may I?”

“Of course. No problem. As long as you like.” Aiglon found a low marble balustrade and sat down, and Theresa naturally leaned against his side.

For a time, neither of them spoke. They just leaned against each other, silently watching the afterglow of the setting sun in the distance.

As time ticked by, second by second, Theresa’s broken heart slowly mended in the warmth of their closeness.

The color returned to her cheeks, and a shadow of happiness reappeared on her face.

“Alright, Your Highness…” she began softly. “I’m not afraid anymore.”

“Hm? Why do you say that?” Aiglon asked quickly.

“These past days, I’ve been so afraid. Not afraid of being hurt by rumors, nor of being unable to endure the pain, but afraid that all of it was meaningless, afraid that you would never understand my feelings and would cruelly bid me farewell forever.” Theresa sighed with lingering fear, then smiled again. “But I’m not afraid now. You haven’t cast me aside. You are right here by my side. I can feel this warmth, so I will never be afraid again. As long as the sacrifice has value, I am not afraid to make it; as long as I can see light and happiness in the future, I am not afraid to endure the pain of the present… You know what I mean.”

Aiglon certainly knew what Theresa meant—in fact, she had hinted at it countless times.

She believed their marriage contract was still valid and that they must hold on to it.

It would be impossible to say he wasn’t moved. He had never imagined that this girl, who had countless brilliant paths to choose from, would so resolutely insist on walking his. What kind of profound love was this?

“Theresa, thank you for not holding my past actions against me and for still showing me such true affection. I am truly moved…” Aiglon sighed softly. “But, I must ask you to think it over again.”

Theresa’s eyes flew open, and her expression instantly became one of terror.

“Even now, you still refuse to acknowledge my heart?” she asked, on the verge of tears as she looked at him. “After I’ve said all this, are you still going to cruelly shut me out of your heart?”

“No, that’s not what I mean.” Aiglon shook his head. “I just don’t know if I can give you a happy life. I am fighting against fate with all my might, and I don’t know the outcome myself, so I dare not promise you anything.”

Then, he lifted his head and gazed proudly at the distant sky. “This is Emperor Hadrian’s Villa. It’s magnificent and grand, isn’t it? But that’s not what’s important to me. What’s important is that, although Emperor Hadrian has vanished into the long river of history, we still remember him and his deeds to this day. This is the glory a sovereign deserves, the merit he earned for himself through a lifetime of struggle and effort.

“I certainly wouldn’t dare compare myself to him now, but I have the will to fight for myself. Though I was once imprisoned, I suppose I am still lucky, for I possess many advantages unimaginable to my peers, as well as a surname that can shake the world. Therefore, I could never endure living a life of obscurity. I must do something!

“Theresa, because of me, many people have died, and many more will die in the future. I squander the lives of others and I reap them as well. Perhaps it is honor, perhaps it is sin; perhaps the two cannot be distinguished. But in this struggle, there will be a winner and a loser. If I win, many people will be ruined; if I lose, I will swallow the bitter fruit myself and will not stoop to survive. I would rather go down in a blaze of glory! In that situation, how could I dare promise you anything? How could I drag you down with me? So…”

Theresa listened quietly to the young man’s true feelings. The initial terror on her face slowly faded, and finally, a smile returned.

Then, she suddenly balled her hand into a fist and tapped him smartly on the forehead.

“Ah…” Caught off guard, Aiglon could only stop mid-sentence and stare at Theresa in astonishment.

“Even now, you still don’t understand me? Danger… Why would I care about that? To me, the legend is far more precious than the legend’s end. I told you once that I detest mediocrity, have you forgotten? These words you’ve spoken, standing in this brilliant light, are what I have always wanted to hear. I am willing to listen forever, even if one day I must listen from the guillotine…”

Then, she threw her arms around him and said loudly, “How could you underestimate my intelligence so? Of course I know the road ahead with you will be fraught with hardship. I can see it. If we continue on this path, we are like passengers on a small boat, adrift on turbulent seas, at the mercy of fierce storms and terrifying waves… But so what!? It’s wonderful! I like it this way! Because we are together, you and I, crossing those terrifying waves together. I know that when the storm suddenly passes, the stars in the sky will dance around us in blessing; and if not, then being swallowed by the whirlpool with you, sinking together into the cold depths of the sea to bear fate’s punishment is fine too. At least we will never have been mediocre. I will face it all with a smile, and I will certainly not lose my composure any more than my great-aunt did. I will be worthy of your spirit…”

As she spoke, she looked up at Aiglon, and starlight seemed to flash in her eyes.

At that moment, hearing these words, Aiglon could no longer contain himself.

No more words could be said, but it seemed no more words were needed.

The two of them shared a passionate kiss.

Chapter 153: 41, The Vow

Night was already falling.

The blood-red setting sun gathered its light, struggling to cast its last remaining golden threads upon the earth, reluctantly ceding its celestial domain to the somber goddess of the night.

Under this last vestige of daylight, the young man and woman kissed passionately, neither paying any mind to the passage of time.

Aiglon gazed at the girl’s beautiful face so close to his, yet his vision seemed to blur.

Like the last kiss in the Albertina Palace, he had been the one to initiate it.

He was truly moved.

To be so valued, so loved, so unreservedly followed by a girl like Theresa was something he had not even dared to dream of. So when it truly happened, he knew it was an opportunity he would never encounter again if he let it pass.

Theresa, in his arms, was like the last glimmer of golden light before the encroaching darkness—magnificent, dreamlike, and fleeting.

And so… he did not want to let go.

After what felt like an eternity, their lips finally parted.

Theresa’s face was flushed, but she still dared to look up at the young man. He widened his eyes and gazed at her solemnly, as if having made a decision.

“You have done a foolish thing, miss.”

“What foolish thing?” Theresa asked, confused.

“I gave you a chance, a chance to run away, but you willfully threw it away. You let yourself carve a mark upon my heart… Such a foolish act will have consequences for you—” Aiglon looked at the girl with an arrogant yet calm expression, stating a simple fact. “I am a cold person, anyone can see that, but this very coldness means I treasure the things in my heart all the more, whether it be honor or people. So I must tell you, you have unfortunately been placed in my heart. I will keep you by my side. Even if I cannot do so now, there will come a day when you will not be able to escape even if you want to. It will be too late for you to regret.”

Theresa was first stunned, but after hearing him out, she couldn’t help but let out a soft laugh.

“Even your sweet nothings are so unique, Your Highness! But… they sound wonderful!”

Then, she shyly curtsied. “Alas, how tragic! Then I suppose I can only endure this misfortune for the rest of my life.”

After speaking, she took his hand again and leaned against his side.

“The day before yesterday, I received an admonition from my grandmother,” Aiglon said after a moment of silence. “She sternly rebuked me for my actions toward you and told me that since you have no intention of breaking the engagement, I should also fulfill the obligation I promised. I have agreed to her wishes.”

Theresa understood what Aiglon meant.

The gloom had dispersed, and the sky before her seemed to be shining with light once more.

“Thank you, grandmother, for your great kindness to me… Although I only met her a few days ago, I promise that I will respect her as if I were her own granddaughter. I will follow in her footsteps and bring glory to the family she once nurtured, making the name Bonaparte once again the most dazzling in all of Europe!” Theresa replied with equal solemnity.

“I have been trying to find a way to see her lately. It is a sad tale, but I have not seen my grandmother in over a decade. I have not a single memory of her in my mind. She is my closest kin, yet she has been excluded from my life—so, for both emotional and logical reasons, I must pay her a visit, to receive the blessing of the eldest member of the Bonaparte family for my cause and to confirm my authority.” Aiglon nodded to Theresa, then extended an invitation. “Theresa, would you be willing to come with me? I think she would be even happier if we stood before her together.”

“I would love to! I would be absolutely delighted!” Before he had even finished speaking, Theresa eagerly nodded her assent.

If the two of them met Letizia together and had their union witnessed by his grandmother, the betrothal would naturally and properly be continued. It would be even more satisfying than an official declaration from the Austrian court.

So, all these twists and turns were merely a test from God. I gritted my teeth, fought desperately against disaster, and finally passed the test, receiving an even better outcome… Theresa thought to herself.

All the pain and sorrow from before had now transformed into joy. This tide of elation made her feel light as air, and she gripped him tighter, as if afraid she might float away.

Her face was already wreathed in smiles, looking like a rose in full bloom, her entire being radiating with spirit.

“So when are we going?” she asked.

“Not yet, but I think it should be very soon. I came to Rome this time precisely to establish connections with certain high-ranking and influential figures within the Church. If all goes well, I can buy their cooperation, and they will naturally arrange a convenience for me to meet my grandmother in secret,” Aiglon answered.

At this point, he felt there was no need to hide anything from Theresa anymore, so he spoke very freely.

“Buy off the higher-ups…” Theresa fell into thought.

Knowing His Highness as she did, if he said higher-ups, they must be truly formidable figures. And anyone who could decide whether the King of Rome could see his own grandmother would surely be a person of great importance in Rome.

Such a person would certainly have a large appetite. So, was bribing such a major figure with a large sum of money truly just for the sake of a single meeting with his grandmother?

“Do you have other plans for bribing the Church?” The thought had barely formed before the question left her lips.

The moment she asked, she immediately regretted it. They had only just been reunited, and for her to rashly ask about such a confidential matter would surely put His Highness in an awkward position.

“Ah, I was just asking casually, please don’t mind me…”

“It’s nothing, Theresa,” Aiglon shook his head with a smile. “It is better that I tell you now—I intend to use the Church’s authority in the Christian world to spread my name. To this end, I will pay a hefty price to buy off the Church’s leadership, and an even greater sum to form a volunteer force to take part in the cause of liberating Greece. If I succeed, I will be the one who retook Greece from the hands of the vile Ottomans. The entire Christian world will cheer for me, and the Church will become my mouthpiece. I will have the fame and prestige I have dreamed of.”

“Ah!” Theresa cried out.

Her cry was filled with irrepressible surprise and excitement.

“You’re going to complete the work Lord Byron left unfinished? Your Highness, that’s wonderful!”

As expected of a girl who loved literature, when Aiglon spoke of his plan, Theresa immediately thought of the great English poet, Byron.

In his youth, the famous poet had traveled to Greece and witnessed firsthand the miserable plight of the local residents under the tyrannical rule of the Turks. He later threw himself into the Greek liberation movement.

Because of his status as a poet, those who didn’t know better might have thought he was merely a man of flowery words, visiting Greece as if on a tour, playing the part of a liberator. In reality, Byron’s contributions were far greater than most people imagined.

He was a man of action, dedicated to building and organizing the independence army, unifying its command, and instilling discipline. He hired foreign officers to train the recruited soldiers and oversaw the repair and storage of weaponry.

As Greece was a small and poor country, he donated his own fortune to pay his soldiers’ wages. He raised war funds everywhere he could, purchasing munitions and supplies without seeking any reward for himself.

To broaden the influence of the Greek independence movement, he used his fame to publicize the oppression Greece suffered, hoping to incite the collective anger of the Christian nations. He penned works such as The Isles of Greece and Song for the Greek Independence.

In short, during the Greek War of Independence, he was a figure who embodied both idealism and realism, single-handedly taking on the tasks of fundraising, propaganda, and army-building. His efforts and devotion made him one of the leaders of the Greek liberation alliance.

And it was this immense and complicated work that ultimately consumed the poet’s already frail body. He fell ill from overwork, and his condition worsened after being caught in the rain, leading to his death.

On April 19, 1824, Byron died in Greece. But he did not lament his own fate on his deathbed; instead, he lamented that Greece was not yet free. He said, “Poor Greece! Unfortunate people! For her, I have given my time, my fortune, my health; and now, I give my life. What more can I do?”

This was not a poet’s hyperbole; he had truly done everything he said.

For this, he earned the respect of all of Greece. After his death, the Greek provisional government announced a state funeral for Byron, with a three-day period of national mourning. During the funeral procession, soldiers of the independence army stood at attention in the streets. Priests chanted hymns as they followed the coffin, upon which lay a sword, a suit of armor, and a laurel wreath, expressing their reverence for Byron.

On June 29, his coffin was transported back to England.

And with that, Byron’s cause came to an abrupt halt. The major Western powers, calculating their own interests, did not agree to help the cause of Greek independence at the time. While the poet’s sensational death was major news in European high society for a time, everything eventually fell silent again.

But Theresa still remembered the great poet and his deeds, so the moment she heard Aiglon’s plan, she immediately thought of him.

She was instantly inspired by the idea.

“Your Highness… wonderful! You are truly undertaking a great cause. The Christian world will surely cheer for you! At the very least, the Austrians will cheer for you, for we have been enemies of the Turks for generations.” Theresa excitedly endorsed Aiglon’s idea. “You will complete the work Byron left unfinished and allow him to rest in peace in heaven… No, I should say, Byron will surely watch with admiration as you achieve this grand feat! To me, you are far more capable and admirable than Byron…”

Seeing Theresa’s impassioned reaction, Aiglon couldn’t help but laugh silently to himself.

His plan was based purely on a balance of interests; he had never given a thought to Byron. His mind was filled with the most practical of calculations, yet he never expected Theresa to paint his endeavor with such a glorious sheen.

Still, it was a good angle for promotion.

An Emperor who was a philosopher, a poet, and a soldier all in one would surely be pursued and watched by the world, wouldn’t he?

But in the end, he knew he was just a madman.

“You are right. In the land where Byron once fought, I will win the honor he never did. May he rest in peace,” he replied casually.

“Only you are worthy of doing so.” Overjoyed, Theresa threw herself into Aiglon’s arms again, pressing her face against the young man’s chest, listening to the beat of his indomitable heart.

How many times had the studious girl sighed over the fate of the poet and of Greece? How many times had she imagined some hero completing this unfinished work?

And now, that person was right beside her.

Although the undertaking had not yet begun, she believed with all her heart that he would surely succeed…

At this moment, she felt even more strongly that His Highness was the embodiment of her ideals.

Then, she finally recovered from her excitement.

“Where did you get the funds? This must require a great deal of money, right?”

“I found enough sponsorship from old supporters. For now, it’s not a problem to support the current plan,” Aiglon answered.

“Even so, the financial pressure must be immense, no?” Theresa frowned slightly. “I cannot stand idly by. When I return to Austria, I will have my father convert the dowry he promised me into cash and give it to you to complete this great work.”

Uh… Aiglon was shocked.

In this era, the happiness of a noblewoman’s married life often depended heavily on the size of her dowry. This dowry remained under her control even after marriage, serving as the necessary support for her future security and old age.

Yet Theresa had offered it up so lightly, with a generosity that was stunning.

“I’m not that short of money right now, Theresa. You don’t need to trouble your father again,” he quickly refused.

“No, Your Highness, what trouble is it? It was promised to me by my father in the first place, and I have the right to decide how to spend it. Since you likely won’t be living in Austria in the future, what meaning do those lands and other properties have for me? It would be better to turn them into cash to support you.” Theresa smiled faintly. “If you can’t bear to see me take a loss, then consider it my investment in you. I believe you will be able to pay me back in the future.”

…Aiglon was at a loss for words again.

“Theresa, you put me to shame,” he sighed from the bottom of his heart after a moment. “And I almost cast you aside.”

“It’s nothing. It was just a trick of fate, something that can be overcome. And I am already overcoming it.” Theresa shook her head with a smile. “I am watching you now, and I hope to be able to do so in the future as well… Thank God, for letting me stay so close to you, to watch you realize your dreams. Your Highness, I will also do everything in my power to help you accomplish your great work… because your cause is my cause, and your dream is my dream. I love you, I love you! Whether you ascend the throne or are defeated by fate, you are just as lovable to me.”

“I hope I can succeed… I must succeed,” Aiglon replied unequivocally. “And when that time comes, if you still ask it of me, I will kneel and propose to you. I will do it.”

Until just a short while ago, he would never have imagined himself saying such words. But in this moment, in this place, saying them felt as natural as breathing. Perhaps this was the effect of Theresa’s efforts, where success comes naturally when conditions are right…

“You said it yourself. I’ll remember that,” Theresa said, her smile gentle and radiant. “There might be a few more twists and turns for now, but when the time comes, I will go to Greece to find you, and I will never leave again!”

Chapter 154: A Temporary Farewell

“There might be a few more bumps in the road, but when the time comes, I will come to Greece to find you, and then I will never leave again!”

Theresa’s tone was extremely firm; this was clearly a decision she had already made.

Although she was reluctant to leave His Highness, she also knew that for his sake, she could not just go with him now. She needed to return to her country, finish what needed to be done, convince her parents, and then leave for her own happiness—if her stubborn father could offer a few words of blessing at that time, it would be simply perfect.

She knew that not everything would go as smoothly as a dream, but she had the confidence to overcome all the obstacles that stood in their way, together with His Highness.

The pain and insecurity she had felt before were not born from sacrifice, but from the fear that her sacrifice would be meaningless. In other words, as long as she believed it had meaning, the necessary sacrifice and patience were of no consequence.

Now, she had swept away the previous gloom and seen the morning star of her future. She no longer needed to feel lost or afraid.

It was time to say goodbye.

The people protecting her were still waiting at the edge of the ruins for His Highness to return. If she were gone all night, who knew what would happen?

So as not to put His Highness in a difficult position, Theresa, despite her heavy heart, took the initiative to bid him farewell.

“Your Highness, I think it’s time for me to go back.”

“Yes…” Aiglon sighed deeply. “It is time to say goodbye.”

“I will be staying in Rome for a while longer. I want to go with you to have an audience with your grandmother, and only then can I leave in peace… I hope that day comes soon.” Theresa looked at Aiglon with anticipation. “Your Highness, you must remember to inform me. Don’t make me wait in vain again!”

“Don’t worry, I will.” Aiglon didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. It seemed he had tormented Theresa so much she’d become as jumpy as a startled bird.

Seeing her look so touchingly vulnerable and still shaken, the young man couldn’t help but feel a surge of tenderness.

“This time, I will not break my promise, rest assured… My grandmother will definitely be happier to see you than to see me.”

Then, the two of them discussed how they would stay in touch.

“If you have any news during this time, just pass it to the maid who is with me! It’s too much trouble to pretend to be my father every time, and people will surely become suspicious.”

“Can she be trusted?” Aiglon was slightly surprised. After all, when he had first met her, the maid’s attitude towards him had been anything but friendly.

“If I don’t tell her the truth, she can be trusted. I’ll tell her that although I’m very reluctant to leave you, I still can’t let go of my father and Austria, so we said our goodbyes. I’ve decided to return to Austria after my travels are over, and from now on, we will wish each other well and correspond as ordinary friends…” Theresa smiled slyly. “She has been with my Mother for a long time and has doted on me since I was a child. So as long as I don’t run off with you, if I plead with her, she will agree.”

“Alright, that would be best,” Aiglon thought to himself that this was indeed the best way.

As the two of them were talking, the sky had completely darkened.

“I’ll be going now, Your Highness. Take care…”

Theresa hugged the young man tightly, then turned and left reluctantly. Aiglon stood where he was, watching the girl depart with a sense of wistful loss.

Soon, in the dim light of the night, Theresa retraced her steps back to the spot where they had met. Her maid was still standing there, looking at her with an anxious expression.

“Your Highness, are you alright?” She walked over to Theresa’s side.

Seeing that Theresa’s clothes were still intact, she finally felt a sense of relief.

“I’m fine…” Not a trace of her earlier ecstasy remained on Theresa’s face; her expression was calm, yet tinged with a slight melancholy.

She let out a small sigh. “Let’s go back. It’s all over now… No… I should say, it should have ended long ago.”

“Alright, then let’s leave quickly!” Seeing that the man had no intention of holding her back, the maid thought it best to leave immediately to avoid any further trouble.

And so, the two of them walked out of the ruins, returned to the carriage waiting outside, and began the journey back to their hotel.

In the carriage, Theresa still looked completely distracted.

“What’s wrong with you?” the maid quickly asked. “Did he do anything improper to you?”

“No, nothing like that. It’s just… I’ve realized that there is, after all, a distance between dreams and reality. I see myself clearly now.” Theresa shook her head and replied, “When we talked, he told me to think carefully. If I followed him, I would lose my title, my parents’ love, and everything I have… And what I might get in return could be nothing, I might even place my life in grave danger. What he said was so reasonable that I gave it serious consideration afterward. In the end, I decided not to touch upon these dangers anymore… so I could only say goodbye to him. From now on, we can only interact as ordinary friends.”

Theresa deliberately made her tone heavy and lost, displaying the look of someone who had “made a painful decision but was still full of wistful reluctance.” “We say we’ll interact, but we can probably only correspond and exchange greetings. Because I will be living in Austria from now on, and he will probably never come back again.”

Although Theresa was so dejected, the maid was inwardly jumping for joy. On the surface, however, she dared not show her elation, lest she hurt the princess’s feelings.

“At least he had a shred of conscience in the end and didn’t try to ruin you completely.” She reached out and stroked Theresa’s hair. “Your Highness, you’ve finally thought it through. This is wonderful! Your parents will be so pleased. Don’t you worry, you will have plenty of better choices in the future…”

“Even though we’ve said our goodbyes, we are still friends now. I hope you will not continue to slander him in front of me. That is not how I treat my friends.” Theresa suddenly looked up and stared at her seriously. “Before I return to Austria, we will continue to correspond, exchanging greetings like friends. I hope you can do me this favor, to let me find my final closure.”

“Your Highness…?” The maid was stunned.

“This is my last wish. I hope that the most intense passion of my life can end in a peaceful manner.” Theresa closed her eyes, full of emotion. “Please help me. When I return to Austria, this will all be over. I will walk a different path in my life.”

“Alright… alright.” After a moment’s hesitation, the maid finally relented to the princess she doted on. “Since you wish it so, I will do as you command.”

“Thank you.” A smile finally appeared on Theresa’s face.

After Theresa and her party left, Aiglon returned to Chanel’s side.

“Your Majesty, how did your talk with the princess go?” Chanel asked anxiously.

“How should I describe it…” Aiglon looked up at the starry sky, then replied, “She puts me to shame, and even makes me grateful to Metternich. Even though she was just a candidate he randomly chose, meeting Theresa is surely the greatest fortune of my life.”

“Such high praise!” Chanel was astonished.

She had been by Aiglon’s side for so long that she had witnessed every detail of his interactions with Theresa.

Because she had been a witness from the very beginning, she knew what the young man’s past attitude toward Theresa had been—appreciative, yet distant. He had treated her as a cute and interesting friend, and in the end, had even chosen to deceive her, using her as a front to fool the world.

But after their meeting today, he was clearly captivated by the princess.

Although she knew that Princess Theresa was indeed very lovely, Chanel had never expected her to possess such charm…

So, it seemed that soon, Princess Theresa would become the mistress she would have to respect and serve.

She had known from the start that she could never have any official title with His Majesty; she herself had never harbored such extravagant hopes. She knew that for the sake of the Empire and the Bonaparte family’s interests, His Majesty had to marry into a royal family—just as his father had.

But that didn’t mean she didn’t have her own wishes.

She hoped to remain by His Majesty’s side, to care for him as she always had. His Majesty himself had already granted this request, so now she hoped that her future mistress would also accept it.

From her interactions with Theresa, the princess had a good temper and was polite to others. Perhaps she would be magnanimous enough to allow her to continue serving His Majesty. But who could say for sure what the future held?

It was indeed a vexing thought.

But she also knew that this was a problem she would have to face one day. Comparatively speaking, Princess Theresa was already a very tolerant person, at least far easier to get along with than the imperious Sophie.

Even if the road ahead was fraught with difficulties, she would continue to persist on the path she had chosen, staying by His Majesty’s side and dedicating her loyalty.

“Alright, we should be leaving as well.” Aiglon was unaware of what was going through Chanel’s mind at that moment. He waved his hand in a gesture. “Let’s go.”

Chanel seemed as if she was about to speak but held back.

In any case, since this was His Majesty’s decision, she could only obey and had no right to question it. And what could she say? This was hardly a matter she was qualified to meddle in.

It seemed her only option was to find a way to get on good terms with Princess Theresa and pray for her tolerance and mercy…

With an uneasy heart, Chanel ultimately said nothing and silently followed Aiglon away.

For the next few days, Aiglon remained in his hotel room, passing the time by reading popular novels while quietly observing the movements within Rome, awaiting the results of his plan.

And the person now executing his plan was his great-uncle, Cardinal Joseph Fesch.

Having once touched the highest echelons of power, the flame in the Cardinal’s heart had not been extinguished.

Spurred on by Aiglon’s encouragement, Cardinal Fesch, who had already bid farewell to the secular world and was living in quiet seclusion, was revitalized, as if he had been given a shot in the arm, and was once again filled with a vigorous fighting spirit.

His aging body rediscovered its former energy as he prepared to devote himself fully to serving the new head of the Bonaparte family.

He assessed the circumstances, contacted his old friends, and worked through his network within the Church of Rome to carry out the task assigned by His Majesty the Emperor.

One morning, the Cardinal once again slipped out of the city of Rome and came to the hotel for an audience with his master, ready to report the results of his efforts.

After confirming that there was nothing out of the ordinary, Aiglon quickly granted the old man an audience.

As soon as they met, Aiglon carefully observed the other’s expression and noticed that he was composed but wore an unconcealable look of joy.

“It looks like you have good news for me,” Aiglon said with a smile.

“Indeed, Your Majesty!” the Cardinal replied as he bowed. “I have completed your task.”

Without waiting for Aiglon’s questions, he continued to explain, “Through a good friend, I contacted Cardinal Vittorio Esposito. I had Abbé Faria’s personal letter forwarded to him, along with a generous gift. He accepted it, as expected, and then agreed to hear my request.”

“Did you mention my name and intentions?” Aiglon asked.

“Of course not. I felt it was not yet the time.” The Cardinal quickly shook his head. “Right now, that Cardinal’s attitude is still unclear. I’m not certain what his position is, so I didn’t dare to state your intentions directly. However… your escape from Austria was a sensational event throughout Europe. With my sudden activity directed at him, he must have some inkling in his heart.”

Aiglon understood the Cardinal’s implication.

To have climbed to the upper echelons of the Church, that Cardinal was certainly no ordinary man. It wouldn’t take much brainpower for him to figure out why Cardinal Fesch had suddenly become active—naturally, he would also be able to guess something of his purpose.

But sometimes, things were just that subtle. Even with a tacit understanding between them, as long as neither side said it aloud, they could forcefully deny it later, leaving room for maneuver.

He trusted Cardinal Fesch because his great-uncle Fesch had specialized in this very work for Emperor Napoleon, running around within the Church on Napoleon’s behalf, smoothing over relationships and striking all sorts of deals.

Since he was a professional and his loyalty was not in question, Aiglon was more than happy to entrust everything to him.

Now that he and Cardinal Vittorio Esposito had established initial contact, they would probe each other. If nothing went wrong, using Abbé Faria as a pretext and money as the key, he would open a path for himself within the Church.

And he believed that this would absolutely not be the one and only time he collaborated with the Church of Rome.

The two continued their discussion for a while, settling on the timing for their next move. Finally, Aiglon changed the subject.

“When you go back, please tell my grandmother that I have met Theresa, and we… um, we had a very pleasant talk.”

“Oh? That’s wonderful!” The Cardinal was both surprised and delighted. “Have you reconciled with her?”

“More or less. At least now, there are no more disagreements between us. The support Theresa has given me, whether spiritual or otherwise, has been beyond my wildest expectations.” Aiglon smiled faintly, seeming to recall their meeting a short time ago.

Then, with some embarrassment, he glanced at the old man and said in a low voice, “We have already agreed to find a time to have an audience with her together…”

“I will report it to her at once. I am sure she will be overjoyed. We will find an opportunity for you and her to be reunited.” The Cardinal immediately agreed. “Your Majesty, I believe your grandmother will be very proud of you. She will do everything in her power to help you achieve your dreams.”

“I hope so,” Aiglon replied.

Chapter 155: Extra Chapter (1)

With snow continuously drifting down from the sky and the dim light of approaching night, Christmas Eve of 1838 was about to arrive.

The snow had been falling for several days, covering a vast area that included all of Vienna and its surroundings. The manors in the countryside were no exception.

Snow blanketed the main roads and surrounding forests, dyeing the entire landscape into a vast, white ocean. Only a few manor buildings stood defiantly in this ocean, like black reefs adorning it. The snow also made these otherwise unremarkable buildings seem even more isolated from the world.

At this moment, a young, blond man in a black formal suit stood quietly before the French windows of a country villa.

Behind him, a roaring fire burned in the hearth, warming the room. The soft crackling of the firewood broke the dead silence.

He stood without a word, watching the tiny hexagonal sprites descend from the heavens like willow catkins or butterflies. His gaze was calm yet held a hint of bewilderment. He seemed to feel a sense of wistful loss, but there was no visible regret.

He had lived here for many years, and it was foreseeable that the rest of his life would continue in this same placid cycle.

Was I timidly fleeing my own burgeoning ambition, or wisely avoiding the shackles that fate had tried to force upon me?

He did not know the answer, but he knew that he did not find such a life painful, because…

He suddenly felt a soft touch on his back. A pair of arms wrapped around his waist, followed by a sweet, tender call.

“My dear~”

Yes, wasn’t this enough? What was there to regret?

The young man slowly turned around.

His wife, Princess Theresa, was looking at him with a charming smile. Her eyes sparkled, overflowing with endless love for her husband and complete satisfaction with their current happiness.

In keeping with the latest fashion, her hair was styled in fluffy curls at her temples, and she wore a fashionable dress. Although she was already a mother of three, she was still only in her twenties. The allure of a young woman lingered about her, while the grace of a married woman had grown more pronounced thanks to her excellent care. These two disparate temperaments blended seamlessly within her, making Theresa shine all the brighter.

This is my wife, the young man thought.

This was the married life for which he had been willing to forsake everything he had once longed for endlessly.

Searching his heart, he had no reason to regret.

It was on Christmas Eve twelve years ago that Aiglon had been moved by Theresa’s same smile. After a long period of contemplation and internal struggle, he had finally decided not to betray Theresa’s deep affection. He chose to stay, to become Archduke Karl’s son-in-law, and to spend the rest of his life with Theresa.

According to the court’s plan, the news of their engagement was officially announced in June of 1827, and the message spread throughout European high society. A year later, in June of 1828, the two of them officially entered the hallowed halls of marriage.

It was a grand wedding. The Austrian court was eager to use the occasion to formally declare the integration of the Bonaparte family into the great imperial house. Archduke Karl, for his part, was more than happy to witness his daughter’s coming of age in a blaze of splendor.

But for Aiglon and Theresa, all so-called ceremonies were meaningless. They would be together forever, and that was all they wanted.

In the decade that followed, the happy couple nurtured a happy family. They already had three children, and if Theresa had her way, she would have liked a few more, so that this glorious yet troubled family could put down roots and flourish, rejoining the great royal families of Europe.

“Your Highness… it’s time for us to go,” Theresa said softly after they had gazed at each other for a while. “I have all the gifts ready. You just need to hand them out one by one!”

Even after so many years of marriage, Theresa still liked to call him that. Perhaps for her, it was a way of commemorating the eternal moment they first met.

Soon, they would take their children to visit Archduke Karl’s family, who lived not far away. They had done this every Christmas since they were married; Archduke and Duchess Karl insisted on gathering their daughter, son-in-law, and grandchildren together for the celebration.

To be honest, Aiglon didn’t dislike this kind of big family atmosphere. If there was any trouble at all, it was probably the tediousness of dealing with social obligations… but Theresa had thoughtfully taken care of most of it for him. For the most part, he just had to follow the program.

“Alright, thank you,” Aiglon nodded gently. “Let’s go to the study and get things in order.”

“The study? Why?” Theresa asked, a little puzzled.

“I need to take some manuscripts I’ve finished today for your father to look over,” Aiglon replied with a smile. “Because some passages involve past history, I’d like to have them reviewed by someone who was there. I think your father is the best person for the job.”

“Of course! My father is the best judge. He’s even extremely strict with himself—” Theresa couldn’t help but chuckle at that.

Archduke Karl had once written a pamphlet under a pseudonym discussing the command issues of the war years. In it, some passages severely criticized his own command errors when he led the army. The Austrian authorities, thinking it was some malcontent anonymously attacking a prince of the imperial house, hastily banned the publication. The pamphlet was only published after Archduke Karl himself intervened.

In this respect, Archduke Karl was stern and pragmatic, showing no mercy but also no bias, making him indeed the best person to seek advice from.

And so, the couple went to the study.

The study was very tidy. Folders, books, and furniture were all neatly arranged. Only the desk showed signs of clutter, with a large number of manuscript pages scattered across it, evidently just finished by its master.

Theresa carefully helped her husband organize the manuscripts, handling them as if they were sacred relics.

When Aiglon was working—that is, when he was writing in his spacious study—Theresa would strictly forbid anyone from disturbing him, and the entire family had to walk on tiptoe.

In Theresa’s eyes, His Highness’s work was not the idle pastime of a worldly-unconcerned prince killing time, but the grandest of endeavors—an emulation of his father’s conquest of the world with a pen.

Under Theresa’s care, the married Aiglon was hardly distracted by the mundane affairs of running a household. He could devote himself almost entirely to the work he had chosen for himself. He wrote tirelessly, constantly pouring his vigorous creativity and energy into his work for the past ten years. His works included novels, plays, and various commentaries, and even some historical monographs.

Through his efforts, these works were copied and circulated in various European countries, accumulating a considerable number of readers.

However, he had a strange insistence: he always used a pen name instead of his real name when publishing his works. Thus, although his writing was known throughout Europe, only a small circle of people around him knew that these works were actually written by the famous prince.

“If people read my work only because of my name, it would be an insult to me,” he had replied when Theresa asked him the reason, and Theresa had immediately accepted His Highness’s strange principles.

But Theresa also found it hard to accept her husband’s fame being forgotten by the world. So, after some discussion, they agreed that in a few years, once Aiglon had established his reputation and status in the literary world on his own merit, they would reveal the author’s true identity and stun his fans all over Europe.

Soon, the couple finished organizing the manuscripts and placed them in a special bag.

Then, they left the study and went to the villa’s living room.

Their children, led by servants, were already waiting there.

There were three children. The eldest was their son, François; then came their eldest daughter, Émilie, and the youngest was their daughter, Charlotte.

These French-style names were not, in fact, chosen by their father, but were the result of Theresa’s insistence. She felt that since the Bonaparte family had known glory in France, their descendants should at least commemorate that in their names. Aiglon, of course, had gladly accepted this view.

Due to their strict upbringing, the three children were very polite despite their young age. They bowed respectfully to their parents, and Aiglon walked over to them, patting their lovely little heads affectionately.

“When we get to grandpa’s place, you mustn’t be noisy. And no matter what gift you receive, you must say thank you, understand?” he said, stroking their hair as he reminded them with a smile.

“We know, Father!” the children replied in unison.

Soon, the family boarded the carriage. The sleigh-equipped carriage moved forward through the light, swirling snow and soon arrived at the country villa where Archduke and Duchess Karl resided.

They were then warmly received by Archduke Karl and Duchess Henriette.

The couple had aged a great deal in twelve years, but their care and love for their children and grandchildren had not diminished in the slightest; in fact, it had only grown stronger.

As time went on, their own children had either embarked on their careers or started families of their own. Except for their eldest son Albert, who always remained by his parents’ side, the other children could not always be present. In contrast, Aiglon and his wife, living nearby, visited often, and their children had become the apples of their grandparents’ eyes.

“Merry Christmas.” While Henriette was playing with the children, Aiglon walked over to his father-in-law and greeted Archduke Karl.

Although Archduke Karl maintained his usual stern demeanor on the surface, Aiglon knew that he had been silently doing everything in his power to protect his daughter and son-in-law, allowing them to live as they wished without distractions, day after day for ten years. For this, he always held a deep sense of gratitude for his father-in-law.

“Hmph, Merry Christmas,” Archduke Karl nodded coolly, as if that was all he had to say.

After so many years together, Aiglon was well aware of his habits and did not take offense. He continued to express his thoughts.

“I’ve run into some difficulties in my writing and need your guidance,” he said to his father-in-law with great courtesy.

“Then you’ve likely come to the wrong person. I know nothing about literature,” Archduke Karl shrugged, looking uninterested.

To be honest, Archduke Karl had initially had some reservations about his son-in-law forgoing power and position to immerse himself in literary studies. But given his daughter’s unwavering support, he no longer interfered, letting his son-in-law pursue his hobby.

However, as time went on, Archduke Karl gradually came to accept his son-in-law’s choice, especially after he displayed his talent and won acclaim.

Without realizing it, he had even become one of his son-in-law’s fans—he just would never admit it.

“I don’t need literary advice, but military advice. Your experiences, in particular, would be of great help to me,” Aiglon persisted.

“Fine, then,” Archduke Karl spread his hands, agreeing to his son-in-law’s request.

Aiglon then handed his manuscript to his father-in-law.

By the bright candlelight, Archduke Karl skimmed through the pages, remaining silent for a long time.

Aiglon didn’t disturb him, waiting quietly by his side.

“It’s not badly written,” Archduke Karl finally spoke after a long while. “It looks like you have quite a grand concept.”

“Yes, I plan to write an ensemble novel. The protagonists will be both French and German. Through all of their experiences, I want to portray that bygone era, and all the suffering and happiness people went through,” Aiglon replied. “This may take me a lot of time, but I think it’s worth it, and I can’t tolerate it having any obvious flaws—which is why I’m seeking your help.”

Archduke Karl glanced at the clock on the mantelpiece.

“We don’t have enough time today. I’ll just give you a few points off the top of my head.”

Then, he began to speak at length, pointing out several places that he thought needed to be emphasized or changed. It was obvious that he was not as indifferent to his son-in-law’s creative work as he appeared.

Soon, at Henriette’s urging, their discussion had to come to a temporary halt.

“Everything you’ve said has been very helpful. I will remember it,” Aiglon said to his father-in-law with a smile.

“It was nothing, and it’s just my personal opinion. You can take it or leave it as you see fit,” Archduke Karl waved his hand. “By the way, does it have a title?”

“Not yet,” Aiglon shook his head.

“How about calling it War and Peace? It’s simple and easy to understand,” Archduke Karl suggested.

Aiglon was stunned for a moment.

“What, you don’t like it?” Archduke Karl asked.

“No… I just find it a little strange…” Aiglon quickly shook his head in denial, though he didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. “But, on second thought, it’s not bad at all. Alright, let’s call it that! I will push myself to put all my energy into it, so as not to be unworthy of the name.”

“It’s just a name I threw out there. Is such a reaction necessary?” Archduke Karl was a little perplexed.

However, he had no interest in arguing further with his son-in-law, so the two men returned to the center of the living room, rejoining their respective wives.

“Your Highness, how did it go?” Theresa asked her husband in a low voice.

“Very smoothly,” Aiglon replied with a smile. “Your father was even more engaged than I expected.”

“That’s wonderful~” Theresa also smiled happily. “At his age, he needs something to do anyway.”

Then, the adults and children gathered together by the Christmas tree and exchanged gifts, celebrating another Christmas Eve.

Afterward, just like at every Christmas gathering, Theresa went to the piano in the living room and began to play. This time, she chose the famous and well-known piano piece, Canon in D Major.

Amidst the melodious music, the family welcomed the new holiday in an atmosphere brimming with laughter.

“By the grace of the Lord!”

Following another round of cheers, Theresa stopped playing the piano and joined her family for dinner.

A joyful atmosphere lingered in the room, filled with laughter and cheerful voices. Everyone, from the old to the young, was immersed in the warm affection of the family, looking forward to the coming year and hoping that this happiness would continue forever.

After the meal, Aiglon walked out onto the villa’s balcony. Standing in the light snow, he quietly gazed into the distance.

The sky was dark and the light was dim. Only a few candlelights flickered among the various reefs in the sea of snow. These glimmers of light hit the snowy blanket on the ground, causing it to reflect a pale blue fluorescence. Looking out from the balcony, he felt a dreamy sensation, as if he were in a fairy tale world.

Having had a little wine, Aiglon’s face was slightly flushed, but his mind was clearer and sharper than usual.

He stood in the cold wind, savoring the air laced with snowflakes.

This is your choice… This is the life you have lived for ten years and may live for several more decades.

What have you gained from this, and what have you given up?

He had long known the answer to that question.

Perhaps there was a hint of regret, but he would never regret it, because… he was with the one who loved him deeply.

In this world, he had found people who could accept him, and he had found his own place to stand.

If this world was a cruel and frigid land of snow, then through the twists of fate, he had finally found his own reef, his own fortress.

And it was the home he had to protect…

I am no longer alone.

“Theresa,” he suddenly called out softly into the empty air before him.

“Your Highness…” a low voice unexpectedly responded from behind him.

Aiglon was not surprised at all, for he knew Theresa would come looking for him—she liked to be by his side.

He turned his head and looked at his lovely wife before him.

And Theresa was also looking at him.

The dim light could not hide her ardent gaze. Even after ten years, she was still the same as before.

“Your Highness, I once read in a book that after marriage, a woman should not limit herself to just children and the kitchen. She should find zest in life, so that her husband can find a sense of novelty in her from time to time. Only then can a marriage maintain its initial freshness—” Theresa said in a slightly teasing tone.

“A sense of novelty?” Aiglon found the thought amusing. “Every day with you is my newest experience.”

“Your Highness…” Theresa walked up to him and threw her arms around him in an embrace.

Yes, although his daily life seemed to be a constant repetition, to this day, he still felt a sense of novelty with his wife.

“I don’t regret it,” Aiglon said suddenly, out of the blue.

“Hmm?” Theresa looked at her husband searchingly. “What is it?”

“It’s nothing—” Aiglon lowered his head and, with his lips, put an end to his wife’s questioning.

Fine snowflakes fell quietly onto their hair and their shoulders, as if heaven itself were blessing them.

Chapter 156: 43, The Meeting

As summer approached, the temperature steadily rose. The fields outside Rome had long since transformed into a sea of flowers.

Upon this beautiful and fertile land, manors and farms were dotted like stars across the plains. Flowers bloomed on the dense grapevines, nurturing the fruits of the autumn harvest.

Aiglon strolled through these verdant fields, led by his great-uncle, Cardinal Fesch, to a secluded country church.

Of course, they were not here for sightseeing.

The group stopped outside the small church, carefully observing their surroundings. After confirming there were no idlers about, Cardinal Fesch opened the door and went inside first.

A moment later, he reemerged, nodding reassuringly to the young man before making a gesture to enter.

It seems everything is fine… Aiglon sighed in relief.

Indeed, he had made a special trip here today to meet someone.

Specifically, to meet Cardinal Vittorio Esposito.

Ever since receiving his mission from Aiglon, Cardinal Fesch had thrown himself into his clandestine activities with a long-lost passion, and his primary focus was this very cardinal.

Under his frequent persuasion, Cardinal Vittorio Esposito was finally moved and agreed to this meeting. The location they settled on was this remote country church.

It was clear that neither side trusted the other. Because of this mistrust, Aiglon had not invited the Cardinal to the hotel where he was staying, choosing instead to meet at an agreed-upon location.

The Cardinal, for his part, feared some kind of conspiracy and also preferred a location he was familiar with.

Thus, after some secret negotiations, they ultimately chose this place for their meeting.

Now that he was sure it was safe, Aiglon hesitated no longer and strode confidently into the church.

The light inside was quite dim, and the air carried the musty scent of age and disrepair. Aiglon quickly walked deeper into the building.

And there, beside the altar, he saw the man he was here to meet.

Before him stood an old man of about sixty or seventy, his hair long since turned white. He was tall and thin with a sharp chin and a high-bridged nose. The muscles of his face had tightened with age, making his features seem all the more severe and grim. His body, however, showed little of the frailty of old age; his eyes were bright and sharp, and in them, one could easily see shrewdness and a lust for power.

For understandable reasons, he was not wearing the red robes of a cardinal but the simple black cassock of a priest. Behind him stood two middle-aged men, likely in their forties or fifties and also dressed in clerical robes. They were probably his secretary and confidants.

At that moment, the three men were also studying him with appraising eyes, evidently sizing up the young man.

With the confident stride he had been trained in since childhood, Aiglon walked calmly before the three men. He looked them directly in the eye, showing no trace of nervousness or unease.

Then, he bowed to show his respect. “It is a pleasure to see you, Your Eminence.”

“It is a pleasure to see you—young Your Highness.”

Like his appearance, the Cardinal’s voice was aged yet resonant, filled with a grating edge. “This is a most unexpected meeting for me, but I imagine it is also a rare honor in my life.”

“You flatter me, Your Eminence,” Aiglon replied with a smile.

“No, Your Highness. To be honest, seeing you at this moment fills me with emotion,” the Cardinal said, shaking his head gently. “I saw you at the Empire’s celebration. You were just over a year old then. Though you certainly do not remember, I and everyone else believed you were the King of Rome, the future King of Rome—the future supreme ruler of the mortal world. Heh, but who among us could have imagined all that was to follow?”

The Cardinal sighed and shook his head, as if lamenting something.

It seems he’s not hostile toward me, Aiglon thought.

But words were always cheap, especially from the mouth of a man like this. They were particularly unworthy of trust.

To have risen through the ranks of the treacherous Church of Rome, an institution that embodied the Seven Deadly Sins, Cardinal Esposito would be no easy character to deal with.

He might not have lost all human emotion, but those feelings were surely ranked far below his thirst for power.

Therefore, Aiglon did not take such words to heart.

“I am a victim of those tragedies, but I believe I can correct them,” he answered calmly.

“Perhaps tragedies, perhaps comedies, but to me, they are one and the same—they are all God’s will,” the Cardinal replied, his face expressionless. “Your Highness, I maintain a neutral stance on all matters. I follow God’s guidance in all that I do.”

Neutrality! Excellent. That’s a hint that everything is negotiable, as long as the price is right.

Aiglon understood immediately.

“Then are you willing to hear my plans?” he asked.

“If I were not, there would have been no need for me to come,” the Cardinal replied indifferently. “However, Your Highness, I had no original intention of getting involved in this mess. But the gift you offered was far too generous, no cardinal could remain unmoved by such a present…”

Perhaps feeling there was no need for pretense with the young man, the Cardinal’s words were remarkably frank.

Aiglon could clearly tell that the Cardinal was being deliberately direct. He wanted to limit their relationship to a financial transaction, not a political alliance. He did not want to incur any obligation to Aiglon.

Hmph, this old fox. Though moved by money, he still wants to preserve his freedom of action until the very last moment.

But Aiglon wasn’t angry. After all, he had never expected the man to become his loyal subject. How could there be any saints among the upper echelons of the Church of Rome?

Mutual exploitation, each taking what they needed—that was all he required.

“These gifts are merely a way for me to show my sincerity. You are more than welcome to accept them. Of course, I also have my requests—” Aiglon got straight to the point. “Your Eminence, I am preparing to undertake a major operation, and I hope you can help me persuade His Holiness the Pope to grant me some small favor.”

“That is a difficult matter,” the Cardinal replied. “His Holiness cannot grant favors for no reason, to say nothing of your special status—”

“It is precisely because it is difficult that I need your help. After all, everyone knows how much His Holiness both favors and relies upon you. Your opinion is of great importance to him.” As Aiglon spoke, he deliberately drew out his words. “Besides, I have also prepared a gift for His Holiness the Pope…”

He then gave Cardinal Fesch, who had been silent all this time, a meaningful look. The cardinal understood and took a package from his coat, then opened it.

“Oh!”

Upon seeing the emerald with his own eyes, even the worldly Cardinal could not help but be momentarily stunned.

But he quickly composed himself.

“Do you truly wish to present this to the Pope?” he asked, staring intently at Aiglon.

“Of course,” Aiglon nodded firmly. “My heart is set on the throne; precious treasures mean nothing to me. I am happy to offer them to anyone willing to help me…”

He then stroked the emerald, feeling its smooth surface. “Besides, too much blood has been shed over this treasure. I believe only His Holiness the Pope, as God’s most faithful servant, possesses sufficient virtue to bear its weight…”

Although Aiglon knew the Cardinal would never dare to embezzle such a rare treasure for himself, he still threw in a veiled threat, lest the Cardinal get carried away and do something foolish.

The Cardinal did not answer immediately but pondered for a moment.

He knew that if this treasure were presented to His Holiness, it would surely delight him, further solidifying the favor upon which he had built his current high position.

Though he was already a cardinal, Vittorio Esposito’s ambition was not yet fully satisfied. In every sleepless night, his thoughts turned to the earthly Holy See.

Despite having broken countless holy precepts, he considered himself fully worthy of occupying it. After all, so many utterly degenerate villains had worn the Papal Tiara before; why couldn’t he?

However, Vittorio Esposito also knew it would be no easy feat. Too many others coveted the position as well.

In the process of his slow ascent, he had grown old, and many colleagues were watching him like tigers. He had to act aggressively.

He needed to curry the Pope’s favor and build factions within the College of Cardinals to gain an advantage in the succession war that would follow the Pope’s death—and all of this required immense financial support.

However, in the face of this colossal undertaking, the Cardinal, despite having exhausted all means to raise funds, was still struggling. And then, he received an extremely valuable gift from Cardinal Fesch—who also promised more gifts to come.

Faced with this “kindness” that was like delivering charcoal in a snowstorm, the Cardinal was willing to listen to their request, even knowing full well they came with ill intentions.

“To pay such a tremendous price, you must have a formidable goal in mind…” Standing at the altar, the Cardinal spoke to the young man in a gentle, solemn tone, as if delivering a sermon. “Your Highness, what is it that you truly want from me, from His Holiness the Pope?”

At this point, Aiglon no longer concealed his intentions.

“Next, I plan to organize a volunteer force to go to Greece, to drive out the Turks and the Egyptians and reclaim that sacred land for the Christians. I want the Pope to bless my expedition, and upon my victory, to announce it to the entire Catholic world, to praise my good deeds and commend my righteous act,” Aiglon stated his plan. “If God truly blesses me and I succeed, then I hope that upon my success, the bells of Rome will ring for the liberation of Greece—”

He spoke in a single breath while the Cardinal listened in silence. He was first shocked, then lost in thought.

“You actually have the leisure for such things? To spend money and shed blood for some Greeks?” he blurted out.

“I was once the King of Rome. What is wrong with fighting for the Romans?” Aiglon retorted with a bit of sophistry. “Besides, I am undertaking this cause at my own expense, without asking a single coin from the Church. To liberate the land where Western civilization was born—is that not enough to demonstrate my nobility and piety? I will show the world my loyalty to the Church, and I hope you will see and reward that loyalty. That is all I need.”

“Oh, I certainly believe in your loyalty. It will surely be no less than your father’s,” the Cardinal replied with a hint of sarcasm.

Aiglon pretended not to hear the mockery. He needed the man’s help, after all, but he secretly resolved that sooner or later, he would make sure this fellow wouldn’t dare utter a single sarcastic word in his presence—and he believed that day was not far off.

“What do you think?” He stopped beating around the bush and pressed for an answer. “If you are willing, we will begin our cooperation. You will be my benefactor, and I will remember this favor. If you are not, I will not blame you. We will pretend nothing happened, and I will find another way. Please give me your reply!”

Under the young man’s intense gaze, the Cardinal continued to ponder.

He needed time to digest this news; it was far too unexpected.

Of course, he was merely shocked, not repulsed.

After all, on the surface, this request was not difficult for him. The young man’s plan would bring no harm to him, the Pope, or even the Church of Rome. In fact, it could be highly beneficial.

The ones who would find it difficult and troubling were in Paris, St. Petersburg, and London. But Rome could justifiably celebrate the liberation and victory of Christians. With such a righteous cause, no one could say anything even if they knew the Pope had accepted money.

But the matter was of great importance. He still needed to consider it carefully, and he couldn’t guarantee the Pope’s opinion either.

“I need some time to think—” he replied after a moment.

“Of course.” Aiglon didn’t need an immediate yes, so he nodded as well. “You have a few days to consider. If you are interested, you can find my great-uncle at any time.”

“Mm, good,” the Cardinal said, relieved.

Then he asked, “Do you have any other requests?”

“Just one small one,” Aiglon replied. “I wish to meet my grandmother. I hope you can arrange for her to safely leave the city.”

Even with the Cardinal’s personal assurance, he couldn’t possibly enter the city of Rome—after all, morality was in decline. Who knew if the Cardinal might choose to betray an ally for personal gain, luring Aiglon into Rome only to capture him?

In his current situation, a little extra caution was never a bad thing.

However, though he could not enter Rome, Letizia could come out. She was merely residing in Rome and was not, in theory, restricted in her freedom. With a little convenience arranged by the Cardinal, his grandmother could leave the city to see him.

“No problem.” The Cardinal agreed to this request quite readily. “I’ll arrange it for you when I return.”

“Thank you,” Aiglon said, relieved.

If all went well, he would be able to see his grandmother very soon.

And Theresa, too…

At that moment, his heart was filled with joy, or rather, a sense of accomplishment.

He was watching his plan, once a fantasy in his mind, steadily become reality.

Nothing in the world is difficult for a willing heart. As long as you act with fierce determination, a breakthrough will always appear.

“How is Faria?” the Cardinal suddenly asked as Aiglon was lost in his thoughts.

“He is well now, but for certain reasons, his movements are restricted, so he is staying at my residence for the time being,” Aiglon answered vaguely. “I assure you, you will be able to see him in the future.”

“Good. I do miss him quite a bit,” the Cardinal sighed softly. “Then let us part for now, Your Highness. I look forward to our next meeting.”

“I look forward to it as well.” Aiglon said no more. He bowed, then turned and left with large strides.

The Cardinal stood motionless, watching the young man’s departing figure.

Soon, the great doors closed, and the church was plunged back into darkness.

The bishop, who had served for fifty years and had secretly defied doctrine countless times, frowned deeply in this moment of complex thought. He habitually quoted a passage of scripture, murmuring to himself.

“Tell us, when will these things be? And what will be the sign of Your coming, and of the end of the age? …But he who endures to the end shall be saved…”

Chapter 157: 44, Grandmother

Under the cloak of night, the city of Rome was serene and solemn. The lights within its magnificent buildings plunged the city into a dreamlike state.

Palazzo Bonaparte in Venice Square was also sinking into the evening, sharing in the solemn silence.

Shrouded by the darkness, a carriage slowly departed from its rear gate, heading out of Rome.

Thanks to the arrangements made by Cardinal Vittorio Esposito, the carriage met no obstacles along the way. It soon left the city of Rome and, under the cover of night, arrived at the entrance of a hotel in the suburbs.

The men guarding the entrance quickly confirmed their identities, then sent a signal of “all clear” into the hotel.

Next, the carriage steps were lowered. Cardinal Joseph Fesch stepped out, then helped an old woman descend as well.

She wore black clothes and a headscarf that completely covered her white hair, making her look like an elderly nun.

Because the lights everywhere were dim and the old woman’s eyesight was failing, she felt a little dizzy after getting out of the carriage. She stood for a moment to acclimate herself to the unfamiliar surroundings.

“Follow me,” the Cardinal mumbled softly, then led her to a guest room deep inside the hotel.

Soon, they arrived at the door of one of the rooms.

“This is it,” the Cardinal said, stopping. He then spoke to his older sister, “They’ve booked all the rooms on this floor, so you don’t have to worry. Let it all out.”

“Thank God,” the old woman sighed in relief, lightly making the sign of the cross.

The Cardinal then knocked gently on the door. It opened quickly, revealing a young woman both of them had met before.

“Your Majesty!” Chanel bowed respectfully to the former Empress Dowager, then ushered them inside before carefully closing the door.

The sound echoed softly down the hallway, like ripples on a lake, before gradually fading into silence.

Upon entering the room, the old woman’s breathing grew heavy, and an inexpressible excitement surfaced on her once calm face.

Her gaze swept across the room. The candlelight was bright, so this time she easily found her target.

The handsome, blond young man was standing in the center of the room, awaiting his grandmother’s arrival.

The old woman’s eyes widened, and she stared blankly at the grandson she had not seen for over a decade.

The entire room suddenly fell into a dead silence.

“Grandmother…” After a long while, Aiglon called out softly.

“My grandson…!” the old woman cried out as if in anguish. Finally, she took trembling steps toward the young man.

Being shorter than him, she could only throw her arms around his waist, burying her face in his chest to weep bitterly.

“My grandson… My grandson!” She wanted to say something, but her body and lips trembled so much that she couldn’t form a complete sentence, leaving only intermittent cries. “My poor grandson…”

Aiglon was caught off guard by the old woman’s actions, but he quickly composed himself.

Yes, he thought, an old woman, forced by twists of fate to be separated from her dearest grandson by a thousand miles, believing she would never see him again in this lifetime—how could she not be heartbroken?

And just when she had lost all hope, a turn of fate gave her the chance to see her grandson again. How could she not be overcome with emotion and pain?

He had always been a reserved person, but as the old woman held him tightly, he couldn’t help but feel a pang of sadness.

This is my grandmother. Though my spirit has been replaced, that fact cannot be changed.

At that moment, the familial bond hidden deep within his blood seemed to set his heart ablaze.

Do you see? Look how well I’ve done… I’ve let you meet the family you would have never seen before your death. I am the better you!

Witnessing this scene, even Cardinal Fesch and Chanel raised their hands to wipe away tears, moved by the fated reunion of their Majesties.

“It’s all right now. Everything is all right,” Aiglon said, his voice trembling as he patted his grandmother’s back to soothe her emotions. “Grandmother, I’m so sorry it took me until now to see you.”

“You don’t need to apologize. You’ve worked hard enough…” Letizia replied through her tears. “Aiglon, I’m so happy. Let me cry a little longer.”

Aiglon said no more, quietly allowing the old woman to sob in his arms. After some time, she finally regained her composure.

The excitement and joy in her heart brought a rosy hue to her withered, wrinkled face.

She gently pulled away from the young man’s embrace and stood before him, carefully studying her grandson.

The blond young man was handsome and refined, his body lean yet strong. His blue eyes were filled with vibrant life and the drive to overcome any challenge—he was the kind of grandson every grandmother wished for.

This, she thought, was the only contribution Louise had ever made to their family.

“Aiglon, what have you been through all these years?” Letizia asked, having gathered her spirits. “I heard that you were having a very difficult time over there… but I didn’t know how I could help you. Oh, God, it was sheer torment for me!”

“Please, sit,” Aiglon said, not answering her question immediately. He helped the old woman to the sofa by the window, then sat down beside his grandmother.

“There’s not much for me to say, really. After all, the scope of my activities before I came of age was a very narrow place…” He then began to briefly recount his experiences in Austria over the years.

“So what do you think of the Austrians?” Letizia asked after he finished.

“As for hatred, I don’t really hate them. Although my maternal grandfather imprisoned me, they also gave me the education I was meant to receive and provided excellent living conditions. Whatever their motives were, that is a fact,” Aiglon said with a shrug.

Letizia seemed to understand the young man’s mindset.

She thought for another moment, then asked again.

“My child, so you are now truly single-minded, determined to fight for the throne again?”

“Yes, that is everything I strive for,” Aiglon nodded decisively. “I once sat high upon the throne, only to be cast down by a twist of fate and forced into exile in a foreign land. For more than a decade, I have endured the scorn of others for far too long, and my name has been tarnished because of it. I have asked myself, are you willing to endure this loss and contempt? And my heart has answered me countless times: no, I will not!”

Agitated, Aiglon’s tone grew heavier. “Because of this, Grandmother, I have resolved to return to the throne. It is not for some narrow-minded revenge, nor to reignite the flames of war and let the shadow of death fall over the land again, and not even to covet any wealth and status… I just want to prove to the world that everything fate has stolen from me, I can take back, down to the last shred. I want God to know that He cannot destroy me!”

Listening to her grandson’s proud and impassioned declaration, Letizia understood. Although she hadn’t seen this direct grandson of hers for many years, she knew his resolve was unchangeable. Her second son had been just the same.

This stubbornness, she thought, must be a manifestation of the bloodline.

She glanced back at her younger brother, Cardinal Fesch.

The old Cardinal immediately gave a slight nod.

Previously, Letizia had intentionally asked her brother to visit Aiglon to gauge the young man’s abilities and will, to see if he was truly capable of shouldering a great destiny or merely a reckless braggart. After their meeting, the Cardinal had quickly reported back to his older sister that he believed the young Majesty would surely restore the family’s glory.

In the days since, the Cardinal had been working tirelessly for the young man, contacting figures within The Church on his behalf, which was a clear display of his stance.

Under the Cardinal’s strong persuasion, Letizia had finally made her decision.

And today, she had seen her grandson with her own eyes and felt the charisma that far exceeded his age.

Since it had come to this, what was there to hesitate about?

As the Cardinal had said before, at her age, what was the point of hoarding more money? It was not as if she could take it with her to heaven. Wouldn’t it all be left to her children and grandchildren in the end?

“Joseph told me that you are seeking my support, is that right?” Letizia brought up the topic herself.

“Yes, I hope you will sponsor me, Grandmother,” Aiglon immediately nodded in confirmation. “I know it is somewhat inconsiderate to ask an elder like you to spend so much at this time, but I hope you will help me in this difficult moment. The cause I am undertaking requires enormous funds, and even the noblest ideals cannot advance a single step without financial backing.”

After speaking, he looked at his grandmother with sincerity, awaiting her reply.

“Of course I am willing to help you, Aiglon.” Soon, the old woman nodded gently and gave Aiglon the answer he wanted to hear. “I will give you all the disposable funds I have. I sincerely wish you success.”

At this, she suddenly changed the subject. “However, my grandson, could you listen to a few more words from me?”

“Of course,” Aiglon replied. “Please, speak.”

Letizia didn’t speak immediately but studied her grandson again.

What a lovely child, she thought. It’s a pity he didn’t grow up by my side, that I couldn’t witness every day of his growth! I wonder if I will live long enough to see the day he succeeds… May God protect him.

“My child…” After a moment, the old woman, having made up her mind, looked at her grandson and spoke with deep affection, “I have never put any pressure on you, much less forced you to pursue some restoration and become an Emperor like your supporters might wish. I love you whether you are an Emperor or not. So, God is my witness, you are not driven to do these things by my ambition…”

Aiglon was a little stunned, not understanding why his grandmother was saying this.

“I do not know what the future holds for you, but no matter the outcome, the world can never blame me for making my children and grandchildren take risks just to become a Majesty. I am only helping you out of love. In fact, I would rather you take my money, find a safe place, and live a life of wealth in seclusion, so that the family can continue on in peace. It’s just that I know it’s too late to say any of this now… But I must still tell you, Aiglon, it’s never too late to stop. you still have your best years ahead of you.”

No, it is too late, Aiglon replied in his heart.

He still remembered the weeping that echoed through the theater.

After abandoning all of that, how could I not repay it with a crown! Otherwise, what meaning would any of this have?

“Seeing your eyes, I know you will never listen to me,” Letizia sighed with a wry smile. “So be it. This is fate. Your father was the same way back then. What can I do? All I can do is quietly pray for your blessings and hope that you have a better ending. However, Aiglon, you don’t have to listen to me on anything else, but there is one thing you must do as I say. If you still recognize me as your grandmother, you will listen to me.”

Even before Letizia spoke, Aiglon knew what she was going to say.

“Is it about Theresa…?” he asked awkwardly.

“Yes, exactly that,” Letizia confirmed with a nod. “It’s hard to find a girl as good as Theresa anymore. God must have had a plan in letting you two meet, and you should follow it. Leaving aside the possibility that you might fail, even if you become Emperor, you will have to marry a princess anyway. So why must you abandon Theresa to find another? I don’t believe any of them could be better to you than Theresa is…”

Then, she continued, “Besides, with Theresa by your side, even if you fall on hard times, you won’t end up in too tragic a state. With her and her father to protect you, you could live a more comfortable life, like Jérôme has. Isn’t this a good insurance policy? I know you never consider what happens after failure, but as your grandmother, I must consider it for you. Young people are always headstrong, but on some matters, you should still listen to your elders’ advice.”

“Alright, alright…” Aiglon could only smile awkwardly. “I met with Theresa this time and made a promise to her. As long as she is willing to honor the engagement, then I… I would be greatly honored.”

“That sets my mind at ease,” Letizia said, nodding with satisfaction.

Aiglon could only continue to nod in agreement.

“So when is Theresa coming over?” Letizia looked around again. “Didn’t you say you would see me together with her?”

“I’ve already notified her. She will probably come tomorrow,” Aiglon answered, knowing what his grandmother was worried about. “Don’t worry, I won’t go back on my word this time and leave her hanging…”

“So you do know about your past misdeeds,” the old woman said with a derisive laugh. “You’ve made her suffer so miserably this time. You’d better make it up to her in the future.”

Then, she lowered her voice and leaned closer to her grandson’s ear. “Let me have a great-grandson soon. Then I won’t have to be on pins and needles so much. It would be best if you two left him with me. I want to watch him grow up myself, to make up for the pain of losing you.”

“Uh… we can only talk about that later,” Aiglon said, truly unable to fend this off. He could only lower his head, not daring to reply.

Chapter 158: 45, Reunion and Rights

After the grandmother and grandson were reunited, Empress Dowager Letizia’s excitement was palpable. That night, she pulled her grandson aside and chatted with him for a long time, only reluctantly going to rest in the early hours of the morning, finally bringing the long-awaited reunion to a close.

An elderly person’s energy fades quickly, so she soon drifted off into dreams amidst her exhaustion.

Aiglon, however, still had things on his mind. He sat by the bed, lost in thought.

“Your Majesty, it is already very late. You should go to bed now,” Chanel said softly, unable to watch him any longer, and urged him to rest.

“Chanel, I have a question for you,” Aiglon said suddenly.

“Hm? Please, ask away.” Chanel was surprised at first, but she quickly nodded in agreement.

“Well… uh…” Aiglon seemed as if he was about to speak but held back.

Chanel looked at Aiglon with curiosity. This was a side of her master she had never seen before. No matter how perilous the road ahead, he had always appeared confident and in control. When had he ever been so hesitant?

“Are you worried about something?” she asked hurriedly.

“…You heard what my grandmother said to me just now, didn’t you?” Aiglon no longer hesitated and asked in a low voice. “She is very fond of Theresa.”

“Yes, I was aware of that. What about it?” Chanel still didn’t quite understand.

“In truth, I don’t object to my grandmother’s decision, but… but you know about my R… with Sophie. If Theresa were to find out… find out just how far we crossed the line, what would she think?” Aiglon, contrary to his usual self, stammered on. “Would she… would she fly into a rage? Would she think she made the wrong decision?”

Ever since reuniting with Theresa and being moved by her, this had been a question buried deep in his heart, one he would only share with someone as close to him as Chanel.

Though he was known for his flowery words, he truly had no confidence when it came to this matter.

Before, he wouldn’t have cared about this issue at all, for he had already resolved to leave Theresa behind and had even written her a farewell letter. But now, since he and Theresa had “rekindled their past,” the question inevitably resurfaced, leaving him feeling insecure.

With Theresa set to return to Austria soon, this was a problem he could no longer avoid, and it truly weighed on his mind.

Seeing his hesitation, Chanel couldn’t help but laugh.

“So there are times when even His Majesty is this troubled…” Then, suppressing a laugh, she spoke, “Seeing you look so unconcerned before, I really thought you had it all in the bag, that you had them both utterly captivated and obedient!”

“Don’t tease me,” Aiglon said with a wry smile, shaking his head. “I need your advice now, Chanel. What do you think I should do?”

Chanel dared not mock her master any longer. Her smile vanished, and she began to think seriously on the young man’s behalf. “Your Majesty, what do you think you can do? Are you willing to keep Theresa by your side and prevent her from going back? Or are you capable of hiding this matter forever?” she countered.

Aiglon thought for a moment, and then he had his answer.

Obviously, neither was possible.

“Since you can do neither, what is the point of thinking about it?” Perhaps seeing what was in his heart, Chanel pressed on. “You shouldn’t trouble yourself with things you cannot control.”

That’s right, it seems she’s correct.

Aiglon realized Chanel’s words had hit the nail on the head.

Since it was impossible to hide this from Theresa forever, what was the point of racking his brain over it?

Since he couldn’t control it, he might as well leave the choice to Theresa herself. Though this was clearly unfair to her, it seemed to be the only decision he could make at this moment.

I have to take responsibility for my actions. If Theresa cannot accept it, I won’t lose anything more than I already have. At worst, things will just go back to the way they were.

As soon as he thought this, his gloominess dissipated.

“Thank you, Chanel. You’ve given me some excellent guidance.”

“Your Majesty, you flatter me. I haven’t been able to help you with anything; at most, I’ve only clarified reality for you,” Chanel said, shaking her head gently. “Besides, I don’t think you need to worry so much… Everything will be alright.”

“Why do you say that?” Aiglon was a little curious.

“I believe that with Her Highness Theresa’s wisdom, she must have already guessed what happened. Since she remains by your side to this day, it’s clear she already has her answer,” Chanel said with a smile. “Besides, if I were her, I would have come to the same conclusion. Perhaps you can have some faith in my judgment?”

“Well then, let’s see what happens next,” Aiglon said, having completely regained his usual composure. “I need to sleep. Tomorrow’s business can wait for tomorrow.”

——

Just as Aiglon had anticipated, as soon as Theresa received his letter, she immediately announced her intention to visit her friend. Although her maid deliberately tried to stop her, Theresa’s insistence eventually won out.

“I am returning to Austria soon. Do I not even have the right to bid my friend farewell before I leave? Rest assured, I will set off for home as soon as we meet,” she had said.

In a way, she wasn’t lying this time.

And so, on the morning of the day after Letizia’s arrival, she too arrived at Aiglon’s hotel.

To avoid attracting attention, she wore an extremely simple dress, her hair held back with only a hairband. She had even removed the simple jewelry she usually wore, looking almost no different from a maid.

But even so, nothing could hide her natural beauty or the joyous light dancing in her eyes.

Could all this truly be in vain again?

Under guidance, she quietly made her way to a room deep within the hotel.

Upon opening the door, she found both Letizia and the Highness she had been longing for inside.

Thank God! she thought, sighing in relief. Only then did she finally dare to relax.

All my efforts were not in vain…

“Theresa!” The old woman smiled and opened her arms to her. “It is so good to see you again. I am very happy.”

“I am very happy too, Your Majesty.” Overcome with emotion, Theresa couldn’t help but choke up slightly.

Then, she hurried to the old woman’s side and fell obediently into her embrace, murmuring, “I heard it was you who sternly ordered His Highness to find me. You have granted me kindness and also granted me happiness… I truly don’t know how to express my gratitude to you!”

“Child, it is I who should be thanking you. You had so many easier paths to walk, yet you chose to favor this grandson of mine… This is his good fortune,” Letizia said, looking at her with great emotion. “What I have done for you is not enough to repay you. I only hope that you two can be happy in the future, so that your sacrifices will not have been in vain.”

“I will work hard for it,” Theresa replied. “Grandmother…”

This single word made Letizia freeze for a moment.

“My grandmothers passed away before my father was even a child, so I have never seen them since the day I was born. It is one of the few regrets I’ve had since childhood.” At this, Theresa gave a wry smile. “Everyone thinks that because we are members of the royal family, we must be extraordinary and carefree, but they often forget that we are merely mortals, with all the weaknesses and desires of any person. Family affection is perhaps the very thing we lack the most.”

Then, she raised her head again and looked earnestly at the old woman before her. “If you do not mind, I would like to think of you as my own grandmother. I am willing to stay by your side until your final days, to treat you as I would my own grandmother. Would… would you accept?”

Under her nervous gaze, Letizia couldn’t help but smile.

How could such humble and heartfelt words fail to move an old woman?

“Silly child, why must you be so humble? What right do I have to mind? It would be wonderful if you simply didn’t mind our down-and-out family, which has nothing but an empty title!”

Then, Letizia turned her head and shot a glare at Aiglon, who was standing to the side.

“You scoundrel, after all the cruel things you’ve done to Theresa, does your conscience not bother you at all?”

Aiglon was speechless and could only offer a sheepish grin.

“Must you still remain silent, even now?” Letizia frowned, seeming to urge him on.

“Please don’t blame His Highness. He had his own difficulties before,” Theresa said, smoothing things over at the opportune moment in the awkward atmosphere. “In any case, what’s past is past. None of us can control the past, but we can at least create the future, can’t we?”

Theresa knew that the more humble she appeared before the old woman, the more willingly Grandmother Letizia would accept her. And as long as she had the elder’s blessing, His Highness’s attitude would naturally soften.

From there, everything else would fall into place.

Letizia said no more, instead fixing her gaze on her grandson, as if admonishing him for his continued silence.

Weren’t you two the ones embracing and talking from the very start? How was I supposed to interrupt… Aiglon thought to himself.

Then, he cast aside his stray thoughts and walked over to them.

“Theresa, I am sorry,” he began with a sincere apology. “I have apologized before, but today, in front of my grandmother, I must apologize to you again. I am truly grateful for everything you have done for me, and I am willing to do everything in my power to make up for my mistakes—”

“I don’t want any compensation, Your Highness.” Theresa’s voice grew even more tender. “I only want… you to keep the promise you once made.”

Though she didn’t specify which one, Aiglon of course knew what she meant.

“I will,” he answered succinctly. “Theresa, my grandmother is here right now, she is our witness. As long as you do not change your mind, I will honor my promise.”

Under his gaze, Theresa’s face flushed instantly. She lowered her head, filled with shyness and joy.

“Then I shall await that day.”

“You see? Isn’t it all quite simple and clear?” Letizia was bursting with joy.

For some reason, the more she looked at Theresa, the more she liked her, the more satisfied she felt. It was as if she now had no regrets left for her later years.

“Aiglon, I won’t disturb your private time. You two have a good talk,” she said, taking her leave of the two children. “You must not disappoint Theresa!”

With that, she left the room, leaving it to the young couple.

The room immediately fell silent.

Aiglon studied Theresa. Though she wore no makeup, the young woman’s features and youthful vitality still made her utterly captivating.

“Theresa…” he couldn’t help but call her name softly.

“Yes, Your Highness,” Theresa replied with a gentle nod.

“Thank you for giving me another chance,” Aiglon said, his voice filled with emotion. “To be so cherished by you is truly the honor of my lifetime.”

“Then you must cherish this honor from now on…” Theresa covered her mouth with her hand and smiled faintly. “Your Highness, my requests are truly few. You only need to treat me as you have today, always!”

Besides being amused, she was also secretly relieved.

It’s a good thing I never gave up… only then could I have achieved today’s result.

Since there was no one else around, she was no longer so shy. Growing bolder, she moved closer to the young man and leaned against his shoulder.

“Your Highness, we will be parting soon. It is indeed sad, but I suppose it is a necessary price to pay. I will finish my business over there as quickly as possible and then come find you… Please, you must wait for me.”

“I will,” Aiglon nodded. “Theresa, I wish you all the best.”

Theresa leaned against the young man, enjoying the brief moment of tranquility.

Then, she brought up another matter. “Your Highness, do you remember Maestro Beethoven?”

“I do,” Aiglon nodded.

“He passed away in March.” Theresa let out a sorrowful sigh. “God showed him little mercy. This is truly a loss for all humanity.”

…Aiglon fell silent.

It seemed the maestro had been taken by illness, just as in the original course of history—a tragic loss for civilization, to be sure.

He still remembered the scene when he and Theresa had visited the brilliant composer.

Though he was old and deaf, his vibrant spirit had still infected Aiglon. The two had engaged in a debate through writing, and though neither had managed to convince the other, he had come to admire the man’s character and principles.

A person who believes in their principles is always better than one who has none.

“I was unable to attend his funeral, but I contributed some money to help with his burial,” Theresa continued after a moment of mourning. “Your Highness, his final work is also with me.”

“Final work…” Aiglon suddenly remembered something.

His eyes widened as he looked at Theresa, and she nodded shyly in return.

Everything was understood without words.

It was obvious that after he had fled, Theresa had persisted in her request to the composer, who had created the song before his death… At that thought, his heart couldn’t help but ache with a sharp pain.

And along with the pain came a profound sense of being moved.

“Don’t worry, I won’t run away this time.” All his emotions ultimately coalesced into this single sentence.

Yes, I won’t run away. I will leave everything that comes next for you to decide. That is the right you deserve.

Chapter 159: Parting

“Don’t worry, I won’t run away this time.”

Aiglon’s tone was incredibly solemn, and Theresa could feel the weight behind his words.

This simple sentence was all she had wanted to hear.

“Your Highness, I believe you.” Theresa blinked, trying to appear calm. “We will surely find happiness! When that day comes, we’ll have that piece performed, letting the world witness that master’s genius once more. His spirit in heaven will surely be very pleased…”

As if a thought struck her, the young woman smiled gently. “Your Highness, I remember the entire score. In fact, it’s still echoing in my mind right now. But to preserve a little surprise for you, how about I have it performed for you on that day?”

Beethoven’s final work had been specially commissioned by Theresa for their wedding.

She was already completely lost in her daydreams of that day, her eyes filled with anticipation.

The more she spoke like this, the more ashamed Aiglon felt.

“After you return to Austria, if you have the time, please lay a bouquet of flowers at his grave for me. I hold him in the highest respect,” Aiglon said softly to Theresa after a moment, pushing aside the distracting thoughts in his mind.

“Yes! I will,” Theresa immediately nodded in agreement.

The two of them began to chat idly, their conversation shifting to various anecdotes, literature, and art. Time ticked by, second by second, and both felt that their time together was far too short.

Without realizing it, they had drawn close. Theresa rested her head on the young man’s shoulder, glancing at his profile from time to time.

But the moment of parting still arrived mercilessly.

Just as the sun was setting in the west and twilight descended, Theresa bit her lip gently, raised her head, and looked at the young man with reluctance.

“Your Highness, I’m afraid I have to go…”

Aiglon didn’t answer, only nodding lightly. He truly felt a pang of unwillingness to let her go.

But it couldn’t be helped. For the sake of their future, they couldn’t act on impulse alone.

“It is a pity, but it’s alright. Today’s farewell is only for tomorrow’s reunion. I will return to your side… and I will make that day come as soon as possible,” Theresa said, forcing a calm expression. “It would be best if Father blesses us. But if he remains stubborn, I will find another way… Thank you for giving me courage. I will see this through to the end.”

“Be careful on your journey,” Aiglon urged her softly. “Apologize to your father for me. If… if he insists on whipping me then, alright, I’ll let him. I can grit my teeth and bear it, as long as it calms his anger. I don’t want to become a permanent rift between you and your father. Besides, I suppose I deserve some punishment for what I’ve done.”

This rare display of submission from Aiglon made Theresa’s eyes sting, and she nearly burst into tears.

“No! I won’t allow him to do that!” Theresa replied earnestly. “If anyone dares to lay a single finger on you, I will fight them to the death.”

After she spoke, they looked into each other’s eyes.

Then, in unison, they both burst out laughing.

“Hahahaha…” Aiglon shook his head gently. “Theresa, the same goes for me. If anyone means you harm, I will kill them.”

“Don’t say such bloodthirsty things on a day like this, Your Highness.” Theresa smiled brightly at him. “At the end, let’s have a more romantic farewell~”

“What do you have in mind?” Aiglon asked curiously.

Theresa stood before him and extended her hand. “How about we share a dance? Just like we did at Schönbrunn Palace. I want to leave with happy memories from both today and yesterday…”

Aiglon was taken aback for a moment.

But, why not?

If she liked the idea, he would indulge her.

“Of course,” he agreed at once.

Then, he raised his right hand, took hold of the back of Theresa’s soft, fair hand, and brought it to his lips, kissing it gently.

Theresa’s face instantly turned red, but she didn’t shrink away. Instead, she gently embraced Aiglon.

And so, the young man and woman began to dance gracefully in the modest room.

Although there were no musicians playing this time, a silent melody resonated in their minds. Their steps were even more in sync than before, moving back and forth like butterflies fluttering through flowers.

For a moment, it seemed as if the entire world had faded into insignificance, spinning around them…

After an unknown amount of time, the dance came to an end. But this time, Aiglon did not politely release his partner as one would at a normal ball. Instead, he suddenly dipped low.

“Ah!” Theresa let out a small cry of surprise.

Amidst her gasp, the young man had already wrapped one arm around her back and scooped up her legs with the other, lifting the young woman into his arms.

Given that Theresa was a princess, the “princess carry” was quite literally true to its name.

Theresa was caught off guard at first, but she quickly understood the situation. She then played along with this “surprise,” wrapping her arms around the young man’s neck.

“Your Highness…”

Aiglon said nothing, instead spinning twice on the spot with Theresa in his arms. He then carried her to the window and looked up at the starry sky of the newly fallen night.

It was a good thing Theresa was slender and that he was in good shape, otherwise it would have been quite a strain.

“Theresa, is this memory enough?” Aiglon then asked with a smile.

“How could it possibly be enough!” Theresa complained in a low voice. “Scoundrel! Your leaving without a word cost me so much of this time!”

After saying this, she pressed her lips against the young man’s.

Aiglon closed his eyes, savoring another kiss with Theresa. While it was indeed enjoyable… his arms were beginning to ache.

With immense willpower, he held on, allowing the beautiful memory to continue until his strength neared its limit. Only then did he reluctantly stop and set Theresa down.

Then, he smiled at her, as if asking if she had any other regrets.

Theresa looked up, her cheeks flushed as she gazed at the young man.

“Your Highness, I will remember this moment for the rest of my life.”

The tenderness of that moment had ignited all her hopes for their future life. She had tasted happiness; this was the romance she had always dreamed of.

But she knew that what she and His Highness faced next would not be just rosy romantic fantasies, but a path fraught with difficulties and dangers.

His Highness was about to embark on an adventure, a journey destined to be glorious yet arduous. Along this journey, he would surely need help. As his fiancée, Theresa felt it was her undeniable duty. One could even say that to be absent from His Highness’s endeavors would be a shameful betrayal of her promise.

Therefore, I must settle things quickly and return to His Highness’s side, Theresa secretly resolved.

Theresa silently curtsied to Aiglon as a farewell. She said no more, fearing that if she started talking again, she wouldn’t be able to stop, wasting precious time.

Aiglon also silently waved goodbye to her.

Then, Theresa faced Aiglon and slowly backed away towards the door. When she reached the threshold, she took one last, deep look at the young man, etching his final image into her mind, before turning resolutely and departing.

The pain of parting so soon after their reunion felt like a knife twisting in her heart, but the tender moments they had just shared also gave her immense courage and strength.

Wait for me, Your Highness… she cried out silently in her heart, then melted into the shadows of the night.

And Aiglon stood at the window, watching the young woman’s figure disappear.

That is my future wife, he said to himself.

================================

After bidding farewell to Theresa, Aiglon’s own trip to Rome was drawing to a close.

For the next few days, he stayed in contact with his grand-uncle, Cardinal Fesch, inquiring about a message from within the Church of Rome and gauging the progress of his plan.

Having paid such a high price, he certainly hoped that all his expectations would be met.

As if in response to his hopes, Cardinal Fesch came to see Aiglon again that very day.

“Is there news?” Aiglon got straight to the point.

“Yes, Cardinal Vittorio Esposito has sent me a reply,” Cardinal Fesch nodded.

Aiglon had been carefully observing the cardinal’s expression. It was neither excited nor dejected. It seemed there had been a slight complication, but all hope was not lost.

“Well?” he asked.

“Cardinal Esposito informed me that he has presented the emerald to His Holiness the Pope, and His Holiness was very pleased with the gift,” Cardinal Fesch replied. “While His Holiness was in good spirits, the Cardinal also told him of your motive for presenting this gift.”

Aiglon didn’t press further, waiting for the Cardinal to continue his explanation.

Cardinal Fesch swallowed to moisten his somewhat dry throat and then went on, “His Holiness was initially very shocked by your idea, but he quickly grew quite interested. After all, if the Christian world were to reclaim the ancient land of Greece during his pontificate, it would be a tremendous boost to his prestige, and he would earn the approbation of the Heavenly Father. However, he believes that you are, after all, young, and your power at this moment is weak. It will likely be difficult to accomplish this great undertaking with ease. Therefore, from a political and diplomatic standpoint, he and the Papal States cannot fully endorse you from the very beginning…”

Aiglon frowned, but he wasn’t angry. It was perfectly normal for the Pope to think this way.

“Then what does he want?”

“His Holiness’s meaning is that he can provide support in stages. Initially, it will only be a verbal commendation from Cardinal Vittorio Esposito. If you establish a firm foothold, then His Holiness can personally praise your noble undertaking in a sermon. If you achieve great success, then it will not be too late to bless you with the authority of the Church.”

Investing resources in phases. Not a bad idea.

Aiglon thought for a moment and felt he could probably accept this condition. After all, the world had always been this pragmatic. If you haven’t succeeded, others have no obligation to bet on you.

“Does he have any other conditions?” Aiglon asked, his expression calm.

“His Holiness means that the gift you have presented him, while valuable, can at best be considered a down payment for this cooperation. It is only enough for them to execute the first phase of the agreement. If you wish to receive further cooperation, you will need to pay an additional price. His Holiness believes the price should be no less than what you have already paid.”

Good heavens. They even do installment plans?

Aiglon suddenly felt as if he were unlocking reputation rewards… and had to keep paying to progress!

As expected of the Church that invented indulgences, they truly were masters of business…

For a moment, he was incensed, displeased by the Pope’s exorbitant demands.

“Your Majesty, please do not be angry.” Perhaps sensing his thoughts, Cardinal Fesch quickly tried to soothe him. “I admit that His Holiness’s terms are harsh, but as a sovereign, you must not be ruled by your emotions. I have no right to make decisions for you. Whatever you decide, I will convey and execute it on your behalf. But I hope it is a decision you have made after careful consideration.”

At the old man’s counsel, Aiglon quickly suppressed his emotions.

Thinking it over, the Church of Rome and the Bonaparte family were not related by blood or friendship. They had a history of grievances and no affection to speak of, only a straightforward exchange of interests.

Under such circumstances, it was understandable that the Pope’s asking price was a bit steep.

Sigh, I’ll just consider it paying off the debts of the late Emperor.

Since the Pope was useful to him at present, it didn’t matter if he had to bleed a little more.

As long as he became the Emperor of France in the future, there would be plenty of ways to squeeze back what he had paid, and even squeeze out more.

With this thought, Aiglon was no longer conflicted.

“Very well, I accept His Holiness’s terms.” He looked at the cardinal again and said solemnly, “From now on, I entrust this matter entirely to you. You may act as my representative in Rome, fully responsible for negotiations with the Church and for overseeing their execution of the agreement. Since I’ve paid so much, I expect to see concrete action!”

“You can rest assured on that point. Getting things done for money has always been a glorious tradition of the Church,” the cardinal replied with a smile. “Without this principle, our vast organization would have fallen apart long ago.”

“Let’s hope so!” Aiglon shrugged.

Then, he walked to the windowsill and looked up at the magnificent silhouette of Rome in the distance.

His journey here was over. It was time to leave.

The Eternal City. He could not enter it now, but he believed that one day, he would arrive in this city in glory, to witness his own past honor.

Yes, indulge yourselves today, for tomorrow I shall be the one to bring divine punishment.

On a whim, he recited a line aloud.

“I saw the beast and the kings of the earth with their armies gathered to make war against him who sits on the white horse and against his army. His eyes are like a flame of fire, and on his head are many crowns!”

Chapter 160: 47, The Avenger

“Your eye shall not pity; it shall be life for life, eye for eye, tooth for tooth.”

As summer approached, the scenery in the Saint-Germain district, home to Paris’s high society, became exceptionally pleasant. Though separated from the outside world by railings, the gardens of the various mansions still offered glimpses of blooming flowers between the bars. These flowers vied for attention in a riot of color, filling the surrounding streets with a faint, sweet fragrance.

Amidst these pleasant streets, a spacious rental carriage made its way, eventually stopping before one of the mansions.

Compared to the other carefully adorned residences of the nobility, this mansion appeared rather shabby. The once-luxurious decorations on the main gate and railings were now mottled and faded, revealing that its owner’s financial situation was not as optimistic as one might imagine.

The stream of carriages coming and going from other homes starkly contrasted with the deserted entryway of this mansion. It was devoid of visitors, like a lonely island cut off from this ocean of opulence.

Amidst the silence, Edmond Dantès drew back the carriage window’s curtain, leaned his head out, and gave a slight nod to the astonished doorman. His tone was detached and reserved.

“Please inform your master that the Count of Monte Cristo requests an audience.”

He was dressed in a black formal suit, a velvet top hat on his head, his loose tie impeccably knotted. His hair was neatly combed and pomaded. Paired with his pale complexion and cold demeanor, he truly possessed the air of a nobleman, fully befitting the title of Count he claimed for himself.

The doorman studied him for a moment with a puzzled look, then, as if understanding something, he bowed to the gentleman in the carriage.

“Please wait a moment, Sir. I will inform my master.”

The Count of Monte Cristo nodded slightly and let the curtain fall.

Soon, the doorman returned, accompanied by the Marquis de Tréville’s personal servant.

“The Marquis will see you,” the servant announced respectfully to the carriage.

He then stepped forward, opened the carriage door, and the passenger within alighted.

The visitor, calling himself the Count of Monte Cristo, opened his purse slightly and tossed a gold coin to the coachman. Without waiting for change, he followed the servant straight inside.

Once inside, he remained silent, and the servant asked no further questions. He was quickly led across the small courtyard and into the mansion proper.

The rooms were designed to be quite spacious, with the lavish style of the Imperial era visible everywhere. The windows were hung with expensive red silk curtains, and the staircase leading from the first to the second floor had gilded railings. The drawing room floor was covered with a thick carpet, and the other furniture was also gilded and upholstered with floral silk.

All these furnishings indicated that when this mansion was built, its owner had been at the zenith of his life’s glory and had spared no expense in creating this residence.

However, under Edmond Dantès’ sharp gaze, the other side of the mansion’s splendor was laid bare. All the furniture in the drawing room was of a style no longer in fashion, and there were few valuable display pieces. It was clearly poorly maintained, with visible signs of decline.

It was obvious that this family had fallen on hard times. While not yet at the end of their rope and unable to continue, they were just barely managing to preserve the facade of a noble house through the master’s clever efforts.

Before leaving the Island of Monte Cristo, Edmond Dantès had already learned about the Marquis de Tréville, so he was well aware of his current situation and not at all surprised.

Victor de Tréville, the second son of the previous Duke de Tréville, had fled France with his older brother during the wave of terror of the Great Revolution, taking refuge in Düsseldorf, Germany.

Later, when Emperor Napoleon came to power and repeatedly expressed his favor toward the émigré aristocrats, Victor de Tréville returned to France in 1805 after many years in foreign exile. Through the Emperor’s grace, he was able to join the army as he wished. Although he missed the Battle of Austerlitz, he fought bravely as a cavalry officer in the subsequent battles of Jena and Auerstedt during the 1806 war between France and Prussia. He led his men on a charge across the North German Plain all the way to Berlin, earning His Majesty the Emperor’s commendation and a promotion, and making a name for himself.

In the years that followed, he continued to fight with valor, receiving numerous rewards from the Emperor, who also specially created for him the title of Marquis, allowing him, the second son, to become a titled nobleman.

Thus, the Marquis de Tréville built this mansion, putting down roots for his descendants here.

However, the good times did not last. The Empire eventually fell, and with it, the Marquis de Tréville’s prospects plummeted, and his sources of income were greatly reduced. Yet he did not change his principles, repeatedly stating publicly his unwillingness to serve the Bourbon monarchy.

As a result, he was forced to retire from the army and was never again given a position of importance by the court. The family’s fortunes declined along with it.

For the Bonaparte family, this was a rare and time-tested loyalty. That was why Edmond Dantès’ master also considered the Marquis de Tréville an important ally and entrusted him with a mission.

And it was for this mission that Edmond Dantès had come to Paris.

After Edmond Dantès arrived in the drawing room, the Marquis de Tréville soon came down to receive this strange, unannounced guest.

The Marquis appeared to be in his late forties or early fifties, with a square face and a broad forehead. His every movement was filled with the forthrightness of a seasoned veteran. Though one could clearly see a good deal of gray in his temples, his tall, lean frame still hinted at the strength within. His spirit was vigorous, his eyes like torches, and his imposing presence carried the aura of someone accustomed to life and death.

At this moment, he was sizing up Edmond Dantès with that intimidating gaze.

“The Count of Monte Cristo? An interesting title—are you Italian?”

Although it seemed like an ordinary question, Edmond Dantès knew it was a code, and he had to reply with the agreed-upon words, or he would receive no hospitality and be immediately thrown out.

“I am neither Italian nor French. I am a lord adrift upon the sea, in service to God and His representative,” Edmond Dantès replied calmly, meeting the other man’s gaze with composed eyes.

In that instant, the Marquis de Tréville’s expression softened considerably.

A knowing smile appeared on his face. He nodded gently and extended a hand toward Edmond Dantès. “A pleasure to meet you, Count.”

“A pleasure to meet you, General,” Edmond Dantès said respectfully, taking the other man’s hand.

For this former war hero and staunch veteran party member, Edmond Dantès had to show due respect.

He then took a letter from his breast pocket and handed it to the Marquis de Tréville.

“This is a personal letter from His Majesty. Please have a look.”

The Marquis de Tréville’s demeanor instantly became serious. He took the letter with a reverent attitude, opened it, and read it silently.

After finishing, he gave a somewhat wry smile. “It seems His Majesty is not satisfied with my progress. He is urging me to speed things up.”

“His Majesty is very understanding of your difficulties. He knows you face certain challenges in completing your mission in France,” Edmond Dantès quickly reassured him. “However, His Majesty’s plans have reached a critical stage. He needs help as soon as possible to proceed with his next steps, and that relies entirely on your efforts…”

“Yes, I know.” The Marquis nodded gently, indicating he was fully aware of the heavy responsibility on his shoulders. “I will do my utmost to complete my mission, please rest assured.”

Just then, the sound of footsteps came from the second floor of the mansion. Edmond Dantès distinctly saw a young lady descending the staircase, supported by a maid.

He immediately stopped talking and observed her carefully.

She was a very young and beautiful blonde woman with azure eyes and exquisite features. Her abdomen was clearly, albeit slightly, swollen; she was obviously a few months pregnant.

“This is my daughter-in-law, Alice,” the Marquis de Tréville said in a low voice to Edmond Dantès, apparently having no intention of ending their conversation.

“Your daughter-in-law?” The Count of Monte Cristo raised an eyebrow slightly, as if curious.

A daughter-in-law was, after all, once an outsider. He hadn’t expected the Marquis de Tréville to be so trusting.

And a pregnant one at that!

Considering the high hopes His Majesty had placed in the Marquis, Edmond Dantès felt his actions were somewhat unprofessional.

Under his gaze, the young woman descended the stairs with some difficulty and then curtsied slightly to Edmond Dantès.

“A pleasure to meet you, Count.”

Edmond Dantès was a little awkward. He wasn’t sure how to interact with this young lady who had suddenly appeared, given that he was here on a mission.

“A pleasure to meet you, Madam.”

“There’s no need to be so formal, Sir.” Alice looked up, meeting his gaze without flinching. “Please do not consider me an outsider. I know everything that has occurred between the de Tréville family and His Majesty; I am a part of it. I met His Majesty with my husband in Switzerland, and we had a pleasant conversation—”

She then gently stroked her belly and smiled faintly. “In fact, the child in my womb was granted a name by His Majesty himself. So you can trust me completely and speak without reservation.”

Although her words sounded like a fabricated story, Edmond Dantès found himself believing her.

From the Marquis de Tréville’s attitude, it was clear he was not keeping his daughter-in-law in the dark, which meant this lady was also his comrade.

And if she was on good terms with His Majesty, then in a sense, her standing was likely even higher than his own. She was certainly not someone to be treated lightly.

“And your husband? Where is he?” Edmond Dantès asked casually.

His offhand question seemed to have struck a chord with Alice. The lady’s expression clouded over for a moment, but she quickly composed herself. “Edgar was invited to an event at his club yesterday and has not yet returned. I expect he will be back tonight. But please rest assured, with my father-in-law and me here, all matters can be handled.”

So, I now have to deal with a former Imperial cavalry general and his daughter-in-law.

Alright, that’s not unacceptable.

Edmond Dantès gathered his thoughts. The mission was his top priority now, so he set aside this minor development and looked at the Marquis de Tréville.

“General, I have come to you not only to bring you a difficult task, but also to bring you aid. Not just my personal assistance, but financial assistance as well—” He reached into his coat again, pulling a small pouch from a hidden pocket. “His Majesty asked me to bring these to Paris to be sold. A portion of the proceeds is the funds he is sending you. He believes that if your finances are more ample, things should proceed more smoothly.”

After speaking, he opened the pouch.

The dazzling brilliance of the jewels and diamonds momentarily stunned both the Marquis de Tréville and Alice.

But having grown up in high society, they had a stronger immunity to jewelry than ordinary people, so they quickly regained their composure.

“These are very precious jewels. It seems His Majesty has found sufficient sponsorship,” Alice said with delight. “Excellent. This is wonderful news for both His Majesty and for us.”

“I believe so,” Edmond Dantès replied with a slight nod.

Only he knew who this precious “sponsor” truly was.

He then returned to the matter at hand. “I need to sell these gems in Paris for a fair price as soon as possible. His Majesty needs the money. Therefore, Marquis de Tréville, could you introduce me to a few bankers with such capabilities?”

The Marquis de Tréville hesitated slightly. After all his years in the military and his forced retirement since the restoration, he’d had little opportunity to deal with bankers.

Instead, it was Alice who nodded gently. “My family knows a few. If needed, I can try to contact them. And I will find those who are very discreet, please rest assured.”

At that moment, Edmond Dantès began to understand why the Marquis de Tréville had involved his daughter-in-law.

“In that case… could you help me get an introduction to Mr. Danglars’ bank?” he asked calmly.

“Danglars… I believe I’ve heard that name.” Alice frowned slightly. “Alright, I can try. But Count, why him specifically? Does His Majesty know him?”

“No. It is I who wish to know him.” Edmond Dantès lowered his gaze slightly, trying to keep his hatred from showing.

Because he is my mortal enemy. I must probe his strengths and weaknesses, gain his trust, so that one day in the future I may pierce his chest with a sharp sword—

Edmond Dantès did not speak these words aloud but repeated them silently in his heart.

If he told the Marquis de Tréville now, perhaps his coconspirator would help him. Perhaps he could even gather men to put a bullet in Danglars and the others from the shadows, but… no!

How could the sins they committed be atoned for with a mere gunshot? That would be letting them off too easily!

Before coming to Paris, he had first returned to Marseille. There, he had heard all the grim news and understood the tragic fate his family had faced after he was taken away.

Pain and fury had transformed this man into a bloodthirsty avenger overnight.

Through various channels, he had found out the whereabouts of his enemies.

Then, he had come to Paris.

After learning the full truth, Edmond Dantès, in the name of his father, had sworn an oath etched into the deepest part of his soul. He would exact the most thorough and vicious revenge on the enemies who had taken everything from him. He would not only take their lives, but also everything they had spent their lives building—be it their fortune, their titles, or their noble dignity. He would take it all and crush it underfoot.

Only then could his wounded soul let out a satisfied roar! Only then would the price he had paid be truly compensated.

This was Edmond Dantès’ personal vendetta, and he wished to carry out his revenge with his own hands.

“Therefore, when Jehovah your God gives you rest from all your enemies round about, in the land that Jehovah your God is giving you for an inheritance to possess, you shall blot out the memory of the Amalekites from under heaven. You shall not forget!”

Chapter 161: 48, At Your Service

Unseen by anyone, Edmond Dantès arrived in Paris and quietly paid a visit to the Marquis de Tréville, a renowned and important member of the Bonapartist faction.

His mission went very smoothly. He easily gained the Marquis de Tréville’s trust and delivered His Majesty’s personal letter to him. Now, it was time to carry out his other task.

However, this task also very much required the help of the Tréville family. He had no friends or network in Paris, and if he wanted to sell his precious gems quickly, at a reasonable price, and without disturbing the market, he would certainly need the assistance of this noble family.

After their initial meeting concluded, the Marquis de Tréville and Alice cordially invited him to join them for lunch.

Although the Tréville family had long since lost its former glory, they still prepared an exceptionally exquisite lunch in order to host their distinguished guest, the Count of Monte Cristo, without losing their dignity.

The meal began with a fresh mushroom and lettuce soup to whet the appetite, followed by meticulously cooked beef ribs, then herring and fresh shrimp. Pudding and small desserts served as the finishing touches, making for a truly sumptuous spread.

During his travels, Edmond Dantès had become utterly exhausted, both physically and from the heavy blows to his spirit. The sight of this grand meal couldn’t help but stir his appetite.

Of course, to uphold the comital title granted to him by His Majesty the Emperor, he did his best to dine respectfully alongside his hosts, following the etiquette Abbé Faria had taught him.

However, he had, after all, been imprisoned in the Château d’If for over a decade. Although Abbé Faria had taught him the proper etiquette, he had never had the chance to practice it. In the few short months since his escape, he had been constantly on the move and had not had sufficient opportunity to grow accustomed to it. Thus, his movements were conspicuously clumsy.

The Marquis de Tréville and Alice exchanged a glance. They, too, saw that the title of Count of Monte Cristo might not hold much weight and was likely a hasty, stopgap enfeoffment from His Majesty—judging by the name of the fief, it might even carry a touch of dark humor.

Nevertheless, they kept this to a tacit understanding. Neither of them showed the Count any contempt, for this was not the time to put on airs.

Besides, if His Majesty said he was a Count, then a Count he was.

The lavish lunch concluded amidst the conversation between hosts and guest. The Marquis de Tréville rose and took his leave.

“Well, Count, I must take my leave for a while,” the Marquis said, holding up the personal letter. “With His Majesty’s personal letter in hand, our allies will surely jump for joy. This will make my arguments more persuasive. I will urge them as quickly as possible to find enough qualified volunteers to serve His Majesty. In fact, many are already eager to do so…”

Hearing the Marquis say this, Edmond Dantès couldn’t help but feel a sense of relief.

“That would be for the best. I wish you every success, General.”

The Marquis de Tréville nodded to him in respect, then turned and strode out of the dining room and out of his residence with a swift, decisive air.

At that moment, Alice also slowly stood up and gave Edmond Dantès a slight curtsy.

“My apologies, Count. We had little time to prepare… Please forgive us if our hospitality was lacking in any way.”

“I am thoroughly satisfied with your family’s hospitality, Madam,” Edmond Dantès replied hurriedly. “Please don’t say such things, or I shall truly feel ashamed.”

Seeing how easygoing Edmond Dantès was, Alice smiled.

“Then please, follow me. I will show you to the guest room to rest. It would be best for you not to stay in a hotel during this time. I believe lodging with us as a guest is the best choice—it will also make it easier for us to communicate and collaborate on His Majesty’s mission.”

“I am at your disposal, Madam.” Edmond Dantès also felt this was the best arrangement, so he accepted her suggestion.

“Then please, come with me.” Alice stood up and led Edmond Dantès toward the second floor.

She was, after all, a pregnant woman, and climbing the stairs with her large belly was somewhat difficult. Because the Marquis had ordered no interruptions during lunch, there was no one beside her to offer support.

Edmond Dantès could not bear to watch, so he reached out to help her, for which he received Alice’s thanks.

“You have a truly generous heart,” she said with a smile.

“This is not worthy of praise. Any well-mannered person would have done the same, Madam,” Edmond Dantès replied solemnly.

With his support, the two of them arrived at a room on the second floor, and she opened the door.

It was an exquisitely furnished room with a bed and a desk. Books lined the shelves, and oil paintings adorned the walls as decoration. It certainly looked like a room prepared for guests.

“Please make yourself comfortable here during your stay,” Alice said to him with a smile. “If you need anything at all, just tell the servants. I will instruct them to treat you as our most honored guest.”

“There is no need to go to such trouble for me, Madam.” Edmond Dantès felt a little embarrassed. “My needs are simple, and I have no reason to be bossing people around in your home. I only need to complete the mission His Majesty has given me as soon as possible.”

“It seems you are a focused and rational man! I cannot help but be happy for His Majesty; he has found the right person,” Alice’s smile deepened. “But there is no need to be so tense, Count. It is not every day one comes to Paris. You can occasionally relax and experience the life of this city like an ordinary tourist. I think some proper relaxation would be very beneficial for you.”

Although what she said was reasonable and very considerate, Edmond Dantès could only sigh in his heart.

How could he ever know happiness before the day his vengeance was complete?

“You need not worry, I am already working to help you complete your mission—” As if sensing his thoughts, Alice returned to the main topic. “Although I wish I could help you personally, please forgive me, my condition does not permit me to travel about, so… I can only find a reliable guide for you. She will help you find the right people to exchange those gems.”

“She?” Edmond Dantès picked up on the word sensitively. “A lady?”

“Yes. To be precise, my own younger sister, Agnes.” Alice nodded lightly. “Rest assured, although she is not one of our partisans, she is happy to help me with small favors. I have already notified her. She should be here soon—”

Then, she looked toward the window facing the street, and her eyes lit up.

“Ah, she is here already!”

Following her gaze, Edmond also looked over and saw a carriage speeding toward them. The doorman opened the main gate without need for an announcement, clearly very familiar with the carriage’s owner.

“She will be here in a moment.” Alice looked back at Edmond Dantès. “Rest assured. Although she is young, she is very capable and will be no burden to you. She might even be able to offer you some extra protection.”

Although she spoke lightly, Edmond Dantès sensed something unusual. Ever since he had arrived, it seemed as if Alice was the one making all the decisions. Even the formidable General appeared to respect her opinions highly.

Considering she had also said she was a friend of His Majesty, his curiosity was piqued even further.

Though he had not spent much time with His Majesty, it was obvious that he was a proud man. Anyone he would recognize as a friend would be no mediocre person.

“May I be so bold as to ask? Your maiden family is…?” he couldn’t help asking.

“Nordlien. A reasonably well-known family, I suppose… but that is all in the past for me. My name is Tréville now, as will be my child’s.” Alice answered calmly. “As for my younger sister, I was just about to explain—she is still unmarried and thus still belongs to my maiden family. And my family and my husband’s have long disagreed on politics; our relationship is not very good. So she is only helping me with a small favor out of kinship. It would be best if you did not make things difficult for her. It would be best to act as a tourist in her presence.”

Edmond Dantès more or less understood.

He had heard of the Nordlien family, a renowned noble house in France. No wonder Alice possessed such an air of grace.

Furthermore, from her tone, the Nordlien family must be on the side of the Royalists, which was why they “disagreed on politics.” This meant that the madam, caught in the middle, must not have it easy.

At this point, the conversation was no longer a formal exchange between allies on official business, but more like a dialogue between friends, filled with mutual understanding.

“Madam, this must be very difficult for you,” he said with a touch of sympathy. “Rest assured, I will not do anything to put you or your sister in a difficult position.”

Alice fell silent.

“You can think of me as someone who stumbled onto the wrong ship—after all, when I made up my mind to marry Edgar, I had no idea the Duke of Reichstadt would actually escape from Austria and seek to bring glory to the family once more.” A moment later, Alice lowered her gaze and spoke softly.

“By the time I found out, it was all too late. I was already married. My father-in-law, the Marquis de Tréville, wanted to be a loyal subject. He wanted his son, and even his grandchildren, to continue to serve His Majesty. What choice did I have at that point? I swore before God to become a member of the Tréville family, to honor my elders, and to bear children. How could I forsake my oath?”

“Do you regret it?” Edmond Dantès couldn’t help asking.

“Regret? How could I? Count, please do not underestimate me. I will never regret my decisions.” Alice smiled, and a look of pride finally appeared on her face. “Looking back, if I had learned of all this one day before my wedding and was asked to choose again, I would still have stood by my decision without hesitation, because I love Edgar, and I am willing to bear these costs for him. Now, I must do my utmost for the restoration of the Tréville family. Since my father-in-law believes that what we are doing now is in the family’s best interest, I must also obey.”

Alice’s confession filled Edmond Dantès’s heart with a hint of pity, but even more so with a sudden, bitter pang.

This respectable lady had been faithful to her oath, but Mercédès had not.

Edmond Dantès had already found out that Mercédès had long since married Fernand, who had changed his surname to Morcerf, and had given birth to their son not long ago.

The woman who was once to walk down the aisle with him had, by a twist of fate, now become another man’s wife and a mother.

He did not blame Mercédès. Any girl in that situation would have been helpless. Unlike the daughter of a nobleman, her very survival would be in question without a man’s care. She did not have much choice but to yield to fate.

But even knowing and understanding this, a cry of unwillingness would occasionally rise from the depths of his heart—if only Mercédès were still waiting for him, how wonderful would that be?

He could give her the happiest of lives now.

But that could only be a fantasy. She was now in his enemy’s home, fulfilling her duty as a wife, caring for his enemy and his enemy’s son!

Tears filled with pain and rage instantly slid from the corners of his eyes.

Another scar was carved upon his heart, another measure of hatred added.

“Sir?” Seeing him suddenly shed tears, Alice was somewhat alarmed. “What is wrong?”

Edmond Dantès took a deep breath, then shook his head. “It is nothing, Madam. I was just very moved by your words, and it stirred some feelings.”

Alice studied the Count curiously for a few moments.

In that instant, the Count had looked utterly grief-stricken, as if his heart was being torn apart. She did not know what he had been through, but she knew it must be the most painful scar in his heart—so, since he was unwilling to speak of it, she could not press him.

Fortunately, at that moment, a set of hurried footsteps sounded on the stairs.

Then, the door was pushed open, and a young woman in a dress appeared before them.

She had long chestnut hair held back with clips. She bore a slight resemblance to Alice, but compared to Alice’s composure, she was much more spirited and appeared full of life.

“This is my younger sister, Agnes,” Alice said with a smile, introducing her to Edmond Dantès.

Edmond immediately bowed to the young lady.

Then she turned to her sister. “Agnes, this is the Count of Monte Cristo, an honored guest of our family.”

“It is a pleasure to meet you, Sir.” Agnes quickly lifted the hem of her skirt and curtsied to Edmond Dantès.

“Agnes, I hope you can do us a favor—” After the two had exchanged greetings, Alice got straight to the point. “The Count is a foreigner who has just arrived in Paris and is completely unfamiliar with the area, so he needs a guide. Also, could you please help him find a few of the bankers our family does business with? The Count needs to sell some items to cover his travel expenses. After all, the cost of living in Paris is no small sum…”

“Alright! Leave it all to me.” It was rare for her older sister to ask for her help, so Agnes eagerly agreed. “You just rest and take care of yourself. Don’t worry about so many things.”

Then, she looked at Edmond Dantès curiously. “Count, which one would you like to visit?”

“If possible, let’s begin with Sir Danglars’ financial house. I hear his reputation is quite good,” Edmond Dantès replied calmly and with restraint.

“So, how has that Majesty of yours been lately?” Agnes asked, her eyes wide with innocence.

…

Edmond Dantès glanced uneasily at Alice, remembering what he had promised.

Alice could only offer a wry smile in return; she was somewhat at a loss with her sister.

“I am merely a traveler, Mademoiselle. I know of no Majesty. Incidentally, he is doing very well,” he replied after a moment.

Agnes didn’t know whether to laugh or cry at his answer, but she didn’t dwell on it.

“Very well then, Sir Traveler, Agnes is at your service~”

Chapter 162: 49, To Be Accepted into the Inner Circle

“Very well, Mr. Traveler. Agnes is at your service~”

Edmond Dantès was moved by Agnes’s wit and vivacity and couldn’t help but laugh. The tension in his heart eased considerably.

“Thank you, Miss Agnes,” he said with a smile. “Then I shall rely on your help.”

“Agnes, there are a few things I must remind you of,” Alice interjected at the opportune moment. “The Count has come to Paris with a purpose and a mission. As an outsider, I hope you won’t casually pry or snoop around, lest you interfere with his work—”

Though she was ostensibly warning her younger sister, Edmond Dantès could tell that she was actually hoping Agnes would maintain her status as an outsider and not get too involved in their affairs.

Although it had only been two or three hours since they first met, Alice had left an excellent impression on Edmond Dantès. She was both magnanimous and warm, with a clear mind and quick reflexes. Faced with a sudden event like his visit, she remained composed and handled everything in an orderly fashion, truly commanding respect.

No wonder this madam could be a friend of His Majesty and was so trusted by the General.

He suddenly felt a flicker of curiosity. What sort of man was her husband, to have been able to win her heart?

“I know, sister~” Agnes, who also understood her sister’s true meaning, nodded in agreement. “I’ll ask Father and my brother about it when I get back today, then come back tomorrow to take the Count to find his man.”

“Alright, I’ll be troubling you then,” Alice smiled at her sister. “Agnes, I’m glad I have you to rely on.”

“Of course! You can always rely on me,” Agnes said, lifting her head proudly.

“Now, let’s not disturb the Count’s rest. Let’s go to my room.” After speaking, Alice gave a slight bow to Edmond. “Sir, please rest well. My sister will bring you there tomorrow… If you have any requests, just ring the bell for a servant. We will do our utmost to assist you.”

“Thank you for your hospitality, Madam,” Edmond Dantès said quickly in thanks.

Then, the two sisters departed. Agnes was all smiles, chattering away to her sister about recent amusing events she had encountered, while Alice watched her younger sister with a smile, nodding from time to time.

Seeing the deep affection between the sisters, he felt a sense of reassurance for reasons he couldn’t explain.

He then rested in the guest room assigned to him. That evening, a servant came in to inform him that General Tréville would not be returning home that night and brought dinner to his room. Edmond Dantès was happy for the peace and quiet, dining alone in his room until the day came to an end.

The next day, as morning broke, Edmond Dantès awoke from the soft bed.

After quickly washing up, he was led by a servant back to the drawing room. There, he found General Tréville’s son and Alice’s husband, Mr. Edgar de Tréville, was already present. Alice sat beside him, smiling gently.

“Count of Monte Cristo, thank you for coming!” The young man greeted Edmond cheerfully as soon as he saw him; he had clearly learned everything from his wife.

The young man was very handsome and dashing, with an exceptionally charming smile. It was no wonder he had won Alice’s favor.

“My apologies, I was visiting a friend yesterday and was not able to welcome you. I hope you do not mind.”

“Not at all. It was I who arrived unannounced and troubled your family,” Edmond Dantès replied hurriedly. “I only hope you are not upset by it.”

Edgar then exchanged a few more pleasantries with him.

For some reason, as Edmond responded to him, he suddenly had a strange feeling in his heart, though he knew not where it came from.

Just as they finished breakfast, Agnes burst in again.

“Good morning, Count!” As soon as she entered, she waved at Edmond Dantès with a beaming smile. “We meet again~”

The young woman’s cheerful voice broke the somber atmosphere, and Edmond Dantès’s mood brightened considerably, allowing him to temporarily forget his earlier unease.

“How is the matter we entrusted you with, Agnes?” Alice asked.

“As for the task you gave me, of course I got right on it,” Agnes replied with a smile. “I’ve already asked Father indirectly. He does know a banker named Danglars and has had business dealings with him. Furthermore, his assessment of Mr. Danglars is quite good. He thinks the man is reliable, tight-lipped, and that his fees aren’t high; a shrewd and dependable man…”

Edmond Dantès lowered his gaze slightly to prevent his hatred from showing.

He was not surprised that Danglars had earned such a reputation. Danglars was full of ambition, focused solely on climbing higher. Upon encountering a powerful figure like Duke Nordlingen, he would certainly do everything possible to ingratiate himself, even if it meant taking a small loss to ensure the Duke was well-served.

Who could imagine what this seemingly respectable banker had done in his past?

Who could imagine what terrifying skeletons lay hidden beneath the glamorous flesh of those well-dressed nobles and bourgeois of Paris?

“It was because I heard Mr. Danglars’ name from a friend that I wish to cooperate with him.” Edmond Dantès suppressed his emotions and forced a pleased smile. “If I have the chance, I would be happy to become his friend.”

In that moment, he took his first step toward becoming a respectable man.

“That shouldn’t be difficult.” Completely oblivious to the tempest raging in his heart, Agnes giggled and took a business card from her dress pocket. “I got a business card from Father, and with me personally accompanying you, I think he will be more than happy to become your friend.”

“Agnes, you really are a clever one,” Alice couldn’t help but laugh as well. “Why don’t you have the Count take your carriage with you?”

“Yes, no problem!” Agnes immediately agreed.

“Paris is like an unprecedented labyrinth. In comparison, Minos’s labyrinth is but child’s play,” Alice explained to Edmond Dantès with a smile. “To enter certain people’s homes, you first need a pass. This pass is not something tangible, but rather a set of unwritten yet clearly defined iron rules. Just as a hero needs thread and equipment to navigate a labyrinth, you too must use every means to prove your social status so that you can earn everyone’s respect. This is even more difficult considering you are a foreigner. I can only do my best to create opportunities for you, Count.”

“I am most grateful for your help, Madam.” Edmond Dantès was deeply moved and couldn’t help but stand to thank her. “It is a great honor to know you.”

“We both serve His Majesty, why draw such distinctions? It is what I should do,” Alice replied with a smile. “Ultimately, the more convenient we make things for you, the more we advance our own cause.”

At this, she glanced at Edgar, as if silently urging him on.

When she had seen her husband the previous night, she had instructed him to build a good relationship with this gentleman.

Although she had never heard of this man before, the fact that he was entrusted with such an important mission by His Majesty and had been granted the title of Count meant he was undoubtedly one of His Majesty’s confidants. It was therefore essential to form a good relationship with him to further solidify the Tréville family’s position in His Majesty’s heart—that was why Alice had been so gracious upon meeting him, doing everything she could to make things easier for him.

“You’re right, Alice.” Edgar, remembering his wife’s instructions, also smiled at the Count and spoke. “Count, we are more than happy to offer you our assistance. We hope you can complete your mission successfully.”

Although the couple said the same thing, Edmond could clearly feel that Edgar had little interest in the matter.

In that instant, he suddenly realized the source of his strange feeling.

It wasn’t because he sensed danger, but something else entirely—

He clearly remembered Alice saying yesterday that her husband had gone to a club event, yet Edgar had just said he was visiting a friend.

Had Alice casually fibbed, did she simply not know what her husband was up to, or was there some other hidden reason?

He had no time to ponder it further. Besides, it was their private affair, and he had no reason to pry or interfere.

And so, he bid the couple farewell and left with Agnes, getting into the carriage she had arrived in.

A family crest was engraved on the carriage’s exterior. Having learned much about heraldry from Abbé Faria, the Count could tell it was likely the crest of the Nordlingen family.

It was clear that the Tréville family had fallen into decline and did not hold much sway in high society. Therefore, their name alone would not be enough to open doors. That was why Alice had deliberately sent him with her sister, using her maiden family’s name to pave the way.

It was indeed a thoughtful and meticulous arrangement.

The more this was so, the more he worried that he might bring trouble upon the two sisters.

“Count, we’re about to leave. It’s not too far, so it shouldn’t take long,” Agnes reminded Edmond once they were in the carriage. “Is there anything else you need to prepare? Don’t want to get there and realize you’ve forgotten something.”

“I am ready,” Edmond Dantès replied calmly. “But you… will I be causing you any trouble? If anyone finds out.”

“It’s nothing. My father doesn’t pay attention to such trivial matters. No one is going to gossip and ask him if a friend of his visited a banker, right?” Agnes shook her head dismissively. “Besides, so what if they find out? Who doesn’t have a few friends? Don’t you worry. To me, this is a small matter. I’ve done plenty of things far more outrageous than this.”

Seeing the young woman’s confident expression, Edmond couldn’t help but wonder what these “far more outrageous things” could be.

“Don’t get the wrong idea!” Agnes sensed something was amiss. “I mean things like beating someone black and blue…”

“Ah?” Edmond was greatly surprised.

Just then, the carriage slowly started to move, leaving the Tréville residence and heading from the Saint-Germain district toward the city center.

“Hasn’t His Majesty told you?” Agnes laughed again. “I’m a very skilled swordswoman, you know! There were always some reckless loudmouths who wanted to challenge me. They’d lose, but then be too proud to admit it. I got so sick of it.”

“Is that so…” Edmond Dantès’s eyes widened.

Though he knew she was likely telling the truth, looking at the young woman’s lovely face, he found it rather hard to believe.

“You don’t believe me?” Agnes immediately grew agitated. “Fine, let’s have a friendly match sometime. I’ll show you…”

Seeing her anxious look, Edmond felt not fear, but amusement.

“Perhaps we shouldn’t…”

“Of course we should! You’re on a secret mission, aren’t you? Someone like you must need excellent skills. Don’t be fooled by my appearance; perhaps I can offer you some good pointers.” Agnes’s interest was clearly piqued, and she stuck to her idea. “How about this? Just for a little while, let me see how skilled you are, what do you say?”

“Alright, alright.” Unable to refuse the young woman’s persistence, Edmond could only agree. “Once I’ve finished my business, I can come and receive your guidance.”

“It’s a deal, then!” Agnes smiled and waved her hand.

Amidst their idle chatter, the carriage made its way to the center of Paris.

Mr. Danglars’s financial house was located in a large building near the Place de Grève on the Right Bank of the Seine. This area was not far from the Paris City Hall or the Paris Stock Exchange, allowing one to feel the pulse of France’s financial world. Simply opening a business here was a testament to his considerable resources.

On this day, the already well-known banker was, as usual, sitting diligently in his office, reviewing every account and his accumulated wealth.

Just as he was fully immersed in his battle with numbers, a servant entered with a business card and announced a distinguished visitor.

Mr. Danglars took the card and saw that it was Duke Nordlingen’s, and he was immediately filled with respect.

He then asked the servant for details. The servant replied that the visitor was a foreign nobleman, apparently a friend of Duke Nordlingen, and that the Duke’s daughter, Miss Agnes, had personally accompanied him on his visit, seemingly to conduct some business.

“Excellent!” Mr. Danglars couldn’t help but let out a small cheer.

This was no small matter. It meant he was being accepted by high society.

His diligent work and painstaking efforts to curry favor had finally paid off.

“Bring them in at once. I must receive them properly.”

How could he possibly be discourteous to a guest introduced by the Duke?

Soon, Miss Agnes and the foreign nobleman were shown into his lavishly decorated office.

“Please, have a seat, my two guests.” Danglars did his best to suppress the elation in his heart as he graciously welcomed his visitors. Then, he looked at Edmond Dantès. “How should I address you?”

He didn’t recognize me at all, Edmond thought.

Yes, I’ve changed so much—and it’s all thanks to you! Thank you.

Edmond Dantès lightly touched the brim of his top hat, then gave a reserved nod.

“I am the Count of Monte Cristo, a traveler newly arrived in your esteemed capital. I am an acquaintance of Duke Nordlingen, and as I required some business handled, I sought the Duke’s assistance. He introduced me to you, believing you to be a capable man who can resolve my troubles.”

“Oh! Count, you must believe His Excellency the Duke’s words,” Danglars replied excitedly. “I have always done my utmost to fulfill my clients’ requests.”

Hmph.

The Count of Monte Cristo coldly observed Danglars’s current state.

His lips were quite thin, giving him a cruel look. Large, prominent cheekbones made his eyes seem to bulge, his forehead was flat, and his gaze was filled with cunning and deceit.

So many years have passed, yet he hasn’t changed one bit.

This man was still so sinister, cruel, cold, and vicious… embodying all the world’s negative traits, making one uncomfortable just by looking at him.

Agnes said nothing. Clearly, her first impression of the banker was also very poor; she was just treating herself as a living business card.

“Then you are precisely the man I need, Sir.” Edmond Dantès slowly took a small pouch from his pocket and opened it for the other man to see.

Instantly, those cunning eyes of Danglars stared unblinkingly at the jewels, as if ready to pounce on them greedily in the next second…

Yes, this man hadn’t changed at all over the years.

Excellent… Show me your greed. The more you show, the better. I will make you fall into the palm of my hand without you even realizing it. I will let your greed drive you to eternal damnation…

This was the revenge Edmond Dantès desired. For his enemies, revenge with a single bullet would never satisfy his thirst for retribution.

To achieve this goal, he was willing to endure for now, even to the point of hiding his true feelings and pretending to be his enemy’s friend.

Today was the first step of his plan. It seemed to be going very smoothly. Danglars had been captivated by greed almost immediately, completely oblivious to the danger lurking in the shadows.

Yes… How could he possibly imagine that the poor sailor whose life he had ruined had not rotted away in the sunless dungeons of the Château d’If, but would swagger in as a nobleman, with a duke’s business card, to pay him a polite visit?

No, he would never believe it; no one would.

With a cold sneer in his heart, the Count looked at the other man with his most amiable expression.

“I must admit, Paris is a dazzling paradise, but the cost of lingering in paradise is far too high… Therefore, to cover the expenses of my journey, I need to sell some of my collection for sufficient funds. Mr. Danglars, could you help me with this?”

Chapter 163: 50, The Deal is Struck

“Mr. Danglars, would you be able to do me this favor?”

Edmond Dantès’s tone was cold and reserved, just like the nobleman he wished to portray, treating the jewels in his hand as the most common of objects.

However, in Danglars’s eyes, the situation was the exact opposite.

He had been in the financial world for over a decade, having experienced countless mortgages and bankruptcy liquidations. In his work, he had long since developed a discerning eye, able to tell the authenticity of jewelry at a single glance.

These were all genuine gemstones, and of extremely high quality—unquestionably treasures passed down through generations of a prominent noble family.

That’s right! This was a fortune. If he bought them all, he could make a huge profit just by reselling them.

In a brief moment, the magic of money made Danglars’s breathing grow slightly ragged, and his eyes glinted with greed.

I can’t let him get away. I have to make this deal! This was the only thought in his mind at that moment.

And his reaction was laid bare for Edmond Dantès to see.

Like prey walking step by step into a trap.

“Of course! Of course!” Danglars forced himself to return to his usual calm, business-like expression, then nodded. “Normally, a financial house like ours doesn’t deal in precious metals and jewelry. But since you are a friend of Duke Nordlingen, the situation is vastly different. Even if only to satisfy His Excellency the Duke, I would be more than happy to fulfill your wish—Count, are you hoping to pawn these jewels, or to sell them?”

“I wish to sell them to acquire enough money for my expenses in Paris,” the Count of Monte Cristo replied immediately. Then, he looked at the banker with a slightly disdainful gaze. “So, Mr. Danglars, allow me to ask: are you able to produce enough cash to purchase these jewels?”

This provocative question drove Danglars mad with anger, further stoking his competitive spirit.

“For a banker, your question is tantamount to a personal insult! You need not doubt the solvency or cash reserves of Danglars’ Bank!” he answered loudly.

“No, I do not mean to slight you, Sir,” the Count of Monte Cristo smiled, paying Danglars’s anger no mind. “But, from what I have seen and heard in my life, bankers are the most duplicitous of men. They are both rich and poor, and do not truly enjoy stability or security. Even when they appear to have abundant assets, the funds they hold personally are pitifully few. They all use other people’s money as capital to give out loans and earn from the interest spread. And to convince others they have money, they are forced to spend lavishly to maintain appearances. But if one were to carefully examine their books, heaven knows how tight their funds really are. Perhaps they are only a step away from bankruptcy…”

The Count of Monte Cristo’s words were sarcastic and biting, yet difficult to refute, so much so that for a moment Danglars was fuming with rage. If this man hadn’t been a friend of the Duke, he would have already flown into a fury and berated the tactless fellow.

But for now, he could only suppress his anger and give a cold laugh. “Sir, perhaps what you say is true for many of my colleagues. After all, they are not skilled in business, working with little capital and scraping by on the turnover of a few funds. But I am different—I am a banker who has earned his place in the financial circles of France, a general among bankers. You must not lump me in with those foot soldiers in the mud.”

At this, he spread his hands, showing off the luxurious furnishings of his office. “Everyone who has worked with me knows just how reliable Danglars’s credit is. I have spent years of hard work building the solid foundation of our financial house. Even if I cannot yet compare to the most famous and powerful major banks, fulfilling your wish is still quite simple.”

“Is that so… please allow me to reserve judgment on that point. After all, this is our first meeting, and I cannot make an accurate assessment. I prefer to judge a man by his actions, not his words.” The Count of Monte Cristo still looked skeptical, but his tone had clearly softened. “However, I hope our work together will be pleasant.”

After speaking, he casually handed the bag in his hand to Danglars. “Well then, please appraise these jewels for me.”

Danglars carefully took the bag, feeling its weight.

Although he was jumping for joy inwardly, he did his best to maintain a calm exterior to preserve his dignity.

He opened a drawer in his desk, took out a small box, and from it retrieved a magnifying glass and other small tools. He then meticulously examined the quality and cut of the gemstones.

In truth, Danglars had already made his judgment upon first sight, but he still took his time with the appraisal.

This was partly for the sake of caution, and partly to buy himself time to collect his thoughts.

There was no doubt that these were very high-quality jewels—in other words, they were very valuable.

The remaining questions were simple—what price should he offer for these jewels? And how much profit would satisfy him?

This Count of Monte Cristo seemed to be in a tight spot financially at the moment. If he were to use his usual predatory skills, the ones he employed to bleed debtors dry, he could potentially make an enormous resale profit—perhaps even double his money.

But to do so would be highly improper. He had just boasted to the Count about his own credit and dignity. To then reveal the face of a Jewish moneylender, haggling over every penny, would be a slap in his own face. Moreover, the Count, who already had a poor impression of bankers, might become furious, perhaps even storming out and causing the deal to fall through.

Besides, being cheated might not matter to a foreigner like the Count of Monte Cristo, as he had no way to retaliate. But the young lady of the Nordlien family was sitting right here. If he made it obvious he was cheating, and she went back and told her father an embellished version of the story, it would bring immensely negative consequences for Danglars’ Bank.

If the Duke discovered he had treated his friend this way, the persona he had worked so hard to maintain in front of the Duke and in high society would be shattered.

Although Danglars was greedy, he was better at weighing his options. He knew that sacrificing the reputation he had built for a bit of fast money was absolutely not worth it.

After a brief moment of deliberation, Mr. Danglars made his decision.

“These are all jewels of very fine quality, and their value is high. If you are willing to sell them to me, I can offer you 320,000 francs.”

He had mentally appraised the jewels at around 350,000 francs, so this price would guarantee him a profit of 30,000 francs.

Although the profit margin wasn’t high, considering he could steadily earn 30,000 francs with a simple resale, it was more than sufficient. Besides, even if others heard about it, they would have no grounds to criticize him.

30,000 francs was equivalent to the annual salary of one of his senior tellers. Though he felt a twinge of regret, this return was enough to satisfy him.

“A very fair price. It’s already quite close to my expectations.” The Count of Monte Cristo raised his eyebrows, seemingly surprised by Mr. Danglars’s offer. “Mr. Danglars, it seems I should apologize to you. I shouldn’t have unjustly projected my prejudice against bankers onto you.”

“It’s not your fault. A small number of vermin and swindlers have ruined the reputation of our profession, so the world is bound to have some prejudice against us.” Danglars smiled, indicating that he no longer minded the earlier incident. “And I will overcome this prejudice and serve my clients with all my heart, letting them know that not every banker behaves that way.”

“It seems Duke Nordlingen’s praise of you was not unwarranted.” A slight smile finally appeared on the Count of Monte Cristo’s proud face. “Well then, how do you intend to pay me these 320,000 francs?”

“I can pay you with a combination of cash and promissory notes. This is standard practice,” Danglars replied.

“Promissory notes!” The Count of Monte Cristo’s eyebrows shot up. “To be honest, Sir, that is the one word I dread hearing the most. I have already lost a great deal of money on account of promissory notes. In the past, people would sing the praises of their promissory notes to trick me into accepting them, but when I needed to cash them, they had already vanished without a trace! From that day on, I decided that I would never again deal with those damnable things.”

“You don’t accept promissory notes?” Danglars couldn’t contain himself again. The deal had been all but finalized, only to be suddenly obstructed at the last moment. The feeling was unbearable. “Count, did I not just say? You mustn’t force the impression you have of those swindlers onto me! The credit of Danglars’ Bank’s promissory notes has never been an issue. They are convenient to redeem and deeply trusted by the business community of Paris. I don’t understand why you would doubt me so.”

“If they are so convenient to redeem, then why not redeem them for cash for me right now?” The Count of Monte Cristo was not swayed by his harsh words and stern expression. Instead, he shot back a question. “Could it be that you aren’t so confident in your financial strength, and so you need promissory notes to delay the redemption time, allowing your funds to circulate?”

Danglars’s heart skipped a beat; the Count had struck a nerve.

After years of development, Danglars’ Bank had indeed accumulated considerable capital and made a name for itself in the Parisian financial world, becoming a medium-sized bank. But the art of banking lay in taking in deposits and then lending them out, earning money through the flow and circulation of capital. Furthermore, Danglars kept his reserve funds very low in order to make more money, so the cash he held was not that plentiful.

Producing 320,000 francs in cash at once would indeed severely strain his finances, especially since it wouldn’t be that easy to quickly sell the jewels to recoup the funds.

“You underestimate me. We are not infinitely wealthy, but a mere 320,000 francs will hardly challenge me. The only reason I insist on this is because it is our standard practice. I cannot make an exception for you, or my peers will reprimand me.”

He knew himself that this reason wasn’t very convincing, but he gritted his teeth and said it anyway.

“It seems we’ve reached a rather serious disagreement in principle,” the Count of Monte Cristo frowned. “I insist on my principles, and you insist on your standard practice—Mr. Danglars, can you not be a little flexible?”

“Why is it not you who should be flexible, Count?” Danglars retorted. “If you wish to make a friend of me, you should not treat me with such an attitude. Perhaps in your own fiefdom you’ve grown accustomed to treating everyone as a servant, but I must regretfully inform you that this is France. We are a nation of equals. Though I may not be a nobleman yet, I have the right to defend my dignity.”

“I would be delighted to make a friend of you, but you must also be considerate of me. I’ve only just met you, and I’m expected to accept a heap of your promissory notes. That’s a rather heavy friendship.” The Count of Monte Cristo spread his hands. “I would still prefer our first transaction to conclude on a happy note for both parties, and then we can be friends. How about this: we each take a step back?”

“What do you mean?” Danglars asked quickly.

“I still want cash, but I can make a concession on the price—I’ll be satisfied with just 300,000 francs,” the Count of Monte Cristo stated his idea. “If you agree, then from this day forward we are friends. Should I have any business in Paris, I can give you priority in handling it. What do you think…?”

After speaking, the Count of Monte Cristo looked at Danglars with calm composure, awaiting his reply.

And he knew Danglars could only give one reply. His greed would not permit him to make any other choice.

Danglars thought it over. Although producing 300,000 in cash at once would be difficult for him, it was not impossible.

And the return was extremely tempting—a profit of at least 50,000 francs within one or two months, a profit of over fifteen percent!

There was no reason to refuse.

One could even say that refusing would be to incur divine retribution.

“Very well. Since you are so insistent, I suppose I must make an exception for you just this once.” Danglars pretended to hesitate for a moment before finally, seemingly reluctantly, agreeing. “However, this is because you are a friend of Duke Nordlingen. I am willing to help you this once for his sake.”

“Excellent, Sir. We have a deal,” the Count of Monte Cristo said, standing up.

Then, with a face full of smiles, he extended his hand toward Danglars.

“A deal!”

Danglars shook his hand with great pleasure, sealing the transaction.

You’ve fallen into my hands.

The Count of Monte Cristo, that is, Edmond Dantès, laughed coldly in his heart.

He had deliberately lowered the price to make the other party trust his financial strength more, so they would continue to do business with him in the future.

His Majesty had given him jewels worth one million francs, and His Majesty knew that selling jewels would not always be at their original value. Thus, he had said beforehand that he would be very satisfied if Edmond Dantès could bring him back 800,000 francs.

Therefore, for this first transaction, selling 350,000 francs’ worth of jewels for 300,000 perfectly met, and even exceeded, His Majesty’s expectations. His Majesty would receive the funds he urgently needed—this was the task he had to complete first.

And through this transaction, he had also allowed the name of the Count of Monte Cristo to make its first appearance in the financial circles of France.

Better still, he had made his enemy see him as a god of wealth.

Losing 300,000 francs of capital at once was a serious blow to Danglars, but it wasn’t fatal, so Edmond Dantès didn’t plan to do anything for the time being.

He would continue to work with him, to be his friend, and then, in the course of their collaboration, he would lure the banker into a trap step-by-step, ultimately destroying his financial foundation and capital, leaving him in utter ruin, stripped of everything he had.

And this was only the beginning.

Just you wait for that day, you bastard! he laughed inwardly, while amicably shaking the man’s hand.

============================

A short while later, Edmond Dantès and Agnes walked out of Danglars’ Bank.

“I never thought you’d have such a knack for bargaining with bankers.” After climbing into the carriage, Agnes covered her mouth and let out a weary yawn. “That man was so ugly and tedious. I was about to die of boredom.”

“My opinion of him is the same as yours. I only spent time on it out of necessity to complete my mission,” Edmond Dantès replied.

“Alright, Sir, do you have any other requests?” Agnes asked again.

“Could… could you take me to meet your father?” Edmond Dantès asked.

“Hm? Why the sudden request?” Agnes immediately became alert. “My father has absolutely nothing to do with your Majesty…”

Like her older sister, although Agnes had been actively or passively drawn into this mess, they were both very unwilling to involve their family, especially since their father was a staunch royalist. If he were to hear about what his daughters were doing in private, he would likely be fuming with rage.

“Did that man order you to do something?” she asked, looking at Edmond with suspicion. “Don’t you dare try to scheme against my family, or I’ll beat his head in.”

“Oh, please don’t misunderstand!” Edmond Dantès hastily shook his head in denial. “His Majesty gave me no mission concerning your family, and I have no desire to drag your father into this affair. This is merely a precautionary measure. Although today was my first time meeting Mr. Danglars, I can say for certain that he is a suspicious man. Taking three hundred thousand francs from him at once will surely weigh on his mind. He will definitely try to verify with your father soon to see if he really knows me. If your father says he doesn’t, things will get a little troublesome, and you will also have some trouble, since you brought me here under his name.”

After Edmond Dantès’s explanation, Agnes finally understood.

“You do have a point…”

“I don’t need a special audience, just a casual meeting will do,” Edmond Dantès said with a smile. “At some social event, have the Duke exchange a few pleasantries with me, just enough to leave an impression. Later, when Danglars asks, he can casually answer a few questions. Danglars won’t pursue it further, since he doesn’t have the opportunity for a deep friendship with your father anyway.”

Agnes thought about it and found his idea to be sound, well-rounded, and necessary.

“Alright, I’ll arrange it—”

Then, she suddenly smiled with a mischievous glint in her eye. “However, I think we can make it even better.”

“What do you mean by that…?” Edmond Dantès suddenly had a bad feeling.

“I’ll just say you’re a relative of my master. She’s also Italian, anyway. That way, you’ll have another identity, which will add to your mystique in Paris high society, don’t you think?” Agnes smiled happily. “Come, Count. I’ll take you to test your skills. Perhaps you’ll need my pointers—”

Chapter 164: 51, An Important Figure

“Come, Count. I’ll take you to test your skills. Perhaps you need my guidance—”

The young lady’s bright smile held an eagerness tinged with a dangerous air, making Edmond Dantès feel a little unnerved.

It was only then that he sensed the danger hidden within this energetic young woman.

Could she really be as formidable a swordswoman as she claims?

“What do you think of my proposal, Sir Count?” Since he hadn’t spoken, Agnes pressed on. “Think about it carefully. If we go with my idea, my father won’t suspect you. He might even treat you as an honored guest!”

Agnes continued to persuade him, her eyes shining like a child begging for a toy.

At her age, she really is just a child… Edmond Dantès sighed inwardly.

A child who had known nothing but happiness her whole life, who had never seen the world’s wickedness, was like the purest white flower—proud and independent, kind and helpful, possessing the finest qualities.

To be considered her friend was indeed a rare honor.

Besides, she had just helped him immensely. He ought to repay her by indulging her idea—

“Very well. I find your idea most appropriate,” he said with a nod.

“Mm! That’s perfect!” Agnes clapped her hands lightly, delighted with the brilliant idea she’d conceived.

Then, she raised an eyebrow. “Alright, then. I’ll take you somewhere. We can have a little trial run right now.”

“Where are we going?” Edmond Dantès couldn’t help but ask.

“To my master’s residence,” Agnes replied. “She isn’t in Paris at the moment, so she’s entrusted it to me. I think we can spar there, and I can see what guidance you might need.”

Though her tone was casual, it was laced with immense confidence, as if she was already certain of her victory. This stirred a little of Edmond’s own competitive spirit.

As a man, one who was strong and robust from years as a sailor, surely I wouldn’t be completely without a chance?

And so he said no more, allowing Agnes to direct the carriage as it sped toward its new destination.

The carriage crossed the Seine River by way of a bridge, then headed southeast, leaving the city for the suburbs before finally stopping outside an apartment building.

The concierge downstairs seemed to know Agnes well. He simply bowed and let them pass. Agnes then led Edmond Dantès up to the second floor and unlocked a door with a key.

Upon entering, Edmond saw that the living room was sparsely furnished. With only a few pieces of furniture, the vast expanse of bare wooden floor in the middle could only be described as spartan.

The windows were covered by heavy white curtains, dimming the light. In a corner by the fireplace stood a rack holding several swords. The room’s decor was so austere and functional that it offered no hint of its owner’s gender. Had Agnes not used the word “she,” Edmond Dantès would never have guessed the master was a woman.

The room was quite clean. In one corner was a balcony with several potted plants, their flowers in full bloom. It seemed someone had been tending to them regularly in the master’s absence.

Just then, Agnes whispered a warning to Edmond, “My master doesn’t like people touching her things, so let’s just stay in the living room. Everything we need is here anyway.”

She walked over to the weapon rack, picked through the swords, and then looked at Edmond.

“Sir, catch!”

As she spoke, she casually picked up a sword and tossed it to Edmond.

Edmond quickly caught the sword. He saw it was a bladeless practice sword. The hilt was smooth, clearly polished by the sweat of its user over a long period.

Then, Agnes picked up a sword for herself and walked over to face Edmond.

When she gripped the sword, her gaze sharpened instantly. Like a lioness that had spotted its prey, her seemingly delicate frame radiated an oppressive aura that made it difficult to look her in the eye.

“Take a moment to ready yourself, Sir—” she said with a grin, flourishing her sword. “I’ll wait until you’re ready to begin.”

Edmond Dantès knew the fight was imminent. He took a steadying breath, adjusted his body, and prepared to meet her attack.

He had never received formal swordsmanship training, but back in his sailing days, he and the other crewmen had undergone rudimentary training to fend off pirates. Much time had passed since then, however, and he could only try to recall the proper stance from memory.

“Are you ready?” Agnes asked, lightly raising her sword to point at her opponent.

“Yes, I am ready,” Edmond Dantès replied, taking a deep breath.

“Then let’s begin! Three… two… one!”

On “one,” Agnes exploded into motion. Her eyes filled with killing intent as she took two steps forward and thrust viciously at Edmond’s chest.

Edmond was stunned by her speed. He never imagined the delicate-looking girl could be so formidable. He hastily raised his sword to block, but in a dizzying blur, Agnes halted her advance, sidestepped slightly, then retracted her sword and thrust again with tremendous force. Her blade bypassed Edmond Dantès’s defense and struck him squarely in the chest.

And just like that, their bout was over in a matter of seconds.

“Ah…”

A sharp pain made Edmond clutch his chest and cry out. The brutal blow made his vision go black, and he nearly fainted. Tears of pain almost welled up in his eyes.

“Are… are you alright?” Agnes retracted her sword and walked over, looking at him with concern. “I’m sorry… I think I hit you too hard…”

“I’m fine, Mademoiselle. I… just give me a moment. I’ll recover,” Edmond answered in a strained voice.

He suddenly remembered the time in the treasure cave when His Majesty had struck him with his cane—it had been in this exact same spot on his chest.

Was this a mere coincidence, or history repeating itself?

No, it was neither. It was because both of these equally exceptional sword fighters were masters of incapacitating an opponent in an instant without causing any real injury.

No wonder Agnes said she had crossed swords with His Majesty… She truly had the confidence and skill to back it up.

“It seems that while you have an excellent physique, you lack fundamental knowledge,” Agnes said with a hint of regret. “If you wanted to learn, you’d have to start from the very beginning. And at your age, it would be difficult to achieve any exceptional level of mastery…”

Edmond Dantès fell silent.

He sensed a trace of pity in her tone.

In an instant, his heart was filled with rage.

He didn’t hate Agnes, but he detested being pitied. Pity could not dissolve his hatred; it only made him feel how small and powerless he was, how completely at the mercy of others.

No! I refuse! This is not the fate I will accept!

The sense of superiority and victory he had felt at Danglars’s office had vanished without a trace. Edmond Dantès once again saw the man he hated most—that weak, powerless, ignorant youth who could do nothing but lie in the dungeons of the Château d’If, completely at the mercy of others.

What do you have to be happy about? Do you even deserve to be happy? You haven’t accomplished anything yet.

The title you hold, the wealth you possess—they were all gifts given on a whim by that young man. In other words, they all belong to him.

What do you truly have that is your own? What are your real abilities? What right do you have to demand a better position, and what power do you have to exact your revenge?

These furious rebukes echoed in Edmond’s heart, leaving him with no place to hide, filling him with agony and rage.

“I’m sorry, Sir… perhaps I went too far…” Seeing his pained and desperate expression, Agnes couldn’t help but feel a pang of regret. “I shouldn’t have dragged you here to fight just for my own amusement… I’m sorry. If you don’t like it, we can forget about it. I’ll invent another reason, shall I?”

“No, Mademoiselle. You did wonderfully, and I am deeply grateful to you!” Edmond Dantès looked up, his eyes burning with passion as he gazed at Agnes. “You have shown me the truth. You have made me see myself clearly.”

“You don’t have to put it like that…” Agnes was a little embarrassed, wondering if she’d knocked him silly.

“Your swordsmanship is truly admirable. I can only imagine how much effort you’ve put into it,” Edmond continued, his gaze still fixed eagerly on the young woman. “Can you teach me? Even if, as you say, I may never achieve great mastery, I believe that if I work hard enough, I can still become a respectable swordsman. And I have the determination to do so.”

Yes, he had made up his mind. He would use this opportunity to learn the art of the sword, to improve himself.

Not just for self-defense, but to master a skill admired by the nobility, to craft an identity and a persona that would allow him to infiltrate the upper echelons of French society and become a man who could not be ignored.

The French were arrogant and proud. They wouldn’t pay any mind to an unknown foreign nobleman, but if that nobleman were an exceptional swordsman, he would be worthy of their notice.

He would mingle with high society, establish his identity, and then, undetected, he would draw close to his enemies. He would watch them from the shadows, find their weaknesses, and, one by one, destroy them.

Yes, this was what he had to do.

“Sir, you’re interested in learning?” Agnes asked. “If you’re willing, I can teach you. After all, you serve that fellow, so it wouldn’t do for you to be too weak. Consider my training a gift to him. But… how long do you plan to be in Paris this time?”

“I can only stay for a few days,” Edmond Dantès replied. “His Majesty is eagerly waiting for me to bring him the people and the money, so I must leave as soon as I’ve sold the jewels. I cannot delay. But I expect I will return to Paris again before long.”

“A few days… then I’m afraid I won’t be able to teach you much in depth…” Agnes frowned, looking troubled.

Then, as if she had made a decision, she looked up at Edmond again. “Count, how about this? I can give you some emergency training. At the very least, you’ll be able to hold a proper stance. It should be enough to fool people, and at least convince my father that you are indeed my master’s relative. For now, we only need my father to accept your identity. That should be enough, don’t you think? If you’re still interested later, I can continue to teach you.”

“That would be wonderful,” Edmond Dantès nodded. “But… what if someone challenges me?”

“Don’t you worry so much. This is the nineteenth century, not the sixteenth. The streets and parlors aren’t filled with hot-headed fools itching for a fight. As long as you don’t provoke anyone, you won’t find many people going out of their way to pick a fight with a foreigner,” Agnes couldn’t help but laugh. “Besides, if some fool without eyes challenges you, I’ll step in and stop them. I’ll declare that anyone who bullies my master’s relative will have to answer to me. I doubt anyone would dare to insist after that…”

Though her tone was nonchalant, a sense of pride was palpable.

Edmond Dantès now understood. This young lady was not merely boasting; she truly had the ability to back up her words.

A young woman of such noble birth, so brilliant and accomplished, was truly an untouchable beauty. She deserved the greatest happiness.

Perhaps only His Majesty is worthy of her, he suddenly thought to himself.

“Thank you, Miss Agnes.” He cast aside these idle thoughts and gave her a deep, formal bow. “I am deeply grateful for your help. Though I have nothing with which to repay your kindness now, if the opportunity arises in the future, I will certainly do everything in my power to help you.”

“You don’t have to go that far!” Agnes was getting embarrassed. “It’s nothing, Count. Just think of it as me finding something to do because I was bored. It’s a small effort, not worthy of such formality.”

“It may be a small effort for you, but for me, it is an indelible favor and kindness,” Edmond Dantès replied. “I have seen too much malice in my life, so even the slightest kindness is a dazzling light to me. I must repay such kindness with sincerity, because I intend to repay malice with equal mercilessness. Favors and feuds must be repaid, not one bit less.”

Agnes blinked, not quite understanding the Count’s seemingly philosophical reply.

Still, at this point, she had nothing else to do.

“Alright, since your time is short, let’s not delay any further—” She raised her sword again, pointing it at the Count of Monte Cristo. “Let’s begin with the absolute basics!”

………………

It was not until evening that Edmond Dantès, under the cover of night, returned to the Marquis de Tréville’s mansion in Agnes’s carriage.

His complexion was awful, which was only natural, for he had endured a brutal ordeal.

Agnes had coached him on stance and footwork with her sword. Now, his entire skeleton felt as if it had fallen apart. He was secretly amazed he had managed to walk into the living room without support.

But he had reached his limit. He collapsed onto the sofa, unable to move another inch.

“Are… are you alright!?” Alice was nearly frantic seeing Edmond in such a state. “Did you run into some kind of trouble?”

“No, everything went smoothly, Madam,” Edmond Dantès shook his head slightly. “I was just… just having a lesson with your younger sister.”

“Agnes!” Alice exclaimed in exasperation. “I will have a word with her, Sir.”

“No, please don’t, Madam. It was I who requested it,” Edmond quickly replied. “I hoped… I hoped I could learn something.”

“Sir Count?” Alice was somewhat surprised.

“Fate cast me into the abyss, and then gave me a chance to climb back out. Now that this opportunity is before me, I must seize it. I will make myself a strong man, Madam,” Edmond said with a long sigh. “I will become a man worthy of standing proudly before you and everyone else.”

Seeing the determination in the Count’s expression, Alice seemed to understand.

And so, she smiled faintly. “In that case, I wish you the best of luck, Sir.”

Then, she changed the subject. “By the way, my father-in-law has a message for you—he will be arranging an important meeting soon, and he asks that you attend as the special envoy. The voice you carry is one that people have been waiting to hear for more years than one can count…”

“I would be deeply honored.” The Count of Monte Cristo closed his eyes slightly.

I, Edmond Dantès, will become a great man. And I must.

Chapter 165: 52, Loyalty

Just as Alice had said, early the next morning, the Marquis de Tréville came to the room where Edmond Dantès was staying.

The tall, imposing general looked at His Majesty’s special envoy with his usual solemn demeanor.

“Count, are you ready?”

“I am ready,” Edmond Dantès replied gravely.

“Good. Then let us depart immediately.”

And so, the two of them boarded a carriage and sped out of Paris under a gray, overcast sky.

Their destination was the Bois de Boulogne, west of Paris. It was a favorite outing spot for the citizens of Paris, making it easy to assemble amidst the crowds. In case of any incident, they could easily disperse and escape, with the surrounding woods providing cover.

By the time the carriage was halfway there, a light rain had begun to fall. The carriage pressed on against the fine drizzle, leaving two shallow ruts on the smooth gravel road.

Edmond Dantès gazed silently at the scenery outside the window, his heart slightly tense. After all, today’s gathering had been specially convened by General Tréville, and the participants were all important figures. As the special envoy, he absolutely could not show fear or lose his composure, lest he ruin His Majesty’s important affairs.

“Count, the people there will be as excited as you are. They haven’t had reason to be this happy in many years.” Perhaps sensing his thoughts, General Tréville suddenly spoke. “You are an envoy bringing them hope, and hope is the most precious thing in this world.”

“Then how should I ignite their hope?” Edmond Dantès asked in return.

“I cannot decide what you say or how you say it. You are His Majesty’s envoy, and you bring His Majesty’s will. I have no right to alter it, only to obey.” The General shook his head, indicating he could not help.

Then, he reached out and gently patted Edmond Dantès’s shoulder, as if entrusting him with something. “If you are uncertain, you might imagine what His Majesty would say if he were here!”

Speak on His Majesty’s behalf… Do I truly have the right and the ability?

The image of that young man surfaced in his mind again.

Although they had not known each other for long, the young man had already left an indelible impression in his heart. He could assess the circumstances yet was not lacking in passion, he was skilled in calculation yet not without magnanimity, and most importantly, he possessed an ambition that dazzled him.

No matter what others thought, he was at least worthy of his loyalty.

Otherwise, he wouldn’t have come here.

Yes, I’ve already come this far. Can I retreat now? There is no more room for self-doubt. I cannot disgrace my benefactor. I am the Count of Monte Cristo, a part of the great cause of the Empire’s restoration, one of those His Majesty relies upon. I absolutely must not lose my composure!

At this thought, Edmond Dantès’s heart filled with pride.

If others can do it, so can I. His Majesty’s trust in me is surely not without reason. Even if only to prove His Majesty was not mistaken, I must succeed.

Just as his fighting spirit ignited, the carriage silently brought them to a country villa.

The villa was small and hidden within a dense forest, but the view of the surroundings from the upper floor had been cleared to be exceptionally wide. It was clearly a carefully prepared meeting place.

The Marquis de Tréville led him into the villa and up to the second floor.

The second floor was very spacious, with a long dining table already set with various foods, awaiting the arrival of the attendees.

Then, the Marquis de Tréville gestured for Edmond Dantès to take the head of the table, while he himself sat beside the Count, a move that reflected his own status in a way.

The military officers older and more senior than he were either killed in action, dead of old age, living in seclusion, or had switched their allegiance to the Bourbon monarchy. Thus, the Marquis de Tréville was now considered the most influential and senior supporter of the Empire, implicitly becoming one of the leaders of these Bonapartists.

Although this status had never been officially confirmed, the Marquis de Tréville’s prestige from countless battles and his unwavering loyalty had led the other Bonapartists to tacitly acknowledge his position.

When His Majesty the Emperor Napoleon II escaped from Vienna and began his enterprise anew, his first contact in France was with the Marquis de Tréville’s family. He then assigned him an important mission, which further solidified General Tréville’s standing in these men’s hearts.

Without the Marquis de Tréville rushing about, things might not have progressed so smoothly. His endless drive had also broken the barriers of time for the Bonapartists, quickly binding them together once more.

After the two were seated, the room fell silent for a time, with only the patter of rain echoing within.

As time passed, the sound of the rain outside grew louder, gradually becoming a downpour. Edmond Dantès began to wonder if the others had decided not to come.

Fortunately, his thought was soon proven wrong—people began to arrive, led by the Marquis de Tréville’s personal servant, and took their seats on the second floor.

Then, the number of people grew, eventually filling all the seats around the dining table.

Edmond Dantès sized up the group, and they, in turn, sized him up.

The group consisted of old and young men, but the majority were youths. This seemed to be the result of a careful selection by General Tréville; perhaps he too believed that hope must be placed in the young.

Edmond Dantès kept his expression stern and solemn, just as the abbé had taught him.

Though gazes met, the room was utterly silent, and the atmosphere instantly grew taut.

As the host of the meeting, the Marquis de Tréville took out his pocket watch, looked at it, and finally nodded before standing up.

“Gentlemen, I declare our meeting officially open. First, allow me to introduce this gentleman, His Majesty’s special envoy, the Count of Monte Cristo.”

At his gesture, everyone present nodded to Edmond Dantès in greeting.

Though he had been nervous at first, Edmond Dantès found himself calm now.

This was the first time in his life he was the protagonist of such a grand occasion, yet he did not lose face or show fear. Perhaps this was some kind of talent?

Edmond Dantès stood up and looked gravely at the group.

“Thank you all very much for coming.” His tone was solemn, tinged with a sense of pathos. “On behalf of His Majesty, I thank you all for your unwavering loyalty in these difficult times. He will surely remember the sacrifices you have made for the Bonaparte family, and he will never forget those who have given their lives for the Empire and cannot be with us today.”

Perhaps influenced by his expression and tone, the atmosphere in the room immediately became somber. Those seated lowered their gazes, each lost in their own memories.

“Gentlemen, let us raise our glasses to the special envoy. Thank you for bringing greetings from His Majesty.” A moment later, General Tréville raised his wine glass, breaking the heavy silence. “This is the good news we have been hoping for for so many years! It is worthy of celebration.”

“Cheers!” The others also picked up their glasses, raising them in a toast.

The crimson liquid swirled in the crystal glasses before flowing into their mouths, lubricating the atmosphere in the room.

“Your Excellency the Count, we have not heard of your name or your experiences before. May I ask why you have earned such trust from His Majesty and been entrusted with such a great responsibility?” Taking this opportunity, General Tréville voiced the question on everyone’s mind.

“I was arrested in 1815 for delivering a letter for the Emperor and was imprisoned in the Château d’If for twelve years.” Edmond Dantès spoke with the utmost calm, as if it were a matter that did not concern him. “I thought I would rot there for the rest of my life. Fortunately, His Majesty rescued me, and from that day forward, I resolved to give my life for him.”

“Oh!” His words drew gasps of amazement from those present.

Clap, clap, clap.

General Tréville clapped lightly, then commented,

“That is truly astonishing loyalty, Sir. You have suffered.”

As if on cue, the others also began to applaud, cheering for the Count of Monte Cristo’s loyalty.

Edmond Dantès distinctly felt the distance between him and these men suddenly close.

Indeed, is there any bond stronger than shared sacrifice?

He instantly realized how ridiculous he had been in his youth.

Yes, not a single person here thought he had merely “happened by accident” to get involved in the conspiracy to restore the Empire. He had said only this one thing, and everyone already considered him a comrade.

If his comrades believed it, then the Empire’s enemies certainly wouldn’t believe otherwise.

It was only natural.

His Majesty was right. Since he had once been a player in this game, the world offered him no other retreat. It was either victory or defeat. Victory meant being a winner; defeat meant being a criminal.

How laughable that the foolish boy never realized this, swaggering home and letting so many people in on that terrible secret!

I treated my own life with such carelessness, and so I ended up in that state. I had only myself to blame. Now God has given me another chance, and this time, I will never allow myself to be defeated!

Yes, I must succeed.

“We have all lost a great deal.” A young man with a small mustache smiled, then looked up at Edmond Dantès. “Count, I salute you.”

“This is the Duke of Elchingen,” General Tréville explained softly in his ear. “Sir Michel Louis Ney, Marshal Ney’s son.”

“Oh!” Edmond Dantès’s eyes widened.

“You can call me Aloys, that’s what everyone calls me.” The young man smiled and nodded at him. “Ever since my father’s death, my brother and I have been determined to carry on his work.”

Marshal Ney was one of Emperor Napoleon’s most courageous generals. For his outstanding military achievements, he was awarded two heavyweight noble titles by the Emperor: Duke of Elchingen and Prince de la Moskowa.

However, with the thunderous collapse of the Empire in 1815, he was sentenced to death by the restored Bourbon dynasty and was ultimately executed by firing squad.

Marshal Ney left behind four sons. The eldest, born in 1803, Joseph Napoléon Ney, inherited the title of Prince de la Moskowa, while the second son, born in 1804, Michel Louis Ney, chose to inherit the emblem of the Duke of Elchingen.

Since their father’s death, the two brothers had constantly protested to the French government, but could only watch helplessly as their father’s name was dishonored. The harsh reality fueled their hatred for the Bourbon dynasty. As they grew up, they were refused admission to the École Polytechnique and were not allowed to join the French army because they refused to sign a declaration of allegiance to the Bourbons.

In order to serve in the military, the two brothers chose instead to enlist in the Swedish army, eventually being granted the rank of lieutenant, thus fulfilling their father’s last wish in a way. However, what they yearned for was certainly not to remain in the cold north, but something else entirely.

Thus, when they returned to France, General Tréville successfully contacted them and, in just a few words, stirred the deep-seated desires and hatred in their hearts.

“I heard the General say that His Majesty is recruiting officers?” the young man asked.

“Yes, His Majesty wishes to form a volunteer army, and he is in great need of experienced and loyal officers, Your Excellency the Duke,” Edmond Dantès replied hastily.

“Excellent! I volunteer to serve His Majesty.” The young Aloys stood tall, looking at the Count of Monte Cristo with great ambition. “Wherever His Majesty wishes to fight, I am willing to be at his command!”

At this, his spirits rose again, and he raised his glass once more. “Come, let us toast to His Majesty’s cause!”

“Cheers!” Edmond Dantès quickly raised his glass and, along with the others, drank another mouthful of the sweet spring.

He was overjoyed, for His Majesty’s pressing need was slowly being resolved. The service of the Duke of Elchingen was tantamount to His Majesty gaining the very talent he most craved.

It was perfectly fitting, wasn’t it? One Ney serving another Napoleon.

At this moment, he also understood why the Marquis de Tréville had specially gathered so many young men here—it seemed he hoped to use this as an opportunity to have these men serve His Majesty.

He glanced at the Marquis de Tréville, and the General himself smiled and nodded back at him.

These young men had been selected by the Marquis, so their loyalty and professional skills should all be up to standard, or at least not too poor, enough to meet His Majesty’s needs.

It was a pity that the General could not personally go to serve His Majesty for the time being, but his contributions to the Empire and to His Majesty could never be erased.

One day, His Majesty would surely reward him handsomely.

“You have worked hard, General. I will report all of your efforts to His Majesty. The high hopes he placed in you have not been in vain,” he couldn’t help but say, moved.

“It is my duty, Count,” the Marquis de Tréville replied proudly. “Over the years, through trial after trial, many of my old comrades have wavered. They have betrayed our cause for wealth and status, kneeling at the feet of others. But I am different. I would rather uphold my original oath—I serve only the Bonaparte family and will never switch my allegiance. Loyalty to my duty, in itself, brings me immense happiness and peace!”

“His Majesty will never forget your loyalty and your merits, General.” Edmond Dantès was moved beyond measure by this heartfelt declaration.

He looked around again and saw that the others also had looks of感動 on their faces.

Indeed, if not for loyalty, what reason did any of them have to persist, what reason did they have to risk coming here?

And he was the same.

Edmond Dantès was not the man he used to be. He was no longer that ignorant, muddle-headed sailor, but the Count of Monte Cristo, personally ennobled by His Majesty the Emperor. He was a nobleman of the Empire. Standing here, he could associate with this group as an equal. No one could have imagined, and no one would care, that he was once a penniless little sailor.

The men seated here were a veritable assembly of dukes and marquises, yet he could stand on equal footing with them. Why?

Because he was part of His Majesty’s cause.

In this fervent atmosphere, Edmond Dantès felt once more, with profound clarity, how much he yearned for His Majesty’s success.

My achievements are inextricably linked with His Majesty. If His Majesty ascends the throne, then I will surely share in the glory, and to seek vengeance will be a simple matter. If His Majesty should unfortunately fail, then everything I now possess will become an illusion, and I will lose all hope, returning once more to my former state.

He could never accept that outcome.

Therefore, His Majesty’s cause must succeed. Even if God has placed countless obstacles in the way, he must succeed. For this goal, he should give everything, even if it meant puffing out his chest to be a human shield in front of that young man, he would have no fear.

Because only then could Edmond Dantès truly descend upon the world in the name of the Count of Monte Cristo and reduce the enemies he loathed to dust and ashes.

At this thought, Edmond Dantès’s heart was already surging like a tide. The red wine he had just drunk seemed to churn within him, giving his mind no rest.

Every word the young man had spoken echoed in his mind, and now he agreed with those words from the bottom of his heart.

“…you tell me, do you want revenge? Are you going to be a naive sailor for the rest of your life, babbling on about your innocence; or are you going to be a true man, letting the flames of vengeance burn them to a cinder, letting them know they’ve offended someone they can’t afford to offend? Answer me!”

Yes, I only ever wanted to be an ignorant and happy sailor, but fate took everything from me. Fine! Since fate has left me no other path, then I will simply shatter every obstacle and trample it underfoot!

Overwhelmed with emotion, he finally broke through the barriers of reason.

No matter what I was before, now I am only the Count of Monte Cristo, destined to offer my loyalty to His Majesty. This is the path I have chosen, and it is my only path.

Guided by surging passion, he rose resolutely, picked up his wine glass again, and looked at the people around him with a heart pounding in his chest, encouraging them with a gaze that was both arrogant and fervent.

“Let us toast to His Majesty, and may he be ever victorious!” he yelled hoarsely. “Long live the Empire!”

Although his voice was not loud, its surging passion easily infected this group of men who were similarly filled with resentment, who thought of nothing else but to counter-attack and settle old scores to reclaim all they had lost.

They, too, raised their glasses one after another, echoing the Count’s shout with equal fervor.

“Long live the Empire!”

Chapter 166: 53, An Unwatched Farewell

“Long live the Empire!”

The cries, rising one after another from all sides, finally merged into a single, unified cheer.

After the cheer, those present raised their glasses once more, toasting the Empire, His Majesty, and their own futures.

And Edmond Dantès, in his capacity as His Majesty the Emperor’s special envoy, conversed tirelessly with everyone, praising their loyalty and encouraging them to redouble their efforts and continue to serve the Empire.

This group had been suppressed for far too long. For whatever reason, they all harbored a great enmity toward the current Bourbon dynasty and could not—or perhaps would not deign to—receive favor from the royal family. In this mire of hardship and despair, they finally saw a new dawn.

The young man had escaped from Vienna and, without a moment’s hesitation, issued a call to France, declaring that he would never abandon his family’s cause.

And this had finally ignited their hope.

Although everyone present knew that this was an arduous undertaking with no great certainty of success, they did not care. They would rather throw themselves into it heart and soul—after all, since they had nothing more to lose, why not take the gamble?

With each raised glass, the alcohol sent the attendants into a state of euphoria. They murmured to one another, sharing their devotion to the Empire, and many even declared on the spot their willingness to leave France and serve His Majesty.

Amidst this agitated atmosphere, the meeting came to a successful conclusion.

After the assembly dispersed, Edmond Dantès accompanied the Marquis de Tréville in his carriage, heading back the way they had come.

His mind was a little sluggish from the wine, so he opened the carriage window and breathed in the damp air outside, which helped to clear his head.

“General, how do you think I performed?”

“You were a great success. Powerful, resounding, and inspiring.” The Marquis de Tréville gave him the answer he most wanted to hear. “Count, it seems you need not worry about your abilities. You are indeed worthy of the mission His Majesty has entrusted to you.”

“Thank you…” Edmond Dantès breathed a sigh of relief.

Having just emerged from his cell to restart his life, he was not entirely confident in himself. But upon receiving the praise of the dignified general, he finally understood that he was not as inadequate as he had feared.

I am capable of great things. As long as His Majesty continues to grant me his trust and give me opportunities, I can achieve impressive results and eventually become an indispensable figure. And that will prove my life has not been meaningless.

The name Edmond Dantès, once sullied in a dungeon, would one day shine with dazzling brilliance.

On that day, both his friends and his enemies would receive from him the recompense they deserved.

It would undoubtedly take some time, but he could afford to wait.

Edmond Dantès knew that this part of his journey and mission was nearing its end.

Over the next few days, Edmond Dantès continued to sell the jewels he had brought with him while also learning swordsmanship from Agnes.

Although the repeated sword swings and footwork drills brought him intense physical pain, Edmond Dantès endured it with remarkable willpower. His progress was swift, and soon, just as Agnes had said, he “could hold a proper stance.”

Agnes was gratified but also deeply impressed by his perseverance and aptitude—of course, she also felt a twinge of regret that the Count had begun his training so late in life.

The day before Edmond Dantès’s departure, Agnes once again came to the Marquis de Tréville’s residence.

Edmond Dantès assumed she had come to take him for another lesson and preemptively took his leave.

“Miss Agnes, I’m very sorry, but I cannot go with you today. I must leave early tomorrow morning, and I need to conserve my strength so as not to delay important matters.”

Yes, his first trip to Paris was about to end. He would take the cash from the sale of the jewels, along with the young men who had volunteered to serve His Majesty on the Island of Monte Cristo, and present them to His Majesty to bolster his strength and contribute to his cause.

This was his obligation, and his mission.

“You’re leaving tomorrow… Then I wish you a safe journey.” Agnes was not surprised; she simply accepted the reality with a calm demeanor.

Then, her tone shifted. “However, I didn’t come to find you for practice today. I have something else in mind.”

“Something else?” Edmond Dantès was a little surprised.

“Have you forgotten?” Agnes smiled. “You said before that to prevent Danglars from getting suspicious, it would be best for you to meet my father, so that he would have an impression of you…”

“Oh! I understand,” Edmond Dantès said, enlightened.

“My brother and his wife are hosting a ball tonight, and my father will be attending. I think it would be the perfect time for you to make an appearance. On one hand, meeting him at a formal occasion will deepen his impression of you; on the other, there will be many guests, so he won’t be able to ask you probing questions. What do you think?” Agnes asked with another smile.

Edmond Dantès had no objections and agreed immediately. “I also feel that is the ideal arrangement.”

He hadn’t expected the seemingly carefree Agnes to be so thoughtful.

“Then it’s settled!” Agnes nodded. “Remember, you’re about ten years younger than my master, so I’ve arranged your identity as my master’s cousin… Are you familiar with Tuscany and Florence?”

“I’m familiar enough, I suppose,” Edmond Dantès nodded. “But it would be difficult to fool anyone.”

He had visited those places many times as a sailor, but he couldn’t say he knew them well, and he certainly had no connection to the local high society.

He could probably get by if they only talked about local customs, but fabricating an entire lineage and deceiving everyone was clearly unrealistic.

“How about this: when asked about your family, just put on an enigmatic and profound expression. If anyone else did it, it might arouse suspicion, but it wouldn’t be strange for a master’s cousin to act that way. After all, great personages are always a little mysterious!” Agnes giggled. “The rest will depend on your ability to improvise, but I don’t think you’ll have any trouble.”

“I will do my best,” Edmond Dantès couldn’t help but smile.

“Alright, I’ll be heading back then.” Agnes was reassured. “By the way, Sir Count, you truly are quite formidable. If you continue like this, I believe you could become an excellent swordsman.”

“Didn’t you say I was too old, and that even if I started now, I wouldn’t achieve much?” Edmond asked, stunned.

“To achieve a level I would admire, you would have to be a master renowned in your time. But you needn’t feel regretful if you don’t become one, because most people never do.” Agnes lifted her chin and smiled proudly. “But even if you don’t become a master, you can still stand on the shoulders of most men. So… applaud yourself, Sir. I congratulate you.”

After speaking, she curtsied lightly and departed without a backward glance.

Thus, when evening fell, Edmond Dantès took a rented carriage to the Duke of Nordlingen’s residence.

Compared to the Tréville residence, which showed clear signs of decline, the Nordlien family was currently basking in glory. The Duke enjoyed the King’s favor, holding the position of Court Advisor and serving as a member of the Chamber of Peers, making him a very prominent figure in high society.

Therefore, the ball they were hosting was naturally a hall full of distinguished guests.

Although the doorman initially showed a clear look of contempt upon seeing Edmond Dantès arrive in a mere rented carriage, his expression changed instantly when Dantès presented the invitation from Agnes and announced his identity. He was immediately announced, and so he entered the mansion with ease.

He was then led straight to the Duke’s study, a clear sign that his fabricated identity had earned him respect.

When he arrived in the study, he found the Duke sitting in an armchair, with Agnes conveniently by his side.

Agnes winked at him playfully, signaling that this was no coincidence; she was there to help him.

“It is a pleasure to see you, Your Excellency the Duke.” Edmond Dantès bowed respectfully to the Duke.

The Duke appeared to be around fifty years old. His hair was already graying, but it was meticulously curled and even powdered in the fashion of a bygone era.

He did not look well, his face quite pale, but he still forced himself to maintain a spirited demeanor, offering a formulaic smile.

“Sir Count of Monte Cristo, I hear you are the master’s cousin?”

“I am.” Edmond Dantès nodded coolly, showing no pride in the connection. “But we have not been in contact for a very long time. I came to Paris this time merely to travel.”

“A master, of course, has a master’s temperament. We need only understand.” The Duke smiled. “Are you also a skilled swordsman, then?”

“I cannot claim to be an expert. I know a little, that is all,” Edmond replied reservedly, his head held high.

His expression and bearing easily convinced others that his skill was indeed extraordinary.

After the experiences of this period, Edmond Dantès had built up his self-confidence.

Not long ago, he had been conversing and laughing freely before a group of dukes and marquises, so how could he possibly fear a former émigré aristocrat?

“It is a pity that I have not had the chance to witness the master’s skill for a long time. Agnes misses her quite a bit as well.” The Duke looked at his daughter and smiled dotingly. “I assume you wouldn’t mind giving my daughter a few pointers?”

“If I have the opportunity, I will. It would be my honor.”

Under Agnes’s teasing gaze, Edmond Dantès gritted his teeth and replied, “You have a very exceptional daughter. I have heard my cousin praise her talent on many occasions.”

“You are too kind! She is just a wild child…” The Duke couldn’t help but roar with laughter.

Next, the Duke made some small talk with Edmond Dantès, which he handled with composure. Agnes, at his side, would occasionally interject to smooth things over or change the subject.

Soon, the Duke’s audience came to an end.

“I apologize, but I must go and greet my other guests,” the Duke said, rising to take his leave of Edmond Dantès. “You don’t mind, do you?”

“Of course not. In fact, that you could spare so much time to receive a foreigner like me alone is already an immense honor for me, Your Excellency,” Edmond Dantès replied humbly.

“I hear you are also a traveler?” The Duke thought for a moment, then asked.

“Yes, my hobby is to experience the cultures of various places around the world. I have been to many places so far, but this is my first time in Paris.” Edmond Dantès sensed something and quickly guided the conversation. “However, Paris is truly to my liking. I felt an instant connection to it… It is just a pity that the expenses here are so great. I am planning to come back more often in the future to experience the dreamlike life here.”

“I believe that as long as you are willing to spend, you will certainly find all of life’s earthly pleasures here,” the Duke replied with a smile. “In that case, if you are free in the future, you may visit us a few times. I would be delighted to host you.”

Ah, a success!

It was even better than he had expected.

For the Duke to say such a thing meant that he accepted the Count of Monte Cristo as a friend with whom he could associate—in other words, Edmond Dantès had achieved his goal.

Edmond secretly glanced at Agnes, who gave him a discreet thumbs-up in a gesture of congratulations.

“Well, let us leave here. The people in the drawing room are waiting for me.” The Duke nodded again, slightly apologetic, then left the study with the other two.

They walked along the corridor to the drawing room, and at that very moment, nearly every eye in the room turned toward them.

Edmond Dantès knew that this was the “Count of Monte Cristo’s” debut in Parisian high society. The people present would remember the man standing beside the Duke.

With unparalleled self-control, he mastered his emotions, facing it all with the utmost indifference, as if he were already accustomed to such scenes.

While conversing with the Duke, he discreetly observed the people present.

The guests at the party, men and women alike, were dressed in magnificent attire, adorned with medals or jewels, so resplendent with jewels and pearls that he could hardly distinguish their faces.

And just then, his heart suddenly leaped violently.

He saw a face in the crowd—and that face was turned directly toward them, completely in view.

He would never forget that face.

Fernand… a roar echoed in his heart.

So many years had passed. Aside from looking older, he hadn’t changed much. He was still just as vicious.

Hmph, you despicable wretch, I’ve found you!

But he did not move a muscle.

The time is not yet right… He forced himself to avert his gaze.

At that moment, Fernand was staring at the Duke with a fervent gaze, like a devout believer gazing upon their god, and he quickly walked toward them.

Edmond Dantès was completely invisible to him, utterly ignored—of course, even if he had seen him, he would not have recognized this well-dressed, reserved, and aloof foreign nobleman as the unlucky rival he had framed with a letter, condemning him to rot in prison.

“Who is he?” he couldn’t help but ask the Duke in a low voice.

“Oh! That’s the Count of Morcerf, a troublesome guest, or rather… a sycophantic, pretentious flea.” The Duke curled his lip and let out a caustic laugh, then shrugged. “Of course, the tragedy is that I still have to put on a brave face and entertain him, because he is always overly enthusiastic.”

With that, he smiled apologetically and walked forward to greet the military officer dressed in uniform and adorned with medals, speaking to him with warmth and friendliness.

The Count of Monte Cristo stood his ground, quietly and inconspicuously observing Fernand—or rather, the Count of Morcerf.

The Count of Morcerf, meanwhile, was enthusiastically conversing with the Duke, his fawning expression almost sickening to behold.

Why was the Duke’s attitude toward him so strange, despising him in his heart yet still greeting him with such warmth?

The Edmond Dantès of the past might have been completely mystified, but the man who was now beginning to take part in the internal struggles of France’s upper echelons had a rough idea.

It was a microcosm of the Bourbon dynasty’s efforts to win over the new generation of military officers and generals.

Fernand was a despicable man. He wasn’t the only one who knew it; even the Duke and others were aware. But that wasn’t important. What was important was that he was an officer of the new generation within the army, and his loyalties leaned toward the dynasty. That was enough.

For the Bourbon dynasty, the history of France from 1789 to 1815 represented a painful and destructive generational gap.

Besides the endless heads that fell from the guillotine, during those twenty-six years, the soldiers no longer served the Bourbon monarchy, nor did they rely on its favor for promotions. Such a long period was enough to make the army completely unfamiliar with the royal family, which meant that even with the restoration, the foundations of its rule had become precarious—after all, a regime that cannot control the barrel of a gun is doomed to be short-lived.

During the rule of the Republic and the Empire, the French army had gained dazzling honor and wealth through constant foreign conquests and plunder. This honor and wealth bred arrogance and ambition, and imperceptibly, the army itself had become a closed community of interests, influencing the country in its own way. They could accept submission to the Emperor because he bestowed upon them immense rewards and led them to glorious victories; his prestige was enough to suppress and intimidate them.

But when the Bourbon monarchy reclaimed the throne with the help of foreign bayonets, the situation was different. For over twenty years, the army had become its own entity. Even though they had driven out Napoleon, they found they still could not fully control the French military. While the army had been expanding its territory and spreading the nation’s might abroad, the Bourbon royal family was in exile, having made no contribution whatsoever to the country or its people. Thus, they could not possibly possess the prestige required to make the army submit to them.

Clearly, if the Restoration monarchy had immediately tried to forcibly eradicate all “remnants of the Great Revolution” and purge all the generals who had been promoted by Napoleon, those marshals and generals would never have swallowed their anger. They would have risen in rebellion. The French people, having beheaded one king, could certainly behead another.

Faced with this reality, King Louis XVIII decided to temporarily compromise. He sought not to completely eliminate the generation of generals who had risen during the revolutionary era, but rather to cooperate with them to jointly control the army.

While continuing to use high office and generous salaries to entice these marshals to serve them, they carefully controlled the scope and intensity of the internal purges in the army, fearing they might provoke the terrifying beast and overturn their rule.

Under the King’s enticements, Emperor Napoleon’s marshals became divided by their personal choices. Marshals like Oudinot, Marmont, and Saint-Cyr chose to accept high office and generous salaries from the Bourbon monarchy and continue serving the dynasty. Marshals like Davout and Suchet chose to retire, engaging in a soft resistance through non-violent non-cooperation. For the Bourbon monarchy, it was enough to have a portion of the high-ranking generals in their service to stabilize the domestic situation.

While courting the marshals and generals of the Imperial era, the King also began to prepare another move. He started to vigorously promote the scions of the old aristocracy and commoner officers willing to be loyal to the monarchy, striving to create a new generation of officers who owed their favor to the Crown. He would then use them to regain control of the army, hoping to return to the old days.

In the eyes of the monarchy, Napoleon’s marshals would eventually grow old with time and be slowly replaced by new and newer generations of generals. In the end, they would be able to use peaceful means to eliminate the last reef left to the dynasty by the era of the Great Revolution.

And the Count of Morcerf entered the royal family’s sights for this very reason.

If even his colleagues knew there were problems with his noble lineage, could the royal family possibly be unaware? But at this moment, such things were no longer worth caring about.

As the monarchy saw it, the Count of Morcerf was obsessed with fame and fortune and possessed a certain degree of competence. That made him a general worth cultivating and courting. As for the problems with his noble lineage, what did that matter?

The dynastic nobles surrounding the royal family naturally understood the monarchy’s intentions, and so they too had to cooperate.

Those high-ranking aristocrats who prided themselves on their past glory both disdained the Count of Morcerf’s character and bloodline, yet for political gain, they treated him with respect on the surface. The Count of Morcerf was not the only officer to receive such treatment; in fact, he was the epitome of a whole group of them.

Under Edmond Dantès’s gaze, the Count of Morcerf was all smiles, his face flushed with success.

Yes, if nothing unexpected happened, he would continue to rise steadily in rank, his fortune growing. He would ride this favor all the way to a higher position, becoming a great man admired by all.

But, one day, I will make him fall crashing to the ground. The higher you climb, the harder you fall. I will make him lose everything!

Edmond Dantès said in his heart with immense determination.

Next, his gaze wandered around the Count of Morcerf, but he did not find the figure that haunted his dreams.

Mercédès was not present. Perhaps it was because she disliked and was unaccustomed to attending such occasions.

That was a good thing.

She had retained the innocence and warmth of those years past. This was the only comfort he found on this night.

Farewell, my enemies. Farewell, Mercédès.

But I will return.

Edmond Dantès bowed expressionlessly into the void, then stepped back, letting himself disappear into the darkness.

Chapter 167: 54, We Will Eventually Be Reunited

Just as the Count of Monte Cristo was passionately conveying His Majesty the Emperor’s greetings to his allies, in distant Vienna, a small storm was brewing in a certain manor.

The storm was confined to the drawing room, unknown to outsiders, yet its influence was far-reaching—enough to alter the course of future history.

That afternoon, Theresa tiptoed to the door of the study and knocked gently.

She knew her father was home today, and his mood had improved considerably due to his recent official duties.

So, it was time to discuss an important matter.

“Who is it?” a voice called from inside.

“It’s me, Father… There’s something I wish to speak with you about,” Theresa replied softly.

“Oh, then come in,” her father answered quickly.

Theresa did not open the door immediately. Instead, she took a deep breath to compose herself, then pushed the door open.

She knew she was about to face a battle of wills, but she was no longer afraid.

In the spacious study, she walked past rows of bookshelves and came to the center of the room. Archduke Karl was sitting in a chair, a book he had just set down beside him.

“My daughter, is something the matter?” he asked gently, gesturing to the chair beside him for her to sit.

He was indeed in a very good mood.

Since returning from her trip to Rome, Theresa’s spirits had clearly lifted. A smile would occasionally grace her face, which had put her old father’s mind at ease.

Perhaps time truly could heal all wounds. Theresa was finally, slowly, emerging from the shadows.

He never imagined, however, that the lurking shadow had not only failed to dissipate but had expanded without restraint, devouring his daughter’s heart—and today was the day Theresa had chosen to lay everything bare.

What a cruel day! And he was still completely unaware.

Theresa sat down as her father instructed and looked at him.

Then, she began to speak with a solemn air.

“Father… I have something important to tell you, and… a request to make.”

Then, under Archduke Karl’s astonished gaze, Theresa calmly stated the fact, “During my journey to Rome, I met His Highness.”

“What?!” Her first sentence made her father cry out, interrupting her. “He came to see you in secret?!”

“Actually, I was the one who sought him out, and I was fortunate enough to find him…” Theresa sternly corrected her father’s choice of words, then continued, “We met and reaffirmed our promise to each other. That is to say, we both consider the betrothal to still be valid…”

“What nonsense is this! You came here just to tell me that?!” her father interrupted again, demanding sharply, “What else did you do?”

“Do you really wish to know?” Theresa looked at her father, her head held high. “Very well, I will tell you. We embraced, we wept together, we danced, we pledged our lives to each other, we kissed, and also…”

“Silence! How dare… How dare you say such shameless things to me! When did I ever teach you to speak like that?” Archduke Karl was so furious he could barely breathe. He rose menacingly and looked around the study. “Where is my pistol? I’m going to kill him!”

A moment later, he came to his senses, realizing he had lost his head in a fit of rage.

He forced himself to sit down, but his lips were trembling. “After… after what he did, how could he dare… how could he dare to toy with your heart again, destroying what little happiness you have left? The shameless cur, the son of a dog!”

“Do not curse him so. If you must lay blame, then blame me as well, for I did everything with a heart full of joy,” Theresa said without yielding. “We each share half the responsibility, and I am more than happy to bear my part. So I implore you, be lenient with us one more time, and give His Highness another chance…”

“What chance?” Archduke Karl shot back sharply.

“The chance to become your son-in-law and to grant me a future of happiness,” Theresa replied in a low voice. “We have already made an agreement. In a little while, I will go abroad again to find him under the pretext of traveling, and we will stay together, just like any engaged couple. I have returned this time to seek your consent.”

“Heh! Wonderful, just wonderful!” Archduke Karl laughed, his voice dripping with sarcasm. “So you’ve already decided everything, and you expect me to just accept it? Granting me the ‘opportunity’ to bless you both… Should I thank you for your consideration?”

Theresa didn’t answer. She knew her father was furious and didn’t want to provoke him further. But she continued to look at him, pleading for his mercy.

“No, absolutely not!” Archduke Karl replied unequivocally. “You know what he has done. He lied! He broke his word! He severely damaged our country’s interests, and he made you a laughingstock! How could such a person deserve another chance from me? It’s absurd! What’s more, he has done something even more vile and shameful!”

“What thing?” Theresa asked, surprised.

Archduke Karl’s face was grim, and he furrowed his brow. After a moment, he sighed. “Very well, since it’s just the two of us here, I will tell you—”

His expression grew serious. “Her Highness Sophie has disappeared from public view recently. The official explanation is that she is recuperating from an illness, but according to private information from a friend of mine… she is pregnant.”

“What?” Theresa was beyond astonished, falling into a momentary daze. “Is… is that true?”

“It should be. My friend would not dare to joke about such matters.” The Archduke’s voice grew lower, as he clearly knew this was a dangerous topic. “I had no intention of speaking of this after I learned of it, but today, to make you see reason, I am telling you. I hope this splash of cold water will wake you up. Think about it. Her Highness Sophie’s pregnancy should be joyous news for the royal family, a sign of the continuation of the line. Why, then, is it being kept so secret…?”

He didn’t elaborate further, knowing Theresa was intelligent enough to deduce the answer herself.

He hadn’t even told his own wife after learning this. After all, it concerned a secret of the main branch of the imperial family, a matter someone in his sensitive position should never touch. His imperial brother, the Emperor, was already suspicious of him; how could he allow his younger brother to spread his scandal?

He continued to watch his daughter and saw that she was completely stunned. Her face was as pale as paper, and fine beads of cold sweat had broken out on her once resolute brow.

It was a pity, but since he had already said this much, he had no choice but to continue.

“The question now is who the father of the child is. Although I dare not inquire too deeply, court rumors say that Her Highness Sophie and that boy are very close. The Bavarian and the Frenchman, fellow sufferers, were practically inseparable. Unfortunately, I learned of this far too late! Now, my daughter, you know… what a wicked villain he is, and to what depths he has dragged you both!”

Theresa closed her eyes, her body trembling slightly. She gasped for air, her frame swaying as if in the throes of an asthma attack.

Was this blow too great? he wondered.

And yet, it was perhaps a necessary medicine, a bitter pill that could free them both from their suffering.

The father watched his daughter’s every move. After what seemed an eternity, Theresa finally lifted her head and looked at him again. This time, the sharp, spirited light in her eyes was gone, replaced by the shimmer of tears.

“Theresa, don’t waste your heart on that man anymore. He is not worthy,” Archduke Karl sighed. “Let this all come to an end.”

“I hate them,” Theresa said suddenly.

“Yes, so let them deal with their own affairs,” Archduke Karl shrugged. “Don’t concern yourself with them any longer.”

“No… It will not end!” Theresa retorted loudly.

“Hmm?” Archduke Karl’s eyes widened, scarcely able to believe this turn of events.

“I know about them… Father, His Highness did not hide it from me. And as I said before, I understand his desires, and I understand Her Highness Sophie’s care and affection for him. Therefore, I respect their mutual attachment. It is a cruel trick of fate. Who can blame them for being drawn to each other before I appeared? But I never thought she would ultimately choose such a drastic measure…” Theresa’s tears fell. “I… I truly resent it! They could have ended all of it after we were married!”

“What are you talking about?” Archduke Karl was utterly stunned. “So you knew all along…?”

“I resent him, but I resent her too… She could have been like those other ladies, calmly beginning a licentious romance with her beloved young man, and then bidding him a courteous farewell. There were so many ways to leave no trace, to let it all be sealed away in memory… But instead, for her own selfish whim, she has thrown my life into turmoil, insisting that this affair continue… How greedy, and how selfish!” Theresa answered, grinding her teeth, a flash of resentment in her eyes. “For that, I will never forgive her.”

But a moment later, she closed her eyes again. “However, I also admire her… She was true to her own obsession, risking everything to do something extraordinary. She has made a terrible sacrifice, which proves she wasn’t just putting on an act. She truly threw herself into it, heedless of the consequences, welcoming the flower of a once-in-a-lifetime love with an astonishing, fearless smile… How admirable, and how noble!”

Theresa took a deep breath, and when she looked at her father again, her gaze was once more clear.

“I once thought our country was a desert, devoid of true passion. How laughable, that this raging fire was burning right beside me all along… Very well! I salute her. I almost regret not saying more when we met. But if she could do it, then I… I will not be outdone.”

Watching his daughter deliver this soliloquy as if on a theater stage, Archduke Karl’s heart clenched. He was seized by an absurd premonition.

“Wait… you can’t still be deluded, can you?” Archduke Karl asked, his voice trembling.

“Woken up? What do you mean?” Theresa glanced at her father in confusion. “For more than a decade, I lived in a pale dream. Now, I have thrown myself into a reality that is both unsettling and exhilarating. Of course I am awake.”

“Can you please speak like a normal person!” the Archduke couldn’t help but scold her. “Can you not think about what is best for you? Why must you abandon your brilliant future and willfully trample yourself into the mud?!”

“Only I have the right to define what a brilliant future is for myself, Father,” Theresa replied gravely. “On this point, I am the sole authority. And I believe I have already found it.”

It’s no use, Archduke Karl sighed to himself. She’s completely bewitched. Nothing I say will get through to her.

Why was I so foolish back then, to have taken her so eagerly to Schönbrunn Palace?

He couldn’t help but hate Metternich, hate Louise, and hate the foolish version of himself from last year.

Alas, there was no cure for regret in this world. Anything he might say now was utterly futile.

“You… you cannot continue to be so willful,” Archduke Karl said hoarsely after a moment. “As your father, I have the right to decide your life, and to decide the matter of your marriage.”

“Haven’t you already decided once?” Theresa retorted. “I thought it was an excellent decision, and I accepted it. Did you not like him as well?”

“That is in the past!” the furious Archduke cut his daughter off. “His actions have made me change my mind. It is not my fault, but his. I now retract my decision. I will find a new husband for you. There will always be better candidates in this world.”

“I beg you, don’t do this…” Theresa’s voice broke. “I… I have already made my decision. I love him!”

“Love? A vague and ridiculous word. Humanity can live perfectly well without it.” Archduke Karl shook his head. “Life changes a person. Perhaps in ten or twenty years, you will think differently.”

“You may do as you please, for that is your right. I will have no complaint against you, for you are my father, my beloved father. But by the same token, I also have my rights—to do what I wish to do.”

Tears welled in Theresa’s eyes, but she still held her head high to look at her father. “Since you will not grant my request, then I shall change my ways. I will attend every tiresome banquet I once avoided, and I will do so as Madam Bonaparte. I will write letters to everyone I know—and everyone I don’t—to declare my choice, with the same signature! This is not some presumptuous claim, but the title that is rightfully mine, and I will use it with pride. I doubt anyone would marry such a woman… And then the world will know that not only did Austria imprison the King of Rome for over a decade, but it also petty-mindedly intends to imprison his wife, cruelly tearing a family apart over grudges that should have long since faded with time!”

“Silence!!!” Overwhelming rage made Archduke Karl roar.

The Prince had lost all his usual composure; the veins on his forehead were bulging. He raised a trembling hand, about to strike his daughter, but Theresa remained fearless, meeting her father’s eyes with her head held high.

In the end, the Archduke’s hand did not fall. He clutched his chest. This commander of great armies, now looked as though he had been shot, paralyzed by a heart-wrenching pain.

“You… you’re mad! You’ve gone completely mad!” her father cursed, for what felt like the hundredth time.

“Perhaps I am mad, but this is my choice. One should face the weight of one’s decisions. It is better to be a madman than a fickle clown. In other words, if I did not have this resolve, I would not be standing before you now,” Theresa replied softly but solemnly. “Father, I am your daughter, so I understand you. But you should also understand me. Once I have made a decision, I will not be swayed by others, for I cherish myself and will not easily tarnish the purity of my own soul. And you cannot force me to do so, because you, of all people in the world, should be the one to respect me most!”

Theresa’s words buzzed in Archduke Karl’s ears, making his head throb as if it would split.

He felt as if he had entered a strange new world.

His once quiet, gentle daughter, who had always been his pride and joy—why had she become someone he no longer recognized?

When had she developed such a sharp tongue, and when had she forged such a heart of steel?

He didn’t know the answers, but he could see that he could no longer persuade her with words.

Was letting his daughter read so many books really something to be proud of? For the first time in his life, he doubted his own methods of raising a child.

What was he to do? If he did nothing, Theresa was fully capable of carrying out her threats, bringing utter shame upon their family and the imperial house, and making the Habsburgs a laughingstock in the eyes of the world. That was something neither he nor His Majesty the Emperor could ever tolerate.

So, should he lock her up indefinitely until she came to her senses, or…

His Majesty the Emperor would likely choose the former, but Archduke Karl asked himself if he could ever bear to do such a thing. How could he watch his daughter wither and fade in the prime of her life?

So, this cunning daughter of mine is using my fatherly love and compassion to threaten me so brazenly…

A thousand thoughts raced through his mind, yet it felt as if he was thinking of nothing at all.

In the end, he could only let out a long sigh. “Theresa, will you truly not reconsider? Even if your father begs you?”

Theresa looked as if she were about to cry, but she fought back her tears and slowly shook her head.

“We are both angry today. Let us calm down first,” Archduke Karl sighed, then turned to leave. “We will speak of this again in a few days.”

Then, he disappeared through the doorway.

“I’m sorry, Father…” After her father’s figure had finally vanished, Theresa could no longer contain her grief and pain.

She had never wanted to speak to her father in such a tone, but she knew that she had to present the firmest possible stance right now. Only then was there any hope of resolving the situation in the way she most desired.

If she shrank back now out of fear, everyone would end up suffering, and she would never find release.

Between a moment’s heartache and an eternity of it, she had no choice.

I can only hope that I will have the chance to repay my father in the future, to atone for the sin of my unfilial conduct…

She raised a hand and wiped her tears with her sleeve.

It seemed her father was at his wit’s end and was beginning to waver. All that was needed now was a little more time to make him finally nod in agreement… His Highness would need some time before he began his campaign anyway, so there was no need for her to rush.

She gently placed a hand over her heart and closed her eyes.

I hate you, Your Highness. You only revealed a part of your soul to me. A trick of fate allowed your heart to be stolen away.

But… that will not stop me. We will eventually be reunited.

Chapter 168: 55, The King

The storm from Vienna, of course, would not reach the Island of Monte Cristo, a thousand miles away. The young man on whom Theresa had bestowed her favor would certainly not know what a stand the young lady had taken for him, nor what sacrifices she had made.

He had now thrown himself, body and soul, into his cause, watching with delight as everything began to revolve around him.

On a misty morning, a smuggler’s ship cut through the dense fog and docked secretly at the pier on the Island of Monte Cristo. Then, the Count of Monte Cristo, Edmond Dantès, disembarked with the group of young men who had followed him, once again setting foot on solid ground.

The others looked around at the island in amazement, but Edmond Dantès had already focused all his attention on the task at hand.

Yes, he was back to report on his mission—he was about to have an audience with the sovereign he served, to report on his journey’s undertakings and await his judgment.

Although Edmond Dantès felt he had done an excellent job, he couldn’t help but feel a little nervous.

He had been trampled in the mud for too long. Having verged on despair and been lucky to escape, he desperately needed the approval of others, especially from the benefactor who had granted him everything he now possessed.

With an uneasy heart, Edmond Dantès led the group along the path to the ruins of the abbey at the center of the island.

Then, Miss Chanel, His Majesty’s personal maid, walked up to him with a gentle smile and curtsied respectfully.

“Count, you must be tired.”

Though he was indeed exhausted, seeing her smile made Edmond Dantès’s mood lift.

“Miss, is His Majesty available? I am here to report to him.”

“His Majesty already knows you’ve returned and is waiting for you now!” Chanel answered with a smile, then turned sideways. “Please, follow me.”

Edmond Dantès hurried to follow her towards His Majesty’s residence.

Chanel knocked gently on the door. “Your Majesty, the Count has come for an audience.”

“Come in,” came the young man’s composed command from within.

Without further hesitation, Chanel pushed the door open.

Edmond Dantès stepped inside and saw the young man sitting behind a desk in the center of the room.

The room’s furnishings were much the same as during his last audience, but curtains and gauze drapes had been installed in the adjoining bedroom, adding a touch of domesticity.

He glanced at it only for a moment before bowing reverently to the young man.

“Long live His Majesty the Emperor!”

“Sir Count, it is a pleasure to see you again after so long.” Aiglon smiled and nodded at him. “So, how did your mission go?”

“Your Majesty, I have fulfilled the mission you entrusted to me,” Edmond Dantès replied in a low voice.

He then took out a bundle that had been tied to his body, unwrapped it, and presented it to Aiglon with both hands.

Aiglon took the bundle and examined its contents.

Inside was a large stack of Bank of France banknotes, with denominations ranging from one thousand to ten thousand francs.

Beneath the banknotes was another stack of government bonds, issued by the French government as well as those of Britain and other countries.

Knowing the journey would be long, Edmond Dantès had been careful to convert the money from the sale of the jewels into the most portable forms.

Leveraging Paris’s thriving financial market and with the help of the Marquis de Tréville and others, the Count of Monte Cristo had purchased a large quantity of government bonds from France, Britain, and other nations. As these countries were currently stable, the bonds’ prices and yields were also quite steady, and they could even be cashed at any bank at a moment’s notice.

Aiglon understood at once—this stack of paper represented a sum of money most ordinary people could never earn in a lifetime.

“The banknotes and bonds total approximately 875,000 francs,” Edmond Dantès spoke again. “Your Majesty, because my time was limited, I had to sell the jewels quickly, which affected the price I received. It is truly a pity.”

“No, it was a necessary loss. You have done very well, even better than I expected.” Aiglon smiled and nodded at him. “Count of Monte Cristo, you have proven your ability, and you have proven that I was not mistaken in my judgment… Thank you.”

Though Aiglon’s tone was serious, Edmond Dantès felt a wave of relief wash over him.

He had received the approval he so desperately desired.

But he had not expected to receive even more.

“Come here, Edmond,” Aiglon beckoned.

The Count obeyed, moving to the side of the desk.

Then, Aiglon pointed to the pile of paper before him.

“Alright, you may now take 75,000 francs from this.”

“This?” The Count was stunned.

“I told you before that I would be satisfied with 800,000 francs. You have exceeded the task, so I have decided to give you the surplus as a reward.” Aiglon’s pleasant smile returned. “If you feel uneasy about it, you can consider it operational funds I am allocating to you. I will need you to continue doing similar things, so you must maintain the persona of the Count of Monte Cristo, and that requires a great deal of money… I cannot give you tasks while ignoring the difficulties you face, so I have made this decision. Now, please, take it. You have earned it.”

Aiglon’s words were reasonable and fair, and after hearing them, the Count of Monte Cristo was at a loss as to how to refuse.

In all his life, where in this world had he ever encountered such generous kindness?

How could he not be thrilled that a man destined to be an emperor had placed such trust in him?

After a moment’s hesitation, he nodded in acceptance.

“To better fulfill your tasks, I am deeply honored to accept your reward, Your Majesty!”

With that, he composed the excitement on his face, reached for the stack of paper, and carefully counted out 75,000 francs worth.

This was his own property now.

It was the first fortune he had acquired since leaving his prison—and its amount was far beyond anything the young sailor of old could have ever imagined.

But the Edmond Dantès of today knew that this was just the beginning. In the future, he would be able to obtain much more.

Because he was loyal to His Majesty, and he was part of a great cause…

Aiglon’s kindness toward Edmond Dantès was not, of course, because the man was the protagonist of a novel he enjoyed, but rather a carefully considered move.

The situation he currently faced made him feel an urgent need to establish his own power structure.

The Imperial family (represented by his two cousins), the old guard (represented by the Marquis de Tréville and other former officials of the Empire and their descendants), and the new men he had promoted himself—this was the triangular pyramid of Aiglon’s power.

He stood at the pyramid’s apex, and these three factions each possessed their own resources and strengths. For the sake of his cause, he had to rely on all of them simultaneously. Therefore, he had to win them over one by one, leverage their power, and strive to prevent any fierce conflicts among them.

In the short term, his cousins and the old guard were certainly the most useful. They had experience and resources and could provide immediate help to solve the pressing problems of his initial phase. The new men were the weakest faction with the fewest resources.

But from a long-term perspective, he would ultimately have to rely most heavily on these new men, whose careers began entirely with him.

The Imperial family held rights of succession, which could affect his absolute authority. Meanwhile, the old Imperial Marshals and their descendants presented an equally difficult problem—these people were already princes, dukes, and marquises. They had seen the world, and their corresponding desires and appetites were much greater than those of ordinary people, making them very difficult to satisfy.

What price would he have to pay to buy the loyalty of all of them?

Napoleon had spent money like water just to sate his marshals who had risen from common stock. Now, their descendants had become Imperial nobility. With their elevated status, their appetites would only grow larger; mere rewards would likely fail to satisfy them.

Therefore, rationally speaking, he could ultimately only rely on the new men he had single-handedly promoted.

These men came from humble backgrounds, so their desires were not as high. A small amount of favor would easily earn their gratitude and indebtedness. And because they had no other recourse, their loyalty would be greater.

The Count of Monte Cristo, Edmond Dantès, was an outstanding representative and the template Aiglon intended to carefully craft—others could see an example in Edmond Dantès, inspiring them to serve diligently and win the same favor as the Count.

Of course, this was a long process. For now, he could only face the current reality and try to unite his small team, guiding them toward their common goal.

This was not some wicked scheme, but a problem that any leader of an organization must consider—if he wanted his organization, and his own life, to endure, he had to think about these things.

He had studied and contemplated these matters since childhood. Although his methods were still naive, the basic theories were already clear in his mind.

He kept these thoughts buried deep in his heart, revealing them not even to Chanel, who was always by his side. Perhaps this was the loneliness of a monarch.

“Besides the money, did you bring the men as well?” Aiglon asked after the Count accepted his reward.

“Yes, I have brought them. There are a dozen or so men who have volunteered to serve you. They have all been rigorously screened, have experience in military service, and are extremely loyal to the Empire and to you, eager to achieve great things.” As he spoke, Edmond Dantès took another sheet of paper from his coat and handed it to Aiglon. “This is their list and their résumés.”

Aiglon took the paper and scanned it briefly.

“The Duke of Elchingen… Interesting! Ney’s son has come to serve me?” Sure enough, he couldn’t help but smile when he saw the first name. “Excellent. I hope he can help me command my army.”

After returning from Rome, he had naturally not been idle.

His two cousins had also been acquiring arms and recruiting men through smugglers and various channels. The small Island of Monte Cristo had become much livelier, and Aiglon’s small volunteer force was finally beginning to take shape.

But an army is not created simply by gathering people together; it requires rigorous training, competent officers, and military discipline that cannot be defied.

And for all this, he needed people with military experience to help him accomplish and enforce it.

So the men the Count of Monte Cristo had brought him were of enormous help.

“Where are they now?” Aiglon asked.

“They are in the main hall of the abbey, awaiting your audience,” Edmond Dantès replied at once.

“Good. Go and inform them that I will be there to see them shortly,” Aiglon gestured.

“Yes!” The Count bowed in acceptance, then bowed once more before turning to leave.

After the Count of Monte Cristo had left, the door closed again.

Aiglon finally rose from his desk and picked up the bundle the Count had just left behind.

He handed the bundle to Chanel, who understood immediately. Taking it, she drew back the curtain to the adjoining room and walked into Aiglon’s bedroom.

Then, she lifted the hem of the bedsheet, revealing several boxes beneath. She opened one that was not yet full, placed the banknotes and bonds carefully inside, and closed it again.

Within these unassuming boxes lay caches of precious jewels.

Considering the increasing number of people on the island, the probability of the treasure cave being discovered was growing. Aiglon certainly did not want to risk that.

So, during this time, he and Chanel had been moving the gold and jewels from the coffer bit by bit, like mice moving house, to his own residence. Now, all that remained in the cave was a broken iron chest, giving no hint of its former splendor.

And so, Aiglon, like a dragon from a fantasy tale, slept upon these jewels every night.

To be honest, it didn’t do much to improve the quality of his sleep.

“Your Majesty, it is put away,” Chanel said, returning shortly after.

“Thank you, Chanel,” Aiglon said with a smile.

Without a doubt, Chanel shared his most important secret.

But he was not worried in the least.

He had no desire to play mind games with Chanel. In his heart, he held no reservations about the girl who had followed him and been unreservedly loyal to him from the start.

This, too, was his good fortune—how exhausting it would be to live in an environment where one had to constantly scheme against everyone.

How many emperors had descended into madness because there was no one they could trust? Aiglon had no wish to end up in such a state.

And yet, he also understood that there were some words, some thoughts, that he ultimately could not share even with Chanel.

Just then, a few claps of thunder rumbled in the distant sky.

Then, the roar of the sea’s waves reached his ears.

A storm was coming.

Aiglon suddenly felt something and looked up at the gloomy sky in the distance.

If… if Theresa were here, perhaps she would completely understand my situation and my considerations, and she would do all this with me, the young man suddenly thought.

A monarch refers to himself as “the lonely one,” but how can one be a king all alone…

Since the two of them had already pledged their lives to each other, he had to start thinking with that as his premise.

I hope everything is going well for her over there.

Chapter 169: Submission

After leaving His Majesty’s room, the Count of Monte Cristo went directly to his own assigned quarters without a moment’s hesitation to visit Abbé Faria.

This was the priest who had accompanied him through the most miserable years of his life in the dungeon, teaching and guiding him, becoming a father to him in spirit.

And now, after learning of his own father’s tragic end, Edmond Dantès had no family left in the world. The only affection he had remaining was now entirely vested in the abbé.

His pace quickened as he drew closer, and finally, he arrived at the door and knocked gently.

“Who is it? Come in, the door is ajar.” A gentle voice called from within.

Edmond Dantès, relieved, pushed the door open.

He quickly spotted Abbé Faria in a lounge chair in the center of the room, and the old man saw him at the same moment.

In that instant, the old man’s expression softened, and a gratified smile spread across his face. “My boy! You’ve finally returned.”

“Yes, I’m back.” Edmond nodded and walked slowly to the old man’s side.

He noticed that although Abbé Faria was still partially paralyzed, his spirits and complexion were quite good. His face was ruddy, and his hair and beard had been neatly combed.

Thank you, Chanel…

Edmond Dantès knew, of course, whose work this was, and was so moved he nearly wept.

“Edmond, have you completed all your tasks?” the old man asked with a smile. “Perhaps that’s a redundant question.”

“Yes, I’ve completed both tasks His Majesty entrusted to me,” Edmond Dantès nodded. “However, it was due to luck and the help of others, not because of any great skill on my part.”

He then briefly recounted his experiences in Paris to Abbé Faria—omitting, of course, the matter of his father. He wanted to bury that pain in the deepest corner of his heart.

The abbé listened with great interest, and only spoke again after Edmond had finished. “So, you’ve already made a name for yourself in Paris as the Count of Monte Cristo?”

“You could say that,” Edmond replied.

“The two sisters, Alice and Agnes, seem well worth befriending. The next time you go to Paris, remember to prepare lavish gifts for them—the help they gave you is not something money can easily buy.” The old man paused for a moment before continuing. “Remember, Edmond, no one in this world owes you anything. You must repay every kindness shown to you. That is the only way to build lasting friendships.”

“I will remember your teachings,” Edmond quickly nodded in agreement.

“His Majesty has given you a great sum of money this time. Use it well. Don’t think about saving it; spend it freely and build good relationships with everyone around you. You are at a stage now where the more you spend, the more you will reap in the future. You must seize this opportunity.” Abbé Faria continued to admonish his adopted son. “Also, my boy, you must heed my warning and remain steadfastly loyal to His Majesty. You may enjoy everything he bestows upon you, but you must also remember that the more generous a man is, the more he despises disloyalty. Even the smallest mistake could ruin the brilliant future you have now.”

“I have already sworn my allegiance to him. You know me; I am true to my oaths. His Majesty saved my life and has shown me such favor. I will repay him with everything I have, even my life,” Edmond Dantès vowed solemnly.

“Good. Do you know Greek?” the abbé asked suddenly.

“Hmm?” Edmond Dantès was momentarily confused. “Why do you ask?”

Then, he shook his head lightly. “When I was a sailor in the Mediterranean Sea, I visited Greek islands and cities many times. I can understand a little of the local language… but I can’t speak it.”

“Then you should start working on it now. Go and learn Greek. And while you’re at it, use your past experience to recruit a few sailors and translators who know the language. You have more than enough money now to accomplish this,” the abbé commanded.

“Why must I do that?” Edmond Dantès was perplexed.

When Aiglon had told the abbé of his next plan, Edmond had already left the island for Paris and was thus unaware. The abbé intended to tell him privately, seeing it as an opportunity for his further advancement.

“His Majesty is preparing to go to Greece next, to volunteer in their war for independence and use the opportunity to expand his own power—the small Island of Monte Cristo is far too confining for his ambitions,” Abbé Faria said carefully. “Right now, he is in dire need of people who can help him communicate with the locals, so this is a direction you must strive for. Remember, if you wish to maintain the trust you have earned, you cannot be someone who just meekly waits for orders. You must take the initiative to solve His Majesty’s problems.”

“I see…” Edmond Dantès was first stunned, but then he quickly understood. “Very well! I will see to it at once.”

In his former life as a sailor, besides being a skilled helmsman, Edmond had a certain talent for languages. Traveling back and forth between the various commercial ports of the Mediterranean Sea, he had learned quite a few local dialects, and he was confident he could master Greek quickly.

“When the time comes, I will also go with His Majesty to give him advice and make plans—and when that time comes, I will look out for you and help you further solidify your position. His Majesty recognizes you now, but that isn’t enough. I want everyone to recognize you, to admire you with heartfelt conviction,” the abbé said earnestly.

“You’re going to Greece as well?” Edmond was so shocked that he barely heard the rest of what the abbé said. “No… you mustn’t! Your body cannot withstand such a journey. You can leave everything to me, I’ll handle it well!”

“No, Edmond, this is not just for you, but for myself as well.” Abbé Faria shook his head stubbornly, his face resolute. “My boy, you are still young, but I am old—so old that Death may visit me at any moment. When I look back on my life now, what do I have left? I have wasted so many years. I have accomplished nothing. Every time I think of this, I sigh with sorrow in my heart. In my youth, I believed my knowledge and intellect would carry me through anything. I made so many grand vows for my future, but when I look back now… I’ve achieved none of it, and my life is about to end!”

The abbé heaved a sorrowful sigh. “If I were still in that cell, it would be one thing. But now I have a chance to leave something behind. How can I stand idly by? No, I cannot! I refuse to meet God having done nothing. I must accomplish something before I die, no matter what. I will not waste this chance again… My boy, I must achieve something. You should understand.”

The abbé’s tone grew more and more urgent, revealing an agitation rarely seen in him.

And this left Edmond speechless.

He knew that any further attempts to dissuade him would be useless. In the end, one must search for meaning in life.

The same fire burned within his own heart, so he understood what his adoptive father was thinking and feeling.

“Then I will do my best to take care of you.” In the end, all he could do was nod in agreement.

Yes, Abbé Faria had made up his mind. In the final stage of his life, he was determined to fulfill the grand ambitions of his youth and leave an indelible mark on the world.

And after his death, his life would live on through Edmond Dantès. He was resolved to turn his adopted son into an important figure of great consequence.

“Edmond, whether it is you, me, or His Majesty, we must be victorious. We must act with a do-or-die spirit and then wait for fate’s judgment.” A smile returned to Abbé Faria’s face. “I believe we already have God’s favor. So let’s get to it. Glory awaits us…”

While the adoptive father and son were conversing in private and making their solemn vows, Aiglon, led by Chanel, arrived in the main hall of the monastery.

Having been abandoned for many years, the monastery was filled with signs of decay, and the main hall was no exception.

But now, the place had been cleaned spotless. The floor had been leveled and covered with carpets; the windows on the walls had been repaired, and tassels hung between them, concealing all the mottled stains on the walls.

Although it could not be described as opulent or luxurious, it was at least a solemn and dignified venue.

By this time, the hall was already packed with people.

Not only the men the Count of Monte Cristo had brought back this time, but also the original key figures on the island had been specially summoned by Aiglon.

He intended to make this meeting a celebration worthy of being remembered by him and his men.

As time passed, more and more people filled the hall. Finally, when everyone who was expected had arrived, the great doors slowly swung shut.

The people inside began to hold their breath in anticipation. They all knew that the object of their allegiance was about to appear.

The newcomers to the island were especially eager, desperate to catch a glimpse of His Majesty the Emperor and determine for themselves if this young man was truly worthy of his great renown.

Just as the atmosphere reached its most solemn peak, the doors slowly opened once more.

Then, a blond youth dressed in formal attire and a velvet greatcoat entered with a dignified expression, walking at a measured pace.

What was he thinking? Not a trace of it could be seen on his calm face.

But from his imperious gaze, one could see a resolute will, unmoved by the world around him.

Under the watchful eyes of all, he strode forward with his head held high. The people around him parted automatically, clearing a path for him to the center. Chanel, with her head bowed, followed silently behind him, eventually stepping into the crowd to let her master stand alone in the spotlight.

In an instant, the hall fell into a strange silence.

Aiglon stood in the center and surveyed the subjects who had come for an audience. His gaze lingered on no one in particular, yet it seemed to encompass them all.

These people were all he had to his name now.

He would lead them to achieve great things, to seize the throne of France. If they succeeded, they would have everything. If they failed… No, there would be no failure. There must not be.

He had spent so long at Schönbrunn Palace, witnessing firsthand the magnificent pageantry of his maternal grandfather, the Habsburg Emperor. This level of ceremony was nothing to him, which was why he remained so composed.

But to those watching him, this composure was further proof that he possessed the bearing of a true emperor.

Why have monarchs throughout history always been so fond of pomp and ceremony?

It is not that every one of them enjoys it, but rather that they must, through such rituals, declare the distinction between sovereign and subject and demonstrate the divine mandate that places them above all others.

The young man stood facing a crowd of other young men. They were dressed in either civilian clothes or various military uniforms, but their eyes all shone with the same ambitious light.

It was a burning fire.

Whenever he met this gaze, Aiglon felt as if he were looking in a mirror.

Yes, you are all as ambitious as I am. That’s good. If we had no ambition, why would any of us have come to this desolate island to stage such a play?!

Come, you ambitious souls, you who yearn to achieve greatness.

I grant you permission to stand by my side and share in my glory. Though you are so weak that even a few wisps of spirits can make your frail bodies tremble, I will command you. I will gather your faint glimmers of light and ignite a flame that will pierce the heavens, obscure the blazing sun, and burn away the howling gales, to protect this world of blue skies and green waters…

Today, the Island of Monte Cristo belongs to me. Tomorrow, France will be mine as well.

A moment later, the strange silence was broken by a deafening roar.

“Long live His Majesty the Emperor!”

Louis and Charles, the two royal princes, were the first to raise their right arms and cry out—a privilege reserved for them alone.

In that instant, everyone present raised their arms or their swords and let out a rousing cheer.

Whether it was from the heart or simply for show, they all expressed their respect and submission to the young man in this way.

That was enough.

Amidst the tidal wave of cheers, Aiglon remained expressionless, listening quietly to the echoes in the room.

He knew this was both glory and obligation.

He had won the submission of them all, but in return, he now shouldered the obligation to answer to their collective will—to fight for that coveted goal.

And this was his destiny.

He had already sacrificed so much for it, so what was there left to fear?

“My followers, I thank you for your loyalty,” Aiglon said calmly, raising his head to address them. “When the Empire is in peril, only its most faithful guardians remain steadfast. Therefore, I feel your loyalty, and for that, I offer my endless gratitude. Here, I also swear to God that if the Empire can be restored, I will reward you with everything. It is what you deserve, my loyal warriors!”

“Long live the Empire!” was the uniform cheer he received in reply.

Chanel, hidden in the crowd, watched her master with tears in her eyes, her face flushed with emotion.

This was the scene she had always dreamed of.

“Your Majesty…” amidst the clamorous shouts, she whispered to herself in a choked voice, “Thank you… thank you for allowing me to share in your glory…”

Chapter 170: 57, Pledging Allegiance

Under the excited gazes of the crowd, Aiglon showed no trace of stage fright, calmly displaying the majesty of a young emperor. This was exactly what everyone present wanted to see.

They needed to see hope in him, and he was happy to display it.

As time passed, the cheers gradually subsided, and the young man finally began to move.

He strode over to a group of unfamiliar faces and looked at them calmly.

It seemed these were the young officers who had come to the island with Edmond Dantès today.

“Your Majesty!” the group hurriedly bowed to him.

Aiglon’s gaze drifted over them, sizing them up with great interest.

Then, his eyes fell upon a young man wearing a black military uniform with yellow-striped trousers and gold-tasseled epaulets.

It was a Swedish uniform, and he was the only one dressed this way, so the man’s identity was immediately apparent.

He had just received a list of biographical sketches from Edmond Dantès, and the name of the Duke of Elchingen—Michel Ney—had left a particularly deep impression on him, so he spotted the man at first glance.

Ney’s son. In this setting, his presence held a profound historical significance that demanded to be treated with gravity.

“The Duke of Elchingen, I presume?” he asked with a smile, walking up to the young man.

“That is I, Your Majesty.” Michel Ney could hardly believe the honor. He immediately snapped smartly to attention and gave the young man before him a crisp military salute. “Thank you for remembering my name!”

“How could I not remember such a great name?” Aiglon replied with a smile, then clapped the other man on the shoulder. “I am glad that you are following in your father’s footsteps, once again serving the Bonaparte family. I hope that this time, we can seize victory together and complete the work our fathers left unfinished. Duke of Elchingen, please strive for my cause.”

“Yes, Your Majesty!” Michel Ney answered loudly, his head held high. “I am destined to serve you, and I would lay down my life for you! Also, you may call me Aloys.”

“Very well, Aloys.” Aiglon nodded, using the nickname affectionately to close the distance between them.

This was truly an ideal start.

The only jarring note was that his Swedish uniform felt somewhat out of place—

At the moment of the Empire’s collapse, the King of Sweden, former French Marshal Bernadotte, had declared war on France. Thus, Sweden was one of the Empire’s enemies, and Bernadotte’s ingratitude had once infuriated Emperor Napoleon.

However, all that was now in the distant past. Besides, Bernadotte hadn’t had much of a choice at the time. Napoleon was already facing a catastrophic defeat, his downfall imminent. Under pressure from Britain and Russia, he could only choose to “go with the flow” and join the anti-French coalition.

The Swedish army was small and inconspicuous among the allied forces, and Bernadotte himself did not fight with much zeal, so there was not much bad blood with the Empire. After the Empire’s fall, Bernadotte did not kick a man when he was down or curse his former master. On the contrary, he was known to have said things like, “Napoleon was not defeated by us; because he relied solely on his own intellect, God punished him…” which showed a measure of decency.

Thinking of it this way, allowing Ney’s son to serve in the Swedish army must have been a small favor to an old colleague.

For this reason, Michel Ney was also very grateful for Bernadotte’s kindness. He had even worn his Swedish uniform for his audience with Aiglon, to commemorate and display his military experience.

Aiglon fell silent for a moment before speaking again.

“Aloys, your arrival is opportune. I need you to share your experience with me.”

“It is precisely because I heard you wished to form an army that I came to help in any way I can,” Aloys replied quickly. “What stage are your preparations at?”

“I have prepared all the necessary elements, but the most crucial link can only be completed by you all.” Aiglon answered him with a gentle smile.

Then, he raised his voice, speaking loudly enough for everyone present to hear.

“In terms of money, I have already raised sufficient funds from my supporters, enough to arm an army to the teeth. This means the biggest problem has been solved. I am happy to spend money on my army, whether it’s to purchase the best weapons or the finest uniforms, I will give generously. As for men, that is also simple. The world is full of desperados, and as long as I can offer enough money, I can always find enough men to serve me. But I know that these alone are not enough. If I simply spend a fortune to buy a group of mercenaries, I could fail at any moment. These mercenaries cannot withstand a true test. Only by establishing a loyal and capable corps of officers can I truly make my money effective—”

He then looked back at Michel Ney. “Aloys, with your help, my worries can finally come to an end. Thank God!”

The young man’s words earned quiet nods from those present.

Just as Aiglon awaited their service, they too were assessing his worth, seeing if he was worthy of their service. His speech was reasonable and fair, clear and rational, and it underscored the value and importance he placed on this group of men, which was enough to satisfy their expectations.

“I am also eager to contribute all my knowledge and experience to achieve your goals, Your Majesty!” Michel Ney immediately stood at attention, ardently pledging himself to the young man.

He was not afraid that Aiglon’s current military strength was a blank slate. On the contrary, this was a good thing—despite holding the title of Duke, Michel Ney’s current rank was merely a lieutenant in the Swedish army, hardly a senior officer.

If he were to join the army of a major power under normal circumstances, he would have to slowly work his way up through the years, waiting for his rank to gradually increase, with power remaining a distant prospect. But by joining His Majesty Napoleon II, it was clear he would become a founding member of the army, a trusted confidant of His Majesty the Emperor from a young age.

This was simply too ideal.

The others, of course, shared his thoughts.

Although there were not many people on the island now, and there was little room for them to display their talents, it was obvious that His Majesty the Emperor would not be content with this mere island. He would go on to expand his enterprise.

If His Majesty’s cause succeeded, to the point of reclaiming the imperial throne, they would undoubtedly become the very instruments of His Majesty’s military rule. Their futures would be absolutely limitless.

If one wanted to rise to prominence, there was no more profitable investment than this.

Driven by this idea, everyone present, like the Duke of Elchingen, began to pledge their allegiance to His Majesty the Emperor one after another.

As they chimed in, the atmosphere in the hall grew fervent once more.

Aiglon watched with a smile, admiring the fire burning in the eyes of these young men.

Excellent. This was what he wanted.

The time was right. It was time for the next step.

“Gentlemen!” he called out softly again.

In an instant, all conversation ceased. The hall fell silent once more.

Aiglon noted with satisfaction the preliminary authority he had established.

“You are all the most loyal soldiers of the Empire, so I must be open and honest with you. I think everyone can see that in the current situation, we face an extremely difficult predicament. We are embarking on a very dangerous enterprise… I cannot even guarantee that any one of you will live to see the day of our success! We can only pray for God’s favor and march forward with fearless courage. Moreover, courage alone is not enough. We must all unite with sincerity and become a close-knit whole. Only then can we overcome enemies far more powerful than ourselves and walk towards a glorious tomorrow…”

Aiglon paused, then spoke again. “To this end, I have decided to create an order of knights, with myself serving as its Grand Master. Everyone here today will become a member of this order. In this way, I will declare to the world that you are a part of my cause, that you follow me to build our legacy, and that you are entitled to share in all that I achieve through our struggle!”

“Oh!”

As his words fell, the crowd let out a collective gasp.

Even his two cousins wore looks of astonishment, for Aiglon had not discussed this with them beforehand.

This too, of course, was a decision Aiglon had made after careful consideration.

Undoubtedly, he held the title of Emperor and was the sole legitimate heir to the Empire, but that did not mean he would naturally receive allegiance, especially not under the current circumstances. He needed to bind these followers to him more tightly.

Establishing an order of knights served this purpose—he would use this sense of honor to gradually forge them into a single entity, cultivating a sense of belonging so that they would serve him with greater devotion.

This wasn’t some adolescent fantasy on his part. In fact, such practices were quite common among the nations of Europe. Royal families across the continent used this method to absorb senior military officers and political elites—such as Prussia’s Order of the Black Eagle, Britain’s Order of the Bath, and Spain’s Order of the Golden Fleece.

Even Emperor Napoleon had founded the Legion of Honour to reward loyal officers and politicians.

Now, with the Bourbon monarchy ruling France, the members of the French Legion of Honour were appointed by the King of France. Under these circumstances, Aiglon chose to create a new order of knights as a title of honor for the elite members under his command. The order itself also implied a hierarchy of internal loyalty, ensuring his position as the legitimate monarch would be unshakeable.

Because this move was not particularly unorthodox, the people present were only slightly surprised before quickly accepting Aiglon’s measure.

“Tell me, are you willing to join my cause?” Aiglon raised his head, looking at everyone present. “I need not repeat the dangers to you; with your intelligence, you can certainly see them. So—I advise you all, it is not too late to withdraw now! If you wish to leave at this moment, I will not stop you. But if you swear allegiance to me today, I will absolutely not permit betrayal. I expect you to follow your hearts and make a decision you will not regret.”

“I am more than willing, Your Majesty.” Michel Ney, with almost no further hesitation, dropped to one knee. “Thank you for bestowing this honor upon me.”

Excellent.

This young man was a promising talent. He had enough political acumen to grasp the situation so quickly and make himself the first to swear fealty.

Aiglon took a ceremonial sword from nearby and laid it upon his shoulder, completing the knighting for the order in this simple fashion.

“I apologize that our conditions here are simple. We cannot hold a grand ceremony, nor do we have the time to design and craft exquisite sashes and medals. But even so, I can guarantee that you will forever be a part of the Empire.” Finally, Aiglon looked down at the kneeling Michel Ney and said calmly, “May the Lord protect you.”

“May the Lord protect you!” the Duke of Elchingen replied loudly, his eyes closed.

Then, Aiglon’s gaze shifted to the others. As if on cue, they began to kneel one after another.

His two cousins, Louis and Charles, were somewhat nonplussed by his sudden move, but in the current atmosphere, they had almost no choice. After exchanging a glance, they too obediently dropped to one knee, awaiting the favor of the monarch they served.

Suddenly, everyone was kneeling. Only Chanel remained standing in a daze, awkwardly unsure of what to do.

She was certainly willing to kneel, but she didn’t know if it was her turn. After all, she had never heard of a woman becoming an honorary member of a knightly order.

Fortunately, Aiglon looked over at Chanel, resolving her awkwardness. “Chanel, go and bring the Count of Monte Cristo. I wish for him to become one of us as well.”

“Yes, Your Majesty!” Chanel replied, as if she’d been granted a royal pardon, and she left at once.

Next, Aiglon walked with the ceremonial sword to each of the kneeling men, laying the blade on their shoulders.

“May the Lord protect you,” he would say as he passed each one.

“May the Lord protect you!” each man would reply in a loud voice.

Whatever their inner thoughts, they showed no hint of laxity on the surface, each doing their utmost to display their excitement and loyalty.

Finally, Chanel returned with the Count.

Edmond Dantès seemed to have already heard Chanel’s explanation. As soon as he arrived, he knelt silently before the young man.

Aiglon walked over to him, then looked at Chanel.

“Chanel, you kneel as well.”

“Ah?” Chanel was utterly astonished.

“Kneel,” Aiglon repeated the command with a smile. “For your contributions, it is an honor you have earned. I am not one to overlook contributions because of gender.”

“Yes…” Looking at his smile, Chanel nearly burst into tears again.

Then, she too dropped to one knee, bowing before him.

Who could have imagined that the honor of the obscure Noël family would reach its zenith through her?

Then, the sword was laid upon her shoulder.

“May the Lord protect you!”

“May the Lord protect you.”

Chapter 171: 58, The Promise

“May the Lord bless you!”

Under the watchful eyes of everyone present, Aiglon rested his ceremonial sword on Chanel Noël’s shoulder.

This symbolic gesture signified that he had officially invested Chanel as a member of his Order of Knights.

For a moment, the hall fell silent.

Although no one spoke, it was clear that most people harbored some doubts about Aiglon’s decision.

To some, His Majesty bestowing such an honorable title upon his maid was truly shocking, almost to the point of devaluing the honor itself.

“I know you may be displeased, thinking I shouldn’t bestow this honor so frivolously on someone close to me.” Aiglon looked up at the crowd and began to speak. “But to me, this is a very serious matter. It is precisely because I cherish the value of this honor that I am doing this. Once you know what she has done for me, and for the Empire, you will agree.”

Then, Aiglon briefly recounted Chanel’s story—her background, how she had come to meet him, and everything she had done for him.

“In my darkest hours, she never once abandoned me. She believed that I would awaken from my desperate situation and restore the glory of the Empire to the world… Her loyalty and encouragement gave me immense confidence and courage. Without her by my side, I would not have escaped Austria so quickly, let alone have achieved what I have today.” Finally, Aiglon concluded with profound gratitude, “I promised her then that if I ever managed to reclaim my throne, I would share my honor with her. Although I have not yet reached that point, now that I have founded this Order of Knights, I believe that Chanel, as my very first follower, is absolutely worthy of this distinction!”

Then, Aiglon raised his voice.

“We are continuing the traditions of the old days, but we must also remember that the Empire was born from revolution. Without the Great Revolution, the late Emperor could never have ascended to the throne. The Empire itself acknowledged the revolution. The spirit of 1789 was embodied when the late Emperor compiled his legal codes. Therefore, if we are to acknowledge the legitimacy of the revolution, then we must also cast aside certain ridiculous and antiquated notions. I will judge a person based on their contributions, not their gender. As long as a person is loyal to me and has made sufficient contributions, then I will gladly bestow honor upon them. In the future, why shouldn’t the Empire have female ministers!? I also hope that all of you will begin to work hard from this day forward. I will show my generosity to all!”

By appealing to both emotion and reason, Aiglon managed to dissipate the minor disturbance, leading everyone to reluctantly accept that Mademoiselle Chanel Noël was now one of them, a sharer of their honor.

In any case, they had already encountered enough surprises; one more hardly mattered.

Aiglon, too, felt relieved.

He knew some would resist his actions, but if he, as their leader, had to second-guess himself even when deciding whom to reward, it would be far too stifling.

He had created this Order of Knights, appointed himself its grand master, and inducted his officers and key followers into this honorable fraternity. Chanel had to be a member; no one’s objections would change that.

Next, he turned to Edmond Dantès, who was still kneeling on the floor, and gave him an encouraging smile.

The Count understood and immediately bowed his head, allowing His Majesty to place the ceremonial sword upon his shoulder.

“May the Lord bless you!”

In stark contrast to Chanel’s investiture, the Count of Monte Cristo’s was met with no surprise or doubt. It proceeded smoothly.

The men present had all followed him here and had long accepted the Count of Monte Cristo as His Majesty’s trusted confidant. His induction, therefore, was entirely expected.

“Edmond, please continue to strive for me,” Aiglon said with a smile, in high spirits. “You will not regret it.”

“Your Majesty, you have changed my destiny. I will forever be grateful to you,” Edmond Dantès replied in a deep voice. “I have sworn my loyalty to you, and nothing that happens will ever change that loyalty.”

Excellent.

If someone else had spoken those words, Aiglon would likely have dismissed them as empty platitudes. But coming from Edmond Dantès, they carried a completely different weight.

He was absolutely serious and would keep his promise, for that was the kind of man he was.

To receive the sincere loyalty of such a man, I must have some ability of my own… he thought with a touch of gratification.

Perhaps this was what they called a “sense of accomplishment.”

And so, Aiglon completed the investiture ceremony for his Order of Knights, formally bringing the honorable organization into existence. No matter what the future held, Aiglon believed that this would be his most reliable force.

At his signal, everyone rose to their feet, but the hall remained silent. All eyes were on the young man, awaiting his final instructions.

“From this day forward, we are one body. My cause is your cause, my achievements are your achievements. Everything we are is inseparable. What comes next depends on our efforts. Long live the Empire!”

“Long live the Empire!”

A unified cheer erupted, and the atmosphere in the room once again became relaxed and lively.

Next, the young men in the hall began to converse in small groups, building personal relationships within the new organization, while Aiglon chatted with a few of his friends.

“Your Majesty, what do you plan to name the Order of Knights?” his cousin Louis asked curiously. “You haven’t mentioned it yet.”

To be honest, I haven’t even thought of one yet… Aiglon thought to himself.

What should it be called?

The One Heart Society?

Of course not.

After a moment’s thought, he replied, “Let’s name it after Fontainebleau. That place is a symbol of the Empire.”

“The Order of Fontainebleau Knights?” Louis paused for a moment before nodding. “That’s not bad. It certainly has commemorative significance.”

The Palace of Fontainebleau was a residence of the French royal family. In ancient times, several kings had lived there for long periods, constantly expanding and renovating it. But after the era of Louis XIV, the French royal family moved to Versailles. By the eve of the French Revolution, Fontainebleau, having been neglected for two or three centuries, had fallen into disrepair. During the Great Revolution, to raise funds for the war, most of its furniture and decorations were sold off by the government.

It was only after Napoleon became Emperor that Fontainebleau finally saw its renaissance. With Versailles in ruins, Napoleon chose the Palace of Fontainebleau as his primary residence. He built a magnificent Throne Room, decorated in hues of yellow, red, and green, its floor covered with painted tapestries and adorned with brilliant chandeliers.

It was a witness to the Empire’s greatest glory.

And in 1814, as the Empire collapsed, Napoleon was forced to sign his abdication there, surrendering the imperial throne. It was also at Fontainebleau that he delivered his famous, emotional farewell address to the Imperial Guard.

Thus, the Empire and the name Fontainebleau were inseparable.

Naming his Order of Knights after it was both fitting and reasonable.

“One day, I will return there and review you all,” Aiglon declared, full of ambition.

At that moment, Michel Ney quietly approached Aiglon.

“Your Majesty, where do you plan to lead us next?”

Aiglon’s gaze shifted to his face.

It was time to tell them.

“I am going to Greece to participate in their war of independence. We may have to fight the Turks or the Egyptians. Aloys, that is why I need your strength.”

“Is that so…” The Duke of Elchingen was so surprised he was momentarily stunned.

Although the Turkish Empire was in a state of severe decline, to His Majesty, currently confined to a small island, it still seemed like an insurmountable behemoth.

“What is it, Aloys? Do you not wish to follow David in his challenge against Goliath?” Seeing Aloys’s slight hesitation, Aiglon couldn’t help but inwardly scoff.

“No, Your Majesty, I am no coward. Since I have sworn allegiance to you, I will do as you command, no matter whose guns you order me to face.” Meeting His Majesty’s gaze, Michel Ney shuddered and quickly straightened his posture. “I just feel that this is a great challenge for us, and we need to take it seriously.”

“You are right, Aloys.” Aiglon nodded. “It is indeed difficult, which is why all of us must now direct our efforts toward this goal. I will also commit all the resources I possess to achieve it. I admit there will be bloodshed and sacrifice, but those sacrifices will be meaningful, and they will forever be remembered by me.”

He then added, “Turkey is old and decrepit, not as fearsome as it seems. They are tired of being bogged down in the quagmire of Greece, and everything there is in chaos. So you should understand, we have no time to waste. We must act as quickly as possible to strike our enemies. Aloys, you and your comrades must work to provide me with a combat-ready army as soon as possible.”

“When do you plan to move?” Aloys asked again.

“The sooner, the better,” Aiglon replied unequivocally. “As soon as preparations are complete, we will set out.”

“Very well. We will begin training immediately.” Aloys seemed to understand and nodded with a grave expression. “But, Your Majesty, to prevent the army you have worked so hard to build from being destroyed in its fragile infancy, I implore you to use your strength with caution. Do not act rashly and engage a powerful enemy before the time is right.”

“Of course,” Aiglon said with a smile.

He knew that the Duke of Elchingen was still skeptical. He would follow him on this expedition, but if Aiglon displayed the tendencies of a gambler who squandered lives, the duke would likely abandon him without a second thought and simply leave.

The Duke of Elchingen’s words confirmed his earlier judgment—these worldly old guard of the Empire and their descendants were difficult to win over completely. Their self-perception and assessment of their own worth were entirely different from those of ordinary men. Small favors and kindnesses were not nearly enough to make them weep with gratitude.

This young man was only twenty-three years old but already held the title of Duke of Elchingen and possessed a considerable fortune left by his father, Marshal Ney. Although his career had been suppressed by the Bourbon dynasty, he had at least grown up without worrying about food or clothing.

Such a person could never become a fanatical follower who would entrust all his hopes to a mere boy.

Besides, even his father, Marshal Ney himself, could hardly be described as unconditionally loyal. In 1814, he had pledged allegiance to the Bourbon monarchy and was given a significant post by King Louis XVIII. In 1815, when Napoleon landed in France from Elba Island, he had sworn to the king that he would “bring Napoleon back to Paris in an iron cage.”

But upon meeting Napoleon, he found that his troops staunchly refused to fire on the Emperor, instead defecting en masse to rejoin their old commander. The Emperor himself then wrote Ney a personal letter urging him to surrender. It was only then that he changed his mind again, siding with the Emperor until he was executed by the Bourbon monarchy after the defeat at Waterloo.

Therefore, compared to Chanel and Edmond Dantès, who saw themselves as lackeys, a man like Aloys was more of a collaborator. They were willing to offer loyalty, but they had their own ambitions. As long as their paths aligned or the winds were favorable, he could count on their service. But if the winds changed, the situation could be very different. He might even abandon Aiglon, just as his father had once done to Napoleon.

Aiglon was not angered by this. He was a calm and pragmatic person, so he would never demand unconditional devotion from others.

For now, at least, their paths were aligned. These men were willing to serve him, to risk life and limb for him, and that was enough. He could decide how to deal with them later, depending on the circumstances.

“Rest assured, Aloys. In Vienna, I received all the education I was meant to have. My teacher even had me carefully study the works of Archduke Karl, who is indeed a calm and pragmatic commander. While I dare not claim to have his talent or experience, I was at least taught by his words and deeds. I will cherish my army as I cherish my own eyes,” Aiglon solemnly promised him.

===============================================

As Aiglon mentioned the great commander, he was unaware that Archduke Karl was, at that very moment, speaking of him.

At this time, Archduke Karl was gazing at his dearly beloved yet deeply heartrending daughter with sorrowful eyes.

“Theresa, we have had a few days to calm down. Are you truly unwilling to change your mind?” he asked in a trembling voice in his study.

Theresa did not speak. She only nodded slowly and stubbornly.

That single nod spoke more than a thousand words.

It’s hopeless.

The old father could only sigh this once more in his heart.

For days, he had been tormented by this matter, tossing and turning, unable to sleep at night. He had thought of all sorts of solutions but found that he had very few options.

If he could harden his heart and lock his daughter away, it would certainly prevent her from doing things that would tarnish the family’s reputation, but he could never bring himself to make such a cruel decision.

Perhaps this is a tribulation ordained by God… He could only lament as such.

It was too late for regrets. He knew his daughter. Theresa’s threat was by no means an empty one. If he did nothing now and Theresa started speaking recklessly, the court might intervene, and then even he would lose control of the situation.

So, no matter how unwilling he was, he could only make that one decision.

“Fine… Fine! Since you are dead set on this madness, what else can I say!” Finally, he heaved a long sigh and looked dejectedly out the window. “I give you my permission.”

“Father!” Theresa looked up, her face filled with joyous surprise. “Thank you!”

Seeing his daughter’s radiant smile, Archduke Karl felt a sharp pang in his heart.

“Don’t thank me. I can only hope that God will show mercy, and that in the future, you will not regret the decision you have made today.”

“Father… I won’t,” Theresa said, shaking her head, trying hard to conceal her ecstasy.

“You still remember what I said to you before, don’t you?” Archduke Karl asked. “If you two are together, I can give you my blessing, but you cannot use our family ties to blackmail us, to force me and your brothers to act for your and his purposes.”

Theresa nodded emphatically again.

“I won’t do that, Father.”

“Then… can you promise me one more thing?” Her father’s gaze grew even sterner.

“What is it?” Theresa asked in return.

“Once you leave the country, you are never to re-enter without an invitation from our government,” Archduke Karl said, word by word.

“…” Theresa’s eyes widened, too stunned to speak.

Chapter 172: Planning

“…”

Archduke Karl’s sudden words left Theresa in a state of shock.

After a long while, she finally spoke again. “Father, why? Do you… not want to see me anymore?”

“If I thought that, why would I get angry over you every day?” The corner of Archduke Karl’s mouth twitched. He looked pained and helpless, and finally, he let out a long sigh. “Life is a series of choices. Some are trivial, but others concern your destiny and may take a lifetime to atone for—and the decision you are making now is one such choice. You were too well-protected by us since you were a child. You don’t know the dangers of the world, always thinking someone will bear the consequences for any mistake you make… You could have lived your whole life this naively, but you chose to evade our care, so it’s time for such naive thoughts to end.”

“I am not that naive…” Theresa couldn’t help but protest.

“Then don’t question my request any longer.” Archduke Karl made a gesture, cutting off his daughter’s next words. “He’s not a fugitive, but he’s worse than a fugitive. Since you’ve chosen to stand by his side, my daughter, you should bear a fair price. This country owes you nothing. Since you have stood against it, you can no longer hold unrealistic expectations of its goodwill. We must handle this officially, do you understand?”

Theresa finally understood.

Although she had long known what her decision meant, a part of her had always held onto a sliver of hope that it wouldn’t come to this. But when the cold, hard reality hit her, she realized there was no other choice.

Indeed, even as a princess, how could Austria tolerate her “betrayal”?

She would be abandoned by her homeland, becoming a homeless wanderer.

Though she had often complained about Austria growing up, it was, after all, the place where she was born and raised. How could she not have feelings for it? So upon first hearing this demand, she was almost at a complete loss.

Her parents were equally hard to part with—her father’s demand, in effect, meant she was not allowed to return to see her family without permission.

So when would they next meet? In a year? Two years? Or in the distant future?

All of this was the price she had to pay.

Was it worth it?

Even for someone as resolute as her, she couldn’t find an answer at this moment.

Facing the cold reality was enough to make anyone shrink back.

But there was no room for retreat.

If she couldn’t even make this resolution, couldn’t even pay this price, wouldn’t everything she had proclaimed before become a joke? She would never let herself become such a laughingstock.

Under her father’s gaze, Theresa gradually calmed down.

She raised her head, looked at her father, and then nodded gently.

“Alright, I accept.”

Archduke Karl closed his eyes for a moment.

Although his words were cold, how could he have truly wanted to say something so cruel?

But, on one hand, Theresa truly needed to bear the consequences of her decision; on the other, she needed to cast aside her naivety and face reality.

He could still protect his daughter for now, but if Theresa openly ran to that boy’s side and it became known to all countries, then it would become a political incident. He himself might even fall under suspicion. How would he have any strength left to protect her then?

If she were to foolishly rush back to the country at that point, heaven knows what would happen.

That being the case, it was better to let her be mentally prepared now.

It was just a pity that a daughter could never truly comprehend her father’s painstaking care.

Her heart had already flown away; only her body remained here.

“From this day forward, you are responsible for any decision you make. I will no longer interfere, nor will I bear the cost for you.” After a moment of silence, Archduke Karl spoke again. “Child… I can only wish you good luck.”

“Father…”

Although this meant she had achieved final victory in this struggle, Theresa felt not a shred of victorious joy. Instead, her nose tingled, and she nearly burst into tears.

She fought to control her emotions, then hugged her father. “Father, I’m sorry.”

“A simple ‘sorry’ can hardly compensate for what you’ve done to me,” Archduke Karl replied.

Though his words were merciless, he still hugged his daughter back.

How much hope and reluctance was vested in that embrace?

After a good while, the two separated. The atmosphere in the room was no longer as tense as before, but had instead become melancholic.

“When do you plan to leave?” asked Archduke Karl.

“It will be a little while,” Theresa answered. “I still have some things to do, at least to say goodbye to my friends.”

“Then where will you go?” her father asked again.

Theresa hesitated for a moment, then decided to keep it from him for now. “You’ll find out sooner or later. You don’t need me to tell you.”

“Are you still keeping secrets from me at a time like this?” Archduke Karl frowned.

“You were the one who told me not to be naive, Father. I’ve taken your teachings to heart.” Theresa shook her head, then smiled slyly. “I trust you one hundred percent, of course, but I won’t take unnecessary risks.”

This wretched little thing!

Looking at the girl’s smile, Archduke Karl couldn’t help but curse inwardly.

“Fine… fine.” He sighed. “The farther you go, the better. And don’t bring him back with you, or I’m afraid I really won’t be able to control myself and will put a bullet in him.”

Theresa pretended not to hear her father’s angry words. After all, the next time she saw His Highness, he would be her husband-to-be, and her life’s happiness would be tied to him. How could her father really shoot him?

But for now, her father was still fuming, and she didn’t dare add fuel to the fire.

“I have one more question for you,” Theresa said, looking at her father cautiously.

“What is it?”

“The… the dowry you originally promised to give me, does it still count?” Theresa asked in a small voice.

“Of course.” Archduke Karl answered unequivocally. “How could I possibly go back on something I promised you?”

Theresa breathed a sigh of relief. She had been afraid that her father, in the heat of his anger, would cancel the dowry he had prepared for her. It seemed her worries were for naught.

In this era, noblewomen had to bring a dowry upon marriage. The size of the dowry could even determine her say and personal freedom in her husband’s family. Although Archduke Karl was furious about his daughter’s decision, he wouldn’t let his anger cause his daughter to be looked down upon.

“Well, you also know that if I go abroad, I won’t be able to use my property here in the country. And you’ve demanded I not return easily…” Theresa said, word by word. “So, could you liquidate the dowry for me? That way I can take it abroad.”

Archduke Karl frowned again.

Although his daughter didn’t say it outright, it was obvious this foolish girl would take her money to fund that young man’s cause, without any regard for what would become of her own future life.

Does this mean I’m now secretly funding a hostile foreign power against the Austrian Empire?

The more Archduke Karl thought about it, the more his anger simmered, and he felt an urge to slam his fist on the table.

But by now, he was utterly exhausted, too tired even to be angry.

Sigh, it’s already come to this. Let her spend her money however she wants. What can I do about it anymore… he could only lament in his heart.

“Alright, so be it,” he replied in a strained voice. “I will have the real estate and jewelry within the dowry liquidated. You can be in charge of it yourself. After all, it is your money; it’s best you control it.”

“Thank you, Father…” Theresa was moved beyond words.

She knew she had broken her father’s heart.

What had happened was not what she wanted to see, but what choice did she have?

Fortunately, things had hit rock bottom. They couldn’t possibly get any worse. From now on, as long as she found a way, things would slowly get better again.

All of it could eventually be mended—unwittingly, she had spoken the very same words as the young man in her heart.

“There’s one part you don’t need to liquidate,” she said in a whisper. “The piece of land on this estate you originally planned to set aside for us.”

Yes, she remembered very clearly that her parents had hoped they would live close by, so they had set aside a plot of land on this estate for their family to live on in the future.

She had dreamt countless times of the happy life the two of them would have here, but alas… that had now become an illusion.

“Hmm?” Her father was somewhat surprised by her request.

“It wouldn’t sell for much anyway, so just leave it be,” Theresa said with a slight smile. “Who knows, maybe one day we’ll have use for it?”

Under the watchful eyes of all, Aiglon completed his ceremony for the investiture of his Order of Knights.

Although everyone was surprised when he first proposed it, under his deliberate encouragement, his will was carried out exceedingly well.

While a few words were not enough to brainwash everyone into laying down their lives and going through fire and water for him, they had, at the very least, all acknowledged that this young man was indeed the rightful object of their allegiance.

These people were the elite members under his command now. As long as he controlled these elites, he could then command more people through them, eventually snowballing into the leader of a massive organization, and finally, into an Emperor.

There was still so much to do to achieve that goal, and this was just the beginning, but he believed he was on the right path.

After the ceremony ended, he took Chanel and Edmond Dantès with him to Abbé Faria’s room.

During this time, he had spoken with the abbé many times, explaining his intentions to the old man and seeking his opinions. The old abbé had subtly become his strategist.

His trip to Rome had already proven the old abbé’s vision and connections, so he was willing to place his trust in the old man.

Although he hadn’t bestowed the honor of the Order of Knights upon Abbé Faria due to the abbé’s special status and his paralysis, he already recognized the old man’s wisdom and was willing to listen to his guidance.

When the group arrived in the old abbé’s room, the old man, reclining in his chair, could tell at a glance the excitement on the faces of his adopted son and Chanel.

“Your Majesty, did you just bestow honors upon them?” he asked.

“Yes,” Aiglon nodded. “I created an order of honorary knights and bestowed the title of Honorary Knight upon the people who came to the island today, as well as some subordinates who have followed me for a long time. These two were, of course, also qualified to share in this glory.”

Even Chanel? The old man blinked his eyes, somewhat surprised.

But he immediately felt happy for Chanel. After all, Chanel had been setting aside time to care for him during this period, and he had always been grateful.

“Honorary Knight Mademoiselle Chanel, I salute you!” he couldn’t help but tease Chanel with a smile.

Chanel didn’t speak, but lowered her head, her face blushing. Even now, she still looked overwhelmed with gratitude. It was clear this honorary title had brought her far too much surprise.

“Chanel has earned it,” Aiglon stated unequivocally. “Now, it’s time for us to consider what comes next.”

At his words, the atmosphere in the room suddenly turned serious. Everyone looked at the young man, awaiting his next command.

“There are many things I need to do. Fortunately, I now have many people to help me,” the young man said with no small amount of relief.

He had to build his own army, starting with the most basic equipment—namely, uniforms and weapons.

Uniforms were easy enough to deal with. The textile industry in Europe was developed at this time, and his army was not large. There were plenty of people who could tailor them for him.

During the era of the Bourbon dynasty, to match the white, fleur-de-lis national flag, its military uniforms were predominantly white. During the Great Revolution, to reflect the vigor of the revolutionary army, the republican government changed the uniforms to be predominantly blue, and the Empire did the same.

After the Bourbon restoration in 1815, they did not revert to the white uniforms of the old dynasty but continued to use the previous uniform design.

To make a distinction, he needed to design a different military uniform—he personally liked a black color scheme. After all, it was solemn and carried the grim air of a soldier, and bloodstains wouldn’t be as glaring.

As for the matter of weapons, that was much more difficult. He could purchase rifles through smugglers, but cannons were not so easy to come by.

This was currently his most pressing problem.

When Napoleon was exiled to Elba Island, he had a guard of only eight hundred men. He led these men to land in France and then marched into Paris with ease, seizing state power.

Aiglon certainly didn’t dare to hope that he possessed such prestige and personal charisma that people would just bow down in submission at his word, so he much preferred to let cannons do the talking.

And this task, he could only entrust to his most trusted confidant.

“Edmond, I need to get some cannons,” he said directly to Edmond Dantès. “I can’t hope for heavy cannons right now, but at the very least, I should equip my army with some light artillery. That’s the only way my army won’t be slaughtered.”

“I understand what you mean,” Edmond Dantès nodded quickly. “Then what would you have me do?”

“First, you’ll go to Greece to act as my vanguard, get a clear picture of the local situation, and while you’re at it, buy some from the Turks.” Aiglon replied, “Only from those Turkish quartermasters can you get some cannons without attracting attention—don’t be afraid to spend money. Your budget is unlimited. We can always get it back from them later anyway…”

Chapter 173: 60, The Family

After the knighting ceremony, Aiglon’s plans began to unfold in an orderly fashion.

The men brought over by Edmond Dantès started serving as officers, assisting in the training of the soldiers who had been recruited or had come to pledge their allegiance. Two days later, Edmond Dantès himself was put on a ship bound for Greece. He would act as Aiglon’s secret special envoy, scouting ahead for His Majesty and getting a clear picture of the local situation.

After seeing off the Count of Monte Cristo, Aiglon returned to his usual rhythm, closely monitoring the army’s training and watching his own personal armed force slowly take shape.

However, just as he was filled with ambition, he never expected an uninvited guest to arrive on the island that day.

He was in his room handling documents as usual when Chanel came to announce that his cousin, Louis, had come for an audience.

He set aside his work and summoned Louis, immediately noticing the lingering excitement on his cousin’s face.

“Has something good happened, Louis?” he asked.

“Yes, Your Majesty.” Louis nodded happily. “I’ve invited my father to come over.”

“What?” For a moment, Aiglon almost thought he had misheard. “Your father? The King of Holland?”

“Yes!” Louis nodded again. “I had someone invite him over. He can have an audience with you at any time. Although he doesn’t know what we’re specifically planning to do yet, I think I can persuade him to sponsor our cause.”

Louis’s excitement did not rub off on the young man; in fact, he became somewhat hesitant.

Historically, Napoleon’s fourth brother had a poor relationship with him—one could even say it was close to a complete rupture.

He had been made King of Holland by Napoleon but was later deposed after refusing to cooperate with the Emperor’s Continental Blockade and repeatedly allowing the locals to smuggle British goods, which had sent Napoleon into a thundering rage.

Devastated by this, he never wanted to see his brother again, preferring to wander abroad instead.

After the Empire’s fall, he was not held to account by the coalition forces. Although he lost the throne of Holland, his fortune was preserved.

It was precisely because he knew this story that Aiglon had never contacted this uncle after escaping from Austria. He wasn’t confident of his support and had preferred to remain silent.

He had never imagined that his cousin would bring him here directly.

Will this uncle really support my cause? A question mark formed in his mind.

But no matter what, he was his legal uncle. Since he had already come, it was only reasonable and fair that he should meet him.

“Since he is my uncle, there is no need for a formal audience. Take me to see him,” he said with a formulaic smile.

Thus, he followed Louis out of his room and went to Louis’s own chambers.

As soon as the door opened, Aiglon saw a middle-aged man standing dazed in the center of the room. Hearing the door open, the middle-aged man turned and looked at the youth before him in surprise.

He was an ordinary-looking man. Perhaps due to the fatigue of his journey, his expression was tinged with weariness, and the bags under his eyes drooped, making him appear completely lifeless.

He was already forty-nine years old but looked even older than his actual age. His graying hair and a forehead lined with wrinkles made him seem melancholic and sorrowful.

Even someone unskilled at reading faces could see that this was a middle-aged man who was mentally broken and just muddling through his days.

Since the fall of the Empire, he had been wandering abroad, eventually settling in Italy to live a reclusive life, content in his isolation.

Even so, Aiglon showed him the necessary courtesy.

“It is a joy to finally meet you, my uncle.” He bowed slightly. “Seeing a relative always fills me with excitement.”

“I am also relieved to see you, child.” The former King of Holland let out a long sigh and gently placed his hands on the young man’s shoulders. “I am very happy to see you growing up so healthy and strong.”

He did not call me ‘His Majesty’. Aiglon’s heart sank.

It wasn’t that he was vain; it was that the title his uncle used at their very first meeting showed that he did not acknowledge the status he had proclaimed for himself.

The first relative he met after escaping Austria was Queen Hortense. Although the Queen did not hold much expectation, she still acknowledged his status and gave him the necessary respect and help. But here, with the Queen’s husband, it seemed things were different.

“For the prosperity of our family, I must maintain my health and high spirits so that I can bear the responsibility I am meant to.” Aiglon decided to give him another chance, emphasizing his point once more. “The burden of the family and the Empire now rests on my shoulders. I am glad to have a family member come to share some of it.”

“I’m sorry, Aiglon, but as far as I know, the Empire turned to dust and ashes more than a decade ago. There is no burden you must bear.” The middle-aged man shook his head with a bitter smile, which made him look even more dejected. “Don’t let those illusory chains bind you, child…”

“Then may I ask why you came here? I had assumed you came to pledge your allegiance to me.” Aiglon was displeased, and his tone became less polite.

“I haven’t seen my sons in a very long time, and I’ve heard they’re involved in a very dangerous enterprise… Since that’s the case, I hoped to see them.” The King of Holland continued to reply with a bitter smile. “They are all I have left in this world.”

Then, he looked at his son, Louis. “Louis, don’t take any more risks… I don’t think any of this is worth it. Come back with me.”

“No, Father.” Louis immediately shook his head. “His Majesty needs my help, and the great cause of our family’s revival needs my efforts. I cannot stop now. As for you, you should pledge your allegiance to His Majesty. This is your obligation as a member of the Bonaparte family.”

“His Majesty?! What Majesty is there?” The King of Holland frowned, then sighed. “You two should stop playing this childish game. The Empire no longer exists, so let it disappear. We don’t need to grieve for what is already lost. Hasn’t our family sacrificed enough for my brother?”

The moment he heard this, Aiglon’s temper flared. He cut the man off abruptly.

“Sacrifice? What do you call sacrifice? Ascending the throne of Holland, is that sacrifice? Or are the thrones of Naples, Spain, and Westphalia called sacrifice? You obtained that throne through my father, and though you lost it because of him, you still gained the title of Prince and a great fortune. Let me ask you—without him, if you had remained holed up on that godforsaken island of Corsica, would you ever in your life have had the chance to touch any of it? You received so much from him, yet you harbor resentment for losing a small part of it. But why don’t you think about it? Originally, you all had nothing, fleeing Corsica in terror, no better than beggars. Everything was granted to you by him, so it would only be natural for him to take any of it back!”

Aiglon’s furious rebuke made the King of Holland’s face turn even paler.

“I have no intention of arguing with you about the past… nor am I willing to join your current endeavor.” After a moment, he spoke with difficulty. “I only came to see my son, Aiglon. You are free to do as you wish, but I have the right to stay out of it.”

Since things had come to this, Aiglon couldn’t help but be blunt.

“What if I, as the head of the family, demand that you sponsor me?”

“I refuse to recognize you as the head of the family. Firstly, my mother is still alive, and secondly, my eldest brother is also still alive. By seniority or age, I have no obligation to follow your orders, do I?” the former King of Holland countered calmly.

It seemed the talks had broken down.

No matter what, the man was unwilling to recognize his status, much less provide any sponsorship.

As expected, Aiglon thought.

He frowned, then gestured for Louis to follow him out.

“Your Majesty… I didn’t expect you to fall out the moment you met.” Louis’s face was ashen. “Let me go and persuade him again.”

“There’s no need. If he’s unwilling to sponsor us, then so be it,” Aiglon said, shaking his head.

A moment of silence passed.

“Louis, you started this, so you need to be the one to finish it.” Aiglon suddenly raised his head and looked at his cousin.

“I’m sorry… Your Majesty…” Louis looked utterly helpless and ashamed. “I originally thought that my father would be inspired by our family’s honor after meeting you. I never expected his heart to be like dead ashes, that not even your radiance could ignite it… In that case, I will let him go. We’ll just pretend nothing ever happened.”

“How can we just send him back like that?” Aiglon retorted coolly. “Are we to let everyone know that even my own uncle is unwilling to serve me?”

Although his tone was still casual, Louis felt the atmosphere turn cold in an instant.

“You… you…” He looked at the young man and asked with a trembling voice, “You don’t intend to let him leave?”

“It’s not that I won’t let him leave, but the current situation doesn’t allow him to leave just like that.” Aiglon’s brow furrowed slightly. “It would have been fine if he hadn’t come, but now everyone thinks I’ve summoned my own uncle… and then they’ll see us part on bad terms, that my own uncle has no faith in me and is unwilling to fund me, and just leaves. What will others think then?!”

This sharp rebuke stunned the initially resentful Louis.

“If outsiders find out that at my most critical moment, even my own uncle has no faith in me… isn’t willing to help me, isn’t even willing to call me ‘His Majesty,’ how will they see me? How will they judge me?” Aiglon continued to ask loudly. “Louis, I am not a tyrant. I would never think that everyone is naturally born to obey and help me. At any other time, I would respect your father’s opinion and allow him to leave us, to bid farewell to our cause, as long as he never again uses the Bonaparte family’s name. I would even feel it’s good riddance. But now is different. At this point in time, I cannot allow myself to show such a terrible weakness, much less allow our followers to lose even a shred of confidence!”

Then, Aiglon raised his hand and pointed out the window. “You can see it, you can hear it! Outside, there is a group of members of the Order of Knights who have sworn to serve me. They are using their knowledge and experience to train our soldiers, to train our family’s army! They are full of hope, waiting to fight for our family’s cause. And for what?! Are we to let them know that Napoleon’s own brother doesn’t care about this family’s cause, or even their honor? If that happens, how many of them will ask themselves if all this is worthwhile?”

Aiglon’s torrential tirade left Louis dumbfounded, momentarily unable to speak.

But he quickly understood that what the young man said was right.

It might have been acceptable at any other time, but now, with things hanging by a thread, the Bonaparte family absolutely could not afford to show a public rift. Besides, if Napoleon’s own brother was unwilling to sacrifice for the family, what right did they have to ask others to sacrifice for it?

After a moment’s thought, he agreed with the young man’s words.

But his innate filial affection made it impossible for him to say anything to disparage his father.

Ever since the fall of the Empire, the King of Holland, Louis, and Princess Hortense had been living apart, each raising one son. As the eldest son, he had grown up with his father.

Compared to his younger brother, who had always been by his mother’s side, he felt a much stronger father-son bond.

He knew his father lacked ambition and harbored resentment toward his uncle Napoleon over being deposed from the throne of Holland, but he still believed that as a member of the Bonaparte family, his father should strive to restore their family’s glory.

For this very reason, he, more than anyone, had hoped his father would recognize His Majesty and his own ideals and cause.

He never expected that things would ultimately slide in the direction he least wanted to see.

“What do you think we should do, then?” he finally asked in a low voice.

“Simple. Keep him on the island. Accord him the most basic courtesies, but try to prevent him from having contact with others, lest he spread defeatist sentiments,” Aiglon replied irritably. “Louis, don’t blame me. I don’t hate him in the slightest. It’s just that the current situation forces me to make this judgment. Once our situation improves, I can send him away with full honors and never trouble him again.”

Aiglon’s words were reasonable and fair. Despite his great reluctance, Louis accepted his opinion.

He felt sorry for his father, but for now, this was the only way.

“My father is old now and probably can’t take too many shocks, Your Majesty… We had best be careful about our methods,” he offered as a final piece of advice.

“Of course, I will be mindful of that.” Aiglon nodded. “So, Louis, I’ll leave this to you and your little brother. We will, as his son and nephew, implore him to stay here for a while to instruct us…”

“Every time, I feel you are far beyond your years, Your Majesty.” Louis looked at the young man with a slight lingering fear and a touch of admiration. “Your Majesty, I will see to it.”

“Louis, please remember, whatever you do for me, you do not just for me, but for yourself. Our interests are tied together. I love the members of our family more than anyone, and there is no one in the world more worthy of my closeness and trust than you.” Aiglon patted his cousin’s shoulder, looking at him with his most sincere expression. “My brother, I will always remember the promise I made to your mother: as long as you are loyal to me, I will repay you with everything I have. Please also remember, this is our family’s shared cause, and you are a part of it.”

“Yes, Your Majesty! That is what I believe as well.” Louis stood tall and straight, bowing to his cousin with his most sincere attitude. “Alright, I will go back now and keep him here.”

That’s right, I still have a use for you. At that instant, the same thought flashed through both cousins’ minds almost simultaneously.

Chapter 174: 61, Family

After coming to an agreement with his cousin Louis, Aiglon followed him back into the room they had just left.

Although he had entrusted this task to Louis, they were father and son, after all. He was not about to place his hopes solely in his cousin’s resolve and preferred to watch from the sidelines.

Upon returning to the room, he couldn’t be bothered to put on a respectful and polite act for his uncle. Instead, he stood before the man with a cold expression.

“Father…” Louis looked uneasy, but after a moment of hesitation, he spoke. “I hope you will continue to stay here for a while to keep us brothers company.”

“Keep you company?” The King of Holland’s eyes widened as if he understood something. He raised his head, looking past his son to the young man behind him. “You won’t let me leave?”

“I’m very sorry, my dear uncle.” Aiglon gave a slight nod. “In the name of our family’s interests, I believe you need to remain here for some time.”

“Are you going to imprison me?” The King of Holland’s face turned ashen. “I am your uncle! How could you do such a thing?”

Why couldn’t I? Aiglon scoffed inwardly. History is filled with monarchs who killed their own fathers and sons, to say nothing of an uncle…

Outwardly, however, he maintained a basic courtesy.

“You speak too harshly. Of course, I have no intention of imprisoning you. You are my own uncle, and I will always remember that. However… for the good of our family, I need you to do this.”

“The good of the family…” The King of Holland pursed his lips and sneered. “In the name of the family’s interests, your father made me marry his stepdaughter, condemning me to a lifetime of marital misfortune. In the name of the family’s interests, he deposed me, leaving me utterly shattered. He looked down on me, berated me, and treated me like a servant to be ordered about. And now, you’re going to wound me with the same words?”

“I admit those events caused you emotional trauma, but do you intend to spend the rest of your life complaining? It’s been so many years. Your brother has long since turned to dust. How long will you hold this grudge?” Aiglon was growing impatient. “Frankly, I don’t think he owed any of you anything. When he bestowed crowns upon you, why didn’t you say it was coercion, that it went against your feelings? Not only did you not do that, you joyfully put on a crown that never belonged to you in the first place.

“Now that the crown has been taken away, you start to complain! Complain about what? That you were robbed of something you never truly possessed? It’s useless. If you accept handouts, you must have the self-awareness of a servant. If you’re not convinced, then go seize a kingdom for yourself. Then no one will ever shout orders at you again!”

Aiglon had become genuinely angry, and his words to his uncle were merciless. A torrent of sarcasm, laced with pointed remarks, rained down upon the man’s head.

The King of Holland was utterly incensed, but for a moment, he found himself unable to form a rebuttal.

Aiglon frowned, forcing himself to calm down.

“In any case, whether you admit it or not, I am now the head of the Bonaparte family, and my orders carry weight within this family. Don’t try to scare me by bringing up my grandmother. I have already been to Rome and met with her. She has blessed my cause and entrusted this family to me! If you obey my orders, I will ensure there is still a place for you in this family. But if you don’t know what’s good for you, then I won’t be so polite. I can punish you, and it will be perfectly justifiable.”

After speaking, Aiglon shot a discreet look at Louis.

“Your Majesty… I implore you to calm your anger.” Louis understood the cue and feigned a plea. “Although my father has been disrespectful, he hasn’t seen you in so many years. It is only normal for him to be a little distant. I believe that after spending more time together on the island, he will, like us, come to revere you from the bottom of his heart. Please, give us a little more time.”

“As long as he doesn’t insist on opposing me like this, I will certainly not make things difficult for him,” Aiglon said, softening his tone.

Then, he turned back to the King of Holland. “Since you have come to this island, I will treat you as an honored guest and host you to the best of my ability. In exchange, you will stay here quietly for a time. I have no other requests, just that you don’t cause any trouble. If you do not accept, then I have another solution.”

“What solution?” the King of Holland asked.

“Contribute one-tenth of your family fortune to me as a donation to the family’s cause. As soon as you do so, you may leave whenever you wish. I will not stop you,” Aiglon replied. “This is a requirement for all members of the family. Only those who fulfill it will I consider a loyal member—just like your wife.”

“Hortense!?” Louis cried out.

This was the first he’d heard of this, and he looked at the young man in astonishment. “You forced her to do this as well?”

“How could I? I would never use violence against family.” Aiglon gave a cold smile. “Your wife has far more awareness than you do. She herself decided to donate this fortune to help our cause, and for that, my heart is filled with gratitude for her. She is truly a loyal member of our family. And you, it is time for you to make a choice! Will you stay here, or will you donate your fortune?”

Without a moment of hesitation, the King of Holland shook his head. “My apologies, but my coffers are empty. I have no spare funds to sponsor your ambition.”

Hmph, you’d rather be under house arrest than give up your money? Aiglon sneered inwardly.

But this was within his expectations.

He had never expected these uncles of his to willingly donate their fortunes after just a few words from him. They hadn’t even listened to Napoleon back in the day; they certainly wouldn’t pay any mind to this nephew now.

But that was fine. He had intentionally set this as a rigid benchmark. An unwillingness to donate money meant their loyalty was lacking. Therefore, if he succeeded in his great enterprise, they would have no right to come asking for rewards in their capacity as elders of the Bonaparte family.

“Very well, I respect your choice. Since you wish to keep that money of yours, then I shall not take a single coin. Keep it safe. I have no interest in extorting my own uncle.” Aiglon raised his head and looked at the man proudly. “For the time being, then, you will stay here quietly. When the time is right, I will naturally release you. From that day forward, we will have nothing more to do with each other. You are not to act in the family’s name again. Just live out your reclusive life in peace.”

“I would be glad to,” the King of Holland said stubbornly. “So, how long do you think this period will be?”

“A month or two at most, I promise,” Aiglon answered. “I don’t expect you to obey my orders from the bottom of your heart, but please, think about what the name Bonaparte has truly brought you. Is it merely a shackle? If you can still feel something else, then just cooperate. Just do this one small thing for the family!”

Under his piercing gaze, the King of Holland’s eyes began to retreat.

Though he had argued with his nephew from the moment they met, and though he still harbored resentment towards his brother, the bonds of family still held a place in a corner of his heart.

Finally, with a complex mix of emotions, he nodded.

“Good. Goodbye, and I wish you and your son a pleasant time,” Aiglon said, seeing no reason to say more. He turned and walked away.

He was seething with frustration and couldn’t help but compare his uncle to Queen Hortense.

The Queen’s elegant and witty conversation and her sincere affection made him sigh. He couldn’t help but curse inwardly.

This bunch of troublesome relatives, even a woman who married into the family is more loyal than they are!

“Theresa… remember this entry.”

In the study of the manor, Duchess Henriette spoke patiently to her daughter.

As she instructed her, Theresa, sitting at the desk, picked up a pencil and began writing and calculating on the paper.

This time, she was not creating the sketches she was so skilled at, but rather dealing with the trivial and vulgar matters of financial accounts.

There was already a stack of documents, some of which she had carefully marked. The girl who was once immersed in literature now had no choice but to set aside her former loftiness and brace herself to engage with the most ordinary of worlds.

She was currently busy converting her dowry into cash as quickly as possible.

There was, of course, only one objective—to bring as much money as possible when she went to join her future husband at the appropriate time.

Initially, when the Archduke and Duchess had considered her dowry, they had been more generous than required. But because they knew their daughter and son-in-law would reside in Austria for the long term, a large part of this dowry consisted of jewelry, real estate, and local bonds.

But due to a mysterious twist of fate, the situation was now completely different. Theresa could no longer enjoy these assets and had no choice but to liquidate them as quickly as possible.

Having never received such training before, she could only seek her mother’s help.

Like Archduke Karl, Henriette had been helpless against her daughter’s persistence. After a fierce internal struggle, she had ultimately decided to respect her decision.

Thus, recently, the mother and daughter had been spending most of their time sorting through accounts and money.

If one were to ignore their status, they were just like a senior clerk at a dress shop training a new one—and perhaps, in essence, it was not so different.

“Let’s stop here for now, take a rest.” The Duchess, dizzy from the work, picked up a nearby cup and took a sip of coffee.

Theresa also stopped, taking a sip of coffee as well. She then closed her eyes for a moment, allowing herself a brief rest.

Henriette looked at her daughter with a pained heart, then shook her head and sighed.

“My daughter, I’m so worried for you… How will you live once you’ve left us!”

“Have a little faith in me, Mother.” Theresa opened her eyes and managed a faint smile. “I’m a grown woman now. I know how to ensure my family lives happily.”

My own family… Henriette couldn’t help but sigh again in her heart.

“Actually, I’m different from your father. I don’t oppose your decision outright. After all, it does seem quite romantic. The prince of a fallen kingdom seeking revenge… It’s as captivating as a play. And Francis is indeed a very likeable and handsome boy. Not to mention writing poetry and sword fighting, even his dancing is so outstandingly charming.” At this, she threw up her hands. “At your age, what woman hasn’t dreamed of romance? But the world doesn’t run on romance. In the end, we must still be practical.”

“What do you mean?” Theresa asked in a low voice.

“It’s too late to persuade you to give up, but I must still give you some practical advice,” Henriette said to her daughter earnestly. “You must not present all this money to him at once after you meet. That’s not wise. Give favors bit by bit, so people will continue to appreciate you.”

Theresa nodded gently.

“By my estimation, he must have secured considerable funding from his own kin, which is why he has the confidence to pursue his cause,” Henriette continued. “But… I highly doubt this funding is sustainable. The members of the Bonaparte family, though I haven’t met them, I know of them. They are all selfish creatures. I don’t believe for a second they would bankrupt themselves to support him. Therefore, your contribution will certainly come at the right time, and he will be grateful to you for it… This is a very good start, but don’t you dare think that’s enough. In reality, you still have a difficult struggle ahead. You must put aside your temper and find ways to win over the people around you. Use the money in your hands to make everyone respect you—if you can gain control of the family’s finances because of it, all the better. You must become an indispensable person, not just a blind follower.”

Under her mother’s earnest instruction, Theresa nodded repeatedly.

She understood that this was all heartfelt advice from her mother.

Her gaze fell once more upon the pile of account books and documents on the desk.

Vast sums of money flowed through them, and built upon that money was the most sincere familial love.

“Mother, I’m sorry…” For a moment, she could no longer hold it in and apologized to her mother again. “Please forgive me.”

She knew she had failed to live up to her parents’ love, but sometimes a person has to make choices that are not entirely of their own volition.

She could only hope that all of this could be mended in time.

“I forgive you. At this point, what is there for me to be angry about?” Henriette sighed. “I’m just afraid—afraid that you won’t live well. After all, we can no longer protect you… I can only pray to Almighty God to grant you a happy future.”

“I will!” Theresa’s eyes stung with tears.

“Don’t cry! The future Empress of France cannot cry,” Henriette said with a laugh, using a jest to lighten the somber atmosphere.

After laughing for a moment, she reminded her daughter, “If you get the chance later, you must come back and see us.”

“Father won’t let me come back.” At this, Theresa grew sad again.

“Silly girl!” Henriette, heartbroken, couldn’t help but chide her troublesome daughter once more.

“Your father is just being stubborn. He has never backed down to anyone in his life. How can he save face after being pushed into a corner by you like this? He’s just saying that to scare you. Don’t worry, things won’t get that bad. His Majesty and the Chancellor are realists. If His Highness’s cause succeeds, do you think they won’t compromise? As for you, Theresa, with you bridging the gap between the two sides, I see no conflict that cannot be forgotten by everyone. Isn’t that how it’s been for a thousand years?”

“I hope so,” Theresa said, feeling much more at ease.

“Oh, and you must be careful of those relatives of his,” Henriette remembered something else and admonished her daughter again. “As I just said, none of them are to be trifled with. Who knows whether they will welcome you or not. If any of them treat you with malice…”

“I’m not afraid of that. If they quietly accept me as mistress of the house, that’s fine. But if they stir up trouble, I won’t just swallow my anger. I will make them submit,” Theresa said, furrowing her brow slightly as her slender hand clenched into a fist. “I am generous and tolerant with His Highness only because I love him and sincerely wish for everything to go smoothly for him. As for anyone else… no matter who it is, if they disrespect us or harm my happiness, I absolutely will not spare them.”

Chapter 175: 62, Sacrifice

“No matter who it is, if they disrespect us or stand in the way of my happiness, I absolutely will not forgive them.”

Seeing her daughter’s spirited words, Henriette finally felt at ease.

“Well said, Theresa. That’s the spirit you need. You must observe etiquette, but there’s no need to bow and scrape or fawn over others. You’ve already sacrificed enough for Francis; there’s no need to throw away what little dignity you have left…”

As she spoke, she lovingly stroked her daughter’s hair.

“Sigh, I truly wish for the day all of this can be calm again. It has been so vexing for us recently… Alas, if only he weren’t so pointlessly ambitious! We never hoped for him to become an emperor.”

Theresa felt the same way and lowered her head, at a loss for words. Mother and daughter shared a moment of quiet serenity.

A moment later, Henriette changed the subject. “Oh, by the way, I’ve heard some rumors about Princess Sophie recently.”

“Hm?”

The words were spoken casually, but Theresa’s face instantly turned ashen. “What… what rumors?”

“They say her illness isn’t pneumonia as the court claims, but that she was temporarily confined due to His Majesty’s fury for helping Francis escape.” Henriette lowered her voice. “It’s just a rumor, so just listen to it as news and don’t take it to heart. But I suppose there might be some truth to it… After all, I hear the two of them were quite good friends…”

Theresa could only manage a strained, awkward smile. “Perhaps that’s so.”

Although the court had been trying to suppress any news about Sophie, for a princess to be absent from public view for so long would undoubtedly stir up gossip.

From her mother’s reaction, Theresa immediately guessed that her father had not told her mother about the matter.

That was for the best; it saved her the trouble of explaining.

“Her Highness carries the heavy responsibility of our nation’s continuation. I hope she is all right,” she could only say to placate her.

“Isn’t that the truth!” Henriette forced a bitter smile. “Her Highness has been ill for so long. Recently, although no one in high society speaks of it openly, many are worried about the continuation of the imperial line. If… if she doesn’t pull through, we might have to find another princess from a foreign country. Heaven knows how much trouble that would be.”

What is there to worry about anymore… I am working on that very thing right now, Theresa answered in her heart.

Just as her mind was in turmoil, her mother’s voice continued to echo in her ear.

“It is because of these speculations that the court has been trying to reassure everyone, saying Her Highness’s health is no longer in danger and that she just needs more rest. They say she will reappear before the public in a while…”

That’s right. If you count the days, it won’t be long before she can truly see people again.

And the fruit of that accursed bond will be hidden away in the shadows.

Theresa’s breathing subconsciously grew heavy.

Her heart was a storm of anger, envy, and a bit of indignation.

Why… why did you have to do this?! What does your selfish sacrifice make of my actions?

She unconsciously clenched her fists, wanting to slam them on the table, but her last shred of reason held her back.

“Theresa? What’s wrong? Why do you look so pale?” Henriette noticed something was amiss with her daughter and quickly stopped talking.

“It’s nothing, Mother.” Theresa finally came to her senses and shook her head gently. “I’m just relieved. It’s wonderful that she’s all right.”

Before her mother could ask again, she suddenly spoke up. “Mother, could you do me another favor?”

“What a thing to say! Just ask,” Henriette replied with a smile.

“If… if Princess Sophie makes a public appearance after she recovers, could you help me arrange an audience?” Theresa asked.

“Hm? I suppose I could, but why?” Henriette blinked, a little puzzled. “I don’t recall you being particularly close with her.”

“I have to face what I must,” Theresa answered in a low voice.

Then, she smiled. “What I mean is, before I depart, I must thank her for everything she has done for His Highness.”

“I don’t understand what you’re thinking…” Henriette sighed. “But since it is your wish, I will try. With my status, I don’t think the court would refuse.”

========================================

After bidding farewell to the King of Holland, Aiglon returned to his room, fuming.

Having his uncle’s affairs suddenly interfere while he was enthusiastically carrying out his own plans was quite a dampener.

This reality was also like a bucket of cold water, bringing the somewhat overconfident Aiglon back down to earth.

That’s right. While he was currently playing king on a small island and had established the initial structure of his internal power base, he was, in the end, nothing more than the leader of a few hundred people. Not only could he not influence external powers, but even his own uncle, a deposed king within the family, could defy his command.

He still had a long way to go before he could achieve his goal.

Although he desperately wanted to punish his uncle severely as an example to others, he knew rationally that he couldn’t afford any new complications right now. He also needed the two Louis brothers to continue serving him, so he couldn’t make a grave mistake out of a momentary fit of pique.

The current handling of the situation was the best he could do.

But that absolutely did not mean he would forget this offense. He made a mental note of it, to be settled properly when the opportunity arose.

At this thought, his anger began to subside.

“Your Majesty…” a timid voice called out from beside him. “Are you all right…”

Aiglon turned his head to see Chanel looking at him with deep concern.

“I’m fine, just a little unpleasantness,” Aiglon shrugged.

“His Highness the Prince is unwilling to pledge his loyalty and support?” Chanel had probably guessed what happened.

Aiglon didn’t answer.

“How could he!” Chanel cried out. “How could he forsake his own obligation?!”

Chanel’s expression was filled with indignation and grief.

Although she knew of the grievances between the King of Holland and the late Emperor, she still found it unimaginable that Louis, as the Emperor’s younger brother and his nephew’s uncle, would disregard the family’s interests and refuse to aid his nephew’s cause.

For a die-hard follower like her, the blow was simply too great.

“It’s unforgivable!” she said through gritted teeth.

Seeing Chanel’s devastated state, Aiglon reconfirmed his judgment.

If he let everyone know what Louis had done right now, it would certainly deal a huge psychological blow to his followers.

Fortunately, Chanel’s loyalty was beyond question; even a shock like this wouldn’t shake her conviction. As for the others, it was hard to say.

“Some people are just not cut out for great things. They spend their entire lives complaining about the misfortunes they’ve encountered but never dare to change anything, nor do they have the ability to,” Aiglon said mercilessly. “This is for the best. I no longer need to save a place for him. The Empire has no need for those who are disloyal to the Emperor, not even the closest of kin!”

Then, he looked at Chanel and softened his tone. “Chanel, I’ve known for a long time that I can’t accomplish anything by relying on my relatives and elders. Only by promoting my own confidants and talented people can I achieve anything. As long as I have you all by my side, following me steadfastly, why should I care about any uncles? Let them step aside on their own. The era has long since left them behind.”

“I will always be by your side,” Chanel said, deeply moved as she lowered her head.

Then, she regained her spirits, picked up a few articles of clothing from nearby, and presented them to the young man.

“Your Majesty, would you like to try this on?”

“What’s this?” Aiglon asked, puzzled.

Before she could answer, he had already recognized it.

It was a military uniform, predominantly black, accented with golden tasseled epaulets and a red sash.

The fabric was decent, but it was clear it had been hastily made.

And on top of the uniform lay a bicorne hat bearing an eagle crest.

“You made this?” He more or less understood.

“Yes… Your Majesty.” Chanel’s cheeks flushed slightly as she nodded. “I heard you mention that you wanted to adopt a standard uniform and that you liked black clothing, so I tried using the fabric on the island to model a set after the gentlemen’s military uniforms. Would you… would you like to try it on?”

“Of course! Thank you, Chanel!” Aiglon’s earlier anger was completely swept away, and he couldn’t help but laugh heartily. “You’ve really gone to a lot of trouble.”

“You don’t have to thank me. It is my obligation to serve you,” Chanel said, also with a sigh of relief.

Then she added in a low voice, “Let me help you change.”

She then helped the young man unfasten his coat and trousers and carefully put on the uniform she had made.

Although the tailoring was average, the uniform fit him perfectly.

This was not surprising; having spent so much time together, Chanel naturally knew her master’s measurements by heart.

Soon, Aiglon was dressed in the military uniform, the iconic Napoleonic bicorne hat upon his head.

Then, Chanel looked up and stared blankly at the young man.

In her eyes, his fair face was made all the more handsome by the contrast with the black uniform and hat, and he had gained some of the stern and imposing air unique to a soldier. His golden hair seemed to shimmer in the sunlight streaming through the window.

“How is it, Chanel?” Aiglon asked.

Though he hadn’t looked in a mirror, he could guess from Chanel’s admiring and awestruck gaze that he must look quite good.

“You look magnificent, Your Majesty!” Chanel blurted out. “You are the incarnation of Apollo!”

“It’s not that exaggerated, is it?” Aiglon said with a laugh.

Though he was being modest on the surface, he was quite pleased inside.

During the Imperial era, splendid military uniforms had always been a favorite of the Empire’s soldiers. Whether they were ordinary infantry or specialized troops like artillerymen, hussars, or cuirassiers, they all had their own distinct uniforms and iconic attire, and officers would spend a great deal of money on their kits.

The armies of other nations were much the same.

Soldiers are creatures who chase honor and vanity; of course they would like attire that made them look extraordinary.

Although it was impossible and unnecessary for him to design so many different types of uniforms under the current conditions, he was more than willing to let everyone dress a little better to satisfy his men’s vanity, while still maintaining his own distinct style.

Furthermore, in the Imperial era, soldiers had to pay for their own uniforms. Aiglon, however, was prepared to cover this expense himself. After all, he didn’t have many men right now, so it wouldn’t cost him much. Making his men happy would further boost their morale.

“It’s true, Your Majesty…” Chanel kept her eyes on the young man and replied in a small voice. “This attire suits you perfectly!”

“This is all thanks to you, Chanel.” Aiglon chuckled. “It seems the effect is good. Excellent. Then our military uniforms will be modeled after this design from now on. You’ve performed another great service.”

As he spoke, he walked over to his desk, picked up his sword, and struck a pose, expertly twirling the blade with a flourish.

“How’s this, Chanel?” He turned his head, his face an open invitation for praise.

He was already imagining his future army, dressed in such uniforms, marching proudly and valiantly onto the battlefield.

This time, however, Chanel didn’t speak. She suddenly walked up to him and, throwing all caution to the wind, hugged her master from behind.

“Your Majesty… This is wonderful…” she said, her voice filled with immense emotion. “This is everything I ever wanted to see!”

As she spoke, she moved her nose, inhaling the scent of the new fabric on the young man’s back.

“You are the embodiment of the Empire, everything we must bring back to life.”

Although Aiglon was initially startled by Chanel’s action, he soon understood her elation.

“Thank you, Chanel.” He didn’t break free from her embrace. Instead, he put down his sword and stroked her cheek. “I am glad we are striving for the same goal. We still have much to do. Please continue to share your wisdom and courage with me. I will not forget your contributions.”

“I will. I always will. As long as you achieve greatness, I am willing to endure any hardship and make any sacrifice, because you are the sovereign who illuminates my life, the one I have sworn my life to serve.” Chanel closed her eyes slightly. “Perhaps after Princess Theresa arrives, I will only be able to watch from the sidelines as you and Her Highness revive the Empire, but I am willing to make such a sacrifice. Just being able to silently protect you and your Empire is an eternal honor for me. What more could I possibly ask for?”

“Whether you ask for it is one thing, and whether I give it is another, Chanel,” Aiglon said with a smile, shaking his head. “I am by no means a person who treats his friends harshly. You are already my knight, and an even more glorious honor awaits you—just wait and see.”

Chapter 176: The Grand Plan and Strategy

Just as Aiglon was fuming with anger, Chanel gave him an unexpected surprise.

Like a child who had just received his most desired toy, the young man was overjoyed, laughing happily, and the gloom on his face was swept away entirely.

He thanked Chanel profusely, then asked her to summon his young officers.

At their head was, naturally, the one with the most military experience and the most illustrious lineage: Michel Ney, the Duke of Elchingen.

Upon seeing Aiglon’s current attire, he was first taken aback.

“Your Majesty! This uniform of yours…”

“This is the military uniform I just had made,” Aiglon replied. “What do you think?”

“Your Majesty! It is excellent, very much to my taste!” the Duke of Elchingen replied hastily, coming to his senses.

The others immediately chimed in with their approval.

While it was true that Aiglon looked quite dashing in the uniform, even if it had been unsightly, they would never have given any other answer.

“Since no one has any objections, that’s excellent. We’ll use this as a template to create our uniforms from now on. It’s high time we had standardized attire,” Aiglon said with a smile.

Naturally, no one could have any objections, leaving the decision to His Majesty.

However, Aiglon was now moving on to the truly important part.

“You have all worked hard during this time, gentlemen.” He looked at his subordinates with a sincere expression. “You have contributed your experience and wisdom, drilling my army and giving me a direct armed force I can rely on. This is everything I have ever dreamed of… I will no longer live at the mercy of others, subject to their whims. I will fight for my own destiny, alongside all of you.”

This kind of opening was necessary, and the officers all stood respectfully at attention, listening to His Majesty’s address.

“I have told you before that our next destination is Greece, and our enemies will be the Turks and the Egyptians,” Aiglon continued. “I admit they seem like daunting foes. At least, with our current meager strength, it is absolutely impossible to match them alone. I am not a fantasist; on the contrary, I am a realist, so I will admit this. Furthermore, I am very pleased that even in the face of such terrifying difficulties, you have all chosen to remain by my side, loyal and unwavering… This loyalty and courage is a debt I will never forget.”

As he said this, Aiglon subconsciously picked up his sword and placed it on the table, as if to emphasize his resolve.

“But even brave warriors should not be sent to die in vain, and I will certainly not send you on suicide missions. That would only be a needless waste of my own strength… Therefore, my plan is to confront our enemies with skill and finesse. In other words, what we must do is not simply fight to the death, but more importantly, exploit the conflicts between nations to our advantage, winning the greatest honor and benefits for ourselves with the fewest casualties and the lowest cost.”

His words caused a stir among the others, who were somewhat puzzled.

“What do you mean by that?” the Duke of Elchingen asked.

“While I intend to fish in troubled waters, I am well aware that the great powers are also scheming against each other in this small corner of the world. They are full of contradictions, yet they possess immense power… power so great it could grind the Ottoman Empire itself to dust.”

At this point, Aiglon shifted his tone. “The war for independence has been going on for several years, and they’ve won several victories before. Logically speaking, if the Greeks had been united, they would have been independent long ago. Instead, they have fallen into this desperate situation precisely because of infighting between their various factions. They began killing each other before the war was even won… This country is torn apart, a complete mess, chaotic and corrupt. And, I suspect, no one is capable of ruling them well.”

Although Greece at this time was small and its people poor, its internal politics were incredibly complex, generally divided into a few factions:

The rebels, composed mainly of commoners and peasants, led by Theodoros Kolokotronis. They were the most fervent force in Greece, hoping to throw off Turkish rule and achieve national independence. It was they who had repeatedly defeated the Turkish armies sent to suppress them, preserving the flame of the Greek nation.

The second faction was the conservatives, primarily composed of local landlords and powerful clans. This group was not opposed to national independence but was more concerned with protecting their own interests and privileges. They looked down on the origins of Kolokotronis and the other rebels and feared that their own interests would be harmed if the rebels succeeded. Thus, they hoped to cooperate with groups that could better protect their interests.

The third faction consisted of some intellectuals and high-ranking military officers, who had connections with foreign governments through private relationships or were simply agents of those governments. They were collectively known as the pro-European faction. This group was further divided into pro-Russian and pro-Western camps, but on the whole, they wished to escape the brutal rule of the Turks while also avoiding “mob rule,” which made them very hostile to the first faction.

In the initial phase of the war for independence, the rebels won victory after victory. In January 1822, Greece convened its first National Assembly at Epidaurus, declared independence, and formed a national government.

However, at the very moment the government was formed, Greece was plunged into violent turmoil.

The aforementioned powerful clans and the pro-European faction, fearing the expansion of the rebels’ power, united to exclude them.

In April 1824, Greece held its second National Assembly, and the rebel leader and war hero Kolokotronis was removed from his position as commander-in-chief.

The supporters of Kolokotronis refused to accept this and rejected the government’s authority, leading to a situation where two parallel governments existed in Greece for a time. After two fierce armed conflicts, Kolokotronis and his supporters were defeated. He was arrested and thrown into prison, and some even proposed executing him to eliminate future trouble, but the high-level government officials refrained, fearing it would incite a popular uprising.

Before the war for independence was even won, the elites of Greece were already busy with internal strife, turning on each other. It was somewhat reminiscent of how, before the Northern Expedition in China was complete, the conservative faction of the Kuomintang allied with the old powers to crush the revolutionary forces—except that the Greek rebel army, composed of commoners, was far weaker and less politically conscious than the revolutionaries a century later, and so could only watch helplessly as they were led to defeat and the leadership of the independence war was usurped.

In April 1827, representatives from all over Greece convened the third National Assembly in Troezen. The rebel forces had been purged, and the remaining factions reached a compromise, electing Kapodistrias as president.

This president had studied medicine in Italy in his youth and served as a chief physician in a Russian military hospital on Corfu in 1799. In 1800, he became secretary of the legislative council in Ionia, and from 1809 to 1827, he worked for the Russian Ministry of Foreign Affairs, serving in the Russian embassy in Vienna, the foreign affairs office of the Russian Danube army, the Russian embassy in Switzerland, and the Ministry of Foreign Affairs itself.

After the Greek War of Independence broke out in 1821, he became the leader of the pro-Russian faction within the rebel camp, providing financial aid to the insurgents on the Tsar’s orders.

Fearing the growth of Russian influence, Britain and Austria intervened, and Kapodistrias was forced to resign. After several years of lying low and maneuvering, he was once again nominated as President of the Hellenic Republic.

A man who had served the Russian Tsar for nearly twenty years was now the nominal head of state of Greece, and he would continue to seek the Tsar’s support without hesitation, serving Russia’s interests.

In other words, with the welcome and active cooperation of the conservatives, the cause of Greek independence had become a pawn in the game of the foreign great powers. The commoners and peasants, who had shed the most blood and made the greatest sacrifices, were excluded from the leadership.

It was precisely during this period of division within the Greek military leadership, when military and political leaders were busy with power struggles, that the Ottoman Empire regrouped and, in alliance with the ruler of Egypt, Ali Pasha, marched into Greece. They turned the once-promising Greek independence movement into its current precarious state. Most of Greek territory has been reconquered, and they can only huddle in a small corner, barely hanging on.

But even at this time, the various Greek factions have not stopped their infighting; they are still engaged in intense internal disputes.

Flourishing nations are each different, yet dying nations are all so similar.

Under the watchful eyes of his officers, Aiglon explained in detail the information he had gathered and his analysis of the situation.

He knew that if he wanted to command these men effectively, he first needed to unite their thinking and inspire them to embrace his ideas and plans.

“In conclusion, while the Turks and Egyptians may seem formidable, they are not so terrifying—the Ottoman Empire is already rotten to the core. They were routed several times before by a bunch of peasants and stragglers! Though we are few, as long as we have the courage and determination, we can do the same, and even better,” Aiglon summarized with great confidence. “Moreover, we will continue to grow stronger. I will invest all my money and energy to turn us into a great army in Greece, and I will show the world that I have saved this nation and its people from the brink of destruction! And this time, our cause is just. Even those who detest us the most will not be able to find fault with it.”

Aiglon’s words stirred a sense of yearning in these young men. At their age, who among them did not long to achieve great deeds and become a world-renowned hero?

“Then, what do you mean by exploiting the great powers?” the Duke of Elchingen asked.

“The Russians despise me, and they hate the name Bonaparte. They would never want to see the Bonaparte family rule in Greece. But this hatred can be exploited. As soon as we achieve some notable success, the Tsar will become alarmed. He will take the initiative to wage war on the Turks, absolutely refusing to let me monopolize the glory and honor of being the savior,” Aiglon said with utter confidence. “And their actions will draw the Turks’ attention. After all, losing Greece is not fatal for the Turks, but if the Cossacks were to storm Constantinople, they would be finished. Therefore, they will focus their main forces on dealing with the Russians, and the pressure on us will be reduced.”

In fact, he was not merely speculating. Historically, in 1828, Tsar Nicholas I of the Russian Empire, under the pretext of supporting Greek independence, launched the Eighth Russo-Turkish War. He dispatched over one hundred thousand troops to advance from both the Balkans and the Caucasus, soundly defeating the Turks and once coming close to the long-coveted Constantinople.

The Russian Empire’s victory alarmed the great powers of Western Europe. They united to put pressure on the Russians, forcing the Tsar to withdraw his troops. Russia and Turkey then signed the Treaty of Adrianople, by which the Russian Empire acquired the mouth of the Danube and its nearby islands, as well as a large swath of territory on the eastern coast of the Black Sea. Turkey was also forced to recognize the annexation of Georgia, Imeretia, and Mingrelia into Russia.

In this already altered timeline, Aiglon was convinced that as long as he won a few victories in Greece and made a name for himself, the Russians would likely launch their attack even sooner, determined not to let him get his hands on Constantinople.

After Tsar Nicholas came to the throne, he brutally suppressed the Decembrist revolt, arousing great dissatisfaction at home and abroad. He urgently needed to establish his prestige, and launching a war while the Turks were preoccupied, using the glory of victory to win national acclaim—this was a time-honored Russian tradition, one the Tsar would certainly not refuse.

“I understand…” At Aiglon’s explanation, everyone had a sudden realization.

Thinking it over, it did indeed seem perfectly logical.

“As soon as the Tsar marches, our opportunity will come.” Aiglon clenched his right fist, speaking with utter confidence. “Of course, I’m not foolish enough to lead you into battle against the Tsar’s army. But I am certain that the great powers of Western Europe will never want to see Constantinople fall into the Tsar’s hands. And that is the opportunity I’ve been dreaming of. I will step onto the stage and make a real deal with these nations.”

Yes, he was certain that the Russian Empire’s advance, and their glorious victories, would infuriate the Western powers, just as they had in history.

Although they hated the Bonaparte family, that dislike was nothing compared to the Tsar marching on Constantinople.

As long as he postured as if he were about to march on Constantinople and completely liberate Greece, the Russian Empire would be unable to stop. Meanwhile, the Western nations would be adamantly opposed to the Tsar liberating Rome, and they would be unwilling to fight a major war in Greece. In the end, this deadlock would have to be resolved through negotiations.

In the end, it would simply come down to him making concessions, Russia making concessions, Greece becoming independent, and him not seeking the Greek throne—a result all parties could accept.

“You intend to use the British to oppose the Russians?” the Duke of Elchingen asked, “and gain their recognition in return.”

“Yes, I intend to get on good terms with the British.” Aiglon shrugged. “They are our family’s enemies, but at this moment, at least, we can negotiate and even turn foes into friends. As long as they come to me, I will be more than willing to make concessions for them. And if we contribute to resolving a European crisis, we should be entitled to our reward, shouldn’t we?”

This was indeed Aiglon’s entire plan.

From beginning to end, he didn’t care one bit about the fate of the Greeks (after all, the Greeks had been killing each other for so long anyway), he only hoped to use Greece as a bargaining chip in exchange for greater benefits.

He felt that if he handled it well, perhaps his relationship with the Austrians could also be mended through this opportunity.

It wasn’t that he was afraid of the Austrians, but Sophie was currently in their hands. And if Sophie and his child truly existed, he hoped to do something for them, to use his abilities to secure better treatment for them—as a form of compensation, perhaps.

He quickly cast aside these stray thoughts and looked back at the crowd.

“Gentlemen, all of this sounds wonderful, but there is one crucial point: we must rely on our own ability and courage to take the first step. We must turn the tide. Only then will we be noticed. Those without strength or ability are not worthy of anyone’s attention. So from now on, please, work hard for me, and for yourselves!”

Chapter 177: 64, A Deal and a Past

Place me on Sunium’s marbled steep,

Where nothing, save the waves and I,

May hear our mutual murmurs sweep;

There, swan-like, let me sing and die:

A land of slaves shall ne’er be mine—

Dash down yon cup of Samian wine!

The great poet Byron was gone, but his poems would live on forever.

At this moment, Edmond Dantès silently recited this passage from “The Isles of Greece” as he wandered through this land of eternal turmoil.

He was in a small port named Lavrion, located at the southernmost tip of the Balkan Peninsula, very close to Athens.

In the past, this had been a bustling port city where fishermen and merchant ships constantly shuttled back and forth, exchanging goods between Asia and Europe.

But now, constant raids by the rebel army and the Turkish forces had plunged the area into a prolonged state of war and chaos, causing the port to fall into decline.

The long years of conflict had impoverished the residents, leaving them unable to afford foreign goods. The chaos also deterred merchants, who sought safer places to trade. Thus, the desolation and decay here became inevitable.

While all other industries rapidly declined, one business suddenly experienced a grotesque boom—military supply.

Right now, the combined Turkish and Egyptian armies were massing on Greek soil, determined to pacify this rebellious land for the Ottoman Empire. This small port had become one of the transit hubs for the army’s rear.

Soldiers, weapons, and other military supplies poured in continuously from the heart of the Empire to supply the grand army at the front.

By now, the counter-insurgency army had already occupied most of Greece, pushing the rebel army and the Greek Republican Government into a small corner of the Peloponnese peninsula. In the eyes of the rulers in Istanbul, they were close to success. With just one more push, they could completely crush these rebels, restore the Empire’s prestige, and preserve its remaining territory.

They cared not in the slightest what devastation the people of this land would suffer.

It could even be said that, in order to intimidate the populace, they had no qualms about using the cruelest and most terrifying methods.

On April 11, 1822, Turkish forces carried out the horrific Chios Island Massacre to punish the Greek insurgents. On the small island of Chios, approximately twenty-five thousand people were brutally slaughtered, and another forty-five thousand (mostly women and children) were sold into slavery. Even earlier, in 1821, the Turks had massacred the Greeks within the city of Istanbul—even though most of these Greeks had remained loyal to the Empire, they could not escape death.

One could only imagine that if the rebel army ultimately failed in its fight against the Turkish punitive expedition, the bloodthirsty Turkish forces would sweep across Greece, and the previous tragedies would be re-enacted throughout the entire land.

Edmond Dantès hoped with all his heart that his master could prevent this horrifying scene from becoming a reality.

Although he had only been in Greece for a few days, having seen the prosperity of Paris, he was shocked by the desolation and decay here, and by the painful disasters the local people had endured.

Greece!

At this time, Greece was not a country but a geographical term, a collective name for the land in the southern Balkan Peninsula and the chain of islands scattered throughout the Aegean Sea.

It had been ruled by the Ottoman Turkish Empire for several centuries, silently allowing itself to be covered in dust, obscure and unknown.

It might have been different if he were just an ignorant sailor, but he had learned so much from Abbé Faria, which in turn had stirred his emotions. He felt with profound depth the brilliant splendor of civilization that had once blossomed in this birthplace of science.

Because he knew of its former glory, he was all the more filled with righteous indignation at its current plight and suffering.

After personally witnessing and experiencing the catastrophe here, he was suddenly inflamed with the same fury as Byron.

Byron and so many of the fallen had not completed this cause, but the torch they lit had not yet been extinguished; it still burned fiercely. Now was the time for Edmond Dantès and his allies to pick it up.

Edmond Dantès was now utterly convinced that their cause was just—even if their original motive was profit, at least objectively, they were fighting to make the world a better place. He had a clear conscience.

Of course, passion alone was not enough. Edmond Dantès was long past the age of boiling blood. He could restrain his righteous anger and act calmly as the situation required.

He was now part of a group and bore a mission entrusted to him by his master. He had to complete it.

It was a scorching summer. Dressed as an Arab merchant in a white turban, he walked through the dilapidated streets of Lavrion with two attendants and a locally hired translator.

This area had once been a residential district with many fishermen’s small shacks. But now, most were in ruins, huddled together like dead beetles. The owners of the houses were mostly gone. Through the small gaps between the buildings, one could occasionally see the nameless, decapitated bodies on the beach, silently testifying to the disaster this place had once suffered. Even the sea breeze seemed to carry a hint of blood; clearly, this place was still not at peace.

Guided by a middleman, they found a shack in this maze of wretched alleys and casually closed the door behind them.

Inside the room, several men were gathered. They all looked up in unison at Edmond Dantès, who had just entered.

These men were all dressed in blue jackets, white trousers, and small red caps—the uniform of the Egyptian army.

They all held weapons and watched the newcomer warily.

Looking at their murderous gazes, Edmond Dantès knew in his heart that these men had definitely killed people, and not just one or two.

Back when he had sailed on merchant ships, he had seen many desperados who looked at him with the same contempt for life.

To avoid any misunderstanding, he raised his hands to show he had no hostile intent, and his gesture lowered the group’s animosity.

“I’ve come to make a deal!” he said in his halting Arabic.

The officer in the lead sized him up for a few moments, then gave a slight wave of his hand, signaling his men to lower their weapons.

At the same time, Edmond Dantès took the opportunity to observe the other man.

He was a young officer of about thirty, with a dark complexion and a few tufts of short, black, curly hair peeking out from under his cap. His features were sharp, his eyes full of spirit. Through his open collar, a large patch of bronze-colored skin was visible, his muscles firm and full of explosive power.

He wore a saber at his side and had a pistol tucked into his belt, clearly on alert at all times.

After carefully examining Edmond Dantès, he nodded slightly and pointed to a small wooden stool in front of him, gesturing for Edmond to sit.

“You’re the merchant who wants to buy our goods this time?” he asked coldly.

As if to accommodate Edmond, he spoke slowly, so Edmond Dantès understood him easily.

“Yes,” he replied with a firm nod. “I want to purchase some… merchandise from you.”

This was the fruit of his recent efforts.

Before his imprisonment, Edmond Dantès knew many smugglers. After arriving on the Island of Monte Cristo, he had deliberately made contact with this underworld.

Since coming to Greece, to complete the mission given to him by His Majesty, he had begun to use the smugglers’ network to try and contact people within the Turkish and Egyptian armies who were secretly selling military equipment.

As His Majesty had said, the easiest way to procure military supplies and arms was to buy them from an army—and it was even more ideal if that army was currently at war. The vermin within the military could easily use “combat losses” as an excuse to sell off supplies on the side.

Edmond Dantès used the existing network to find reliable candidates. After some twists and turns, he had finally found a dependable contact.

And today was the day they were to meet.

“I am Wilmore,” Edmond Dantès said, giving the alias he was using for this transaction. He continued in his less-than-fluent Arabic, “I hope to buy a large quantity of arms from you, the more the better. If you have cannons, that would be even better…”

The officer didn’t answer his question immediately. Instead, a grin suddenly spread across his face.

Rather than making him appear gentler, his smile added a strange, unsettling quality, like that of a beast ready to devour its prey.

“You are French,” the officer stated with conviction.

To have his origins exposed at first glance stunned Edmond Dantès. What was even more astonishing was that the officer spoke in French.

Though flustered, he maintained his composure on the surface.

“I don’t think that’s important. Gold is gold in any country,” he replied coolly in Arabic.

“Let’s stop beating around the bush, Sir. Your Arabic is good, but—a few syllables clearly give you away as a Frenchman.” The officer suddenly switched to fluent French. “Don’t worry, most people can’t tell. It’s just that I lived in France for many years, so I know.”

Edmond Dantès said nothing more, simply watching the other man silently, waiting for him to continue.

“Don’t worry, they don’t understand French. It doesn’t matter what we say,” the officer went on. “Besides, I’m their leader, and they obey my orders completely.”

Then, he extended a hand toward Edmond Dantès.

“Arslan-Yusuf-Naqib is my name.”

Although he didn’t understand the man’s intentions, judging from his demeanor, Edmond Dantès didn’t think he had any ill will. So he raised his hand and shook the other man’s.

“Why would a Frenchman come here to buy our weapons?” Yusuf-Naqib asked after they shook hands.

“I am no longer French. I am a merchant now, and I want to engage in any business that is profitable,” Edmond Dantès replied, also switching to French. “The arms trade is the most lucrative, so I’m willing to take the risk.”

“Who are you selling to? Our enemies?” Yusuf-Naqib pressed.

“Do you care?” Edmond Dantès retorted.

Before the other man could get angry, he softened his tone. “But I can assure you, no. Because the Greeks can’t afford a high price right now.”

Yusuf-Naqib paused for a moment, then grinned.

“A very good reason.”

He then changed the subject. “So, how much are you prepared to pay?”

“However much you’re selling, I can buy,” Edmond Dantès answered with great bravado.

He then took a pouch of coins from his pocket and handed it to Yusuf-Naqib.

Yusuf-Naqib took it and opened it.

“Oh!” A commotion immediately arose behind him. Although the soldiers couldn’t understand what they were saying, they could clearly see the brilliant gleam of the gold coins inside the pouch.

“This is a deposit,” Edmond Dantès said in a low voice. “You can trust me now, can’t you?”

He knew he was taking a risk. These men could very well take the bag of gold and disappear, causing him to lose the money for nothing.

But he trusted his middleman. Besides, doing business meant taking risks, especially this kind of business. It was necessary to show some sincerity.

Moreover, he was willing to trust the man before him because… in his eyes, he saw the raging fire of ambition and the courage of a daredevil.

This fellow was certainly not content with his current situation. He wanted to do bigger things, so he wouldn’t torpedo this deal for such a paltry sum.

Just as he had predicted, after a moment of silence, the officer made a gesture, and the soldiers beside him quieted down.

Then, Yusuf-Naqib looked at Edmond Dantès again with his hawk-like gaze. “You are very rich.”

“Yes, but I have nothing on me now. I’ve already given it all to you,” Edmond Dantès answered quickly, fearing the man might suddenly get the idea to rob him. “As long as we start cooperating, I will deliver a continuous stream of money into your hands.”

The officer fell silent again, staring at Edmond Dantès in deep thought.

Under Edmond’s nervous gaze, he slowly nodded.

“Alright. A few crates of rifles will be delivered here tomorrow. Have your men come to pick them up, and give the rest of the payment to my men.”

Excellent… Edmond Dantès breathed a sigh of relief.

His efforts over this period had not been in vain. He had finally found someone he could work with.

Without a doubt, a few crates of rifles were not enough to satisfy his and his master’s appetite, but it was an excellent start. As long as they continued to cooperate, he could get much more from here.

“Then here’s to our pleasant cooperation,” he said, proactively extending his hand. The two men shook hands again.

They then discussed for a while longer, hammering out the specific details of the transaction and delivery.

Now, it was time to leave. He knew that the longer he stayed here, the more likely it was for an unforeseen accident to occur.

“I think I should be heading back, Sir,” he said, bidding farewell.

“Goodbye, Sir,” the other man replied, showing no intention of stopping him.

Before parting, Edmond Dantès couldn’t help but feel a little curious. “You said you lived in France before? How did you end up there?”

“It’s no secret,” Yusuf laughed again, a hint of reminiscence in his expression. “My father was a Mamluk cavalryman who served Napoleon. He died in Spain. After his Empire fell, my mother and I were forced to leave France. To make a living, I had to join Ali Pasha’s army—and that’s the story.”

Under such circumstances, it was no wonder he had no loyalty to the Egyptian army…

“I understand,” Edmond Dantès nodded. “Goodbye.”

Chapter 178: The Bandits

After leaving the dilapidated shack, Edmond Dantès felt a great sense of relief.

Though he had maintained his composure and dignity throughout the meeting, how could he not have been terrified on the inside?

After all, those soldiers, who killed without batting an eye, could have opened fire at any moment, taking his life and his money.

Though it was now summer, he found his back drenched in a cold sweat.

Thankfully… the gamble had ultimately yielded the best possible result.

Without risk, there might be safety, but nothing more. That was why he preferred to take the chance.

Having already died once, what reason was there to fear death again?

It was now dusk. Under the cover of the increasingly dim sky, he quietly slipped out of the small Port of Lavrion. Then, he bid farewell to the translator and the middleman he had brought with him, and they each vanished into the night.

Next, guided by the faint starlight, he made his way into an olive grove. Following the route from memory, he ventured deep into the woods until he arrived at a well-hidden treehouse.

This was his temporary hideout.

He paused at the entrance, for he had clearly spotted tracks leading inside.

Without a change in expression, he reached into his pocket, gripped his pistol, and peered warily through a crack in the door to assess the situation inside.

“Ah, don’t be nervous, it’s me!”

A voice called out from within.

Upon hearing it, Edmond Dantès’s tense heart finally relaxed. He released his grip on the gun and opened the door.

Inside, a man was sitting on a simple chair, looking at him with a fawning smile.

“Lord Wilmore, you’re back from handling your business?” he asked in a frivolous tone, his legs crossed.

This was a middle-aged man of about forty. Years of travel had left his face dark and his forehead lined with deep wrinkles, but it was clear he was a white man.

He was not tall, and his unruly brown hair sat on his head like a messy mop. His beard, however, was neatly trimmed. He was blind in his right eye due to an injury, so he wore an eyepatch, which lent his smile a somewhat bizarre quality.

He was a French smuggler who had operated in Greece for many years, Syndicat de Main.

He claimed to be a descendant of noblemen, hence the use of the prefix ‘de’ in his surname. But to this day, no one knew if this claim was true, nor had anyone ever met another member of his supposed family—of course, no one was interested enough to dig into his past.

He was a smuggler with a rather reliable reputation, and that was enough.

Edmond Dantès had met him through another smuggler. Because of his fluency in French, his good reputation, and his wide circle of acquaintances, Edmond Dantès had decided to win him over. He spent a sum of money to secure his temporary cooperation, making him one of his agents.

To gain his trust, Edmond Dantès had revealed the purpose of his painstaking efforts—he intended to sponsor the Greek war of independence.

However, he did not reveal who was backing him, instead casting himself as a wealthy foreign nobleman obsessed with heroic causes.

Syndicat de Main cared little about who he was or what his cause was, but for the price he offered, he had gladly chosen to cooperate.

Thus, during this period, Edmond Dantès was responsible for purchasing munitions, while he had arranged for de Main to act as a go-between. He hoped to use this well-connected smuggler to make contact with the various factions in Greece. It would be even better if he could recruit some of them to his cause.

“My business is concluded. And what of yours, Mr. de Main…?” Edmond Dantès called out the man’s name in a reserved tone as he lit an oil lamp hidden under the chair. He then studied the man in the dim light. “How did things go on your end?”

“Not so well, Sir,” Syndicat de Main said with a regretful shrug and a sigh. “As you know, the Greeks are in a very bad situation. They’re retreating in defeat after defeat, and the Imperial army has them all blockaded. A few of my old friends are either unreachable, or they’ve gone to meet God… It’ll be a while before I can contact anyone.”

Edmond Dantès listened quietly without offering any comment.

He knew that Syndicat de Main was, at the end of the day, just an ordinary smuggler. Even if he was well-connected, it was unlikely he knew any truly important figures. Furthermore, given the current situation, contacting the resistance army was never going to be easy. While the outcome was unfortunate, it was acceptable.

But that didn’t mean he was satisfied.

If only to put some pressure on the man, he had to appear disappointed.

“Do you have any good news for me?” he asked coldly.

“I do, Sir!” Noticing his employer’s displeasure, Syndicat de Main’s smile vanished, and he replied in a serious tone. “I managed to contact an old friend. He’s currently leading a band of mountain bandits a few miles from here, and he has some followers… He’s very interested in serving you.”

“Bandits?” Edmond Dantès frowned. “Are they really willing to join me?”

“As long as you pay enough, of course they are.” Syndicat de Main gave a cunning smile. “You see the situation. This place is in the chaos of war, and no one is living well. The bandits’ room for survival is shrinking too. He can barely feed his men, so of course he wants to find another way out.”

Edmond Dantès thought for a moment. Although bandits had a bad reputation and had surely committed many misdeeds, he was not in a position to be picky right now.

“Are they reliable?” he asked again. “What if they just want to find out my whereabouts and take the opportunity to rob me?”

“That one is different from other bandits; he has some sense of honor…” Syndicat de Main replied.

But he knew this reasoning was hardly convincing, so he added with an awkward laugh, “Sir, I understand your concern, and I can’t vouch for him completely. But… in this world, how many people do you think are truly trustworthy?”

Edmond Dantès considered this and found that the man had a point.

Ultimately, he couldn’t put his faith in anyone’s morals. It wasn’t just bandits who were untrustworthy; the Greeks and the Egyptians were no different. That being the case, what was the difference?

However, that didn’t mean he should let his guard down.

Although he hadn’t met this group, Edmond Dantès’s experience told him that most bandits were prone to plunder and revered violence. If he couldn’t keep them in line, even if they had no ill intentions at first, they would likely end up killing him for his goods.

So, he could recruit them, but he had to intimidate them first.

He acutely felt the need to find a way to acquire a force directly under his command.

I need to contact the Island of Monte Cristo at once, report my current progress to His Majesty, and ask him to send more men to assist me, he quickly decided.

A myriad of thoughts flashed through his mind in an instant, but his expression remained impassive.

“Very well, then. First, contact that bandit leader for me. Have him come and negotiate with me himself. I am willing to pay to hire him and his men to join my cause—if he is unwilling to come alone, then I’ll consider him insincere, and there will be nothing more to discuss.”

“Your terms are a bit harsh,” Syndicat de Main said with some difficulty. “Everyone is a bit timid these days.”

“He is the one asking something of me, not the other way around. Therefore, I have the right to set the terms. We must establish some initial trust, must we not?” Edmond Dantès retorted forcefully. “In our time working together, you should have seen that I am a man of my word. I am also generous and willing to spend money on my friends. So, as long as your friend proves he is worthy of my trust, I can compensate him for his concessions.”

“Alright, I will relay your terms to him…” Syndicat de Main thought for a moment, then nodded.

“There is one more thing I need to entrust to you,” Edmond Dantès said.

“Please, go on.”

“I came to an agreement with that Egyptian officer I introduced to you today. He is willing to do business with me, and I have already paid the deposit. The first transaction will take place tomorrow. I need you to help me move the goods to a safe place for storage.”

“Right away! In the name of my family’s great surname, I assure you I will complete the task,” Syndicat de Main replied with renewed vigor, his voice booming.

Edmond Dantès had never studied European noble genealogy, nor did he understand heraldry, but he was no fool. On the contrary, he was quite knowledgeable. So, of course, he didn’t believe the man’s claims of nobility.

But what was there to fuss about?

In the end, even his own title, the “Count of Monte Cristo,” was something of a strange concoction. Why should he care if someone else’s noble lineage was real or fake?

In any case, Mr. de Main was very useful right now, and that was enough.

Then, another thought seemed to occur to Edmond Dantès.

“These bandits you mentioned, have they always been bandits, or did they come from somewhere else?”

His question made Syndicat de Main freeze for a moment.

Then he chuckled again. “You truly are sharp-eyed… Alright, I’ll be straight with you. He was originally one of the Pasha of Ioannina’s men. But then the Pasha lost his head to the men the Sultan sent, didn’t he? Without a leader, they were forced to wander. They have no other means of making a living, so they became bandits to survive…”

So that was it.

Edmond Dantès now understood why Syndicat de Main would be friends with such a person.

Just as the Greeks were divided, the once-glorious Ottoman Turkish Empire was now afflicted with a sickness unique to a dying empire—political corruption and chaos, fractured factions, endless internal strife, and the rise of warlords.

The Pashas (governors) stationed by the Empire in various regions had successively become local despots, often paying lip service to the central authority and sometimes even monopolizing local military and political power, submitting to the Sultan in name only, much like the military governors of the late Tang Dynasty.

For example, Ali Pasha of Egypt, who was fighting alongside the Turks this time, had already become the de facto ruler of Egypt and had even been permitted to pass his position on to his heirs, with the Sultan retaining only nominal suzerainty.

The Sultan had paid a high price to get him to send troops this time: the two sides had signed an agreement in which the Sultan promised to hand over Syria and Crete to Ali Pasha’s administration after the successful suppression of Greece.

If Ali Pasha of Egypt was like this, other lords were naturally the same.

The Ali Pasha of Ioannina, for example, had openly rebelled not long ago.

This Pasha had once ruled a large area, including Albania, through brutal means and had begun to openly oppose the Imperial court in Istanbul.

In 1820, Ali Pasha assassinated his political rival Pachobey in Istanbul. Sultan Mahmud II seized the opportunity to dismiss Ali Pasha from his post and demand his return to the capital to report.

Ali Pasha, knowing full well that a trip to the capital meant certain death, refused to resign his post. He instead united with other Pashas from surrounding regions and openly took up arms against the Sultan.

By 1822, after two years of fierce fighting, and despite having the upper hand initially, Ali Pasha was ultimately defeated by the Sultan’s grand army. In January 1822, Ottoman forces reached Ali Pasha’s sanctuary and deceived him with a promise of a full pardon from the Sultan.

Ali Pasha fell for the trick and prepared to cease his resistance. But when he was told to surrender and accept decapitation, the Pasha chose to fight bravely to the end. In the final battle, bullets tore through his body, and his head was subsequently cut off and sent to the Sultan.

His remains were buried in a local mosque.

After Ali Pasha’s death, his original army scattered to the four winds. Some turned into bandits and roamed the land, some vanished without a trace, and others simply joined the Greek rebellion, continuing to oppose the Turkish Sultan.

As a result, the Balkan Peninsula was now in utter chaos. The Turkish Empire and Greece, warlord Pashas, and various other forces were entangled in a mess of contradictions, sometimes cooperating, sometimes killing one another. The situation was a vortex of turmoil, and the common people, as the most direct victims, naturally bore the deepest suffering.

After learning of their past, Edmond Dantès suddenly took a greater interest in this band of bandits. After all, compared to the disorderly mob of common bandits, men with formal military experience were obviously far more useful.

Moreover, their awkward predicament left them with few choices—they were enemies of the Turks, but the Greeks did not welcome them either. They could only struggle for their own survival in desperation.

Perhaps they can be the first to pledge their allegiance to us, he thought to himself.

Chapter 179: 66, Pledging Allegiance and Finding Common Ground

After settling matters with Syndicat de Main, Edmond Dantès saw him off.

Only when the man’s figure vanished into the shadows of the forest did he finally allow his tense nerves to relax.

Now that he was finally alone, he could rest properly, without having to be wary of a bullet that might fly from some unknown direction.

Carrying out such a dangerous and complex mission in a foreign land had exhausted him mentally. Though he had long since forged himself into a man of strong will, deep down, he still felt weary from time to time.

Although he knew Syndicat de Main’s identity was certainly fabricated, he was willing to trust it. The common ground of both being “Frenchmen” allowed him to be less guarded when they were together.

He hoped his judgment was accurate.

Edmond Dantès dismissed his private thoughts and walked back to the side of the crude thatched hut. He picked up a sheet of letter paper and, leaning on a wooden board, began to write quickly.

By the dim light, he detailed his current predicament, the progress he had made, and the help he currently needed. He also included his assessment of the current situation in Greece.

Tomorrow, he would go to the Port of Lavrion again and secretly mail this letter, which carried his boundless hopes, to his master, who was still on the Island of Monte Cristo. He estimated it would arrive in a few days.

Ever since he had arrived in Greece, he had been writing to His Majesty regularly every few days, partly to report his progress and state his needs, and partly to let him know he was safe and still alive.

Based on his activities so far, Edmond Dantès, while not overly optimistic, felt that things were proceeding rather smoothly. Thus, he was quite confident in taking credit with his master.

He also believed that everything he had accomplished so far was enough to satisfy him.

After finishing the letter, Edmond Dantès, filled with a satisfying sense of peace, tidied up hastily and lay down on the bed made of broken wooden planks, ending a day of considerable gains.

Over the next few days, with the help of Syndicat de Main, Edmond Dantès successfully completed the transaction with the Egyptian officer, Yusuf Naqib, obtaining a good number of weapons from him.

Seeing how easily the other party produced a batch of weapons for sale, he couldn’t help but feel curious about Yusuf Naqib’s specific position. However, he knew it was best not to ask too many questions about certain things, so he didn’t probe any further.

He and his men found a hidden cave nearby and carefully stored all the weapons there.

If all went as planned, it wouldn’t be long before these secret caves became one of their supply depots when the master he served arrived on this land with the volunteer force.

With this transaction successfully completed, Edmond Dantès was finally free to devote his energy to other matters.

At this time, Syndicat de Main brought him good news—his friend, the bandit chief, after several days of hesitation, had finally decided to leave his hideout and seek an audience with the wealthy Mr. Wilmore, hoping to find a new livelihood for himself and his bandits.

Edmond Dantès was overjoyed, but he maintained a cool demeanor on the surface as he and Syndicat de Main discussed a meeting place.

Early the next morning, led by Syndicat de Main, he arrived in a hilly area near the Port of Lavrion.

It was clearly a cemetery, with crooked crosses sticking out here and there. But due to long neglect, it was already overgrown with wild grass, leaving only small, faintly undulating mounds of earth.

Edmond Dantès paid no mind to the surroundings. He scanned the area between the wild grasses, waiting for the arrival of the person he was scheduled to meet.

He did not have to wait long. Soon, a tall figure appeared in his field of vision.

The man wore common homespun clothes and a tattered, wide-brimmed felt hat. He looked less like a murderous bandit and more like a meek peasant.

However, his strong, powerful arms and the sharp glint that occasionally flashed in his eyes still revealed the characteristics of a desperado—at his waist, Edmond Dantès spotted the hilt of a hidden knife.

Because of the felt hat, Edmond Dantès couldn’t see the man’s face clearly, only the large beard on the lower half of his face. But from the man’s approaching figure and Syndicat de Main’s expression, he determined that this was the person he was looking for.

He spread his hands in a welcoming gesture, showing he had no hostile intent. The other man also opened his hands as he approached, indicating that he was only here to negotiate.

Soon, the two were face-to-face.

The sea breeze echoed through the desolate graveyard, rustling the wild grass and adding to the somber atmosphere.

“Isaac Palaiologos.” Under Edmond Dantès’s gaze, the man took off his hat, bowed, and greeted him in Greek.

Now, Edmond Dantès could finally see his face clearly. He was a powerfully built man in his thirties with short hair. His broad forehead exuded a sense of strength, but he was currently somewhat gaunt. His thick beard was flecked with dust, making him look even more travel-worn.

It seemed his recent circumstances had been quite difficult.

“It is a pleasure to meet you,” Edmond Dantès replied in the Greek he had just learned.

Then, a flicker of doubt arose.

“You aren’t Muslim?”

“Not everyone who has served the Pasha is Muslim. I, for one, am an Orthodox Christian, and some European officers have also served him,” Isaac Palaiologos said, shaking his head. “Sometimes, fate is just that strange.”

Edmond Dantès’s Greek was not fluent, and at times he needed de Main, who stood beside him, to translate.

However, in the man’s dejected expression, he unexpectedly found a sense of resonance.

A Greek who served Ali Pasha in Albania, then became a bandit wandering from place to place after the Pasha was killed… his life must have been a convoluted story.

For that reason, he decided not to ask probing questions.

“In that case, why didn’t you return to your hometown after the Pasha was killed?” Edmond Dantès asked. “I imagine you could have found a place for yourself there?”

“I offended some people in my hometown. They wouldn’t tolerate me, and I didn’t want to live out my life as a farmer,” Isaac Palaiologos said, shaking his head again. “Besides, if I went home, my men would have nowhere to go. Most of them have no place to return to.”

Upon hearing this, Edmond Dantès’s opinion of him improved even more.

“I didn’t expect you to be so loyal.”

Edmond Dantès knew full well that the man must be at the end of his rope, which was why he was taking a desperate gamble by coming here. On the surface, however, he maintained a polite and courteous attitude to avoid provoking the bandit chief.

“If you had gone through life and death with a group of people for so many years, you would feel the same,” Isaac Palaiologos replied coolly. “Alright, you’ve asked me enough questions. Now it’s my turn to ask you—Mr. Wilmore, I heard you are willing to pay to hire us. How much can you offer?”

“That will depend on your performance. If you meet my standards, I am willing to pay a high salary,” Edmond Dantès answered calmly.

As he spoke, he took a gold coin from his pocket and dangled it in front of the man. “You must have heard from de Main about my wealth. That’s right, I am an idealist who happens to be very rich. I am willing to spend a great deal of money for my dream, and if you can help me, then a portion of this money will be yours.”

“A dream…” Isaac Palaiologos pursed his lips and chuckled with a hint of disdain. “If you’re just here to experience your ideals, I advise you to return to your cozy nest as soon as possible. There are no dreams in this godforsaken place, only endless betrayal and slaughter.”

“That is not for you to worry about. I take full responsibility for my own actions,” Edmond Dantès said, ignoring the man’s advice.

Then, his tone shifted. “How many men do you have in your group now?”

“About twenty-something,” Isaac Palaiologos hesitated for a moment before answering. “Though there aren’t many of us, they are all veterans and are familiar with the situation here.”

Very good. This was indeed a force he could use.

Edmond Dantès thought for a moment, then asked another question, “How much of a blood debt do you carry?”

Although he wasn’t particularly concerned about the man’s past, if their reputation in the local area was too terrible, it would be troublesome to use them and could even tarnish His Majesty’s name.

Fortunately, his concerns were quickly dispelled.

“We only want to survive; we don’t enjoy killing. Besides, with our small numbers, we don’t dare to be too ruthless,” Isaac Palaiologos answered. “But we have indeed killed people.”

Syndicat de Main, standing nearby, suddenly nodded in support of his friend. “Mr. Wilmore, I swear on the high honor of my family that he speaks the truth. Isaac is not a madman who massacres the innocent, or we would never have become friends.”

If that was the case, then Edmond Dantès was no longer concerned.

He was dealing with bandits, not angels. What more could he expect? As long as they weren’t vicious criminals heavily indebted with blood who stopped at nothing, it didn’t matter.

It seemed that all his concerns had been addressed. Edmond Dantès suddenly felt that this was an ideal partner for collaboration.

These bandits could serve as his initial force, and he could arm them for the time being with the weapons he had just purchased.

However… he was certainly not naive enough to trust the bandits’ sincerity so quickly.

Especially since he did not yet possess the power to command their respect and could not expect them to loyally obey his commands.

But he was confident that he would be able to do so soon.

“Alright, I have no other questions.” After a moment of silence, he announced his decision. “Palaiologos, I can hire you and pay you a sufficient salary. But in exchange, I demand your absolute loyalty and obedience to my commands.”

Isaac Palaiologos narrowed his eyes, sized up the man before him, and then nodded slightly.

“I have no objections.”

Although his tone was flat, it signified that the two sides had officially entered into a cooperative relationship—or, to be more precise, that this group of bandits had officially pledged their allegiance to this Mr. Wilmore and the power behind him.

“Good. Go back today, tell your men about this, and then await my news,” Edmond Dantès said, breathing a sigh of relief internally, before giving further instructions.

He then took the gold coin in his hand and tossed it over to the man. “I will contact you soon. Be ready at all times.”

Isaac Palaiologos caught the gold coin.

A single gold coin was certainly not enough to support him and his men, but it served as an unmistakable symbol of their employment relationship.

Looking at the tall man before him, he felt a momentary daze, as if he had been transported back to his old days of military service.

“Yes, Sir!” He unconsciously raised his hand and gave the man a military salute.

Edmond Dantès smiled and nodded in return, but then noticed that the other man had not left.

“Is there something else?” he asked quickly.

“An unrelated matter, but it is very important to me.” Isaac Palaiologos hesitated for a moment before asking, “Sir, you are from Western Europe, are you not?”

“And what if I am?” Edmond Dantès replied.

“Then… do you happen to know a French officer by the name of Fernand Morcerf?” Isaac Palaiologos asked in a low voice.

At that moment, his expression suddenly grew tense, as if he were more concerned about the answer now than he had been during their entire negotiation.

Fernand Morcerf! The name rang in Edmond Dantès’s ears like a clap of thunder.

No one cared about that name more than he did.

“I know him,” he said, forcing his expression to remain neutral as he looked coldly at the other man. “But he probably doesn’t know me. We have no connection. Why, do you know him too?”

To Edmond Dantès’s surprise, he was met with Isaac Palaiologos’s terrifying gaze, which blazed with hatred. Facing that look, Edmond truly understood that he was standing before a bandit chief who had killed for goods countless times, a desperado who had once been part of a rebel army.

“I know him! Of course I know him, that despicable and shameless traitor!” he roared.

Seeing the man’s face twisted by hatred, Edmond Dantès seemed to finally understand something. He smiled faintly.

“It seems we have found more common ground.”

Chapter 180: 67, A Two-Pronged Approach

While Edmond Dantès was deep in discussion with the bandit leader, Isaac Palaiologos, his master on the Island of Monte Cristo, a thousand miles away, was reading his latest report.

Though Aiglon had high hopes for the Count of Monte Cristo’s abilities from the start, he was still overjoyed that the Count had made such significant progress so quickly.

Just as Edmond Dantès had hoped, Aiglon was extremely pleased with his recent performance.

He had already given the man many rewards and would grant him even more in the future.

In high spirits, he took the letter and walked to Abbé Faria’s room.

On the one hand, he wanted to let Abbé Faria share in the good news; on the other, he also hoped to discuss the next steps with the abbé.

Ever since securing the abbé’s loyalty, Aiglon had gradually come to see him as his personal strategist. For his part, Abbé Faria—eager to realize his life’s ambition and secure wealth and status for his adopted son’s future—diligently offered his wisdom and experience, helping His Majesty analyze the situation and formulate plans.

“Good morning, Abbé,” Aiglon greeted him with a smile as soon as he entered.

“Good morning, Your Majesty,” Abbé Faria, reclining in his rocking chair, replied with a smile of his own.

Compared to his disheveled state when he first arrived on the island, his spirits had improved considerably. His once-pale face had a healthy touch of color, and while time had inevitably etched many lines upon it, his eyes were bright with spirit, free from the air of death that had clung to him.

It seemed Chanel was taking good care of him—though, more importantly, he had found hope for the future.

“Here is the latest letter from Edmond. Have a look,” Aiglon said, handing it to him.

“Thank you!” the abbé said, taking the letter with his still-functional left hand. He placed it with some effort on the armrest and began to read it carefully.

“Your Majesty, congratulations!” After finishing, he looked up, his face wreathed in a joyous smile. “Everything is proceeding smoothly.”

“This is all Edmond’s doing,” Aiglon replied, still smiling. “According to the letter, he has already found a collaborator within the Egyptian army and has also won over a group of bandits who are willing to pledge their allegiance to us. I think it is time for us to take the next step.”

“You are correct,” the abbé concurred.

“So, do you have any suggestions?” Aiglon asked.

“First, you must give him some stronger support,” Abbé Faria answered immediately. “While he is recruiting partners over there, money is certainly important, but his primary leverage is the armed force under his direct command. If he cannot make others feel his strength, then they will have no reason to join him. Besides, he has already stated in his letter that he hopes for reinforcements—”

“I agree on this point,” Aiglon nodded. “I will immediately dispatch several reliable officers and some well-trained soldiers to Greece as an advance party. They will be under his command, as his personal force. I believe this will be of great help to him.”

“Edmond will not disappoint you,” Abbé Faria smiled warmly. “Next, I believe you should contact the Greek provisional government as soon as possible… and not in Edmond’s name, but in your own.”

“Why?” Aiglon was a little puzzled. “I don’t mind dealing with them, but the current Greek government is weak, divided, and their president is even a Russian agent…”

“It is precisely for that reason that you must be the one to contact them,” Abbé Faria said, his voice rising slightly. “Think about it. Since you are entering the fray under the banner of a volunteer force helping Greece gain its independence, wouldn’t it be strange if the Greek government knew nothing of it? Moreover, although they are currently divided, in the eyes of the Greek people, they are still their government. They hold a representative status, and they are a presence you will have to deal with sooner or later. That being the case, you might as well establish contact with them early on.”

“But what if they explicitly refuse my help?” Aiglon still had his reservations. “Don’t forget, many of them are Russian agents, and the Russians hate me. If the Greek government publicly states that they do not want my help, won’t I become a laughingstock?”

This was a weight on Aiglon’s mind.

He spoke grandly of saving Greece from its dire straits and organizing a volunteer force to do so, but if the Greek government were to publicly announce that they had never invited him and did not need his help, exposing his attempt to fish in troubled waters, wouldn’t he be utterly humiliated?

Therefore, he was inclined to first land his men on Greek soil, create a fait accompli, and perhaps score a few victories before contacting the Greek government. That way, they would not be able to drive him away.

However, Abbé Faria rejected his idea.

“Your Majesty, the danger you speak of does exist, but you cannot let that stop you from acting,” the abbé said with a gentle shake of his head, then smiled slyly. “In fact, I believe that if the Greek government were to refuse your aid, it might actually be a good thing for you.”

“How so?” Aiglon was surprised.

“Do not forget, the current Greek government is a product of internal strife. They have a host of enemies, both internal and external. They have only managed to maintain their position for now due to the critical situation and the backing of the great powers,” Abbé Faria patiently explained. “Their situation is dire. Your support at this moment would be a godsend. If they were to refuse it, even a fool could see that they are not acting in the interests of Greece, but in the interests of the Russian Empire…”

The abbé’s voice grew softer, and Aiglon understood his implication.

Yes! That could work! A flash of inspiration struck him.

“Yes, if they refuse me, we will expose their true colors! We will denounce them as servants of the Russian Empire who disregard the nation’s safety and, at a time when Greece’s very survival is at stake, reject precious aid for their own selfish interests. The more heroic I appear and the more victories I win, the more shameful they will look, and the more confident their opposition will become in overthrowing them!”

“Precisely,” the abbé nodded with a smile, wearing the expression of one instructing a promising student. “In fact, you can prepare a two-pronged approach. On the one hand, you contact the Greek government. On the other, you contact their opposition—that is, the members of the rebel army who lost during the internal strife. I believe they will absolutely not refuse to use your power to restore their great motherland—”

“—And, while they’re at it, overthrow the current government they despise,” Aiglon finished the abbé’s sentence and couldn’t help but laugh out loud. “Hahahaha! You’re right. If we’re going to play, let’s play for high stakes.”

He understood the abbé’s meaning. If things truly developed as such, with the Greek government rejecting his help, then he would simply support the local Greek opposition and overthrow the current provisional government in one fell swoop. Given the precarious situation, the faction that had lost the earlier power struggle must already be simmering with resentment.

He would extend an olive branch. If they refused to take it, then he would simply repel the foreign enemy and punish the traitors within, selecting a new Greek government more to his liking.

A thrilling excitement filled him at the thought.

But he also knew that all colorful fantasies ultimately required cautious execution to become reality.

So he calmed himself down.

“Alright then, when I send the advance party, I will send my cousin along as well. He will serve as my representative to contact the Greek government, and he will secretly connect with the Greek opposition,” Aiglon decided in an instant. “My cousin is a clever fellow; he has the skills to get along with those people. He’s the best man for the job.”

“Do as you see fit. I think it’s an excellent plan,” Abbé Faria nodded gently. “However… I suggest you be a little kinder to his father.”

The moment the abbé mentioned the King of Holland, Aiglon’s expression soured.

Every time he thought of his own uncle, who disregarded the family’s interests, refused to acknowledge his position as head of the family, and was unwilling to provide him with financial support, his heart filled with sincere anger and disgust.

That he had not erupted in fury before the King of Holland, but merely mocked him a few times with cold, sarcastic words, was a testament to his self-restraint.

“Your Majesty, I know his actions have wounded you, and it is reasonable for you to resent him. But he is, after all, your uncle, and your attitude towards him will be noticed by others… You should not appear too distant with him, lest your cousin also worry about his own position, which could affect their motivation to serve you.” Here, the abbé lowered his voice again. “Especially since Prince Louis was once a king. He had many supporters and still has quite a few friends in the Netherlands. He can still be very useful to you.”

What the abbé said was true. Prince Louis’s reputation in Holland was indeed quite good, and he had extensive connections.

In 1806, Napoleon had sent him to be the King of Holland. That July, King Louis, emulating Napoleon’s creation of the Legion of Honour, established the l’ordre royal de l’Union (Royal Order of the Union) to recruit the local ruling elite to his service.

During his few years on the throne, he had always been careful to protect what little economic sovereignty Holland had left, even tolerating the smuggling of British goods. While this was a shameful betrayal in Napoleon’s eyes, the Dutch merchant class was very grateful for all he had done for their country.

And precisely because the two brothers had an early falling-out and Napoleon had deposed Louis, the Dutch saw it as another sacrifice he had made for Holland. Thus, even after the Empire fell, many in the Dutch upper class still spoke well of him.

For Aiglon, this goodwill was a resource he could exploit.

The stockbrokers of Amsterdam could provide funds for his cause, and the sea merchants of Rotterdam could perhaps facilitate his smuggling operations.

In that sense, treating Prince Louis well had its value.

Sometimes, one had to suppress one’s own feelings of disgust.

“I understand,” Aiglon nodded at this thought. “I will be more civil to him. Though he is unwilling to serve me, I can negotiate a partnership with him. If he can offer me sufficient benefits, I don’t mind sharing some with him—but I will never again give him a place in the Bonaparte family.”

“That is your right, Your Majesty,” Abbé Faria smiled faintly.

What he liked most about this young man was that, although proud, he did not possess the arrogant condescension of a pampered prince. He could face reality with calm pragmatism, refusing to be swayed by momentary emotions, no matter how angry he was. Moreover, he was highly intelligent and receptive to advice, needing only a slight nudge to listen.

Such a quality required years of cultivation. It seemed his difficult early life had helped him a great deal.

At this thought, he found himself eagerly anticipating the glorious scene of the Bonaparte family, prosperous and thriving, once again seated upon the imperial throne.

And that was the cause he was now striving for.

If that day ever came, he would surely leave his own mark in the annals of history, just like Cardinals Richelieu, Mazarin, Dubois, and Fleury.

What an honor that would be…

The more he thought about it, the more he yearned for the young man’s success. The hopes of everyone rested on his shoulders.

Such immense pressure would crush an ordinary person, but a great man would only use it as motivation, advancing step by step toward his goal with boundless energy.

“Your Majesty, there is one more thing I must solemnly advise you on—” he said suddenly, a hint of emotion in his voice.

“Hm? Please, speak,” Aiglon said, somewhat puzzled.

“I am delighted to see you striving for your family’s future, but forgive my bluntness, you have also neglected the most sacred and urgent of familial obligations.”

“Why do you say that?” Aiglon was even more puzzled. “Have I… Have I done something wrong?”

“You have gone wrong by doing precisely nothing,” Abbé Faria shook his head gently. “Think about it. You have no siblings. You are the sole member of the main branch of the royal family. Do you realize how dangerous a position that is? The slightest misstep, and ambitious men will take advantage. Even without them, if some accident were to befall you, your followers would become restless and directionless…”

“What are you trying to say?” Aiglon had a feeling he knew.

They both knew, of course, that Napoleon had other illegitimate sons, but those naturally didn’t count.

“Your father had you only after he turned forty. For you, such a situation is intolerable. After all, he had several brothers to help him maintain his enterprise, whereas you have none,” Abbé Faria let out a long breath. “Instead of braving mortal danger, you should be ensuring the continuation of the royal line as soon as possible, allowing the Bonaparte family to flourish. Only then will the future of the royal house have a reliable guarantee.”

“…” Aiglon was speechless.

“As your subject, I normally have no right to meddle in your private life, but…” the abbé hesitated for a moment. “You should fulfill your sacred duty soon. In fact, there are already whispers in the shadows…”

“What whispers?” Aiglon retorted.

“They believe you may… you may be suffering from a secret ailment, or perhaps you are simply not interested in women,” the abbé said, growing bolder. “Otherwise, with the bewitchingly beautiful Miss Noelle by your side, why have you not made a move? I can tell that she… she is still a virgin.”

Aiglon’s face instantly flushed crimson.

What whispers? It was obviously this old man’s own suspicions!

To think there would come a day when he would be suspected of not being interested in women… Damn it, did he think he had some abnormal sexual preferences?

Old man, you have no idea what I was up to back in Austria!

“You need not worry about that. I have always been a normal young man brimming with lust,” he replied through gritted teeth. “I simply have too much to do right now and no time for distractions.”

Chapter 181: 68, Counsel and Resolution

“I just have too much to do right now; I have no time for distractions.”

Because he had been misunderstood as having a problem in that area, Aiglon felt a surge of anger and retorted loudly to the Abbé.

But the Abbé seemed to have thrown all caution to the wind. Not only was he unintimidated by his anger, but he calmly countered him again.

“When your father was accomplishing even greater things, it didn’t stop him from having affairs everywhere—he even fathered several illegitimate children…”

These words left Aiglon speechless.

He was right. Since his escape, Aiglon had poured all his energy into his cause, hardly ever entertaining thoughts of that nature. By the standards of a French Sovereign, he was practically a Puritan.

It was only natural that others would become suspicious…

At this thought, Aiglon’s heart sank.

“Fine, think whatever you want. What can I do about it? Am I supposed to find some woman in public to prove how normal I am?” he asked irritably.

“Your Majesty, I never said that…” the Abbé quickly shook his head. “I simply mean that you ought to devote some thought to this matter. The sparsely populated Bonaparte family needs you to work hard to produce heirs. Otherwise, it will be difficult to put everyone’s minds at ease—”

The Abbé’s expression was utterly sincere, and Aiglon knew that Abbé Faria would never have said such things if he did not already consider himself a close confidant.

No matter how unpleasant his words were, his intentions were for Aiglon’s own good. This was the counsel of a servant to his sovereign, and though it seemed somewhat absurd, under a monarchy, it was one of the most serious of matters.

For the continuation of the royal family was the continuation of the Empire. A dispute over the royal succession meant political chaos for the Empire, even violent internal strife. It had always been so.

Therefore, even though he was angry, Aiglon maintained his respect for the Abbé—an intelligent and loyal servant like him was not easy to find.

“I have already decided to marry Theresa—but she isn’t here right now. How am I supposed to produce heirs?” Aiglon shrugged. “You’re asking the impossible of me.”

“That is indeed a great pity.” The Abbé nodded gently. “Therefore, I suggest you first seek comfort from someone else—”

The “someone else” he spoke of was all but explicitly named.

After all, there was only one such person by Aiglon’s side.

Aiglon frowned, looking at the Abbé in thoughtful silence. The Abbé, however, was perfectly calm, meeting his gaze with composure to show he had no selfish motives.

Could Chanel have secretly asked for his help?

No, impossible.

He didn’t believe Chanel would do such a thing—if she wanted something from him, she would say it directly.

“Chanel…” After a moment’s silence, Aiglon sighed. “It’s a complicated matter.”

“When someone like you says a matter is complicated, it’s actually very simple—you are unwilling.” The Abbé looked at him with puzzlement. “Your Majesty, although I was locked in prison for nearly twenty years and my aesthetic sense may be a little out of touch, from what I can see, Chanel is an incredibly charming girl. If you are truly the normal young man you claim to be, it’s impossible that you would be completely unmoved spending every day with her… So what is it that you’re concerned about that makes you so indifferent?”

Before Aiglon could answer, he continued, “During our usual conversations, she inadvertently reveals her adoration and gratitude for you… One only needs to see the light that shines in her eyes when she mentions you to know she is infatuated. Your Majesty, with your intelligence, could you possibly have not noticed?”

“Of course I’ve noticed,” Aiglon nodded.

“Then why have you been unwilling to fulfill her wish?” the Abbé pressed immediately. “Anyone can see she reveres you like a god. You could grant her every request with a single word, so why have you remained indifferent? Do you find her appearance lacking?”

“Of course not! Chanel is very lovely,” Aiglon immediately shook his head. “And she’s considerate and knows how to take care of people.”

“Then do you look down on her humble origins?” the Abbé asked again.

“No, when have I ever cared about that? Chanel may have been born a commoner, but the Bonaparte family was nothing more than a family of minor landowners on a backwater island to begin with. What right do we have to look down on anyone?” Aiglon shook his head again. “Besides, she is now my Honorary Knight and will be a Duchess in the future. How could I possibly look down on her?”

“Then you can’t blame some people for being suspicious.” The Abbé sighed. “Your Majesty, ask yourself, wouldn’t anyone who knows the situation find your actions very strange?”

This time, Aiglon was truly at a loss for words.

All this time, though he and Chanel were very close, he had always avoided her intentional and unintentional hints. He knew that to others, the way he treated her was a bit strange.

He wasn’t doing it out of any moral burden; he’d never had much of that to begin with.

It was a more subtle and complex mindset.

“Actually, I don’t quite know how to describe it… Abbé, in a way, she shines in my heart.” After a moment, the young man sighed.

“And how should I interpret that?” the Abbé countered. “Do you see her as an angel?”

“In a way, yes.” Aiglon nodded. “When I was trapped in a cage, when my heart was filled with resentment, when I dared not trust a single person around me, she appeared and brought a new light into my life. Although I tested her at first out of instinctive suspicion, her performance exceeded my expectations and won my trust.

“Later, she helped me escape… I have praised her in front of many people, but it all came from the heart. I am truly grateful to her. She has given me so much encouragement and help on a spiritual level… She is my friend, my comrade, my partner, and even closer than that. I don’t need to be on guard around her; I can safely be like an ordinary person, with joys and sorrows, without having to play the part of a monarch, because I know she will approve of me no matter what I do.

“For someone like me, that is the most precious thing imaginable… But precisely because of that, I’m a little afraid that if I were to do something more, I would destroy this precious treasure. Truly, I do not lack for the love between a man and a woman, but I am in greater need of spiritual comfort. I’m afraid that once my relationship with Chanel is dragged into the maelstrom of worldly interests, I might lose this treasure, ruin Chanel, or make Chanel someone who is no longer Chanel… You may find this idea a bit ridiculous, but that is what I think.”

After this long speech, Aiglon’s face turned a rare shade of red.

It was the first time in his life he had revealed his deepest thoughts to another person.

The other person was an old, half-paralyzed Abbé who was also loyal to him. He didn’t have to fear the consequences.

“Do you find it ridiculous?” Aiglon asked with a wry smile.

“No, not at all, Your Majesty. It is only in this moment that I feel you are also a young man, perhaps even a poet.” Abbé Faria shook his head gently. “Your thoughts, while unique, certainly have their own logic.”

After a pause, he suddenly raised his voice. “But, your words are entirely from your own perspective; you haven’t considered hers at all. You’re afraid of ruining the relationship between you two, but haven’t you thought about this? Your intentional and unintentional distance is far more lethal. You will only hurt her more. You make her constantly doubt herself, fear that she is disliked by you, abandoned by you… The sorrow that occasionally appears on her face when she is lost in thought—it truly makes even this nasty old man’s heart ache. Can you really remain indifferent?”

Aiglon wanted to object, but for a moment, he couldn’t find the words.

“You’ve placed her on such a high pedestal that you’ve pushed her a thousand miles away. She doesn’t need your praise and compliments; she needs a more direct caress,” Abbé Faria continued. “As I see it, the matter is quite simple—you are His Majesty, and you can do with her as you please. She loves you and is happy to be subject to your whims. What else is there to say? Since you’ve always said you owe her, then you should listen to her true feelings, instead of throwing a pile of things she doesn’t need at her while remaining indifferent to her desires. Isn’t that so?”

Under the Abbé’s questioning, Aiglon felt strangely speechless.

He wasn’t wrong…

Wait, how did the topic stray so far?

“If you fear that in the future Chanel will no longer be Chanel, then use your authority and your ability to order her to continue being herself. You can do it, so… why don’t you?” The Abbé’s eyes were sharp. “You are the sun; you should act according to the logic of the sun.”

Silence.

A long silence fell as the young man lowered his head, seemingly lost in thought.

“Your Majesty…” the Abbé began again.

“Alright, stop.” Aiglon cut him off. “I think I understand.”

“Do you truly understand?” the Abbé asked.

“Enough!” Aiglon interrupted impatiently. “I have my own thoughts on this matter now. I no longer need your advice. Let’s end it here.”

It seems he really does understand… the Abbé chuckled to himself.

My dear girl, this is all I can do to help you… You don’t need to thank me.

With a hint of craftiness and amusement, the corners of Abbé Faria’s mouth twitched, forming a subtle, knowing smile.

For days, Chanel had cared for him with utmost dedication. Although Faria was well aware that she was merely carrying out His Majesty the Emperor’s orders, he was still filled with gratitude for her.

Moreover, with his wisdom, it took him only a few words during their time together to guess what the young girl was thinking.

So, today, taking this opportunity, he wanted to give Chanel a helping hand, as a way of repaying her kindness.

Of course, his most fundamental motive was indeed for the good of his master.

In his view, with the royal family so thin, the young man had an obligation to expand the family. The situation with Her Highness Theresa was still uncertain; for now, at least, Chanel should be allowed to accompany His Majesty.

It would be even better if an illegitimate son was born in the future. Perhaps he could serve to protect the imperial family—

Louis XIV had once made his two sons by his mistress, the Marquise de Montespan, the Duc du Maine and the Comte de Toulouse. He even designated the Duc du Maine as regent before his death to assist his great-grandson, the five-year-old King Louis XV.

Such things had happened many times in the history of France; no one found it strange.

He only hoped that after his guidance, the young man could let go of his reservations and truly face Chanel—the girl who had been loyally accompanying and silently supporting him all this time.

This was the reward she deserved.

Aiglon returned to his room.

The excitement on his face was gone, replaced by a serious, contemplative expression.

“Your Majesty… what’s wrong?” Noticing something was amiss, Chanel rushed to his side and asked.

“I’m fine, Chanel…” Aiglon shook his head gently, then looked straight at her. “It’s good you’re here. I was just looking for you.”

“Do… do you have an order for me?”

Chanel blushed slightly and asked in a low voice.

She keenly sensed that his gaze was different from usual.

“No, I just wanted to see you,” the young man replied, his eyes still fixed on her.

She really is lovely.

For a moment, Chanel was so flustered she didn’t know what to do, and her heart began to pound.

“You seem to be sweating a little.” After a while, Chanel spoke as she used her slightly numb right hand to pick up a nearby silk handkerchief and walked over to the young man. “Let me wipe it for you.”

“Ah!”

The moment she placed her hand on his forehead, her movement stopped. The young man had grasped her hand and pressed it firmly against his chest.

“Your Majesty…?” Chanel looked at him blankly, not knowing what was happening.

“Chanel…” Aiglon suddenly smiled. “Will you always obey my commands?”

Though she didn’t understand what was happening, Chanel nodded without a second thought. “Yes, I will always obey you. It is my honor, Your Majesty!”

“Good…” Aiglon continued to smile, then leaned down and whispered in her ear, “I am a selfish bastard, but that doesn’t matter. I forbid you to leave me. I want you to stay by my side, always, just as you have been. To take care of my life, to soothe my troubles, to worry when I worry and rejoice when I rejoice… I will not permit you to refuse this command!”

Chanel’s eyes widened, and unexpectedly, two streams of tears traced paths down her cheeks.

“Yes, Your Majesty…” she nodded, choking back a sob. “This is what I want. I will do it.”

“Good. I have made you make a terrible sacrifice. In return, I will give you what I ought to give you.” Aiglon issued another command. “Close your eyes!”

Chanel immediately shut her eyes, but the tears continued to flow freely.

After a long moment, the young man finally parted his lips from hers and took a step back.

Then, he looked at her with pride and gave a slight bow.

“Chanel, I promise you, everything I owe you will be repaid.”

Chapter 182: 70, Self

After an unknown amount of time, it was all over.

The two of them finally awoke from the mind-bending ecstasy.

Chanel’s flushed face still held a lingering excitement, and she looked at her master with both tears and a smile.

“His Majesty…”

At that, she seemed unable to speak further, merely clinging tightly to the young man’s side, savoring the tender afterglow.

The two lay on their sides, their eyes meeting. Aiglon studied her closely.

This ordinarily gentle and dignified young woman, now elevated by the sublimation of soul and desire, seemed to radiate a stunning beauty. Her azure eyes, in particular, were luminous, shimmering like the rippling surface of a lake.

So lovely.

He had always been under her care, idolized by her. Sometimes he truly wondered, did he really deserve such unconditional loyalty?

But no matter what, he had to do his utmost to repay and reciprocate it, for he could no longer bear to let her down.

He had no confidence in his own abilities, nor did he dare believe he could truly accomplish the great undertaking destiny had assigned him. Yet, even so, he had to strive and struggle with unwavering conviction, because… he could not let the hopes placed in him be shattered, and even more so, he could not allow all the sacrifices he had made to become meaningless.

Not just Chanel, but the sacrifices and devotion of others for his sake—these deep affections piled upon one another, leaving him with no path of retreat.

In this life, how could one not have moments of fear and self-doubt?

But he did not have the right to indulge in them.

So he preferred to hypnotize himself, to firmly believe that he would be victorious, that history would forge a new path through him, that his life would be immortalized, and that all would grovel at his feet.

Either become an emperor or a madman—or both at the same time. This was the choice he had made for himself.

With a dreamlike certainty, he gently raised a hand and lovingly stroked Chanel’s hair.

“Chanel…” he called softly. “Are you all right?”

“I am well, I have never been better, Your Majesty… I love you!” Chanel endured the soreness in her body and forced herself to rally. “Thank you for bestowing such an honor upon me… Now I can finally say those words with pride, without any hesitation…”

“You don’t have to call me ‘His Majesty’ today, at least. Call me Aiglon,” the young man said with a smile. “There is no ‘His Majesty’ in bed.”

Chanel’s face turned an even deeper shade of red.

“Aig… Aig… lon…” She mustered her courage and tried to say the name several times, finally managing to utter it, but she simply could not say it smoothly.

“Not bad, it sounds very nice,” Aiglon nodded. “Call me that from now on. I feel a bit bad always being called ‘His Majesty’.”

“No!” Chanel replied suddenly and loudly. Then she lowered her head slightly. “Your Majesty, please don’t make things difficult for me. How could I possibly address you like that!”

“If it’s just the two of us, what is there to worry about?” Aiglon smiled.

“That won’t do either. I am your maid, your subject, and your closest attendant. For that very reason, I must not show you any disrespect. I must set an example to maintain discipline within the organization and the future court, so that others will treat you with the same respect.” Chanel slowly shook her head, then answered seriously, “Even if it is only the two of us here, you are the one I must revere. I cannot allow myself to violate my own principles. Your Majesty, I only ask these things of you because I love you. I never thought to use this to elevate my own status in front of others. So please, let me preserve my loyalty and love for you in their purest form!”

This silly girl!

What blind, what astonishing loyalty. Even at this point, she was still voluntarily placing herself in such a humble position… Aiglon was momentarily at a loss for words.

The courage she had shown when she forcefully demanded this of him must have been the absolute limit of what she could do for herself.

Aiglon didn’t know whether to laugh or cry, but a moment later, he felt a little sorry for Chanel.

Therefore, so that she does not become more pitiful, I must not fail her expectations…

He told himself once again in his heart.

A person is both a body of flesh and bone and, in an abstract sense, the sum of all their social relations. A person is shaped by what they learn and imitate, and by a series of life choices; they are also shaped by their family and their social connections.

To put it nicely, these are bonds. To put it badly, they are shackles. It all depends on how you look at it.

“Alright, since you insist, I’ll take back my words,” he could only say with a helpless nod.

Then, he leaned over and gently kissed her smooth forehead.

“You get some proper rest. I’ll clean up.”

Then, forcing himself to ignore the fatigue from the intense exertion, he sat up, picked up his scattered clothes, and put them back on.

“Your Majesty! Let me…” Chanel quickly tried to sit up as well, but due to the exhaustion and pain in her body, she had just risen when she fell back down again. “Ah… Your Majesty, my apologies…”

“Don’t force yourself, Chanel.” Aiglon made a gesture, stopping Chanel’s actions. “Since you revere me, you must obey my commands. I order you to take a day off, and I order you to rest well. I can take care of the rest myself.”

After saying this, Aiglon began to clean up.

He opened the window, letting the sea breeze blow in.

Although he had been served by others since he was a child and had never done housework, such a simple task was completed with ease. Chanel could only lie in bed, watching everything the young man did for her with eyes full of happiness and guilt.

After finishing, Aiglon stood by the bed and nodded to Chanel.

“There, now rest well. If you don’t feel well tomorrow, it’s alright to rest for a few more days. I can take care of myself anyway.”

“No, I can resume my duties tomorrow,” Chanel insisted. “Your Majesty, how could I let you be burdened because of me? These trivial matters… they should not waste your time. They are all things I should be doing…”

Sigh… What else could he say?

Since she was so insistent, Aiglon could only shrug his shoulders.

“Rest well,” he emphasized once more, then walked out of the room.

He walked out, thinking silently, and before he knew it, he had left the ruins of the monastery and arrived at the rocks by the sea.

Along the way, people had greeted the young man, but they could all see he was lost in thought, so they consciously moved aside to avoid disturbing His Majesty.

And so Aiglon stood alone by the sea, gazing quietly at the ocean, listening to the sound of the waves crashing against the reefs.

Without realizing it, I’ve been here for several months, Aiglon thought.

Over these past days, he found that he had grown fond of this desolate little island.

This island had witnessed the entire process of him building a loyal group from nothing, and just now, it had witnessed all that had transpired between him and Chanel.

He had left behind many indelible memories here.

But it was destined not to be his final resting place. A larger stage awaited him out there.

However, no matter what, he did not want to hand this island over to anyone else.

If he truly became the Emperor of France, then even if he declared this island French territory, probably no one would stop him. It was ownerless land anyway…

Then, he would gift it to Chanel, as a trivial present—of course, by then Chanel would surely still be by his side constantly, with very few opportunities to come back to this island.

Let everything here be sealed by time, to remain as an eternal testament to his great achievements.

“Your Majesty… what are you doing spacing out here? Composing some poetry?” Just then, he heard a voice greet him from the side.

He turned his head and saw his cousin Louis walking briskly towards him, a wide smile on his face.

On this island, only his two cousins dared to speak to him with such familiarity and near-equality.

To be honest, he didn’t dislike it. After all, constantly being treated with the utmost reverence was impressive and pleasant at first, but it grew tiresome after a while.

“You’ve come at a good time, Louis. I have something I need to see you about,” he said with a calm nod.

“See me? About what?” Louis was a little surprised.

“I want you to go to Greece as my representative with full authority,” Aiglon explained. “Edmond Dantès has been making good progress in Greece recently, so it’s time to move on to the next phase of the plan. I want you to represent me in approaching the current independent government of Greece to see if they are interested in accepting our aid. If they are unwilling, that’s fine too. You will simultaneously contact their opposition, those who suffered losses during the previous internal strife. If the Greek government doesn’t know what’s good for them, we will find a way to overthrow them and replace them with people who are willing to be our friends!”

As Aiglon explained, Louis began to understand.

He had no hesitation or aversion to Aiglon’s scheme. On the contrary, the Bonaparte family’s penchant for adventure stirred restlessly within him.

“Adventure! Excellent! I like it!” he immediately nodded in agreement. “I will do my utmost to complete your mission.”

“I like that courage of yours, Louis.” Seeing Louis’s eagerness, Aiglon smiled. “However, given that The Count of Monte Cristo is already doing a splendid job in Greece, to avoid any confusion of authority and responsibility, I’ve decided to clarify the relationship between the two of you. You are a Prince of the Imperial family, so your status is naturally higher than his. He must maintain etiquette and respect towards you and be responsible for your safety. But in turn, you must not interfere with his specific operations. He has the right to continue carrying out the mission I’ve given him according to his own judgment. I will explain this in detail in my letter to him as well.”

“Alright, I understand.” Louis nodded, but Aiglon caught the concealed disappointment in his eyes.

Aiglon was afraid he would go to Greece and, to satisfy his own lust for power, give Edmond foolish commands, so he had given him a warning in advance.

“My dear cousin…” The young man reached out and patted his shoulder. “I trust you more than anyone, and I rely most on your abilities. But for an organization to survive, discipline is paramount. I cannot afford the price of failure, so please do as I say.”

“I will,” Louis quickly promised again, but soon after, he asked with some hesitation, “Did you make this arrangement because you heard some rumors and gossip from Abbé Faria?”

“I only ever make decisions based on my own considerations,” Aiglon replied with a stern face. “Abbé Faria has only advisory power. The final decision is always mine.”

“Your Majesty, I certainly do not doubt your wisdom,” Louis replied hastily. “But, Abbé Faria and The Count of Monte Cristo have been cut off from the world for too long, after all, and they are so close to each other. I’m afraid they might place their private interests above yours.”

It was obvious that Louis was jealous of his over-reliance on the adoptive father and son and was trying to sow discord.

As a ruler, he was quite happy to see disunity among his subordinates—it would motivate them to work harder to please their master. If subordinates banded together in private, a sovereign could easily become blind and deaf to the truth, or even be completely sidelined, and their authority would vanish.

But this internal strife had to be controlled within certain limits. It could not be allowed to develop into fierce infighting, otherwise even the largest group would be paralyzed.

He, Aiglon, would have to be the one to manage that balance, and for now, at least, he felt he could handle it.

“I will be the judge of their actions,” Aiglon replied calmly. “Rest assured, no matter how vast a domain we conquer, it will ultimately bear the name Bonaparte. Outsiders, no matter what, will always be outsiders.”

“As long as you remember that!” Louis, too, breathed a sigh of relief.

Wasn’t the reason he tirelessly served his cousin to get a piece of the empire for himself?

“I just made a decision,” Aiglon said suddenly after a moment of silence.

“What decision?” Louis was a little confused.

“Yesterday, my thoughts might have been different, but as of today, I have decided—I will never allow Chanel to marry anyone else. She must always remain by my side. No one can make me send her away, and no one can snatch her from my side.” Aiglon looked at Louis, his gaze cool and calm. “If anyone asks me by what right I am so selfish, I can tell them: I am His Majesty. I can do whatever I want, it’s as simple as that. It was she, and all of you, who made me the one who gives all the orders. So, I will be that person! I will fulfill your desires, and you must fulfill mine.”

“Your Majesty…” Looking at the young man’s face, Louis gasped. “Why say such a thing all of a sudden? I’ve never said anything about you sending Chanel away…”

“I was speaking to myself, my dear cousin.” Aiglon suddenly smiled, then shrugged. “So, please, never offend Chanel. Thank you.”

Chapter 183: 71, Betrayal and Flattery

“So, please, never offend Chanel. Thank you.”

Aiglon’s words were exceedingly polite, but his cold gaze revealed just how serious he was.

Louis’s heart skipped another beat.

He hurriedly tried to justify himself, “His Majesty, I have always been very courteous to Chanel and have never offended her. I certainly won’t in the future, either—I am also very fond of women with her personality.”

“If that’s the case, then all the better.” Aiglon smiled and nodded. “Alright, my dear cousin, you should prepare for your next mission. I look forward to your performance.”

“Yes, Your Majesty!” Louis nodded emphatically again, demonstrating his resolve.

With that, the two cousins bid each other farewell, and Louis turned to walk back to his quarters.

The moment he turned his back to His Majesty, the forced smile on his face vanished, replaced by a slight frown. He looked anxious and deeply troubled.

When he returned to his room, he found his younger brother, Charles, was also there.

“Did something happen, brother?” Charles asked at once, seeing his solemn expression.

“Ah, His Majesty just entrusted me with a great responsibility,” Louis replied calmly.

He then explained in detail the mission Aiglon had just given him.

“Hmm? Isn’t that wonderful news? Why do you look so unhappy?” Charles found his brother’s attitude somewhat strange.

“I would be glad if he had merely entrusted me with a great responsibility, but other things His Majesty said have left me anything but happy.” Louis shrugged. “He specifically instructed me that I’m not allowed to overstep my authority and command that Edmond Dantès. I can only operate in Greece purely as his representative.”

At his words, Charles frowned as well.

“His Majesty seems to hold Edmond Dantès in exceptionally high regard. Not only did he make him a Count and an Honorary Knight, but he’s even allowed to bypass you.”

“It’s not just him, but that Abbé Faria, too,” Louis said coldly. “And do you know what’s even more outrageous? He just personally told me that I’m not to offend Chanel in the future… It’s laughable. What is Chanel? A mere maid, his plaything, and yet he says such a thing, letting a humble maid climb all over me!”

As he spoke, a fire ignited in Louis’s heart, and he slammed his fist against the wall.

Aiglon’s arrangements today had finally kindled the long-simmering dissatisfaction in his heart, turning it into a raging fire that erupted from deep within him.

Although the young man appeared to rely on him heavily on the surface, and just moments ago was still telling him, “This all belongs to the Bonaparte family, we share it together,” deep down, he always felt a vague sense of dread.

He could feel that while the young man was speaking honeyed words, he was also constantly employing schemes to weaken his influence and consolidate his own authority. By the time Louis realized it, his position within the organization had been steadily declining. While he nominally retained the status of an imperial kinsman, His Majesty almost never consulted him on the most confidential matters anymore, trusting the mysterious Abbé Faria far more.

How could this not infuriate Louis?

If that were all, it would be one thing. But what would happen next? Would his status continue to decline until he was imperceptibly marginalized, then justifiably tossed aside to rot?

This was Louis’s deepest fear.

As a member of the Bonaparte family, he knew that the Bonapartes were capable of such things.

“Ever since we came to this island, it’s like he’s become a different person toward us. His attitude has grown cold, and he hides so many things from us, only announcing them at the last moment so we have no time to voice our opinions and can only obey in silence.” As if enumerating His Majesty’s faults, Louis spoke word by word, “It was the same with ransoming the prisoners, the same with the Order of Knights, and the same with today’s arrangements. He won’t let us touch the finances at all! He hides almost everything from us! Is this the family affection he goes on about? Is this how he treats his dear cousins? How did he become like this?”

“Perhaps he never changed at all. He’s always been like this, he just hid it before because he needed us—now he no longer needs to pretend,” Charles answered calmly. “We all underestimated him because of his age. Who would have thought he’d be so calculating at such a young age? Brother, I advise you to stop complaining. Complaining is useless now. You’d be better off thinking about how to do your part well and regain his trust.”

“Yes, he’s always been like this! Truly a child raised by the Habsburgs! We went through so much trouble to rescue him, our Mother even gave him money, and in return, he guards against us as if we were thieves!” Louis, his anger still unabated, shouted to vent the frustration in his heart. “I finally see it now. Monarchs throughout history have always been this ungrateful!”

“Keep your voice down!” Charles was terrified and tugged hard on his brother’s sleeve.

Reminded by his brother, Louis managed to calm down slightly.

Even so, his attitude remained defiant. “What’s wrong with me venting a little? I’m his cousin. After being treated like this, don’t I even have the right to complain a little? Charles, don’t you have any objections in your heart?”

Charles sighed and said nothing.

How could he not resent being quietly marginalized by His Majesty? But he knew clearly that circumstances were beyond their control. If they kept complaining at a time like this, things might get even worse.

“At least His Majesty is still entrusting you with a great responsibility,” he whispered consolingly after a moment.

“And the reward? I’m to risk life and limb for him, fine! We Bonapartes aren’t afraid of risk, but there must be something to hope for, right? If I risk everything for him only to be cast aside like this in the end, then why should I throw my life away for him?” Louis retorted.

A moment later, as if a thought had suddenly struck him, his eyes widened.

The atmosphere in the room instantly grew heavy.

“What are you thinking?” Charles had a bad feeling.

“If he’s unwilling to give me a reward then, or not the reward I expect, I might as well snatch it myself—” A corner of Louis’s mouth curled up, and he began to laugh. “Didn’t His Majesty say it himself? To trade with the Great Powers, he won’t seek the Greek throne… so what about me? Why can’t I…?”

Charles gasped and quickly shook his head, trying to stop his brother.

“No, you can’t!” he urged in a fierce whisper. “The Romanovs and the Bourbons will never allow a member of the Bonaparte family to wear that crown. His Majesty won’t permit it either, as it would interfere with his plans.”

“Since he doesn’t care about us, why shouldn’t we do the same?” Louis retorted with a cold smile. “If the Greek people and their representatives support me, and he himself is unwilling to take the throne, what’s wrong with me answering the people’s call? I’d be saving this suffering nation. Shouldn’t I receive the reward I deserve?”

Charles was frantic and tried to persuade his brother again. “You can’t withstand the pressure, don’t be a fool! As long as His Majesty is here, the Bonapartists have only one object of loyalty. He holds all the authority… If we infuriate him, what right will you have to covet the throne? Brother, just do as I say. First, accomplish the tasks he assigned you. Make him understand that when it matters, family is still the most reliable. Then our situation will naturally improve… I don’t like this method either, but it’s the best one we have right now.”

His brother’s counsel did not move Louis. He just nodded calmly. “Of course, I don’t expect everything to be smooth sailing. But no matter what, I can wait and see, and then decide… Everything in this world is so volatile. A few months ago, who could have imagined that His Majesty Napoleon II would be giving orders again? Now, I’m going to prepare. You should go attend to your business as well.”

Charles said no more, only sighing silently in his heart.

He could see that his brother was already hopelessly captivated by this idea. Anything more he said would be useless.

But he still believed it was absolute folly.

His Majesty had been right. Greece was a fragmented, poor, and backward country. No one who took the throne could command popular support. Accepting such a mess was tantamount to sitting on a volcano, liable to be incinerated by lava at any moment.

If His Majesty himself, with the prestige of restoring the Empire, were to try, perhaps it might work. But his own brother could never hold that position securely. If he acted rashly, there was only one possible outcome…

And he did not want to see his brother lose his reputation and fall into disrepute, or even face death.

Countless thoughts raced through his mind, and finally, he steeled his resolve.

“I’ll be going out now,” he said, then left the room.

After making sure no one was following him, he walked straight toward His Majesty’s quarters.

Passing through the corridor, he arrived at the room.

“Your Highness, are you here to see His Majesty?” The maid, Chanel, stopped him at the door.

“Yes, I have an urgent matter to report to His Majesty. Please inform him for me, Chanel,” Charles said quickly.

He noticed her expression was a little strange and her voice wasn’t quite normal, as if she were enduring some kind of pain, yet her face held an undisguised joy.

Ordinarily, he might have had the inclination to speculate about what she and His Majesty had just been doing, but right now he was worried and anxious, with no time for such idle thoughts.

“What a coincidence, His Majesty just went for a walk…” Chanel shook her head. “Is there any message I can pass on for you?”

“No, I feel it would be better to speak with him in person—so I will wait here,” Charles insisted.

Seeing Charles’s expression, Chanel sensed something was amiss, so she didn’t argue and instead welcomed him into the office.

Soon, Aiglon returned.

“My dear cousin, is there something you need me for?” he asked upon seeing Charles.

“Your Majesty… please allow me to expose my brother’s treasonous plot,” Charles said, getting straight to the point.

“Hmm…?” Aiglon was slightly taken aback. “What?”

“After receiving the mission you entrusted to him, out of resentment and ambition, he intends to seek personal gain while carrying out his duties, even attempting to place himself upon the Greek throne.” Charles looked at the young man seriously and answered with great solemnity, “Your Majesty, considering his actions, I believe he has betrayed your trust and is no longer suitable to carry out the mission you have assigned. I, therefore, request that you replace him.”

“To be honest, I’m not surprised he would think that.” Aiglon fell silent for a moment, then seemed to compose himself. “Then Charles, who do you think would be a good replacement?”

“If there is no other suitable candidate, I am willing to step forward and complete the mission for you.” Charles held his head high and replied, “Your Majesty, I have absolute loyalty to you and to the family. I seek no reward. If Your Majesty does not believe in my loyalty, then please trust my judgment of the situation. I will not do anything so foolish and absurd. I would rather be a Prince of France than a Greek usurper!”

Charles’s words were impassioned, but his heart was deeply unsettled.

He had made his decision not out of great loyalty to His Majesty, but because he saw no merit in his brother’s plan. To prevent him from making a fatal mistake, he had weighed his options and chosen to inform on him.

Though it would damage His Majesty’s trust in his brother, at least it would leave some room for maneuver.

After all, who didn’t have a little ambition these days? His Majesty would surely forgive it.

However, he had no idea that the young man across from him was, at that moment, turning over completely different thoughts.

Others might not know, but the young man knew very well that this cousin standing before him, Charles, had accomplished great things in history, restoring the Empire and becoming His Majesty Emperor Napoleon III. This was by no means a simple man.

Today’s events proved it. His political acumen was stronger than his brother’s, and he was better able to resist temptation. He could even assess the circumstances while enduring humiliation, preferring to submit and flatter him in order to protect his current position.

That being the case, he couldn’t be given any opportunity to grow his prestige or indulge his ambition.

He had long known that Louis harbored resentment and ambition. He wasn’t afraid of him stirring up trouble in Greece. After all, without his support, his cousin couldn’t accomplish much; he could not escape his control.

Now, he could even hope that Louis’s ambition would motivate him to complete the mission more effectively.

Therefore, it was best to stick with the original decision. It was better for everyone.

“I understand, Charles. Thank you for your loyalty to me and to the family. I am deeply moved.” Having made his decision, Aiglon smiled. “In truth, I’m not angry about his ideas. After all, the young men of our family are all ambitious. I actually think that’s a good thing. Isn’t ambition the best motivator? If Louis wants to seek a crown, then let him try! If he does a good enough job, I’ll consider it.”

“Your Majesty…” Charles was not moved by his words; on the contrary, he was aghast. “You don’t want to change your mind?”

“No, I stand by my original decision. Let’s send Louis,” Aiglon nodded lightly. “I have faith in his abilities. He will get things done.”

“But…” Charles shook his head, still finding it hard to accept. “You… you really won’t change your mind?”

“I won’t. This is fine as it is,” Aiglon said with a cold smile. “I’ve said it before… No matter how great an enterprise we build, it belongs to our Bonaparte family, and only we family members can share in it. Since your brother wants to cash in early, what’s wrong with that? Let us offer our best wishes and await God’s judgment.”

Although the young man’s words sounded gentle, a chill ran down Charles’s spine, and his heart grew cold.

Wasn’t that what he had always told his brother…?

Without a doubt, His Majesty was truly angry.

He didn’t know how to resolve this predicament, but he knew that his brother absolutely could not commit any substantive act of betrayal, or else he would face the torrential wrath of the young man before him. Judging by his attitude toward his own father, he would never tolerate any relative challenging his authority as head of the family.

“I can only, with the utmost respect, express my gratitude for your magnanimity,” he managed a smile.

He knew the other’s words were not to be trusted, and he knew the other knew that he didn’t believe them, but for that very reason, they both had to act as if they believed them implicitly.

It seemed his efforts had failed. Not only had he not solved the problem, but he had deepened the rift between the two sides. How could he salvage this now?

He had no ideas for the moment, but no matter what, he absolutely could not stand by and watch his brother bring about his own destruction.

“Alright, Charles, if there is nothing else, you should go back and rest.” Aiglon waved his hand dismissively, gesturing for him to leave. “I will have many things for you to do by my side in the future. I believe you are indeed a formidable and capable person, absolutely worthy of great responsibility.”

“I will also serve you with all my heart,” Charles said, paying his respects to Aiglon before leaving.

And so, Chanel escorted Charles out.

Just as he stepped through the doorway, Charles suddenly looked at Chanel and bowed.

“Your Highness?” Chanel was startled.

“Chanel, all this time, we may have been somewhat discourteous to you. I feel terrible about it, so please allow me to apologize to you here,” Charles said as he straightened up, looking at the maid opposite him with an ingratiating expression.

For someone of his status, saying such words to a maid was practically flattery, but he couldn’t be bothered with that now.

From what his brother had said earlier, it was clear that Chanel was extraordinarily important to His Majesty. Therefore, pleasing Chanel might even be more effective than pleasing His Majesty himself.

He had always been a man who didn’t sweat the small stuff. Enduring a moment of humiliation was no psychological barrier for him at all.

“Oh! You…” Chanel, on the other hand, was flustered by Charles’s sudden gesture. “Please don’t, I… how can I possibly deserve this! Your Highness… if there’s anything you need, just tell me directly, don’t be like this!”

“It is precisely because of your devoted service to His Majesty that we are where we are today, so I must show you the respect you are due.” Charles looked at the young woman with downcast eyes. “In the future, if there is anything you need me to do, just give me the order, and I will be sure to serve you with all my heart!”

Chapter 184: Extra (2) The Seductress Empress and the Treacherous Minister

In 1837, after ruling the Austrian Empire for decades, Emperor Francis I finally answered God’s call and departed from the mortal world.

As his mentally ill heir, Ferdinand, and his intellectually mediocre second son, Karl, had both passed away before him, his young grandson, Franz Joseph I, ascended to the throne upon his death.

However, at the time of his accession, Emperor Franz Joseph was only seven years old and incapable of governing. Therefore, his mother, the Empress Dowager Sophie, was appointed Regent to handle state affairs on his behalf.

Thus, from the Emperor’s enthronement until he came of age to rule in his own right, the Habsburg Empire would be governed by a woman, a period known in history as the Regency Era (1837-1855).

From a historical perspective, eighteen years pass in the blink of an eye, slipping away almost unnoticed. Yet, for those who lived through that era, everything was vivid and unforgettable.

In Austria’s long history, no era was as controversial as this one. Some considered it elegant and magnificent, while others saw it as promiscuous and filthy. Some believed it was vibrant and full of vigor, while just as many deemed it chaotic and disorderly. Some hailed its cultural prosperity and military might, but others condemned its moral decay and decadence. Some lamented that the Empire’s continuity was maintained through power and cunning, while others cursed it as utterly evil for bringing so much reactionism into the world.

But regardless, everyone acknowledged that the Regent Empress Dowager was a woman of strong character. Like the era she defined, she embodied all these praises and controversies. Her every word and deed, her many great achievements, and her famous love affairs were all subjects of public fascination, recounted with relish by later generations.

In the novels and television dramas of later years that dealt with Austrian history, the mere eighteen years of the Regency Era occupied a disproportionately large amount of screen time. Perhaps it was because people were so curious about this era and the man and woman who dominated it, hoping to understand and commemorate this fascinating woman and her interesting times.

It was a Regency Era filled with both glamour and squalor, an era at once despised and fondly remembered.

Yet, none of this mattered to Her Majesty, the Empress Dowager. She might have been destined to shine brightly in the annals of history, but she was simply living each day of her life in blissful happiness.

May 1, 1838, was just another ordinary day.

In the warm morning sunlight, Her Majesty, the Empress Dowager, who had slept the night in the imperial bed, opened her eyes to a new day.

Through the heavy, silk-woven curtains, one could see that the Empress Dowager’s sleeping posture was not particularly noble. Her white silk chemise was pulled down below her shoulders, exposing a large expanse of fair skin. She was not sleeping alone—her hands were wrapped around the slender, fit body of a man beside her.

As consciousness gradually returned, the Empress Dowager’s blurry vision slowly sharpened. She blinked her drowsy eyes and gazed quietly at the young man before her, as if she could never get enough of the sight.

This blond young man was, of course, the Empress Dowager’s universally known lover, the 27-year-old Duke of Reichstadt—Franz Bonaparte.

As if sensing her gaze, the blond young man also slowly opened his eyes, and the first thing he saw was the lady in his arms.

Looking into her lover’s eyes, the lady gifted him a charming smile.

“My darling~ Are you awake?”

Before he could reply, Sophie leaned forward slightly and kissed him.

The young man happily accepted the passionate good-morning kiss, holding her even tighter.

Their skin touched, filled with tenderness and affection. Though they had been together for many years, they were still as ardent as when they had first fallen in love.

Perhaps it was because their love for each other stemmed not just from physical attraction, but more from a deep spiritual connection.

“Your Majesty…”

After an unknown time, a woman’s voice pierced through the thick bed curtains, startling the man and woman who were still lost in their own world.

They stopped kissing, and Sophie frowned slightly, annoyed by the voice that seemed to drift in from another world.

“What is it, Vera?”

Yes, she recognized the voice of her trusted court lady.

“It is almost the scheduled time… Do you think… it’s time to get up and prepare? After all, today’s ceremony is very important…”

The court lady’s voice was very low, tinged with nervousness, as if she feared a single bout of the Empress Dowager’s anger would seal her doom.

Sophie was indeed very displeased, but she also remembered that today was an important day.

Yes, today she was hosting a victory celebration to commemorate the Empire’s great triumph in Northern Italy.

After the old Emperor’s death, the enemies of the Empire began to stir, sensing opportunity in the youth of the heir and the well-known scandal of the Empress Dowager’s affair with the Duke, which was common gossip in the courts and even on the streets of Europe.

The Kingdom of Sardinia, which had long coveted Lombardy and dominion over all of Italy, took the chance to declare war on Austria, attempting to seize the rich and glorious city of Milan in one fell swoop.

Due to the chaos of the imperial succession, the Austrian army initially fared poorly, and Vienna was thrown into a panic. Opponents of the Empress Dowager within the royal family and the government clamored to strip her of her regency and replace her with another royal relative. The situation was dire.

However, the internal and external threats did not intimidate the Regent Empress Dowager. With the Duke’s help, she swiftly reorganized the imperial government, expelled the opposition, and stabilized the situation within the Empire. Then, she sent her most trusted Duke to Milan to reorganize the army, where he ultimately crushed the Kingdom of Sardinia.

Following the sudden defeat and surrender of the Kingdom of Sardinia, the Great Powers of Europe, through backroom deals, recognized the new leadership of the Austrian Empire. Her Majesty the Empress Dowager’s rule was thereby consolidated. From then on, she could rule this ancient empire as she saw fit and be with the man she loved in any way she pleased. No one could ever again disturb the blissful life she had dreamed of. [Historically, Sardinia declared war in 1848, taking advantage of the revolutionary chaos in Austria, and was soundly defeated… On August 6, 1849, the Treaty of Milan was signed, and Sardinia paid huge reparations to Austria.]

And today was the day of the victory celebration. The Empress Dowager and the Duke hoped to use a lively and splendid ceremony to commemorate their victory and further proclaim the dawn of a new era to the world.

Knowing the significance of the day, Empress Dowager Sophie, though reluctant, had no choice but to sigh, struggle out of bed, straighten her clothes, and step down.

The Duke also got out of bed.

The court lady simply kept her head down, pretending to see nothing. After all, she was long accustomed to this scene.

With the help of her trusted court lady, Sophie quickly changed her clothes and attended to her grooming, with the Duke by her side.

Because it was a grand celebration, Sophie wore a magnificent court gown. Not only were her face and hair impeccably styled, but she also wore a sash and the Order of the Starry Cross, the highest honor for an Austrian woman.

The Duke was similarly dressed in a military dress uniform, his chest adorned with the Military Order of Maria Theresa, awarded to him by his lover for his victory in the war.

Once they were ready, the man looked dashing and heroic, the woman poised and beautiful. The medals gleamed on their chests, and standing together, they looked almost like husband and wife—which, in substance, they nearly were.

After dressing, Sophie kept looking at her lover, her eyes filled with an immense adoration, yet her expression was somewhat impatient.

“My darling… these boring celebrations are utterly tiresome!” Sophie sighed impatiently. “I truly don’t understand why the old Emperor was so fond of pomp and ceremony. Did he think it was fun for everyone to wear fake smiles and fine clothes and exchange empty pleasantries that no one cares about? Hmph, to me, it’s just a waste of several hours of my life and reduces the time we have alone together. The very thought makes me want to drive them all far away.”

“Now, now, don’t say such things,” the Duke said with a shrug. “They won the victory for you, allowing you and me to be as close as we are today. Even if not for the country, we should at least thank them properly.”

“I’ve already rewarded them with money and medals!” Empress Dowager Sophie pouted. “Oh, fine, let’s just consider it a way to pass the time. By the way, will you go hunting with me in a few days? Let’s go to the countryside and have some fun for a few days.”

Sophie looked at the Duke again and smiled faintly. “I’ve been so exhausted, body and soul, this past year. I desperately need a rest!”

Although the Empress Dowager was now thirty-three years old, thanks to lavish care and, more importantly, the constant nourishment of love, she looked much younger. When she acted coy, she even exuded a girlish charm.

The Duke’s heart stirred.

Yes, after weathering such a storm, it was indeed time for a good rest (and indulgence)…

“It would be my honor, Your Majesty,” he quickly nodded in agreement.

“Then it’s settled!” Sophie’s face lit up with joy.

They looked at each other, seemingly already dreaming of their upcoming countryside excursion.

Then, as if remembering something else, Sophie asked, “By the way, how is the theater you bought? When will it open? I’d love to go see it with you.”

“I don’t think my presence would please anyone. They all curse me for corrupting you and the royal family’s honor, for usurping the Empire’s power,” the Duke replied calmly. “Every day, the Vienna Police Department finds anonymous articles cursing me on every street and alley. I would rather not have my theater booed on its opening day.”

“No, my darling~” Empress Dowager Sophie raised a hand and playfully pinched the Duke’s fair cheek. “They are just jealous of you, because you have the most beautiful Empress Dowager in the world by your side.”

Then, she shrugged nonchalantly. “Besides, what does it matter if they shout? You are by my side, and I am by yours. Isn’t that enough? Many people in this world are just that boring, always needing to pass judgment on others’ lives, but what have they accomplished? What you have done for Austria is a thousand times greater than all of them combined. You can simply ignore their chirping and trample them underfoot!”

The Duke just smiled faintly at Sophie’s comforting words.

He had never cared anyway.

In this world, he only cared about the one he loved.

From the moment he decided to stay in Austria for her, he had resolved to use all his intelligence and effort to protect their future happiness.

He didn’t know if this was a situation his maternal grandfather had deliberately orchestrated, but he found that the late Emperor had not placed many obstacles between them; it was almost as if he had tacitly approved of their scandalous affair.

Many, many years had passed since he first came to Schönbrunn Palace. He had stayed in Austria for so long that people had almost forgotten his original surname, and even he himself could barely remember it.

What mattered more to him was that he was with Sophie, and they would always be together.

Though he was still too young to hold a very high rank, everyone knew that the ‘promiscuous lady’ doted on his every word, and he was, in fact, a co-ruler of the country.

This was both an honor and an obligation. So, even for the sake of his and Sophie’s future, he had to devote himself to ensuring the continuation of this old Empire.

Unconsciously, the two were kissing again.

In the splendid, gilded palace, two ardent hearts drew close, and the cold court seemed to grow warmer.

A long while later, their lips parted. Sophie, her cheeks flushed, looked at her beloved with a beaming smile.

“By the way, Aiglon, I have a gift for you.”

“What gift?” the Duke asked curiously.

“Aiglon, my greatest debt to you in this life is selfishly keeping you by my side, preventing you from passing down your great name. Even if we have children, they cannot bear your name… You’ve sacrificed too much for me. Every time I think of it, I am filled with guilt and pain.” At this, Sophie suddenly covered her face, looking deeply ashamed. “In my current situation, I cannot get pregnant again, so…”

“So what?” the Duke asked again.

“I have already negotiated secretly with the House of Savoy of Sardinia. I can be lenient for their offense and not demand the cession of territory, but they must provide corresponding compensation—” Sophie blinked. “You can continue your family line.”

The Duke was stunned for a moment.

“I don’t seek that.”

“But I do.” Sophie pulled him to sit beside her on the sofa, then hugged her lover tightly. “Although the thought of it tears my heart apart, I am willing to make this sacrifice to repay yours.”

“…” The Duke didn’t know what to say.

“Alright, alright! Let’s not wear such long faces on such a wonderful day,” Sophie suddenly laughed again. “How about… we… enjoy… ourselves… a… little… more?”

Her voice was very low, imbued with an inescapable charm.

As if out of shyness, or perhaps deliberately teasing, she picked up an ivory folding fan, studded with pearls, from the coffee table beside her. She opened it to cover the lower half of her face, then looked at the Duke with eyes full of mirth.

Then, with her left hand, she began to slowly hitch her skirt upward, revealing her long legs, clad in silk stockings, to the young man’s eyes.

“We still have to go…”

“Live in the moment. Who cares about later?” Sophie interrupted him.

Then, she asked with a sly smile, “So, what else must I command you to do, my darling~”

With a glance, her eyes seemed to speak a thousand words.

The Duke’s heart leaped.

Even after all these years, he found that he was still powerless to resist her seductions.

There was still some time before the ceremony. Perhaps a little relaxation wouldn’t hurt…?

Before he could finish the thought, his body acted on its own, pressing down upon her legs.

“Mmm…” Her Majesty, the Empress Dowager, let out a soft, alluring sigh.

Chapter 185: Strategizing

The tattling of his cousin Charles did not disrupt Aiglon’s plans. After weighing his options, he stuck to his decision and proceeded to send Louis and an advance party to Greece to prepare for his formal entry into the war.

In the face of his silence, this minor incident vanished without a trace.

He was not angry, nor was he surprised by Louis’s grumbling.

The younger generation of the Bonaparte family, much like the one before it, was filled with ambitious individuals. Louis and his brother had rescued him solely to realize their own ambitions. They wanted to raise the banner of Napoleon II to rally the Empire’s supporters and seize the chance to reclaim their past glory.

However, although Aiglon had treated them with great respect at first, relying on them for everything, he immediately began to cultivate his own confidants once he had gained the upper hand. He gradually excluded them from his inner circle of decision-making. It would have been strange if they, having been sidelined, did not complain—they were likely cursing him inwardly for being ungrateful.

He acknowledged that his two cousins had done him a great service, and he did not dislike them, but… given his current position, he had to do what he did.

Others wanted to use him as a figurehead, but he only wanted to fight for himself. He would absolutely not tolerate anyone encroaching on his authority—not even his closest relatives.

Thus, he had quietly and methodically marginalized them, achieving complete control over his organization.

In business terms, he had used his position as chairman to increase his capital investment step-by-step, diluting the shares of the other two founders to the point where they could no longer influence operations, turning them into nominal directors.

He felt no guilt.

You were the ones who chose to make me an Emperor, so don’t cry foul when I act like one.

Still, he never intended to leave his two cousins with no place at all.

Regardless, they had done him a service, and there needed to be a place for them in his future enterprise.

As long as they did not break with him or challenge his authority, there would certainly be a place for them in the future Empire—the title of Prince, the status of a high-ranking minister, he could give them all that.

Of course, that was on the condition that they were willing to be content with this arrangement and serve as his loyal vassals.

If they were unwilling, then there was nothing to be done.

On this twisted historical timeline, he could not see what fate had in store. He could only take one step at a time and await fate’s final judgment.

After Aiglon issued his orders, the small Island of Monte Cristo once again buzzed with activity.

In a short time, the advance party was formed.

Just before their departure, Aiglon specially summoned the commander of the advance party, Carots-François-Lopez.

This was a man he had chosen himself.

The young man was in his twenties, sturdily built with short, light chestnut hair. His square-jawed face was full of masculine vigor, and coupled with the black military uniform designed by Chanel, he looked exceptionally dashing.

This was exactly the kind of subordinate Aiglon wanted to see.

His father had been an officer under Napoleon. Although he never became a high-ranking officer or received a title during the imperial era, he was deeply loyal to the Empire. Even after its fall, he continued to identify as a supporter of the Bonaparte family.

As the youngest son, Carots-François-Lopez had been instilled with loyalty to the Bonaparte family since childhood. Under his father’s influence, he had idolized Emperor Napoleon. As he grew up, he joined the army for military training while secretly joining an organization of Bonaparte supporters.

Because of his and his father’s loyalty, Marquis de Tréville, after a period of observation, decided to bring him into the core of the organization to be cultivated as a promising talent.

Soon, he was selected and sent to the Island of Monte Cristo, where he met His Majesty, Napoleon II.

Upon meeting the object of his allegiance, Carots-François-Lopez was both excited and honored. The knighting ceremony held by His Majesty after their meeting left him too thrilled to sleep that night.

In his view, despite the currently modest conditions and ordinary treatment, the young man before him was his ideal sovereign. He would dedicate his loyalty with all his might, doing his part for the great cause of the Empire’s restoration.

Since arriving on the island, he had been striving to prove himself, using the knowledge he had learned in the army to help His Majesty build his forces.

His efforts and zeal were noticed by Aiglon, who, after some consideration, decided to entrust him with this important mission.

“François,” Aiglon said after the man rendered a military salute, not wasting any time and getting straight to the point. “I believe you already know what I want you to do.”

“Yes, Your Majesty, I have been briefed,” François-Lopez replied respectfully. “You wish for me to lead an advance party to coordinate with His Highness the Prince and Lord Count of Monte Cristo, and to make all the preliminary preparations for your arrival in Greece.”

“A concise summary. It seems you have truly understood the mission.” Aiglon nodded in satisfaction. “However, I must remind you that bravery alone is not enough to carry out this task; you must also use your head. The Prince and the Count will be dealing with various factions in Greece, and you will be their greatest asset for now. Therefore, you must keep a clear head and be ready to provide them with necessary assistance at all times, using force or even risking life and limb when required.”

“Your Majesty, I will remember your teachings,” François-Lopez said, standing tall and looking straight at the young man. “To be entrusted with such a great responsibility is a grace I will never forget… I will use my courage, my mind, and even my life to complete this mission for you!”

Although it might seem a bit odd for a soldier to be so deferential to a young boy, Aiglon felt no discomfort at all.

He was growing more and more accustomed to giving orders.

He took out two documents from his desk. “This one is for you. I’ve written a brief situation report and important points to note. You can refer to it at any time as a guide for your actions. The other one, please deliver to the Count of Monte Cristo on my behalf. These are my instructions for him. And please tell him that I am very pleased with everything he is doing for me now, and ask him to keep up the good work… That glorious moment awaits us all, and we must be bold in making it a reality.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.” François-Lopez accepted the documents respectfully with both hands.

Then, he looked at Aiglon with some hesitation.

“Is there something else you wish to ask?” Aiglon inquired. “Ask freely.”

“Your Majesty, the mission you have given me is straightforward, but there are also some ambiguities. I am responsible for the safety of both gentlemen and for coordinating with their actions. I do not shirk my duties, of course, but what should I do if the orders of His Highness the Prince and Lord Count conflict?” After a moment’s hesitation, François-Lopez posed the question. “I think this situation is possible, and it would be best if I received your instructions beforehand. Otherwise, it might be too late when it happens, and I might hinder your grand plans.”

Excellent! As expected of an intelligent young man. I didn’t misjudge him, Aiglon thought with satisfaction.

Some tasks could only be done by perceptive people. Someone who needed every single detail spelled out by a superior was merely a tool who followed instructions mechanically, not worthy of great responsibility.

The fact that he had considered this possibility and knew to ask about it beforehand proved that he was truly thinking.

Though the young man before him was loyal, he was not a brainless fanatic, which was a testament to his promising future.

Aiglon moved a little closer to him and spoke in a voice only the two of them could hear.

“If their opinions differ, you try to mediate. If their orders are completely contradictory and cannot be reconciled—then you are to act according to the will of the Count of Monte Cristo. Record the course of events and inform me as soon as possible. Regardless of what judgment I make afterward, you will not have to bear any responsibility for it. Do you understand?”

François-Lopez stiffened for a moment, a flicker of confusion in his eyes.

He knew His Majesty’s arrangement was a bit strange.

But in the end, he asked nothing more. He simply stood at attention and accepted His Majesty’s order.

“Understood, Your Majesty! I will act according to your will!”

“Good,” Aiglon nodded. “I wish you the best of luck.”

Then, Aiglon waved his hand, dismissing François-Lopez.

He pondered for a moment before looking up and calling out.

“Chanel?”

“Your Majesty…” Chanel, who had been tidying up in the next room, quickly ran to his side. “Do you have any instructions?”

Aiglon didn’t answer right away, instead offering a warm smile. “Are you feeling better, Chanel?”

Chanel’s cheeks flushed crimson, and she shyly lowered her head.

“I’m perfectly fine now, Your Majesty.”

Indeed, Chanel’s body had been strengthened by her daily work, making her more resilient than an ordinary girl. After two days of rest, she had completely recovered. There was no longer any trace of the delicate frailty she had shown on the bed.

If there was any change… it was that the gaze she now directed at Aiglon was even more intense, as if it could melt the young man. Furthermore, the girlish innocence in her eyes had faded, replaced by a certain womanly charm.

Aiglon also noticed that Chanel would sometimes unconsciously break into a wide smile while working beside him, as if lost in a dream.

This must be the feeling of security.

She was now certain that she would never be abandoned by her master.

Seeing her so happy, Aiglon couldn’t help but feel happy as well.

“Sit down, Chanel—” he said, patting the spot beside him.

Chanel’s face grew even redder, but she had no desire to refuse such an honor. She walked softly to his side and sat down.

As she did, Aiglon casually wrapped an arm around her, and Chanel leaned compliantly against his shoulder.

“I have something to ask you,” he said softly.

“What is it?” Chanel asked, her voice trembling slightly. Her eyes, however, seemed to lose focus, her thoughts clearly drifting elsewhere.

“How much cash do we have left?” Aiglon asked.

“There’s not much left now.” Chanel was immediately brought back to her senses. “Although Queen Hortense and Your Majesty, the Empress Dowager, both gave you large contributions, and the Count of Monte Cristo brought back eight hundred thousand francs from Paris, you have so many expenses right now… especially for the army, which is a huge drain. Even though we’ve been as frugal as possible, things are still a bit tight. Should I go get you the ledgers?”

Because he trusted only Chanel, Aiglon had shared the secret of the treasure with her alone after its discovery, putting her in charge of his finances.

Chanel had no prior training in such matters, but she had taken the opportunity of her interactions with Abbé Faria to diligently learn bookkeeping from him.

Chanel’s aptitude in this area was not exceptional, but she had limitless enthusiasm for her studies. The tedious work of accounting also suited her personality, so she picked it up quickly.

Aiglon didn’t expect her to become a financial wizard—he would have plenty of experts for that in the future. For now, he was content that she could manage his accounts.

“No, that’s not necessary. I’ve already entrusted these matters to you, so I don’t need to waste my time on them. Just give me a brief overview,” Aiglon said, shaking his head. “To be honest, this is within my expectations. I spend money so quickly, the previous amount was never going to last.”

After he spoke, both of their gazes drifted involuntarily to Aiglon’s bedroom.

Under the bed were several boxes containing the legacy of Cardinal Spada. Clearly, it was time for them to be of use again.

“I need to send someone to the continent to sell another batch of jewels,” Aiglon said after a moment of silence.

“The Count of Monte Cristo is in Greece now. Who will cash them in for you?” Chanel asked hesitantly.

It was obvious that this task was a great test of a person’s character, requiring someone both loyal and intelligent—qualities that were hard to find in one person.

“What do you think of my cousin Charles?” Aiglon asked suddenly.

“Hmm?” Chanel was a little surprised.

“Do you think he’s unsuitable?” Aiglon asked again. “I think he is loyal to our family’s cause and has the courage for it. He seems well-suited for this.”

“Your Majesty, it’s not that I have any objections, it’s just…” Chanel gently shook her head. “He is a Prince. Can I really expect him to cooperate fully with me?”

“If I say you can, you can,” Aiglon replied unequivocally. “Besides, isn’t Charles quite respectful towards you?”

“Even though His Highness has been polite to me recently, that’s only on the surface… I’m just a maid.” Chanel lowered her eyes.

“I don’t care what they think. On the surface, it must be done,” Aiglon replied instantly. “You are my closest follower. I will not allow anyone to look down on you. Even my cousins must be completely respectful to you.”

Then, he smiled again. “After that previous incident, he’s very eager to prove himself to us, so don’t worry, he will cooperate with you fully. Besides, we don’t have a better candidate.”

“Alright, then so be it…” Chanel sighed, then another thought occurred to her. “How should we explain the treasure to him?”

“I’ll tell him it was a gift from Abbé Faria. I think that way they’ll understand why I hold the Abbé in such high regard,” Aiglon said with a shrug. “Of course, do not, under any circumstances, tell him the full scale of the treasure. Just let it be a slow and steady flow. Over time, we will naturally find other means.”

In a way, that seemed to be the truth.

“I understand, Your Majesty.” Chanel nodded solemnly, accepting his order.

“Alright, now, rest with me for a while.” Aiglon’s indifferent expression softened once more. He tightened his grip on Chanel’s slender waist, and the two of them leaned against each other, remaining that way for a long, long time.

Chapter 186: 73, Seeing Them Off

Under Aiglon’s arrangements, the time for the advance party’s departure was at hand.

As this was the officers’ first external operation since arriving on the island, it aroused great enthusiasm among them. Not only were those who had been selected too excited to sleep, but even those who had regrettably missed out held immense expectations for it.

Though they had been strangers before, after spending so much time together on the island, they had already built their own personal relationships. Aiglon’s decree of bestowing the title of Honorary Knight upon all of them further strengthened their sense of solidarity and added a touch of comradely affection.

And so, on the day of their departure, everyone on the island dressed in their finest to see off their colleagues.

While the officers were bidding each other farewell, Aiglon’s cousin, Louis, was also saying goodbye to his father.

At that moment, Louis was dressed in formal attire, radiating the ambition unique to a young man.

Although he regretted that His Majesty had not granted him full command, his status as a special envoy with the full authority to represent the Bonaparte family and His Majesty the Emperor was still enough to partially satisfy his vanity, making him feel that his authority had truly been recognized.

He was already lost in dreams of his future.

However, his father, Louis, the former King of Holland, wore a look of unease.

“My son, be careful on your journey,” he urged for what must have been the hundredth time. “You must look after your safety over there…”

“I will, Father,” Louis replied impatiently. “Don’t worry, I’m a grown man. I know how to protect myself. It is you who should be taking care of your health here on the island.”

It was clear that Louis held some resentment toward his father.

Ever since the Prince had refused to sponsor their cause, Louis had harbored some ill feelings. While it wasn’t enough to turn father and son against each other, his attitude had inevitably grown somewhat distant.

In Louis’s view, when faced with the family’s interests, even his own mother had given generously. Yet his father had refused to part with a single cent and had even thrown cold water on their cause. It was truly a disgrace, unworthy of the Bonaparte family’s glory.

The disputes of their fathers’ generation were ancient history. Now was the time to create a new future, yet his father chose to remain a cold observer, which had truly disappointed both brothers.

The Prince noticed his son’s coldness. He didn’t know what to say and could only sigh inwardly.

Just then, a knock at the door broke the awkward atmosphere.

“Who is it?” Louis asked.

“It’s me,” came a voice from outside.

“Your Majesty?”

Louis recognized the voice instantly, his eyes widening in surprise.

He quickly came to his senses, walked to the door, and opened it to find the young man standing there.

“Your Majesty… why have you come?” he asked, puzzled.

“To see you off, and to see your father while I’m at it,” Aiglon replied.

“Oh, please come in!” Louis said, recovering himself and immediately welcoming him inside.

The King of Holland, meanwhile, met the young man’s gaze awkwardly.

Ever since their argument had caused a falling-out, Aiglon had been a man of his word and had not seen his uncle since. Although he had not been mistreated in terms of food and lodging, it was no different from house arrest.

“It’s been a while. Are you well, my uncle?” Aiglon asked with a smile.

“Thanks to you, I’m doing quite well,” the Prince replied coolly. “However, it would be even better if I were allowed to walk around.”

Having been confined by his nephew for so many days, he was naturally filled with frustration. Though he didn’t erupt in anger upon seeing his nephew, his face was a mask of indifference, and he intentionally took a jab at him.

“This island is so small you could see almost all of it the moment you arrived. What is there to walk around and see?” Aiglon feigned ignorance of the jab. “If you wish to go for a stroll, it would be better to wait until you are back on the continent.”

His reply left the Prince both surprised and uncertain.

“You’re planning to let me go?”

“Yes,” Aiglon nodded. “I’ve thought about it, and it should be acceptable for you to leave now. If you go now, no one should suspect that such a sharp disagreement occurred between us.”

After discussing the matter with Abbé Faria and giving it careful consideration, Aiglon had accepted the abbé’s advice.

Although his uncle Louis was rather incompetent, he had, after all, once sat on a throne. His old network of connections still had value. There was no need to push him completely to the opposing side over a temporary fit of pique.

Besides, a complete rupture between uncle and nephew would be a headache for him as well.

After keeping him under house arrest for so long, Aiglon had vented his frustration. There was no need to make things difficult for him any longer.

“You… didn’t you say you wanted me to stay for a month or two?” the Prince asked, both surprised and delighted. “Why the sudden change of heart?”

“Your recent behavior has been satisfactory; at least you haven’t caused me any trouble,” Aiglon answered. “And since I have entrusted Louis with a heavy responsibility, it would be inappropriate for me to continue making things difficult for his father.”

Before the Prince could reply, Aiglon’s tone shifted. “However, in exchange, I also hope that you won’t cause us any trouble… After all, this is not my cause alone, but that of our entire family.”

“That’s right, Father. Just go back peacefully, and don’t make any more comments about us in the future. Just live in seclusion and everything will be fine,” Louis chimed in, having caught on. “We don’t expect you to help us much, but at the very least, please stop holding us back!”

Seeing his son say this as well, the Prince could only sigh to himself.

He knew it wasn’t his nephew who was deliberately sending his son into danger, but rather that his son was naturally restless and had sought out this adventure himself.

So who could he blame?

Perhaps this was just fate. The younger generation would not feel fatigue until they had shed all their blood, just like he himself had been in his youth.

“Very well. I will not cause any trouble. I wish you all the best,” he said with a dejected sigh. “However, my son, should you ever have a change of heart, you can always come to me. I will always have a place for you.”

“Of course, Father,” Louis replied casually.

“Well then, we’re finished here. You may go. I can arrange for a ship to escort you back to Italy today. After that, you will be free to do as you please, to stroll wherever you wish,” Aiglon said. The earlier cordiality on his face was gone, replaced by an air of impatience. “Please remember our tacit agreement—you will say nothing after retiring to your seclusion and will not cause me trouble; and we will certainly not trouble you, much less ask you for a single cent in sponsorship. You are free to enjoy your retirement in peace.”

“Your Majesty, may I have another word with you, in private?” the Prince suddenly asked.

Aiglon was slightly surprised, but seeing the earnest look in the man’s eyes, he nodded.

Louis took the hint and left the room, leaving the uncle and nephew alone.

“Is there something else you wish to say?” Aiglon asked bluntly.

“Aiglon, although I no longer wish to be involved in such affairs, from my own personal standpoint… my nephew, I still wish you all the best,” the Prince said, his voice tinged with emotion as he addressed the young man. “I have not given you much help, so I ask for nothing in return. I only ask that, for the sake of family, you treat my two sons well. They are both young and hot-blooded, too fond of adventure. God knows what dangers await them…”

“We are all taking risks. I am not God; I cannot ensure everyone’s safety. I trust my two cousins are aware of this themselves. They are eager to wrestle with fate, just as I am,” Aiglon replied calmly. “Of course, I am very grateful for all they have done for me. As long as they remain loyal to me and help me restore our family’s cause, I will certainly reward them generously. Of that, there is no doubt.”

Then, he nodded, ready to end the conversation. “Alright, my time is limited, so let’s not waste any more of it on idle chatter. You should start preparing your things.”

“Then let’s go over together,” the Prince replied.

“Hmm?” Aiglon was a bit confused. “Together?”

“I imagine you are preparing to see those soldiers off. If I were to go as well and offer them some encouragement, it should lift their spirits even more,” the Prince answered. “From your perspective, it would be best for our family to appear happy and harmonious, at least in front of outsiders. Don’t you think?”

Aiglon smiled.

If he weren’t concerned with such things, why would he have wasted his energy placing his uncle under house arrest?

It seemed that, after some internal struggle, his uncle had finally decided to cooperate, albeit to a limited extent.

However, this was likely as far as he was willing to go.

Of course, moral support that cost nothing was also useful—having a family elder stand up for him would demonstrate his authority all the more clearly.

“Then, come with me,” he said, turning to leave the room.

=================================

At that moment, the island’s pier was already bustling with people.

A crowd of men in uniform had gathered around several ships, watching the soldiers already standing by the gangways with envious eyes. They waved goodbye, offering their heartfelt blessings and hopeful wishes.

As they were exchanging farewells, a commotion stirred nearby.

“His Majesty is here!”

The crowd shouted as they parted, clearing a path for the young man to walk easily to the front of the departing advance party.

At their head was the team leader, Carots-François-Lopez. Upon seeing His Majesty, he immediately offered a salute.

“Long live His Majesty!”

Then, he noticed the middle-aged man beside His Majesty.

“Long live His Highness the Prince!” he shouted, reacting quickly.

“Long live His Majesty! Long live His Highness the Prince!” The others caught on and joined the chorus.

Although they had heard that the former King of Holland, Louis Bonaparte, was present on the island, for most of them, this was the first time they had seen His Highness the Prince in person.

They gazed at the Prince with awe, as if he himself were touched by divinity.

After all, this was the younger brother of Emperor Napoleon I, a man who had grown up with the Emperor and spent decades by his side.

Though he often wore a troubled expression, at this moment, the former King of Holland appeared calm and composed.

Thanks to his brother, he had once been a colonel in the French army and commanded troops. Later, as a king, he had become accustomed to grand occasions. Now, facing the crowd, he naturally possessed an air of effortless composure.

He surveyed his surroundings, smiled faintly, and spoke in a clear voice.

“Gentlemen, I apologize. My health has been rather poor lately, so I have been recuperating since arriving on the island and haven’t had a chance to meet you. However, when I heard today that some among you were about to embark on an expedition, I could not let my health stop me. I had to come and see our loyal warriors.”

He then walked over to Carots-François-Lopez and clapped him firmly on the shoulder. The man stood as still as a statue.

“Excellent, a fine young man…” he praised aloud, then raised his voice. “Warriors of the expedition, you who have cast aside all thought of life and death to fight for dreams and glory, I bless you! Rest assured, all of us are behind you, and the Empire is behind you! As long as you hold fast to this will, we shall be invincible!”

Then he turned to look at the soldiers who had not been chosen.

“Warriors who remain on the island, I admire you just the same. I’m sure you once wished with all your hearts to be part of this advance party. It is a pity that due to limited numbers, you could not go, but this in no way diminishes your loyalty. Waiting only serves to sharpen the swords at your sides. When you unsheathe them to follow the path they have forged, victory will surely be ours!”

At this point, the Prince turned to look at Aiglon. “I implore you to be as loyal to my nephew as you were to my brother, to risk life and limb for him, to contribute everything for him, because he is worthy of your devotion, and he will surely reward your loyalty! Long live the Empire!”

“Long live the Empire!”

His rousing speech ignited wave after wave of fervent cheers.

Aiglon listened with a broad smile.

It seemed his uncle only cared about money; moral support that cost nothing, he could give away freely.

No matter. Even a small effect was an effect, and he could accept that.

At the very least, it meant his uncle had no intention of causing him trouble, and that was enough.

“My era has passed, but my nephew’s era is dawning! He is the rising sun, and he will surely illuminate all of Europe!” the Prince cried out in a passionate tone.

Then, he opened his arms to Aiglon. “My child, with these brave warriors by your side, you shall conquer all!”

“My uncle, you are also a part of that great era. I will always respect you!” Aiglon replied with great deference, opening his arms as well.

Under the watchful eyes of all present, the uncle and nephew of the Bonaparte family shared a warm embrace.

Just how much of an elder’s hopes and weighty responsibilities were poured into this moment?

The onlookers watched the moving scene, overcome with emotion.

“Are you satisfied now?” the Prince whispered in the youth’s ear.

“Yes, very good,” the young man whispered back. “I wish you all the best for the future.”

Chapter 187: 74, Strategy

As dawn broke, a sea mist rose to envelop the entire coastal area near Lavrion.

It was already summer, so the sky had brightened long before the sun rose. The various bays and cliffs took on a cool hue, appearing and disappearing within view.

In a forest not far from the coast, Edmond Dantès held a pair of binoculars, silently observing the distant sea.

According to the message he had received, His Majesty, to whom he had sworn allegiance, had dispatched an advance party at his request, placing it at his disposal.

This trust filled him with gratitude, but it also placed him under great pressure. He knew that too many expectations rested upon his shoulders, and failure was absolutely not an option.

As he watched, several black dots suddenly appeared on the misty horizon.

The dots flickered in and out of sight, sometimes seeming solid, other times as intangible as phantoms.

As time passed, the dots grew clearer, their outlines gradually taking shape through the binoculars.

Recognizing the familiar vessels, Edmond Dantès breathed a sigh of relief. He emerged from his hiding place and walked onto the beach, followed by several of his men, to welcome the arrival of the reinforcements.

Once on the beach, he lit a torch to signal the ships.

The ships came to a halt, and each lowered a few small boats, which then made their way toward the shore.

Edmond Dantès watched the small boats, subconsciously straightening his attire to maintain his usual dignified bearing.

Soon, carried by the tide, the small boats reached the beach one by one. The men disembarked and regrouped on the sand.

Before Edmond Dantès’s eyes, shouted commands rose and fell. The once scattered crowd quickly assembled, forming orderly ranks—a clear sign of a capable commander.

He immediately strode forward to meet the group.

The man leading them was, indeed, an acquaintance.

Edmond Dantès was not surprised by his arrival. His Majesty’s previous letter had made it clear that he would be sending his cousin with the advance party to serve as his representative in negotiations with the Greek government, so he was mentally prepared.

“Your Highness, Prince!” The moment he saw Louis, he bowed deeply. “Thank you for coming.”

“It has been a while, Count.” Louis nodded in acknowledgment. “You have done an excellent job here. His Majesty has praised you specifically.”

“I am merely doing my best to complete my mission. It is only thanks to His Majesty’s continuous support that I have achieved these minor successes,” Edmond Dantès replied humbly. “Now that you are here to command us in person, I am sure everything will proceed even more smoothly.”

Although he had gradually grown accustomed to his role as a Count and could carry himself with the air of an important figure when dealing with others, in the presence of this Prince, Edmond Dantès couldn’t help but feel a little awkward and intimidated.

It wasn’t just because he was His Majesty’s cousin, a prince of the Bonaparte family. More importantly, this was the man who had seen him in his most wretched and miserable state in the Château d’If prison.

He knew that no matter how impressively he acted or how he postured as a count in front of others, it meant nothing before His Highness. The Prince knew his true origins and clearly remembered the way he had begged before him.

“You are too modest, Edmond.” Louis smiled and shook his head. “Your abilities have been proven by the facts. His Majesty and I are both very satisfied. I have nothing to instruct you on. Just continue to do as you see fit. I wish you the best of luck.”

Inwardly, Louis despised this “sycophant” who had appeared out of nowhere and stolen the trust and authority that should have been his. On the surface, however, he concealed it perfectly, treating the Count of Monte Cristo with a very warm demeanor.

Though proud, he was not foolish. He knew that falling out with the Count now would not only achieve nothing but would also anger His Majesty. Therefore, he decided to establish a good relationship with him first. Besides, he had use for the Count.

“Your Highness, I wish you success as well,” Edmond Dantès replied quickly.

After exchanging pleasantries, Louis gestured to a young military officer beside him and introduced him to Edmond Dantès.

“This is Sir Carots-François-Lopez. He is the captain of the advance party and is responsible for our safety. If you need anything, you can ask him, and he will find a way to accomplish it.”

Carots-François-Lopez immediately gave Edmond Dantès a military salute.

“My lord Count, I await your command.”

“Sir Lopez, thank you for your help. I feel much more at ease with you here.” Edmond Dantès sized up the officer and sighed inwardly with relief.

His reinforcements had finally arrived. Moreover, one look at the captain told him he was a brave and reliable soldier. With them as support, he finally felt he had solid ground to stand on.

“Alright, that’s enough pleasantries.” Louis spoke up after they had greeted each other. “Count, have you prepared lodging for us?”

“It is ready,” Edmond Dantès replied.

“Good. Then lead us there quickly. I don’t wish to stand here in the sea breeze forever,” Louis answered with a smile.

“Please, follow me.” Edmond Dantès smiled as well.

He then led the group away from the coast and deeper inland. After a march of several hours, the weary party finally arrived at an abandoned village.

The place appeared to have been uninhabited for a long time, with only a few dilapidated farmhouses remaining, which could barely provide shelter from the elements.

In the center of the farmhouses stood a water well. By the standards of a military encampment, it was an ideal location.

“What a fine place this is.” Louis whistled. “Edmond, when did you open such a grand hotel?”

“My apologies, Your Highness. For now, this is the only place I could find for us to make camp. The conditions are rudimentary, but I ask for your understanding,” Edmond Dantès replied, somewhat embarrassed.

“No, I don’t mind. I didn’t come to Greece to enjoy a life of leisure.” Louis shook his head. “What I want to know is, how did you acquire a place like this? And how can you be sure it’s safe?”

“The villagers fled after the Turks attacked. Some moved far away, while others fled into the mountains and became bandits. As it happens, a group of bandits is currently seeking to pledge their allegiance to me. They were the ones who told me about this place,” Edmond Dantès explained in detail to the Prince.

Not long ago, through an intermediary, Edmond Dantès had met a bandit leader, Isaac Palaiologos, and paid to recruit him and his gang.

Although he did not yet fully trust them, they had at least begun a limited collaboration. With the help of these bandits, who were familiar with the local terrain, Edmond Dantès’s operations had become much more convenient. They had also helped him find this abandoned village.

“I’ve heard about the bandits.” Louis nodded. “Arrange for me to meet them later. It is time we told them who we are.”

“I will arrange it,” Edmond Dantès readily agreed.

He then led Louis and François-Lopez to the best-preserved farmhouse nearby, which would serve as Louis’s temporary quarters.

Inside the simple, dilapidated, and nearly empty house, the three men found a few small wooden stumps to use as stools and sat down to discuss their next steps.

“Edmond, I assume you know my mission from His Majesty’s letter?” Louis asked as soon as they were seated.

“Yes, Your Highness.” Edmond Dantès nodded. “You are to make contact with the Greek independence government and their opposition, ascertain their attitudes, and seek their cooperation.”

“Well then, you’ve been in Greece for some time now. Do you have any leads? Or… any useful advice for me?” Louis looked at the Count with an expectant gaze. “We do not have much time. I believe we must act quickly.”

At this, Edmond Dantès’s expression turned somewhat ashamed.

“My apologies, Your Highness… Although I have been trying to contact the Greek independence government recently, I have yet to receive a response. I’m having trouble finding a suitable intermediary, and I dare not approach them directly and rashly…”

“So, no progress so far, is that right?” Louis frowned.

He wasn’t angry, just slightly disappointed. “Now that I am here, your position has changed. You can try to engage them and let them know of our presence. If all else fails, I will go to them directly. I imagine, in their current situation, they will not readily refuse aid from the outside.”

“I understand.” Edmond Dantès nodded. “Then I will make that my primary objective.”

“And what about the opposition to the Greek government? Do you have any leads there?” Louis asked.

“On that front, I do have some leads,” Edmond Dantès replied. “There was internal strife among the Greeks before. Blood was shed, and deep enmities were formed. Many were exiled, some were imprisoned, and others were reduced to banditry. I believe that through our current bandit friends, we should be able to contact some members of the former opposition.”

In fact, when the Greek War of Independence broke out in 1821, many in the original rebel army were bandits themselves. It was quite common for the losers of the government’s internal strife to return to being bandits.

Louis thought for a moment before speaking again.

“Simply finding collaborators is not enough. If we want them to be effective, we need to find someone influential. We need a Greek government willing to work with us, not a gaggle of bandits fighting their own separate wars. Otherwise, they are useless.”

“Then what do you propose? Who do you believe is the most influential?” Edmond Dantès asked quickly.

“We must find a way to get Theodoros Kolokotronis on our side, or at the very least, to remain neutral,” Louis stated his idea. “Therefore, the most crucial thing right now is to find a way to contact him.”

This was indeed a critical step.

Theodoros Kolokotronis was a leader of the initial rebel army. After the war of independence broke out, he used his years of military experience to form an irregular army of bandits and was elected Commander of the Greek rebel army. Under his command, the rebels quickly achieved numerous victories, defeating the Turks multiple times and driving their forces out of the Peloponnese peninsula, becoming a Greek national hero.

However, not long after, fierce internal strife erupted in Greece. Kolokotronis was thrown into prison, and his former subordinates were subjected to a bloody purge.

But because of his great prestige, the victorious faction within the Greek government did not dare to kill him outright.

Subsequently, Turkey, taking advantage of Greece’s internal turmoil, invaded again alongside Egypt.

The situation became perilous. The Greek government, under pressure from public opinion, released Kolokotronis and reappointed him as commander-in-chief. By then, however, the situation had deteriorated so severely that even with Kolokotronis’s abilities, he could no longer turn the tide. He could only watch helplessly as the Turks and Egyptians advanced step by step, occupying most of Greece.

Clearly, this commander-in-chief was in sharp conflict with his government. His former subordinates also harbored hatred for the victors of the infighting, and this was a weakness that could be exploited.

“If the highly respected Kolokotronis chooses to cooperate or remain neutral, then all our problems will be readily solved.” After a moment of silence, Edmond Dantès concurred with Louis’s assessment. “But—will this general agree to work with us so easily? He is the commander-in-chief of the Greek government now. He may not be willing to overthrow his own government.”

“Everyone has their own ambitions. The only question now is what he is willing to sacrifice for them,” Louis replied with a smile. “If his ambition is to defend Greece’s independence, then in the current situation, he would clutch at any straw. He would willingly drink our aid even if it were poison. If his ambition is to defend the Greek independence government, then he would naturally be unwilling to see it fall. What do you think he would choose?”

Edmond Dantès fell silent again.

From any angle, he could not imagine the commander-in-chief feeling any loyalty or gratitude toward the government that had once slaughtered his men.

“It is at least worth a try,” he said, nodding in agreement with Louis’s judgment.

“Good. Then it’s settled, Count.” With their thoughts aligned, Louis made the final decision. “Let’s divide the labor. I will find a way to approach the Greek government. You will operate in the shadows, contacting his former subordinates, his family—anyone who has his ear. We will take a two-pronged approach: either the Greek government cooperates with us, or we overthrow it and put Kolokotronis and his supporters in power!”

“Yes, Your Highness.” Edmond Dantès agreed. “I will follow your instructions.”

Chapter 188: 75, Aftermath

“He rests in the Lord, and has now been received into the paradise of heaven. Though we bid farewell for now, we firmly believe we shall meet again. May the genius, beloved by all, rest in the embrace of the Lord!”

In the quiet cemetery, the young woman softly recited the eulogy.

As far as the eye could see, tombstones stood in rows. All manner of people, famous and unknown, had found their final resting place here, seeking eternal peace within this cemetery.

This was the Währing Cemetery, the public graveyard where the citizens of Vienna were buried. The spot where she now stood was before the grave of the late music master, Beethoven.

In March of this year, the great genius had finally succumbed to his illness, departing the world with regret, and ending his lifelong struggle against it.

Though he died in poverty, his funeral was quite grand. The citizens who admired his great name held a solemn service for him, commemorating the end of a magnificent chapter in the history of German and, indeed, world music.

And this young woman had secretly provided funds to help with the funeral, to send off the master she had so genuinely revered.

Since the master was interred, everything had returned to tranquility.

And today she had come again, not only to remember the genius musician but also to fulfill a promise.

Although it was summer, the hottest time of the year, being in the cemetery still brought a certain chill.

The young woman wore black mourning clothes, and a veil hung from her hat, concealing her lovely face. However, from the melodious grace of her voice, one could still perceive a charm brimming with youth.

After reciting the eulogy, she picked up a bouquet of white carnations from her side, bent down, and placed it at the base of the tombstone.

She wasn’t laying the flowers for herself, but for that young man—when they had met, he had mentioned wanting to offer the master a bouquet as a token of apology. So she had come today to fulfill his wish.

After setting down the flowers, she straightened up and looked at the tombstone again.

The master’s face appeared in her mind’s eye. Although she had only met him a few times, he had left a deep impression on her—and the most profound memory was of their very last meeting.

On that occasion, Master Beethoven had personally gifted her the final manuscript he had written.

As she accepted the pages, she had clearly seen the look in the master’s eyes.

All his worry and comfort seemed to be frozen in that single gaze.

The weathered musician, on the verge of death, showed no fear or anger. Instead, he was concerned about the future of this admirer of his—she had suffered a blow that no one her age should have to bear. God only knew what fate awaited her.

Contained within those musical staves, was it a blessing, a sense of pity, or perhaps regret?

It no longer mattered. The genius had left this world forever, and she possessed his final work.

“Please bless us from heaven…” she murmured, lowering her head.

Then, she turned and left, departing the cemetery in a carriage.

She did not return directly home but instead instructed the carriage to head to another location.

The carriage soon arrived at an apartment building in the southern suburbs of Vienna.

Theresa walked up to the second floor and came to a door.

She knocked gently.

“Who is it?!” a wary voice immediately called out from within.

The young woman did not answer, merely knocking on the door again.

“Alright! I’d like to see who still remembers to look for me…!” The person inside had clearly grown impatient. He strode to the door and pulled it open. “Who are you?!”

Theresa did not answer. Instead, she lifted her veil, revealing her face.

At that moment, the man’s words caught in his throat, and he stared at the young woman, dumbfounded.

“It has been a long time, Captain…” Theresa smiled faintly. “Have you been well?”

Perhaps influenced by her smile, Captain Foresti gradually recovered his senses from the shock and shook his head with a bitter smile.

“I can’t say that I have, Your Highness.”

Then, he too smiled. “Why are you dressed like this today? Are you afraid my time is short, so you’ve come to see me off?”

“My apologies! I just came from paying respects to someone who has passed away, and I came to see you on the way, so I didn’t have time to change,” Theresa hurriedly explained with a smile. “I hope this doesn’t offend you to the point that you won’t have me as a guest.”

What? She wants to come in as a guest? Captain Foresti grew even more confused.

“If you don’t mind my humble abode, I would, of course, be greatly honored by your presence.” He quickly stepped aside and made an inviting gesture. “Please come in, Your Highness.”

“Thank you, Sir.” Theresa nodded with a smile and walked briskly inside.

The Captain closed the door, filled with bewilderment.

Given her status, she had no need to ask for his opinion. Her superficial politeness could not conceal the vast chasm between their stations.

Just like between himself and that young man… no matter how well they got along, they were ultimately worlds apart.

As Theresa entered the room, a strong smell of medicine assailed her. Though the windows were open, the scent was still somewhat pungent. It took all her effort to suppress the discomfort in her nose.

Next, she surveyed the room and found it in considerable disarray. Clothes, books, and weapons were scattered about haphazardly. Only the few uniforms hanging on a rack hinted at the owner’s former identity.

“You… have truly suffered these past days,” Theresa said with deep apology, her gaze lowered. “I heard you endured much unjust treatment. I am truly sorry for you.”

She knew why there was such a strong smell of medicine—when His Highness had fled, Captain Foresti, his fencing master, had attempted to stop him and had been run through the abdomen with a sword.

The wound itself was severe enough to be fatal, and the heavy snow that day had worsened his condition. By the time he was discovered, he was critically injured and near death.

Fortunately, in order to investigate the circumstances of His Highness’s escape, the authorities provided him with excellent medical care. Coupled with his own strong constitution, he narrowly escaped from the clutches of death.

That was not the only price he paid. Afterward, he was held responsible for his failure to guard His Highness. Taking into account that he had nearly lost his life, the authorities did not throw him in prison, but he nonetheless lost his former post and was forced into retirement, ending his career in disgrace.

Theresa knew this must have been an unbearable blow to him, yet at this moment, she could see little despair on the Captain’s face.

Perhaps some people were simply born with strong hearts, enough to withstand all of fate’s calamities.

“It’s alright. I escaped death once again,” the Captain said with a small smile. “Perhaps God feels I am still too young to meet Him. Since it is God’s will, I can only continue to live on. Though I’ve lost much, at least I still have my life, don’t I? I believe I can find many other ways to make a living.”

The more optimistic he sounded, the more remorseful Theresa felt.

She gathered her skirt and gave the Captain a formal curtsy.

“I am sorry, Sir… I hope you can find it in your heart to forgive His Highness…”

“Your Highness? What are you doing?” Captain Foresti was startled and quickly waved his hands. “What is there to forgive? You should know that I was injured in a fair duel. His Highness defeated me fair and square. We fought with the honor of swordsmen. The fact that he could wound me is a testament to his skill. As his teacher, I should even feel gratified that my student is so outstanding.”

At this, he smiled again. “Besides, there is no need for you to be apologizing, is there?”

His hidden meaning was, ‘Now that the engagement is off, the two of you are no longer connected. You have no reason to apologize to me on his behalf,’ but he did not say it so bluntly for fear of hurting Theresa.

He did not expect Princess Theresa to shake her head stubbornly.

“No, Sir. Nothing between us has changed, it has only taken a different form. I am still his fiancée. Nothing can change that. Therefore, his affairs are my affairs. Any debt he owes you, I acknowledge as my own.”

Seeing Theresa’s expression, Captain Foresti’s eyes widened in surprise.

He sensed something.

Could it be that even now, the princess’s heart still belongs to His Highness? The thought flashed through his mind.

It seemed so—otherwise, why would she have gone out of her way to come here and apologize to him? She was a victim in all this, too.

With His Highness’s charm, he could indeed sweep an innocent young woman completely off her feet.

But, you poor, infatuated girl, why must you do this? What can you possibly gain by making more futile sacrifices for him?

He sighed inwardly.

“Your Highness, you truly needn’t worry. His Highness and I have already settled our accounts. I challenged him, we dueled fairly, and he won. When I fell and was unable to fight back, he could have finished me off with another thrust and sent me to meet God, but he didn’t… That was His Highness’s final mercy to me. He left me to the judgment of fate, and his decision spared my life. As such, he owes me nothing.” The Captain spoke to Theresa with sincerity. “We fought like men, and like men, we have a tacit understanding. Fate forced him down that path, and I was the first examiner on that path. He passed my test and advanced. It is as simple as that.”

“You are so magnanimous… a worthy teacher to His Highness. You have my admiration. His Highness’s character must have been partly shaped by your influence,” Theresa said after listening, looking at the Captain with solemn respect. “But you still lost your entire future because of this. That is an undeniable loss. I believe if His Highness had a choice, he would never have wanted to see you end up in such a state.”

“That is fate. Fate never gives people many choices; it is just that merciless,” Captain Foresti smiled again. “Since things have come to this, I have nothing more to say. Although I was forcibly retired, I’m still young, and I have my past savings. I imagine I won’t starve.”

“But I believe I should compensate you,” Theresa said, shaking her head again. “Captain, please accept my apology.”

“Your Highness?” Captain Foresti looked at her, utterly confused.

Seeing Theresa’s obstinate expression, he finally swallowed his words. “Then how do you intend to compensate me?”

“If you are willing, I would like to hire you and offer you a generous salary,” Theresa answered, full of anticipation. “Would you… would you mind?”

“How could I possibly mind… but would your father be willing?” the Captain asked in return. “I imagine he is quite unwilling to see me ever again.”

Back then, for the sake of His Highness’s future, those around him had strongly pushed for the marriage between him and Princess Theresa, only for it to end like this… Archduke Karl must be absolutely furious right now and never want to see any of them again.

“It is not my father who would be hiring you, but me… Rest assured, I now have my own funds, enough to employ you,” Theresa pointedly reminded him. “I believe this is also the best form of compensation.”

“Thank you for holding me in such high regard, but… I am afraid I am not fit for your employment.” The Captain gave a bitter smile. “As you can see, I was seriously injured and still have not fully healed. And even if my wounds heal completely, I will never be able to return to my former standard… I am no longer worthy of serving a member of the royal family.”

“Even if you are not what you once were, I am certain you are no worse than any other. Your will and your courage remain with you. You deserve this position,” Theresa said, looking at him earnestly. “I think, since you are now on your own, you can find a new beginning for your life, and I can and should do my part to help.”

“Then what exactly would you need me to do?” After a moment of thought, the Captain asked again.

When he asked this question, it was clear that he was tempted.

“I may be traveling abroad in a little while, and I hope that you will be able to escort me,” Theresa replied. “The journey might be somewhat far, but with you there, everything should be safe.”

“A long journey?” Captain Foresti was once again stunned.

He was speechless for a long while before asking in a low voice, “Does your father know?”

“He knows.” Theresa closed her eyes slightly to hide the helplessness in her heart. “And he has already agreed.”

Looking at the princess’s expression, the Captain blinked. He seemed to realize something.

“Are you… are you still in contact with His Highness?” he asked, his voice trembling.

“Why should you be concerned with such a question?” Theresa asked noncommittally.

The Captain was at a loss for words, still reeling from shock, unsure how to respond to this sudden development.

“I thought… you would have made a different choice.”

“But in truth, I have chosen to continue moving forward,” Theresa replied, a hint of pride in her voice. “And you—I hope you can see me off on my journey. Perhaps it can lay many regrets to rest. Will you?”

Chapter 189: 76, Cunning Words and True Feelings

“And you—I hope you can escort me on my journey. Perhaps it can lay many regrets to rest. Will you?”

Princess Theresa’s question left the captain momentarily at a loss for words.

His heart, which had just calmed, was thrown into turmoil once again by her sudden arrival.

It was obvious that Princess Theresa’s so-called “trip abroad” wasn’t merely for sightseeing; she was going to meet His Highness.

Had they arranged this beforehand?

If so, when? Could His Highness have planned everything with Theresa before his escape?

All manner of questions swirled in his mind, leaving him unsure of what to do.

True, His Highness had betrayed the Emperor’s years of care and Austria’s interests, but the captain felt no anger over it. After all, everyone has their own ambitions. He knew better than anyone what His Highness had endured over the years, so it was perfectly understandable that he would want to leave and forge his own path.

But understanding was one thing; as an Austrian, he could not wish for His Highness to become an enemy of the Empire.

“Pardon my impertinence, Your Highness, but… what are you really thinking?” he couldn’t help but ask directly. “Are you really planning to go see His Highness?”

Theresa fell silent.

A moment later, she decided to hide it no longer.

“As his fiancée, is there any problem with going to see my future husband?” she retorted.

“On this matter, His Majesty and the Archduke will certainly have a different opinion.” The captain shook his head. “Your Highness, you are a princess of our country. You have enjoyed the glory bestowed upon you by this nation and this family since you were a child, but in return, you also bear many obligations. You should not act willfully—”

“Willful? Perhaps I am being willful… but am I the only one? Who started all of this? Who planned to match me with His Highness? His Majesty the Emperor personally demanded that I enter into a union in marriage with His Highness for the sake of the country, and when I refused, he flew into a rage! Fine, since it came to that, I agreed. I silently accepted their arrangement and swore to become a good wife and mother, to bring glory to the Bonaparte family once more… I have fulfilled my obligation!” Theresa shot back without flinching. “But now, they suddenly want me to break my own vow, to pretend nothing ever happened, as if it were all just a cruel joke, as if my reputation were nothing more than a jest on the lips of others! Captain… who is truly the more willful one?”

Theresa’s pointed questions left the captain speechless once again.

He knew in his heart that since this all began, Princess Theresa had been the greatest victim, and so he couldn’t help but feel a pang of guilt when facing her.

He felt his conscience prick him even more when he recalled how he, too, had done his best to speak in favor of the match before Archduke Karl, trying to push the union forward.

An innocent young woman had been ensnared by political maneuvering and calculations of gain, only to end up paying such a heavy price and having her reputation tarnished…

Who could have thought it would turn out like this?

“That is because His Highness changed the entire situation.” He forced himself to answer. “If His Highness had stayed here peacefully, then of course everyone would have blessed you and him. But since he has left, the situation is different. His Majesty must also reconsider the significance of this marriage.”

“The situation… Hah, the situation.” A scornful smile touched the corners of Theresa’s lips. “Perhaps for you men, a vow is something that can change with the situation, something you can utter a thousand times over without a second thought. But to me, a vow is a vow. Once I have made it, I take it seriously. Not only do I take it seriously, I will fulfill it. Nothing that has happened changes anything for me. I will remain His Highness’s fiancée.”

That’s what you say, but if His Highness wasn’t both talented and handsome, you would definitely be singing a different tune, the captain grumbled inwardly.

But he didn’t dare say such things out loud.

In terms of swordsmanship, he could defeat ten, even a hundred Theresas without an issue, but when it came to silver-tongued debate, he was truly no match for her.

Besides, in what capacity could he dissuade her?

He had already been expelled from the army and currently held no official position. His Majesty the Emperor had no need of his loyalty.

At that thought, he couldn’t help but sigh again.

“Your Highness, from a personal standpoint, I greatly admire your persistence, and I have no desire to stop you. You have the right to make your own decisions. It’s just… I worry for you. This path is perhaps destined to be an arduous one, and may even yield nothing in the end. You have many other paths you could take, there’s no need to…”

“I didn’t come to you looking for a life coach, you know.” Theresa blinked, playfully interrupting the captain. “I am very grateful for your counsel, but what do you think of my proposal, Captain?”

“I apologize, Your Highness. While I am very grateful for your respect, I am an Austrian, and I cannot do anything that would harm Austria.” The captain shook his head, declining her invitation. “Your Highness, please find someone more capable.”

“To hear you speak, it’s as if I’ve already made an enemy of my own country.” Theresa said with a hint of displeasure. “His Highness has never said he wishes to be Austria’s enemy. Didn’t he already release a statement? He is deeply grateful for His Majesty’s kindness in raising him.”

As if anyone could take that kind of statement seriously… the captain smiled bitterly to himself.

He didn’t know if Princess Theresa was being naive or if she was saying it on purpose.

“That might just be empty words. Don’t forget, His Highness is a very clever man. He knows how to judge a situation and decide what to say, even if it’s not what he’s truly thinking.”

“If that’s the case, then I can create a situation that will make him continue to honor his promise!” Theresa replied resolutely.

Then, she walked to the window and looked up at the sky, which was thick with dark clouds. “What is there for you to worry about, really? If His Highness’s endeavors fail, then no matter what he has done, it won’t affect Austria in the slightest. You won’t have to bear any burden on your conscience; you can simply watch us flee in disarray like defeated dogs. But if he succeeds, then am I not striving for the interests of our country? Should His Highness become the Emperor of France, wouldn’t it be better to have someone close to him to persuade him to remain on good terms with our nation?”

Uh… Captain Foresti was once again rendered speechless.

Although he instinctively felt something was off, upon careful examination of Princess Theresa’s argument, he couldn’t find much fault in it.

It was only then that he discovered what a gifted orator Princess Theresa was.

He increasingly felt that the two of them were truly a perfect match. It was almost miraculous how fate, through a strange twist of events, had brought together such a noble and well-suited pair.

Worse, he could feel himself starting to waver.

“You do have a point…” He composed himself. “But… His Highness has, after all, done things that have wronged our country. Can we truly just write it all off and pretend nothing has happened?”

“When it comes to grievances, we of the Habsburg family have always been very magnanimous. My ancestors fought with the kings of France for centuries, but didn’t they always end up shaking hands and making peace? I can’t even remember how many times our family has been joined with French sovereigns in marriage… Compared to that faithless, treacherous François I of old, what do His Highness’s actions amount to? What need is there to dwell on it?” Theresa smiled slyly again. “You see, since His Majesty hasn’t taken a stance, and you are now an outsider, what need is there for you to be angry about it?”

While there was truth to her words, the captain could only sigh inwardly at Princess Theresa.

Her arguments, while seemingly fair, were in fact all aimed at absolving His Highness of his responsibility. If she had come up with these silver-tongued defenses all by herself, she could have been a lawyer.

Even as just his fiancée, as she claimed, she had already taken a stand completely on his side. It was enough to make one not know whether to laugh or cry.

Would Archduke Karl be angry enough to go mad? he thought to himself.

He probably couldn’t win against his daughter and had been forced to concede.

Alas, it was a good thing he had no wife or daughter and didn’t have to face such an infuriating situation.

However, after Theresa’s persuasion, his psychological burden had lightened somewhat.

If even Princess Theresa, a member of the imperial family, didn’t care about this issue, what reason did he—a man who had been forced to retire with his future ruined—have to hold out to the end?

He couldn’t betray his country, but there seemed to be nothing wrong with accepting the princess’s help to solve his livelihood problems.

He had already fallen to this point, what was there left to agonize over?

“Have you truly made your decision?” he asked cautiously.

“I made my decision long ago,” Theresa replied immediately. “But you, Captain—you’ve been with him for so many years, you watched him grow up. Do you not care at all about his current situation? Under duress, he stabbed you and left you gravely injured. He must surely feel some guilt towards you in his heart. Can’t you give him a chance to lift this unfortunate curse between you and rediscover the bond you once shared as master and student?”

“You may not know His Highness well enough…” The captain shook his head calmly. “He will feel no guilt. I was by his side when he was just a few years old, yet he was hiding from me that he was a left-handed swordsman even back then… What a schemer! A person like that, once he makes a decision, will not be swayed by anyone, let alone feel guilt.”

“That really happened?” Theresa’s eyes widened in surprise.

Captain Foresti then recounted to Theresa, in full detail, the entire story of his duel with His Highness.

“His Highness… is incredible.” After listening, Theresa couldn’t help but exclaim in admiration. “What an admirable person! To think that while I was still young and naive, he already possessed such ability…”

………Never mind. It was probably pointless to say anything more to her.

“Your Highness, can you tell me why you are so devoted?” After hesitating for a moment, he finally couldn’t resist asking. “From my perspective, while His Highness is dashing, brilliant, and charming, he has not been good to you. One could even say he has caused you great harm… It’s not just me; from anyone’s point of view, there’s no need for you to be so infatuated, and certainly no need to think on his behalf any longer—so I simply cannot understand why you are doing this.”

The question left Theresa stunned for a moment.

“Pfft…” A moment later, she couldn’t help but let out a small laugh.

“If even you can’t figure it out, what makes you think I would know for sure?”

“Ah?” The captain was dumbfounded.

“Alright, I’ll tell you—and please don’t laugh, but I have always had a dream in my heart. I want to be part of a legend. If I am by His Highness’s side, and we strive together to start anew, wouldn’t that be a legend?” Theresa continued, her face wreathed in smiles, yet her tone grave and solemn.

“Besides, a person’s heart has its own capacity. Some people’s hearts are large, so they can love one and then another; but mine, unfortunately, has only a little space. When I still held aspirations for the world, by a twist of fate, I met His Highness. My first celebration, my first graceful dance, my first kiss, and even the first stirring of my heart… were all stolen by this man. This cunning thief left me no room for anything else!

“But I have never once regretted it, because His Highness is worthy—more worthy than anyone! I know there are many paths in the world for me to walk, and many men I could freely choose from, but Sir, no! I don’t want them! I only want to love once, and once is enough. My heart no longer has enough space to beat for any new experience… I know that with my birth and my station, there is no need for me to do this. But does one live only to do what is ‘necessary’? If I only do what is necessary, then what difference is there between me and a puppet that can be replaced at any time? I will follow my own heart, and I am capable of doing so!”

Looking at the brilliant sparkle in Theresa’s eyes, the captain knew that anything more he said would be pointless.

This princess was truly a peculiar person. Though she appeared gentle and polite, she was also unbelievably stubborn.

But it was clear that despite her youth, she already had her own way of doing things, one that couldn’t be changed by a few words from others. Once a person like her set a goal, she would throw herself at it without the slightest hesitation.

Advice was meaningless now. What was important was what he should do.

Although he had known of Princess Theresa before, they had never interacted, and she had left no particular impression on him. But after today’s conversation, he couldn’t help but feel a sense of admiration for her, as well as some pity.

His Highness had wronged her; all her devotion and sacrifice had not been properly reciprocated. He knew this fact better than anyone.

It wasn’t just the escape that wronged her; what came before was even worse.

As one of the people closest to His Highness, the captain was well aware of the young man’s love affair with that noblewoman—he had even, at His Highness’s request, cooperated and facilitated it.

On the night of the Carnival when they spent that night together, he himself had been waiting outside the hotel.

Should I tell her all this? The captain hesitated.

He looked again at Theresa’s face, now flushed slightly from her excitement.

Never mind. Why bring it up and spoil the mood? His Highness had already fled Austria. Nothing more would come of these matters. Perhaps it was better for them to remain buried as secrets.

He could only hope her sacrifices now would be sufficiently compensated in the future.

He heaved another long sigh.

“Your Highness, since you insist, I will accept the task you have given me with great honor. I will escort you on your journey until you reach your destination. Also, if I have the chance, I hope to advise His Highness and make him understand what he ought to do.”

“Thank you! I think he will be very happy to see you…” Theresa, her face beaming, gracefully curtsied to him again.

He would surely be a great help to His Highness and me.

Chapter 190: 77, Davout

As the height of summer arrived, the Island of Monte Cristo grew hot, and its inhabitants bustled with activity, working hard for themselves and for the sovereign they served.

Quietly and without fanfare, Aiglon had achieved complete control over his subordinates and established his authority. Under his arrangements, the entire organization ran at full speed, with each department performing its duties in an orderly and methodical fashion.

On this particular day, his cousin Charles requested an audience.

“Your Majesty, there is a matter that requires your decision,” Charles said, getting straight to the point. “It’s news from the smugglers.”

Since his other cousin, Louis, had run off to Greece, Charles was now in charge of dealing with the smugglers.

“What is it?” Aiglon asked.

“A young man wanted to sneak onto the island. He went to Marseille and furtively found the smugglers, saying he wanted to go to the Island of Monte Cristo. This aroused suspicion, so he was detained as soon as he boarded the smuggler’s ship,” Charles reported, giving him all the details. “He resisted fiercely, shouting that he was Marshal Davout’s nephew. Although the men on the ship were skeptical, their leader has a good relationship with us, so they didn’t harm him. They just tied him up and brought him here.”

“Davout’s nephew?” Aiglon was somewhat surprised.

He was, of course, well aware of Marshal Davout’s resounding fame. After the Bourbon dynasty was restored, the Marshal had chosen a life of seclusion, unlike some of his former comrades who fawned over the Bourbon king for wealth and status. He had even threatened to fight to the last man in Paris, demanding that the allied forces agree not to persecute the generals and marshals who had remained loyal to Napoleon.

However, in the final days of the Empire, he and Emperor Napoleon had also had a falling out.

After the defeat at Waterloo, Napoleon fled back to Paris in disarray. Davout, accepting an order from Fouché, who was then president of the provisional government, went to the Élysée Palace where Napoleon was temporarily staying and demanded that he leave Paris immediately, lest he bring destruction upon the great city.

Though infuriated by Davout’s demand, Napoleon left Paris in silence.

Afterward, he voiced many complaints when speaking of Davout.

Of course, Aiglon did not feel any anger over this. After all, everyone’s hands were tied at the time. What was the point of watching Paris be destroyed along with everything else? By coming back to serve Napoleon during the Hundred Days, Marshal Davout had already proven his loyalty sufficiently.

But after that whole ordeal, Marshal Davout seemed to have lost interest in political strife. He was no longer willing to get involved in the conflict between the Bonaparte and Bourbon families, preferring to live out his final years in peace.

In 1823, Marshal Davout passed away. His son, Napoleon-Louis-Davout, inherited his estate and his titles, such as Duke of Auerstädt and Prince of Eckmühl. Although this duke bore the name “Napoleon,” he too had lost interest in the Bonaparte family’s cause, preferring to live a quiet life on his estate.

When Aiglon escaped from Vienna and began to rally his supporters, Napoleon-Louis-Davout had offered no response. Thus, in Aiglon’s eyes, the Davout family seemed to have drifted away from him.

He wasn’t angry. Everyone had their own aspirations, and no one was naturally destined to be loyal to him. He simply had no plans to do anything extra for the Davout family.

So, when he heard this news, he was rather surprised.

“Can you confirm if he’s telling the truth?” Aiglon asked.

“That’s simple enough. The young man calls himself André Davout. I’ve already sent someone who knows him to identify him. We should have the results soon,” Charles replied.

After a pause, he added, “If it’s true, I think it’s a good thing.”

Indeed, it was a good thing.

Although a nephew was not the same as a son, the surname Davout was bound to stir up a great many memories. Aiglon wouldn’t mind having another Davout among his men.

Soon, Michel Ney, the Duke of Elchingen, who had been sent to identify the man, came before Aiglon.

“Your Majesty, it’s true. He is indeed Davout’s nephew,” he reported respectfully. “I’ve seen him many times in Paris. The young man is very passionate about the Empire and longs to win glory for the Bonaparte family, just like his uncle. I’ve always thought that if he had the chance, he would surely join you.”

“Then why didn’t he come with you all before?” Aiglon asked, a little puzzled.

“I’m not entirely sure about that. We lost touch for a while and haven’t been in contact,” Michel Ney shook his head. “However, I can assure you that he is a straightforward and enthusiastic young man, someone you can trust as a friend. And he is loyal to the Bonaparte family and the Empire. I believe he would be an excellent addition to our ranks in every respect.”

To vouch for him to such an extent, it seemed there really was no problem, Aiglon thought.

Then, suddenly, he found the situation rather amusing.

On November 16, 1812, Emperor Napoleon’s disastrous Russian campaign was nearing its end. During the miserable retreat, the French army was relentlessly pursued by the Russians and suffered heavy losses. At the Battle of Krasnoi, the rear guard was cut off and surrounded because the French troops were spread out resting in various settlements. Ney’s corps, which was at the very back, was almost completely wiped out. The Emperor blamed Davout for failing to provide timely rescue and relieved him of his command. He was not reinstated until the German campaign of 1813.

Because of this experience, Marshal Davout had held a grudge against Napoleon for his handling of the situation and had also been critical of Ney.

Who would have thought that over a decade later, Ney’s son would be standing here, vouching for Davout’s nephew. It was truly an interesting turn of events.

With the passing of the older generation, past grievances had vanished with the wind. The new generation would strive for the cause of their new generation; there was no longer any need to dwell on the troubles of their fathers.

When one thought about it, as relatives of the Empire’s old guard, their positions were actually much more aligned.

“Aloys, since you’ve put it that way, I have no other objections,” Aiglon raised his hand and patted the young man’s shoulder. “Good. I trust in André Davout’s loyalty. I will see him at once.”

Soon, the young man was brought before Aiglon.

He was of medium height and appeared to be in his early twenties. He had short hair, and his broad forehead exuded a vibrant, youthful energy. His frame was not imposing, but it was quite sturdy and lean. Every gesture he made was filled with the hot-bloodedness unique to the young.

Having been tied up and tossed about on the sea for the entire journey, he looked somewhat exhausted. But even so, his gray eyes still shone with boundless energy and courage.

Upon seeing the young sovereign, he abruptly stood up straight and stared at him with excitement, a mixture of joy and sorrow on his face. “Your Majesty!”

Aiglon walked up to him and kindly extended his hand.

“I am sorry that your journey was so unpleasant, André.”

“Your Majesty…” André Davout seemed at a loss for words, merely repeating the title as he tightly gripped the young man’s hand. “I’ve finally made it to you…”

“André, are you here today representing yourself, or your family?” Aiglon asked the most important question first.

“My sincerest apologies… Your Majesty.” André’s face suddenly darkened, and he shook his head in embarrassment. “My cousin is still young and not very interested in politics, so he gave me no instructions.”

Marshal Davout’s heir, Napoleon-Louis-Davout, was born in 1811, the same year as Aiglon, so André’s excuse was plausible.

But age was certainly not the main reason.

Of course, Aiglon didn’t mind. “It’s alright, I understand.”

“Your Majesty, please allow me to pledge my loyalty to you!” André Davout said loudly to Aiglon. “Although I am not the Marshal’s direct descendant, I bear this glorious surname. I implore you to let me continue its legacy of glory…”

“Of course I allow it, André,” Aiglon smiled and nodded. “Your name alone is enough for me to recruit you, not to mention the Duke of Elchingen has vouched for your loyalty. But, André, I would like to know, why have you only come now? Had you not heard the Marquis de Tréville’s call before? What delayed you for so long?”

“My apologies… Your Majesty. I should have rushed here at the earliest opportunity to serve faithfully under your banner,” André Davout said with a guilty expression, his head bowed, not daring to look at the young man. “But… an unexpected incident occurred that caused me to lose contact with the outside world for a time. I was forced to leave Paris and live in seclusion in the countryside… which, in turn, cut me off from the world. By the time I returned to Paris, it was already too late. It took me great effort to learn of your whereabouts from the Marquis de Tréville, and then I rushed here without a moment’s hesitation. Please forgive my delay and allow me to serve you, Your Majesty!”

“Then André, can you tell me what it was that made you suddenly lose heart and retreat to the countryside?” Aiglon asked with great interest. “I’m not doubting you, I’m genuinely curious. After all, few things can make a hot-blooded young man willing to abandon the splendors of Paris for a life of isolation.”

Although he claimed he wasn’t interrogating him, he was, of course, interrogating him.

After all, even with the name Davout, he couldn’t place his complete trust in him from the very beginning.

“I… I…” To Aiglon’s surprise, André Davout’s face suddenly flushed crimson, a look of shame and resentment spreading across it.

After stammering for a moment, he finally decided to throw caution to the wind and told Aiglon the truth. “At the urging of my friends, I challenged a famous swordswoman, but unfortunately, I lost. It was a crushing defeat. I was so ashamed at the time that I bid farewell to my friends and went to the countryside, wanting to retrain myself and challenge her again when I became stronger. But when I returned to Paris, I heard from the Marquis de Tréville that you were gathering your men… so I set aside my obsession and came here as fast as I could.”

“You’re so young, failure is a common experience. Since your opponent was a renowned swordswoman, there’s no shame in losing. Why such an extreme reaction?” Aiglon was still a bit confused.

“Because… because…” André Davout lowered his head. “That person was a girl, and she was younger than me. Although she had some fame, I thought it was just people humoring her and letting her win because she was a girl, allowing her to gain an empty reputation. So I was full of confidence and even made some boasts in front of my friends. But then… then I was defeated by her in public. Though no one laughed at me to my face, I… I was too ashamed to show my face. I left Paris by carriage that same day and went to the countryside to practice diligently, hoping to redeem my reputation.”

So that was it… Aiglon finally understood.

He tried his best not to smile.

“This girl you’re talking about, is her name Agnes? Miss Agnes de Nordlingen.”

André Davout’s eyes widened in astonishment, and he stared at the young man in disbelief.

“Your Majesty! How do you know her?”

After a pause, he suddenly realized—the Marquis de Tréville’s daughter-in-law was Miss Agnes’s older sister, so it wasn’t strange that His Majesty had heard of her.

“Did you learn of her from the Marquis de Tréville?” he asked again.

“Yes, that’s right. As for how? I don’t know either. I suppose it was fate. In any case, I came to know her,” Aiglon laughed, not intending to tell him about his experiences in Switzerland. “And not only do I know her, I’ve crossed swords with her.”

“You’ve fought her as well…” André Davout was shocked again. “And what was the result?”

“It was just a game, so we didn’t determine a winner. However, I believe that if we were to fight for our lives—I could beat her. Of course, it certainly wouldn’t be easy,” Aiglon raised his chin and answered arrogantly.

André Davout didn’t press further, but his eyes flickered, clearly skeptical of Aiglon’s claim.

It seemed Agnes had already left an indelible psychological scar on him.

Perhaps for this proud young man, losing to a young woman was simply too much to bear.

He remembered Agnes complaining to him that many people challenged her, only to be unable to accept defeat gracefully, creating awkward situations. It seemed André was one such case.

Though he hadn’t witnessed it himself, he could imagine how radiant Agnes must have been, and how dazzlingly brilliant she must have seemed in the eyes of these young men.

Of course, that wasn’t important right now.

What was important was that his doubts had been completely resolved. André Davout’s explanation had convinced him of his loyalty, which meant—he could be absorbed into his ranks and serve him like the others.

“Alright, André, let’s find you a place to rest first. You’ve had a truly exhausting journey,” Aiglon smiled. “Since you are now in my service, please remember that maintaining your health so you can carry out my orders at any time is one of your top priorities.”

“Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty.” André Davout bowed to Aiglon in thanks, then suddenly made another plea. “Also, may I be so bold as to ask you for an honor? I was just speaking with Aloys and learned that you have granted us the title of Knight in your Order of Knights… Would you be able to bestow such an honor upon me?”

“No problem, André. It is what your loyalty deserves,” Aiglon agreed without hesitation. “I will choose a time to announce my decision, and from that moment on, you will be one of the Honorary Knights.”

“Your Majesty! Thank you for granting me such an honor… I will do everything in my power to serve you.” After receiving Aiglon’s promise, André was so excited he looked as if he was about to cry.

Such earnestness made Aiglon feel a little embarrassed.

“You serve me, so it is only right that I show my due appreciation.”

With his reassurance, André Davout finally calmed down from his excitement.

“By the way, if it weren’t for my business, after you returned to Paris according to your original plan, you would have challenged Agnes, correct?” Aiglon suddenly remembered something and asked again, “Are you confident in yourself now?”

André Davout awkwardly lowered his gaze, then shook his head in embarrassment.

“Honestly… I have no confidence at all. In fact, I could say that at best, I could only make my defeat slightly less unsightly. But even so, I wanted to challenge her, to prove that I could reclaim my lost dignity. And this time, I would challenge her with the utmost respect, so that I might make amends for my previous contempt.”

“You really are a meticulous person,” Aiglon couldn’t help but nod in approval. “Even in defeat, you are worthy of the title of Knight. However, André, I advise you not to get entangled in such a pointless contest of pride. Your will and courage should be used on a much grander stage.”

“I will follow your instructions, Your Majesty.” André Davout bowed his head respectfully, accepting his command. “Before, I had no one to pledge my loyalty to, so all I could do was seek my honor in reckless fights. But it’s different now. I should use my hot-bloodedness to serve you faithfully. I have found my true honor… so those past matters are trivial to me now. There’s no longer any need for me to go looking for trouble.”

His eyes and tone were so sincere that Aiglon felt a little moved.

The world was such a curious place. It had its filth, but it also had its beauty. That was why it was both reviled and cherished.

“Rest assured, now that you are under my command, your foe is my foe. If we can one day return to France, I will defeat Miss Agnes and let you all have your satisfaction,” Aiglon said half-jokingly, with a hint of playfulness. “I’ll also let that proud young lady know that France is not without talent; she was just lucky she never met me.”

“Then I will await that day with great anticipation! To personally witness you reclaim the dignity of us young men of France,” André Davout laughed as well, playing along.

Then, André Davout was suddenly struck by a thought.

“Your Majesty, Miss Agnes is a rose with thorns. She looks gorgeous and dazzling, but if you get too close, you’ll prick your hand. You can only admire her from a distance. That’s why we both fear and resent her, but we also hold her in the greatest respect and admiration. After all, to reach such a level at her young age, and as a woman, requires both talent and diligence. She is worthy of being our role model… I’m afraid only you could subdue her.”

“I don’t want to be Emperor just to subdue her,” Aiglon said, not knowing whether to laugh or cry.

A moment later, he made his expression serious again. “Of course, if she were willing, there is absolutely a place for her in our Order of Knights—”

“I don’t think anyone would object,” André Davout said, not only having no objection but nodding in deep agreement.

Chapter 191: 78, The Guard

“I imagine no one would be unconvinced.”

André Davout’s words carried a tone of sincere admiration.

It seemed that although he had only fought Agnes once, he was completely won over by her skill, which showed just how deep an impression she had left on him.

From the words of both Agnes and André, it was clear that he wasn’t the only young man she had defeated. Thus, Agnes was far more renowned than he had imagined.

Agnes had earned their admiration with her strength, becoming something of an idol in their hearts.

His earlier remark about making Agnes a member of the Order of Knights had been just a jest, a whim of the moment. But seeing André’s reaction, he suddenly realized it might be a good idea.

On one hand, it would give Agnes the honor she deserved. On the other, it would demonstrate his unconventional, merit-based style, serving as a calling card for attracting talent.

That left only one problem—how could he get Agnes to agree to this idea?

This problem wasn’t too difficult to solve. Agnes would do anything her older sister Alice said, and Alice was currently serving him along with her father-in-law. So, if he could persuade Alice, he had no doubt Agnes would agree.

Neither of the sisters had originally been supporters of the Bonaparte family, but circumstances left them no choice. Since the Tréville family was already on this ‘pirate ship’, with a little maneuvering, the sisters would have to board one by one, eventually coming to serve him.

At this thought, his mood brightened considerably.

“André.” He cast aside these stray thoughts and looked at André Davout again.

“Your Majesty?”

“Do you know much about Greece?” Aiglon asked.

“Not very much.” André Davout looked blank for a moment, then shook his head.

“Then you should start trying to learn about it now,” Aiglon said with a smile. “Because it won’t be long before I take you all there.”

“Is that so?” André Davout was greatly astonished.

Next, Aiglon briefly explained his intentions to him.

Although André Davout had only been on the island for a day, Aiglon didn’t intend to hide anything. Now that he was here, he was at Aiglon’s disposal, so there was no need for secrecy.

“I understand!” After his initial astonishment, André Davout quickly accepted His Majesty’s plan. “Your Majesty, I pledge my loyalty to you. I will obey your commands completely. Wherever your sword points, I shall charge.”

“Very good.” Aiglon nodded again.

It seemed André Davout was much more fervent than someone like Michel Ney. As merely Davout’s nephew, he held no noble title and, consequently, had fewer personal demands and ambitions. Moreover, his youthful, hot-blooded nature made him more willing to offer his loyalty.

Such a person was worth keeping by his side.

“André, precisely because I am heading into perilous lands to fight for the great cause of the Empire, I plan to establish a personal guard for myself,” Aiglon stated his intention. “If you are willing, I hope you will become a member of this guard—”

“It would be my greatest honor!” André Davout immediately replied in a loud voice. “Your Majesty, thank you for placing such trust in me!”

“It’s good that you have this spirit. I hope you maintain it.” Aiglon lightly patted his shoulder.

In Aiglon’s plans, this so-called “guard” was not merely for his personal protection. In the future, it would become a bridge for him to control the army and a source of necessary counsel.

In this era, wars were constantly raging across Europe, but not every monarch personally led their armies into battle. Sovereigns lacked the energy to manage every detail of military logistics, personnel, and so on. They were thus compelled to create vast military departments, letting specialized military bureaucrats handle administrative affairs while entrusting command of the army to their generals.

But this by no means implied that monarchs were willing to watch their power slip away, much less relinquish their military authority.

Thus, the courts of Europe all had positions such as “aide-de-camp”. A high-ranking military officer with great prestige and experience would be appointed as the chief aide-de-camp, serving as a liaison between the court and the army, as well as a military advisor to the sovereign. When necessary, they could also act as the monarch’s representative, traveling to the front lines to assess the situation and exercise great authority.

In other words, it was a crucial tool for the court to control the military, and an important safeguard to prevent the sovereign’s power from being usurped.

During his time at Schönbrunn Palace, Aiglon had seen many aides-de-camp serving his grandfather, Emperor Francis, so he knew the necessity and importance of this system.

Although he was still in the founding stages, it was necessary to prepare for a rainy day. These things had to be done.

He intended to recruit the most reliable and easily controlled individuals as members of his guard, and in André Davout, he had found an ideal candidate.

He secretly decided that if André Davout passed his tests in the future and demonstrated sufficient wisdom and strategy, he would make him captain of his guard, assisting him in managing the army.

This young man, bearing the name Davout—how interesting it would be if he could follow in the footsteps of his forebear!

But amidst his excitement, he constantly reminded himself that he absolutely could not turn his organization into a club for the second generation of the Empire’s founding fathers, and he certainly couldn’t give outsiders that impression. He was not a copy of Napoleon, and his entourage must not be a poor imitation of the imperial court. If he created a closed circle now, those who weren’t from the families of the old guard would likely be hesitant to join him in the future.

The Bourbon family, after the restoration, had relied too heavily on the old aristocracy, creating a small circle that lorded over everyone else, which led to widespread public discontent. This had given him his opportunity, and he absolutely could not repeat the same mistake.

He had to strike a balance between the “old guard” and the “new blood.”

These thoughts came one after another, but they swirled only in his mind, with no trace of them showing on his face. André Davout had no idea that his destiny had just been so drastically altered by a single thought from the youth before him.

At this moment, he merely stood respectfully before the young man, filled with gratitude for the honor he had received.

“Chanel!” After a moment of silence, Aiglon suddenly called out.

“Your Majesty!” Hearing his call, Chanel, who had been waiting outside the room, immediately entered. “What are your orders?”

“Let me introduce you. This is Sir André Davout, who just arrived on the island today—” Aiglon pointed to André with a smile. “He has shown a loyalty that has moved me, so I have decided to make him a member of my guard, responsible for my personal security.”

“That’s wonderful! Congratulations!” Chanel’s face lit up instantly, and she congratulated André Davout.

Although she didn’t know the young man, his surname told her why her master had done this. “Sir, I hope you will follow in the footsteps of Marshal Davout and fight for the restoration of the Empire!”

“I will, Mademoiselle,” André Davout nodded solemnly.

“André, this is Chanel Noël, my personal maid.” Aiglon now pointed to Chanel, introducing her to André Davout. “Of course, she does more than just a maid’s work. She has made immense contributions to my cause and, to this day, still manages the finances of our group. To recognize her contributions, I have already invested her as an Honorary Knight.”

Upon hearing Aiglon’s introduction, André Davout was so astonished he was speechless.

No wonder His Majesty had so casually spoken of making a woman like Agnes an Honorary Knight—he had already done it before.

He studied Chanel carefully, as if trying to discern something special about her, which made Chanel a little self-conscious.

“Sir, I have no extraordinary qualities. I simply swore from a young age to be loyal to His Majesty and have been striving for that ever since. So far, my contributions have been trivial… It is by His Majesty’s grace that I have been entrusted with such an important task, and I carry out my duties with trepidation, fearing that I might fail in the slightest and fall short of His Majesty’s expectations.”

Chanel spoke to André Davout with great fervor, “Both in the past and now, I will give my all to be worthy of the honor His Majesty has bestowed upon me. If an ordinary woman like myself can do this, then I believe you and your comrades can do even better.”

“Mademoiselle Noel, I will.” Chanel’s words filled André Davout with solemn respect. He set aside his initial curiosity and bowed respectfully to the young maid.

This maid is quite good-looking… And she’s with His Majesty day and night. He trusts her so much… could it be that they have already… Suddenly, a thought flashed through his mind.

His thought was immediately confirmed—

“André, when you members of the guard are by my side, unless I give a special order, you are to follow Chanel’s arrangements. You must also ensure Chanel’s safety.” Aiglon smiled as he gave André Davout his first instructions. “Also, we sometimes… ah, sometimes we discuss certain matters very… intimately. I hope you will not disturb us.”

“Your Majesty…” Upon hearing Aiglon’s words, Chanel blushed and lowered her head, unable to say another word.

Hah! Seeing his suspicion confirmed so quickly, André Davout understood everything.

Still, he wasn’t surprised. It would be stranger if it weren’t so. His Majesty was young; it would be unnatural if he weren’t stirred by such a companion.

As a Frenchman, he certainly knew how he should react.

“I understand, Your Majesty.” He nodded slightly, trying to maintain an expression of ignorant calm. “I will never disturb your… discussions.”

“Very good, André.” Aiglon smiled and nodded. “I sincerely hope you will prove worthy of the job I’ve given you. Believe me, this will be our shared cause.”

==================================

While Aiglon was on a remote island, striving to expand his forces, Theresa, far away in Vienna, was meticulously preparing for her own long journey.

Besides doing her best to convert the dowry her parents had set aside for her into cash, she also gathered her beloved collection of books and other personal belongings.

She knew this was a journey from which she might not return for a long time, so the more thorough her preparations, the better.

In addition to these, she was making other arrangements.

For the safety of her journey, and also to help His Highness settle an old score, she had recruited his former fencing master, Captain Foresti.

As the days passed, she finally completed the necessary preparations.

All that remained was one last matter weighing on her mind.

On the afternoon of that day, her mother, Duchess Henriette, came to find her in the study.

“Theresa, that thing you wanted to do—I’ve arranged it for you,” her mother said with a mysterious air.

“What thing?” Theresa didn’t immediately understand.

A moment later, she discerned something in her mother’s eyes.

“Is it about Her Highness Sophie?” she asked, her voice trembling.

“Of course, what else could it be?” Henriette asked back with a smile. “News came from the court today. Her Highness Sophie has recovered from her serious illness and will soon reappear in public—she is to attend a ball at Schönbrunn Palace in two days.”

‘Recovered from a serious illness’? In a sense, that was true, Theresa thought to herself.

It was August now, which meant His Highness and she had… around last October…

Theresa’s heart instantly clenched, and even breathing became difficult. But she maintained her outward composure, not letting any abnormality show.

“This is truly wonderful news. I imagine the entire nation will breathe a sigh of relief,” she replied calmly.

“Indeed, some good news at last.” Henriette nodded. “Normally, we wouldn’t need to join in the festivities, but… if you wish, my daughter, I can take you with me and find a way for you to see her.”

“Then I’ll have to trouble you, Mother,” Theresa quickly thanked her mother.

“It’s no trouble at all… We are naturally entitled to such courtesy.” Henriette smiled, but her expression soon turned serious as she cautioned her daughter, “However, Theresa, you must be careful. Her Highness Sophie has just recovered from a serious illness, and her body may still be weak. You must watch your words and actions. Don’t anger her; it would be troublesome if anything were to happen. I’m not worried you’d deliberately provoke her, but you can be a little aloof in your dealings with people, so I worry you might displease her.”

“I understand, Mother.” Theresa nodded. “Rest assured, I know my limits.”

At this point, she thought, what reason was there to displease her?

Chapter 192: 79, Reappearing Before the Public

As night fell, the tranquil Schönbrunn Palace welcomed its own moment of bustling festivity.

After a period of silence, the beautiful palace was once again resplendent with light, hosting a new public event.

Although no official announcement had been made, rumors had long since spread throughout high society: Princess Sophie, having recovered from a serious illness, would be in attendance.

The princess’s sudden disappearance from public view had sparked extreme curiosity. The official explanation was a serious illness requiring rest, but well-informed individuals speculated that she had incurred His Majesty the Emperor’s wrath and was being punished as a result.

Now, her reappearance before the public finally shattered that rumor.

After nightfall, carriage after carriage crossed the bridges over the Vienna River and entered the palace gates. Among them, naturally, was the carriage of Archduke Karl’s family.

Soon, Theresa, along with her mother Henriette, once again set foot in the palace.

Walking on the crimson carpet, Theresa was lost in a daze, her mind flashing back to that glorious night of her own.

On that day, she had come here for a celebration, her own debutante ball. It was here that she had accepted the royal arrangement, to dance gracefully with that young man, and to receive the tiara bestowed upon her by His Majesty the Emperor and the Empress…

Amidst the dazzling brilliance, the magnificently dressed young man and woman had danced, lost in their own world. It was a memory as splendid as a rose, one that still shone brightly in her mind to this day.

Incidentally, the tiara His Majesty had given Theresa that night had been packed away by her as a precious memento and keepsake. It would leave with its master and be revealed once more before the one she adored.

Lost in her memories, Theresa followed her mother and the other guests into the ballroom.

She subconsciously glanced around but could no longer find many traces of her memories.

Just as well, she thought. It saves me the pain that familiar scenes can bring.

His Highness was no longer here. Despite the dazzling splendor and the guests resplendent with jewels and pearls, the place felt desolate, devoid of any warmth.

Theresa noticed that from time to time, people would recognize her and steal glances, as if trying to gauge her current emotional state. Whenever she inadvertently met their eyes, they would offer an awkward yet polite smile before turning away, pretending they hadn’t been looking.

Although more than one person here had gossiped about Princess Theresa’s news in private, in this setting, none dared to show the slightest hint of mockery or pity to her face. On the contrary, they were all deferential before the Duchess, passing the time with amiable yet superficial chatter.

It was as if the series of sensational events that had recently occurred had vanished without a trace, and no one remembered any of the idle gossip.

You vulgar people, who take pleasure in judging others all day, how could you possibly understand true aspirations? Theresa thought to herself.

Theresa couldn’t care less what these people were thinking. Upon entering the ballroom, she consciously hid herself in a corner, quietly waiting for the purpose of her visit to be fulfilled.

Her mother, Henriette, meanwhile, strolled through the ballroom, looking for an opportunity to approach Princess Sophie.

As people were engaged in their respective conversations, “God Save Emperor Francis” was played in the grand hall, followed by a loud announcement.

“His Majesty the Emperor has arrived!”

At this cry, the hall immediately fell silent.

Then, the doors opened, and His Majesty the Emperor appeared before the crowd.

Worn down by the ravages of time, His Majesty appeared even more aged. Even his magnificent uniform could not conceal the wrinkles that came with his waning vigor.

In accordance with etiquette, the people stood to either side, watching as His Majesty proceeded to the center of the hall.

However, unlike usual, the focus of their gazes was not on His Majesty the Emperor. Instead, it passed over his withered form and landed on the woman behind him.

Princess Sophie, just as the rumors had suggested, had returned to a public gathering.

Those who knew the princess instantly compared her current appearance with their memory of her.

Compared to before, Princess Sophie was now somewhat thinner. The skin revealed by the neckline of her dress was unnaturally pale, as if she had been indoors, away from the sun, for a long time.

Seeing her present state, most people were now convinced by the official story that she had been gravely ill.

At this moment, the princess wore a placid smile, following calmly and composedly behind His Majesty the Emperor. However, her gaze was fixed on some distant, empty point, never meeting anyone’s eyes.

“Long live His Majesty the Emperor!”

Amidst the cheers, the crowd bowed to His Majesty the Emperor.

After walking to his throne, His Majesty nodded at the crowd. “Thank you all for attending tonight’s event. I wish you all a pleasant evening.”

After this brief sentence, he seemed to have no interest in saying more. He simply turned his head and gave a few instructions to Princess Sophie beside him.

Princess Sophie listened calmly to His Majesty, nodding from time to time to show she fully understood his will. Then, she left His Majesty’s side and walked into the crowd.

With that, the banquet officially began. People returned to their normal rhythm, gathering in small groups to converse.

Taking advantage of the moment, Henriette inconspicuously made her way to Princess Sophie’s side, where a small crowd had already gathered.

Many wanted to use the opportunity of Princess Sophie’s recovery to curry favor with her, but seeing Archduke Karl’s wife get there first, they could only give up resentfully and wait nearby for their conversation to end before trying to ingratiate themselves with the princess.

“Good evening, Your Highness.” Henriette was all smiles as she curtsied to Sophie.

“Good evening,” Sophie replied with a faint smile of her own.

Although there was little warmth in that smile, Henriette couldn’t be bothered with such details now.

“Your Highness, on behalf of my husband and my entire family, I congratulate you on your recovery. Thank God for allowing you to overcome your illness,” Henriette said respectfully to Sophie. “Your health is most precious to the Empire. Please take care of yourself from now on.”

“Thank you for your concern, Madam.” Sophie nodded lightly. “I wish you and your family good health as well.”

As Henriette offered her flattering words, she secretly sized up the long-unseen princess.

She hadn’t interacted with Princess Sophie much in the past, but she had an impression of her. In her memory, the princess was vibrant, a bit arrogant and conceited, and brimming with vitality, her every gesture full of forcefulness.

But the woman before her now was different. Although she was standing right there, she seemed utterly distracted, carrying an indelible air of weariness. The once-bright sparkle in her eyes now seemed extinguished, leaving them to mechanically and coldly observe everything before her.

The smile on her face was very gentle, but it held no warmth. Though their eyes met for only an instant, Henriette felt a shiver in her heart.

What on earth happened? She’s like a completely different person… Henriette wondered.

Could it be that her illness was so severe that she still hasn’t fully recovered?

No, this isn’t just a physical change, but a spiritual one.

Could the earlier rumors be true… that Princess Sophie was severely reprimanded and punished by His Majesty for helping that prince escape?

Although so many thoughts ran through her mind, Henriette couldn’t speculate too much, much less lose her composure in front of everyone. So she quickly set aside her shock and put on a smile.

“During your convalescence, my daughter was constantly worried about your health, but it’s a pity she never had the chance to see you,” Henriette said, steadying herself before stating the purpose of her visit. “When she heard you would be returning to public life today, she begged me to bring her along, insisting that she had to see you.”

“Hm? See me?” Sophie was slightly surprised.

Then, the corner of her mouth curled up in a faintly mocking smile. “She… would worry about me? Then I must truly thank her for her compassion.”

The smile on Henriette’s face instantly collapsed.

It seems this princess hasn’t changed one bit. Her sharp tongue is still the same.

As a mother, she was naturally annoyed to hear her daughter spoken of in such a way, but to fulfill her daughter’s wish, she suppressed her anger and asked again.

“Then would you be willing to grant Theresa such an honor?”

“Of course. I’d like to see how she is doing now,” Sophie said after a moment’s thought, nodding before replying with a smile. “No matter what she thinks, what’s happened has happened. Perhaps we two unlucky souls will find some common ground.”

Unlucky souls… Henriette’s brow furrowed again, her annoyance growing.

The princess’s words sounded like she was mocking Theresa for being a jilted woman after fleeing her wedding.

Ever since that incident, she hated it most when people picked at her daughter’s old wounds in front of her. How could she not be furious when mocked so openly?

Her husband, as the Emperor’s younger brother, held an extraordinary status. It was one thing to be treated coldly by His Majesty the Emperor, but for a mere princess-by-marriage to be so arrogant towards her family was truly hard to bear.

She decided that as soon as the two finished talking, she would take Theresa and leave immediately, refusing to endure this disdain any longer.

“Thank you for your generosity.” She decided not to say any more, curtsied, and then left at once. “I will bring her to you shortly.”

Soon, she returned to her previous spot by Theresa’s side.

“My daughter…” Upon seeing Theresa, she first called out her name, then picked up a glass of wine from a nearby table and drank it down angrily.

“What is it, Mother?” Theresa asked with concern.

After a gulp of wine, Henriette finally calmed herself and looked at her daughter again.

“Child, to fulfill your wish, I just went before that princess and politely conveyed your request. She agreed.”

“That’s wonderful…” Theresa breathed a sigh of relief, then immediately sensed something was wrong. “Then why do you look so unhappy?”

“It’s because of her, of course! She was sarcastic and made cutting remarks about you,” Henriette said, frowning as the anger resurfaced. “I thought I should have some pity for her since she’s just recovered from a serious illness, but I never expected her to treat us like this. It’s too much!”

At this, Henriette couldn’t help but come to an indignant conclusion. “She’s just the same as always, perhaps even worse.”

“Perhaps a heart covered in wounds can no longer afford to consider the feelings of others,” Theresa murmured under her breath.

“What?” Henriette didn’t hear clearly.

“Nothing,” Theresa quickly shook her head. “In any case, thank you, Mother. You’ve been wronged for my sake… I’m truly sorry.”

“Silly child, what do you have to apologize for? You’re not the one who should be sorry.” Henriette shook her head. “Anyway, she will see you when she is free. Finish your talk quickly, and then we’ll go home. There’s really no need to give her much face.”

“Alright, Mother.” Theresa nodded gently.

As was customary, the dancing began at the banquet, and melodious music filled the grand hall.

Princess Sophie did not dance, citing her poor health after recovering from her illness. And no one was foolish enough to risk the recent public opinion by inviting Princess Theresa to dance. As a result, both of them were left idle.

Theresa waited quietly until…

A court attendant respectfully approached her, then bowed lightly and elegantly.

“Your Highness, do you have a moment? Princess Sophie wishes to see you.”

This was the moment Theresa had been waiting for, so she naturally didn’t waste any words and nodded immediately.

“I would be honored.”

Then, she stood up and followed the attendant out of the ballroom, down a corridor, and to the door of a room.

The attendant knocked softly on the door.

“Your Highness, Princess Theresa has arrived.”

“Come in,” came the reply from inside.

He then carefully opened the door and led Theresa inside.

After entering the room, Theresa saw Princess Sophie sitting on a sofa, looking at her arrogantly.

“You may leave,” Sophie said, waving a hand at the attendant.

The attendant hesitated for a moment but didn’t move.

“Leave!” Sophie shouted impatiently. “Are you afraid we two women will hatch some sort of conspiracy?”

Faced with the princess’s anger, the attendant finally nodded lightly, then left the room. At last, only the two of them remained.

Theresa was finally face-to-face with her at close range again.

They had not met often, but each encounter had been unpleasant, and this time was certainly no exception.

Only this time, in her heart, she felt a little more pity.

“Long time no see, Theresa.” Sophie looked at the young woman before her with a smirk and greeted her in a low voice. “Although meeting you is never particularly pleasant, on second thought, there is something I find gratifying… How should I describe this meeting of ours? The settling of an old score, or a duet for two unlucky souls?”

Chapter 193: 80, Reconciliation?

“How should I describe this meeting of ours? ‘Settling old scores,’ or perhaps ‘a symphony for the wretched’?”

Sophie’s words seemed calm, but they dripped with sarcasm.

Theresa, however, did not get angry.

Their relationship had always been poor; they had argued the last time they met. And now that Sophie had suffered such a tragic turn of events, how could she possibly be polite to someone she already disliked?

Theresa couldn’t help but wonder: if she hadn’t found a hope for her own future, would she have ended up like Sophie? Tormented by pain and resentment, her eyes losing their light, her words turning sharp and bitter?

She dared not entertain the thought any further.

It was for this very reason that she felt a sense of pity for Sophie, which allowed her to easily tolerate the other woman’s biting sarcasm.

A thousand words swirled in her mind, but in the end, she found she didn’t know where to begin. After a moment’s hesitation, she finally managed a greeting.

“It’s been so long. Are… are you well, Your Highness?”

“What’s this, Mademoiselle? Are you pitying me?” Sophie smirked. “That’s an honor I cannot accept. As for whether I’m well, I’d say I’m doing quite well indeed. After all, I’ve managed to hold on to everything I originally possessed and escape from that dreadful mire.”

“His Majesty the Emperor has forgiven you?” Theresa asked in a low voice.

“Forgive me? How could that old man possibly forgive me…” Sophie raised an eyebrow, her expression mocking. “He simply feels I still have some use, and he doesn’t want to blow things out of proportion and tarnish his own brilliant image. So, he has decided to tolerate me for the time being. Perhaps to him, I’m just a vase that can still be displayed on a shelf.”

When speaking of His Majesty the Emperor, Princess Sophie showed not a shred of respect, nor did she seem worried that Theresa might report her words. It was clear their relationship had truly hit rock bottom.

Theresa, of course, had no interest in being a tattletale. She merely nodded in relief. “If that’s the case, then that is wonderful. You were without a word for some time, and there were strange rumors circulating everywhere. I was quite worried for you.”

Sophie looked at Theresa, certain she wasn’t lying, and her attitude softened accordingly. “I couldn’t care less about rumors. As long as I am still the Emperor’s daughter-in-law, those gossipmongers will have to bow before me, one by one, and pay their respects… But what about you, little girl? How have you been? When it comes to the victims of this affair, shouldn’t you be one of the greatest?”

“I certainly endured immense pain. When I first found out, I almost lost the ability to think. I watched everything I had ever hoped for be smashed to pieces by reality, and then I watched myself become a laughingstock.” Theresa answered honestly, speaking her mind. “My own suffering doesn’t matter, but every time I see my father’s uncontrollable rage, my heart aches. This is the disaster I brought upon him…”

“A disaster, yes, and one we brought upon ourselves.” Sophie sighed with a bitter smile. “You were lucky to hear the news from others, because you didn’t have to experience that heart-wrenching agony. You must know by now—he told me he was leaving to my face. I nearly fainted on the spot. I cursed and screamed, I wept and begged, but nothing worked… I watched with my own eyes as the man I loved abandoned me, abandoned by the one who had whispered countless sweet nothings to me and promised he would never leave me.”

As she spoke, perhaps triggering the nightmare buried in her memory, Princess Sophie’s earlier indifference vanished, and her voice grew agitated. “At that moment, faced with my tears, he showed pain, but he never hesitated… Dammit, that bastard never hesitated for a second!”

“That’s the kind of person His Highness is. Once he makes a decision, he will see it through, no matter the cost,” Theresa sighed, her tone a mix of regret and sorrow. “So, do you… hate him?”

“Hate him? Of course I hate him. I was so good to him, I did everything I could to take care of him. How could he do something so cruel to me? The memory of his resolve at that moment fills me with rage,” Sophie said, then suddenly laughed again. “But hate is one thing. When he left, all I could do was wish him well… because I couldn’t bear to see him all alone. As he went off to face the evils of the world, if even I was unwilling to give him my blessing, what would he have left? It’s laughable, isn’t it? Driven by obligation and ambition, he abandoned me without a second thought, yet I couldn’t bring myself to abandon him! It was probably the greatest act of folly in my entire life.”

“It’s not laughable at all. In fact, it is most admirable, Your Highness,” Theresa said, shaking her head gently. “Your care and kindness toward him, I’m sure he will remember it always. It is just a pity that sometimes, people have to make painful decisions.”

“And do you know the root of all this pain?” Sophie suddenly asked.

“What do you think it is?” Theresa looked at her, confused.

“It’s power… the kind of authority that decides everything with a single word. Aiglon was struck down from the throne into the dirt by this authority, losing everything he could have had. He is angry, he is unwilling to accept it. What he tirelessly pursues, what he wants to reclaim, is precisely that power. I am the same. Power made me, allowing me to enjoy all manner of wealth and status; power also manipulated me, forcing me to swallow this bitter pill, torturing my heart until it was covered in scars.”

At this, a faint, detached smile touched Sophie’s lips. “The reason I could do as I pleased was because I am a king’s daughter and the Emperor’s daughter-in-law. I was born with the right to do so. But this power wasn’t my own. I merely clung to authority and borrowed it as a matter of course, like a fledgling huddled under its parents’ wings. When I was indulged by power, everything I did was right.

“Then why am I being treated like this now? It’s not because I did anything wrong, but because I offended Power itself! When the wings that sheltered me suddenly beat a gale against me, I could only accept my misfortune, obediently falling from the nest to the ground. Fortunately, I wasn’t smashed to pieces. Should I complain? I won’t. What right do I have to complain? For all these years, since I have enjoyed so much happiness brought by power, when its iron fist comes crashing down on me, I have no right to cry out. I accept any punishment it bestows upon me… I accept it with a laugh!”

Theresa listened quietly to Her Highness Sophie’s speech, her heart filled with a mix of emotions.

It seemed that even after enduring so many storms and hardships, the arrogance in her nature had not been extinguished, but was merely lying dormant in her heart.

The pain and anger that had been festering inside her all this time needed an outlet, and Theresa, who had no connection to the court and had even been at odds with her before, ironically became the ideal target for her to vent upon.

“So… what do you plan to do next?” she asked softly after a moment.

“Is that even a question? Pursue power, of course. All my hopes have been dashed to nothing. What else is left for me to chase? Since it was power that manipulated and tormented me, then I will find a way to seize that power for myself. I may have taken a great fall, but since I still retain my status, it’s not too late to strive for it now, is it?”

Before Theresa could answer, Sophie sneered again. “Well then, Miss Theresa, after prying so much out of me, shouldn’t you offer something in return? What do you plan to do next?”

“That is precisely why I sought you out today.” Theresa hesitated for a moment, then made her resolve. “I wanted to tell you… not long ago, I saw His Highness.”

Theresa’s words instantly froze the smile on Sophie’s face.

“What?” she cried out, her voice cracking.

It seemed that even after all this suffering, her heart had still not let go of its attachments.

Theresa recounted everything—how she had met with His Highness and the pact they had made—to Sophie.

She was not afraid that Sophie would turn around and report her to the court, because she knew Sophie would not.

Not for Theresa’s sake, but for His Highness’s.

Since she couldn’t let go of him, she would not do anything to harm him at a time like this.

Just as she predicted, Sophie was stunned into silence.

A long while later, she finally spoke, her voice trembling.

“You mean to say… while I was imprisoned, you two had already arranged to be married? While I was enduring every disaster, still having to smile and pretend everything was fine, you two were preparing to rush toward your brand-new future—?”

Sophie’s voice grew lower and lower, and her gaze, fixed on Theresa, became increasingly sharp, sending a chill through Theresa’s heart.

She even suspected she might be slapped at any moment.

But the more this was so, the more she knew she could not back down. So after she finished speaking, she sat up straight and met Sophie’s gaze without flinching.

“I am very sorry, Your Highness, but this is what we intend to do. And no matter what happens next, we hold you in the highest regard.”

“Regard? To hell with your regard! Theresa, I have always been jealous of you, and today that jealousy has reached its peak… I assure you, if I had the power to throw you in a dungeon, you would be there right now!” Sophie narrowed her eyes and spoke to Theresa with unconcealed fury.

“Thankfully, you do not have that power at present,” Theresa replied with a bitter smile. “Otherwise, I would not have dared to come see you and tell you all this.”

“So you came here today as the victor, intending to savor my misery? To torture me with this news and watch me go mad with rage?!” Sophie shot to her feet, her pale, weak body trembling. “I never want to see you again! You are nothing short of a devil’s advocate!”

“Your Highness, you know I am not that kind of person. If I were so shallow and vicious, I wouldn’t have needed to risk coming to see you to tell you all this.” Amid the tense atmosphere, Theresa maintained her composure, remaining seated as she replied calmly, “I just wanted to tell you the truth, because you have the right to know… Think about it, now that things have come to this, could there be any better outcome? You just said you couldn’t bear to see him all alone, and as it happens, I feel the same…

“Fortunately, I am freer than you are, so I intend to do everything in my power to help him. I know that if you were in my position, you would do the same. So, please, tell me… what have I done wrong? Is the sacrifice I have made not enough? What I have given up may not be as heavy as your burden, but it has been just as heart-wrenching for me. So I implore you, do not blame me any further. I don’t expect you to respect me as I respect you, but I ask you, for His Highness’s sake, to accept what I have done.”

What Theresa said was also true. In the current situation, she could leave under the pretense of traveling, but Sophie absolutely could not. So in the end, she was the only one who could go.

Because she understood everything Theresa was saying, Sophie gradually awoke from her pain.

Her anger subsided. She sank back onto the sofa in a daze, staring blankly at Theresa.

After a moment, she sighed.

“You win. Do as you please. It’s not as if I could stop you anyway.”

The reply brought a wave of relief to Theresa.

Although she had already guessed this would be the outcome, Sophie’s earlier reaction had still made her feel a pang of guilt.

“This isn’t about winning or losing. For me, this is not a contest of wills, but a fight for the happiness I hope for. And the one I’m fighting against is not you, but fate itself. If His Highness is writing a legend, then I am willing to write it with him,” Theresa answered calmly. “Your Highness, I will say it again: I did not come here today to gloat. I came to visit you with the utmost respect, and to bid you farewell. I know how much you helped him in the past, and I know how much you mean to him… Since he respects you, I can respect you just the same. That is why, before my departure, I wanted to find a chance to see you, to sincerely thank you, and to say goodbye. You may not understand my reasoning, but… I sincerely hope that all will be well for you in the future.”

“All will be well? What ‘well’ is there left for me? The world has become a barren wasteland, and I am to be a ghost wandering through it,” Sophie replied, her voice disheartened.

She found she had nothing more to say.

She didn’t want things to turn out this way, yet she knew there was nothing she could do to change it now.

Worst of all, deep in her heart, a voice seemed to whisper to her that perhaps this was better for him.

What she could not give him, someone else finally had.

In the past, the very thought would have sent her into a rage. But now, what more could she say?

“Take good care of him for me. And if you have the chance, come back and see me someday.” After a long silence, she stood up again and left Theresa with those words. “I forgive you, and I wish you well, but remember, this is not for you. If fate had given me a different outcome, I would have had you thrown somewhere I would never have to see you again!”

Then, unwilling to speak another word to Theresa, she walked straight to the door.

The moment she opened it, she paused.

“By the way, help me tell him,” she said. “Her name is Christelle. She’s very cute…”

Chapter 194: 81, Parting and Entrustment

“Her name is Christelle, and she’s lovely…”

Caught completely off guard, Theresa felt as if she’d been struck by lightning. She stared blankly at the door.

A moment later, she wanted to ask more, but Sophie gave her no such opportunity, opening the door and walking straight out.

When the door closed, Theresa gazed at it, stunned into silence.

Although Sophie hadn’t stated her meaning explicitly, Theresa, who already knew so much of the inside story, could certainly guess what she meant.

There was no room for wishful thinking. All her most terrifying suspicions had been confirmed—the affair between His Highness and Sophie had produced a child named Christelle.

Though she had long been mentally prepared, confronting the reality of it still pierced her heart with pain.

She actually did such a thing! Theresa gasped.

In the courts of Europe, it was not uncommon for a noblewoman to have an affair, and others thought little of it. But for a passion to burn so intensely as to result in the birth of a lover’s child was still exceedingly rare.

What utter devotion, and what reckless abandon!

Did she have some ulterior motive, some scheme for personal gain?

Absolutely not. At the time, His Highness had possessed almost nothing, holding the empty title of Duke of Reichstadt with no standing at court. He could offer her no benefits whatsoever.

So, she had asked for nothing in return, gently accompanying His Highness and engaging in a grand, spectacular affair with the young man she loved, only for it to end like this.

Of course, Theresa was deeply jealous, but she also felt a sliver of admiration for the other woman’s spirit and charisma.

Considering His Highness’s circumstances at the time—lonely and in pain—how could he not have been captivated by such a charismatic woman?

Would she regret it? Theresa was certain she would not.

If their roles were reversed, she wouldn’t regret it either. How could a proud person feel remorse for their own decisions and choices? Better to face fate’s judgment with a laugh.

“Christelle… It is a beautiful name,” Theresa murmured to herself after a moment of silence.

Then, she let out a long sigh, rose to her feet, and walked out of the room.

The grand hall was still resplendent with jewels and pearls, and guests continued to dance gracefully as if nothing had happened. But Theresa was in no mood to linger. She walked over to her mother’s side.

“My daughter, how did it go?” her mother asked, looking at Theresa with concern. “It seems your talk was not a pleasant one?”

“We spoke well enough, Mother,” Theresa replied. “I’m just feeling a little sentimental, that’s all.”

“Sentimental? About what?” Henriette asked, confused.

“About two things,” Theresa said, lowering her head. “On the one hand, for her past sins; on the other, for her current plight. I don’t know whether I should detest her or pity her. Perhaps both… But no matter what, she is a living, breathing person, not just some pitiful, mediocre symbol beneath the throne.”

Henriette found this all rather baffling and finally couldn’t help but chuckle.

“Theresa, are you planning to become a poet?”

“I wouldn’t mind becoming a poet, but I can find no poetry here,” Theresa said, shaking her head.

Before her was a scene of magnificent splendor. Crystal chandeliers cast a brilliant glow over the hall, illuminating the gracefully dancing yet faceless figures. Though they were dressed in all manner of uniforms and court gowns and spoke with elegance, not one of them held her interest for even a fleeting moment.

Yes, everything here was so utterly mediocre that it couldn’t stir the slightest sense of attachment in her.

My poetry will not be written here, nor is there a place for me here. I am fortunate that I was not forced to blend in, but can instead write my own chapter elsewhere…

“Alright, Mother, let’s go,” Theresa said with a radiant smile.

“Yes, let’s go,” Henriette nodded. “I don’t wish to stay any longer either.”

Just moments ago, she had offered Sophie congratulations and pleasantries, only to be met with a cold shoulder and a string of sarcastic remarks. She was still fuming and naturally wanted to leave as soon as possible.

And so, unnoticed by the crowd, mother and daughter left the hall. Guided by an attendant, they returned to the square and their carriage.

Before climbing aboard, Theresa looked back at the magnificent palace behind her.

In the night, bathed in brilliant light, it still appeared so stately and beautiful, yet also so cold and desolate.

Guests came and went, but the palace never needed to care who had once paused within its walls.

Then, with a wave of her hand, she shut the carriage door.

Everything was cast aside in that single gesture.

After this night, she had nothing left to long for.

Let what had happened be sealed away by time.

——

Over the next few days, Theresa methodically completed her final preparations.

Everything was in order, all arrangements made.

Soon, she would set out with a caravan of several carriages on a grand journey abroad.

The dowry Archduke Karl had originally promised her had, with her parents’ help, been mostly converted into cash and bonds, now stored in several chests. A collection of jewels gifted by her mother was also packed away among them.

Besides these treasures, there were other chests filled with personal belongings and mementos that Theresa couldn’t bear to part with.

Despite having trimmed things down repeatedly, once everything was ready, Theresa still possessed a great many things to use as bargaining chips for her future.

—After all, even a princess choosing self-exile still possessed more than an ordinary person could ever hope for.

Before her departure, to ensure nothing was forgotten, she meticulously drew up a list and checked it carefully.

Finally, the time to leave had arrived.

On that gloomy morning, Theresa, dressed in a simple gray dress, calmly finished her breakfast. Then she went to the manor’s study to bid farewell to her parents.

Her mother was already waiting there, her eyes filled with anxiety and heartache as she looked at her daughter.

Her father, meanwhile, stood with a frown, his fists clenched, waiting irritably for her.

Heavens, what right do I have to mock Sophie’s willfulness? I am every bit as willful… In fact, what I’m doing is worse. Sophie hurt people she already disliked, whereas I am hurting my own parents.

I’m truly a scoundrel, she told herself silently.

“Father, Mother…” Theresa began in a low voice after a moment’s hesitation.

Though her heart was prepared, actually saying goodbye was still incredibly difficult.

But having come this far, there was no other path. Since she had chosen this, she had to face the most difficult of farewells.

“I am leaving. Please take care of yourselves. I will be back as soon as I can.”

“Theresa… my daughter…” Henriette burst into tears, pulling her daughter into an embrace and sobbing uncontrollably.

“Please don’t go, alright? It’s not too late to stop! You’ve always been so clever, why are you being so foolish about this? Why won’t you think things through…”

“Stop crying, Henriette,” Archduke Karl, who had been silent until now, spoke up, cutting his wife off with a cold tone. “Don’t act so shattered in front of your daughter. You’ll only make her look down on you.”

He then turned a stern gaze upon his daughter.

“Theresa, you have truly left me helpless. You have cast your father aside, using our love for you to act as you please… You have broken our hearts. You have wounded us so deeply that we have no choice but to grant your wish. But thankfully, this is the last time—” His voice trembled with indignation and pain, but he forced himself to maintain his dignity as he spoke grimly to his daughter. “Yes, I have wronged you. I was bewitched and took you to Schönbrunn Palace to meet that scoundrel. I made a grave mistake! But no matter what, I was trying to make it up to you, wasn’t I?! I warned you time and again, trying to salvage the situation for you, but you willfully rejected all help. Fine… I can’t control you. So, from now on, do as you please! Do whatever you want!”

As he spoke, his gaze grew darker.

He took a deep breath, letting his heart slowly calm down before continuing, “Alright, we are powerless against you and can only let you have your way. But you should also know that everything has its limits. You have exhausted my patience and torn my heart to shreds, so I am not prepared to forgive you again! Do not expect anything more from me. Whether you fare well or ill, I am powerless and have no desire to interfere. If fate allows you a smooth path, then I congratulate you on your luck but want no part in your good fortune. If fate brings you misfortune and you lose everything, then you will have only yourself to blame! If the worst comes to pass, I forbid you to come crying to me, repenting that you chose the wrong path. That would only make me look down on you, for I warned you long ago!”

“Rest assured, Father,” Theresa replied, her voice a mixture of sorrow and defiance. “Whatever my fate may be, I will not regret it, much less come groveling for your protection. I am your daughter. I know how to face my own life, and more importantly, how to maintain my dignity.”

“Enough! Must you two argue even now?!” Henriette shouted, cutting off the conversation between father and daughter. “Is my sorrow not enough for you? Must you trample on my heart a few more times to be happy? What is the point of being stubborn at a time like this? Do you really intend to become strangers from now on, so that I lose my daughter forever?”

She continued to hug Theresa, her tears flowing freely. “I don’t care what has happened, Theresa… you will always be my daughter… I only pray that all goes well for you, and that you come back to see me as soon as possible. You have been by my side since you were a child. I truly don’t know how I will live without you. Oh, God… why must you make me endure such torment?”

“Mother, I’m sorry…” Seeing her mother’s endless tears, Theresa was moved to tears as well. “I will always love you!”

Mother and daughter embraced and wept, their tears mingling on their faces before dripping onto the floor, leaving a mark as a testament to their bond.

After crying for a while longer, Theresa managed to lift her head from her mother’s embrace.

“Mother, you both must take care of yourselves,” she said, her voice trembling. “I have no right to beg your forgiveness for my lack of filial piety, but I will find a way to make it up to you. Whatever I can do, I swear I will make amends for all of this.”

“Living your life well is the greatest amends you can make for me,” Henriette replied. “Remember, no matter what happens, you can always come to your mother for help. Don’t bear it all alone.”

Seeing his wife and daughter crying in each other’s arms, Archduke Karl’s heart softened. He could only let out a long sigh and stare silently out the window at the carriages.

“Can you tell me where you’re going now?” he then asked.

“I am going to a small island called the Island of Monte Cristo. His Highness is in hiding there for the time being.” Now that it had come to this, Theresa no longer saw the need for secrecy and answered her father truthfully.

“Hmph. He claimed he was running off to build a great enterprise, but it turns out he’s just eking out a meager existence on some small island?” Archduke Karl retorted with a cold laugh.

“His Highness certainly intends to perform monumental deeds, but doesn’t he need time to gather his strength?” Theresa countered. “And I shall add my own strength to his cause. Rest assured, we will find a way to achieve great things.”

Easy for you to say. You’re spending my money. All of it is my money! the old father cursed inwardly.

But by now, he was even too tired to be angry.

“After you saw Sophie, did she mention that matter?” he finally asked.

Theresa hesitated for a moment but still gave a slight nod.

She had not told her father the details of last night’s encounter. After all, what Sophie said involved a scandal—a secret that could never be made public for the sake of the Empire, and a taboo that was difficult for her to speak of.

Seeing Theresa’s reaction, Archduke Karl understood everything. He put a hand to his forehead, trying to fight off a wave of dizziness.

“Even she is acting insane. What have you all done! How did that rascal manage to bewitch you all so completely? Did he secretly learn some dark arts from an alchemist? Don’t let me see him again, or I fear I truly won’t be able to control my hand. I’ll have to draw my sword and finish him!”

He grumbled and cursed a few more times but eventually regained his composure.

“Never mind, never mind. What else can I say?” He sighed once more, then walked over to his daughter and lightly made the sign of the cross on her forehead, chest, and both sides of her ribs. “May God bless you—though I doubt you deserve His blessing.”

“And may God bless you, my dearest Father,” Theresa said, embracing him as well.

After the brief and sorrowful farewell, Archduke Karl left the room and went down to the open ground below.

He walked toward the carriages, and the people waiting there all stood at attention and saluted him. He stopped in front of Captain Foresti.

Though he had told his daughter he would no longer be responsible for her, Archduke Karl was, of course, extremely concerned for her safety on this journey. Although it was a relatively peaceful time, for a young woman to travel around with such a large fortune was a perilous undertaking.

Therefore, to ensure her safety, he had carefully selected an escort for her, all of them trusted aides who had served him for years—moreover, their families were all within Austria, so there was no fear of them causing trouble.

However, an unexpected change had occurred in the plan. At his daughter’s insistence, the captain of the guard had been replaced with Captain Foresti.

Archduke Karl didn’t know what his daughter was planning, but it was obvious she intended to recruit the boy’s former teacher for him.

He had no intention of stopping her. After all, he knew the captain had been dismissed from the army and was in a difficult situation. Finding new employment elsewhere was a way out for him—besides, with someone to protect Theresa, he would feel more at ease.

Moreover, though the man’s swordsmanship was excellent, he was ultimately a minor figure and his departure would not harm the nation’s interests. And if one were to speak of “aiding the enemy,” who was aiding the enemy more than he himself at this point?

At this thought, Archduke Karl couldn’t help but feel a surge of anger.

Perhaps because of this frustration, his gaze became even more severe, and Captain Foresti, who bore the brunt of it, grew even more uneasy.

The Captain had previously done his utmost to speak favorably about the match in front of the Archduke, hoping to bring the union about.

Though fate seemed to have ultimately brought his wish to fruition, it was certainly not in a way they could have imagined, much less one they had hoped for.

For this reason, the Captain was naturally filled with guilt toward the Archduke.

“Can you still wield a sword?” Archduke Karl asked after a moment of silence.

“Yes, Your Highness,” the Captain replied immediately, standing tall. “Although I may never recover to my former standard, I believe an ordinary person would still be no match for me.”

“Good. Protect Theresa for me. I will not tolerate the slightest mishap,” Archduke Karl said coldly. “Though you are no longer a soldier, I expect you to promise me this on your honor as one.”

“Yes, Your Highness. I will protect her,” the Captain promptly vowed.

“Once she has met that boy, you should stay as well,” Archduke Karl said suddenly. “This country may hold no future for you now. You might find a new path elsewhere. It would be a good thing for you.”

“Your Highness…?” Captain Foresti was both astonished and moved. “I… I cannot…”

“It is common for capable men to serve other countries. Why can’t you? Clausewitz even served as a Russian general,” Archduke Karl said, shaking his head. “Find a place that will have you. No one can blame you for it—however, I want you to remember that you are, in the end, an Austrian.”

“I will remember, Your Highness. No matter what happens, I will never raise my sword against my homeland,” the Captain replied, deeply touched.

“That is enough,” Archduke Karl nodded. “I wish you a safe journey. Follow all of Theresa’s orders.”

With that, he turned and left without a backward glance.

Chapter 195: Glad Tidings

As the sun rose slowly from the eastern continent, the small Island of Monte Cristo welcomed another new morning.

As usual, the soldiers on the island began to assemble and form ranks under the lead of their officers.

And today, Aiglon made a special appearance to inspect them and see the results of their recent training.

Having learned that His Majesty the Emperor would be personally present, the soldiers in their black uniforms formed a tight square formation on the open ground by the sea. They held their heads high and chests out, awaiting His Majesty’s inspection with the utmost spirit.

Although it was the height of summer and the scorching sun caused sweat to bead on everyone’s forehead, they all remained perfectly still, staring straight ahead.

Though they stood upon a patch of reddish-brown rock, they now resembled a black forest covering it, their faces as stern as the stone itself.

Aiglon, also dressed in a black military uniform, stood before the men, watching them with deep satisfaction.

This was the foundation he had finally managed to build after a great deal of hard work.

With the help of the Marquis de Tréville, he had drawn these followers with military experience from France, bestowing upon them the title of Honorary Knight to win their loyalty. Under the training of these Honorary Knights, his army was gradually taking shape.

And this was precisely the outcome he had wanted to see.

Although this foundation was still insignificant, he believed that, given time, the seeds he was now sowing would certainly take root and sprout, eventually granting him a towering tree capable of sustaining an entire Empire.

“Present arms!”

At that moment, upon the officer’s loud command, the soldiers raised their flintlock rifles in unison, the forest of bayonets flashing brilliantly in the intense light.

Aiglon calmly gazed at the solemn scene before him. He was now accustomed to being the center of everyone’s attention.

He raised his hand, leisurely took off the bicorne hat from his head, and gave a gentle wave.

“Long live His Majesty the Emperor!”

At his signal, the seaside silence was broken by a neat and resounding cheer.

Aiglon smiled and nodded, then shouted back, “Long live victory!”

Then, he placed the hat back on his head and departed, surrounded by his personal guard.

Through such small details of daily interaction, he was subtly and subconsciously establishing a habit, making these officers and soldiers accept his authority.

So far, the effect had been quite good.

Therefore… it was time for the next step.

Aiglon looked up at the boundless sea in the distance.

The tiny Island of Monte Cristo could not contain him, after all, and it limited the scale of his organization. A mere few hundred men already made the island feel crowded. It was time to venture into new horizons.

As the young man left, satisfied, André Davout, a member of his guard, followed by his side, gazing at the youth’s back with immense respect.

He had come to the Island of Monte Cristo with a heart full of passion and hope, and upon his arrival, he was delighted to find that his hopes had not been in vain. His Majesty Napoleon II was indeed capable of shouldering the great responsibility of revitalizing the Empire.

Though young, he possessed enough personal charisma and intellect to command them. He was convinced that His Majesty would surely receive God’s favor, overthrow the unpopular Bourbon monarchy, and allow the Empire to stand once more upon the soil of France.

“André.” Just as he was lost in thought, the young man in front of him suddenly stopped and called his name.

“Your Majesty!” André Davout quickly halted as well, standing at attention to await his orders. “What are your commands?”

“You’ve been on the island for some time now, and I imagine you’ve seen most of what there is to see… I want to ask you, are you confident? After all, we will soon be facing an enemy far larger than ourselves,” Aiglon asked.

“I have absolute confidence, Your Majesty,” André Davout replied loudly at once. “Our cause is absolutely just, while our opponents are divided, corrupt, and chaotic. As long as we are filled with fervor and press forward relentlessly, God will surely favor us, and you will certainly be invincible.”

“That’s enough. Those are words for others to hear. It’s just the two of us here; I want to hear your real thoughts,” Aiglon said, smiling as he cut him off. “If you were truly just a reckless fool with nothing but passion, I would have to re-evaluate my opinion of you.”

“My apologies, Your Majesty. I shouldn’t have spouted such high-sounding rhetoric,” André Davout said with an embarrassed smile. “However, I wasn’t entirely exaggerating. Our lack of numbers is indeed a fatal weakness, but we are spiritually united and possess a stronger will to fight, which can compensate for this weakness to some extent. What’s more, you command a dual appeal: you fight not only for the Bonaparte family but also for the Catholic faith. Therefore, I believe that once you reach Greece, you should first avoid a decisive battle, using small-scale harassment to buy time. When you have gathered enough supporters and judge your strength to be sufficient, you can then strike decisively and crush your opponent in one fell swoop.”

“Now that’s more like it. It seems you are indeed capable enough to assist me in my work,” Aiglon said, finally nodding in satisfaction.

That was right. From both a logical and a practical standpoint, this was the most reasonable way for him to achieve victory.

Although he now possessed a few assets, they were still far too weak compared to those of his opponents. While his supporters had great potential energy, he could not fully utilize it until that potential was unleashed.

Therefore, he had to be both daring and cautious, striving to preserve and strengthen himself by any means necessary.

And this was not without precedent.

In 1688, England experienced the Glorious Revolution. The English Parliament invited the Dutch Stadtholder, William, Prince of Orange, to bring troops to England and, together with his wife Princess Mary, overthrow the throne of his father-in-law, James II. King James II was forced to flee England in a hurry with his family, taking refuge on the European continent.

But his descendants did not forget the crown they had lost. The Stuart family spent the next several decades plotting a restoration.

James II’s son, James Francis Edward Stuart, and grandson, Charles Edward Stuart, became the leaders of the Jacobites.

In 1701, King James II died. For the decades that followed, his son and grandson persistently schemed to restore their throne, even going so far as to use foreign funds and forces.

In 1745, with French support, Prince Charles Edward Stuart raised funds for two ships. On July 23rd, he landed with these ships at Eriskay in Scotland.

With the support of the Scottish Jacobites, the Prince immediately achieved brilliant success and quickly formed an army loyal to him. On September 21st, Charles defeated the British government forces at the Battle of Prestonpans. By November, Charles had captured Carlisle and marched south into Derbyshire, in England proper.

However, in the Battle of Culloden Moor on April 16th, 1746, Charles’s restoration army was unfortunately defeated by the British government forces and almost completely annihilated, forcing him to flee in haste.

The unlucky prince then had to escape through Scotland, hiding from the British government’s pursuit. In the end, he disguised himself as a maid, boarded a French warship, and returned to France in September 1746. His escape also buried the last hope of a Stuart restoration, and the cause of the pretender to the throne was declared a complete failure.

It was commonplace for pretenders to the throne to stir up trouble from abroad, even using foreign powers to launch a counter-offensive to reclaim their power.

Prince Charles’s fate served as a warning from a predecessor’s failure for Aiglon, a lesson from which he would learn.

He had many supporters, but the Empire had, after all, already fallen. These people could only be an opposition party, their resources scarce. Therefore, he had to cherish his limited capital. When his strength and prestige were insufficient, he would absolutely not do something as futile as striking a stone with an egg. He would rather use lower-cost methods to gain more leverage and then, when he had enough, risk it all in a single decisive gamble.

This meant he had to be in his optimal state both politically and militarily.

If it were just Aiglon alone, it would of course be impossible for him to be perfect in all aspects simultaneously. But with loyal and intelligent men like Abbé Faria, Edmond Dantès, and André Davout at his side to advise him, and a group of ambitious and capable people to carry out his orders, he was confident enough to give it a try.

From this perspective, Greece was an excellent proving ground, a place where he could slowly temper himself and the team around him.

In this process, he had to become one with his senior advisors and confidants, trusting each other implicitly. Only then could he unleash the full capabilities of his small team and achieve his goals.

Dialogues like this one were an essential part of their exchange and integration.

Without realizing it, the two of them walked back to Aiglon’s residence as they talked.

“Your Majesty!” As soon as she saw the young man return, the maid Chanel immediately put down her work and came to greet him.

“Thank you for your hard work, Chanel,” Aiglon said, smiling and nodding at her.

He then took off his hat, and Chanel immediately took it from him, placing it on a nearby rack.

Then she took out a handkerchief and carefully wiped the sweat from the young man’s forehead.

Seeing their intimate display, André Davout’s expression remained calm; he was completely unsurprised.

From his very first day on the island, André Davout had been told directly by the young man that his relationship with Mademoiselle Chanel Noël was anything but ordinary.

Moreover, in his days serving on His Majesty’s guard, he had long seen that this master and servant had long since surpassed a normal relationship.

However, he did not find it strange.

His Majesty was young, after all, so it was quite normal for him to be a bit of a romantic.

In his observation, this harmless hobby of the young man’s did not affect his judgment or ability to act, nor did it affect his ability to wield his authority.

And that was enough. The rest was not his concern.

In a way, since Mademoiselle Noel was so loyal and enthusiastic about restoring the Empire, it was actually a good thing for His Majesty to be influenced by her; he would be constantly encouraged by her.

Thus, André Davout quietly gave Aiglon a military salute and then withdrew from the room as softly as possible.

After he left, Chanel continued to wipe Aiglon’s forehead, and Aiglon pulled her into his arms.

Ever since the two of them had crossed that line, he had far fewer inhibitions in his heart.

Although he had been somewhat conflicted before, not wanting to tarnish Chanel’s pure heart, now that things had already reached this point, there was no need to dwell on it. It was better to enjoy their time together.

Perhaps this was what Chanel had been seeking all along.

As he was thinking this, Chanel’s face seemed to draw closer and closer to his.

He unconsciously leaned in, wanting to kiss Chanel. Chanel seemed to sense his movement, but she showed no resistance, merely lowering her gaze slightly, waiting for what was to come.

Summer is always a time full of hormones.

Just as his lips were about to touch Chanel’s face, a soft, annoying sound came from outside the door.

“Who is it?” Aiglon stopped and asked, displeased.

“It’s me, Your Majesty! I have something to report.”

It was Charles’s voice.

Hearing it was his cousin, Aiglon could only suppress his annoyance.

“What is it? I’m busy right now,” he asked.

“I have something very important to report to you,” Charles insisted.

It seemed it really was something important.

Aiglon gave a helpless smile and released his hands. Chanel, her face flushed, stood up and walked to the door to let Charles in.

“What has happened now, my cousin?” After Charles entered, Aiglon shrugged and made a joke, “Don’t tell me we have another uninvited guest?”

“You’re right, Your Majesty.” To his surprise, Charles nodded in confirmation. “The man calls himself Captain Foresti…”

“What?” Aiglon was astonished.

“…He also claims to be Princess Theresa’s representative and wishes to see you to prepare for the princess’s arrival,” Charles continued.

Although he maintained a calm facade, he looked just as shocked as Aiglon. “Your Majesty, what is going on?”

Aiglon and Chanel looked at one another in blank dismay.

Then, he covered his face in embarrassment.

“Alright, I understand. You may leave for now. I’ll go see him immediately,” he said, his face still covered.

“Very well.” Charles didn’t press the matter, simply nodding before exiting the room. Just at the last moment, though, he cast a subtle glance at the maid, as if confirming something.

After he left, the room fell into dead silence again.

“So soon? Wasn’t it agreed that we would meet in Greece…” Aiglon muttered to himself after a moment.

“Perhaps… it’s because she misses you too much, so she would rather come here first,” Chanel answered in a low voice. “It’s not that difficult to understand the princess’s thoughts.”

“What do you mean?” Aiglon was a little confused.

“On the path you walk, she doesn’t want to be a bystander, but a witness, so she hopes to share in your hardships,” Chanel replied, her head bowed. “It may be presumptuous of me to say, but if it were me, I would do the same, Your Majesty.”

“Is that so…” Aiglon sighed.

Although what Chanel said was just a guess, it was likely true.

Theresa’s deep affection suddenly made him feel too ashamed to show his face.

Speaking of which, what had he been doing just now… He shook his head with a trace of vexation.

Chapter 196: 83, The Messenger and the Oath

Time passed, second by second, and a strange silence still filled the room.

Aiglon’s expression was a little dazed. The sudden news had taken him by surprise.

However, after the initial shock, a sense of joy and emotion welled up in his heart.

Chanel was right. Theresa must have rushed here ahead of schedule to share his hardships, to fulfill her promise to never leave his side.

Theresa had always been so stubborn and devoted, one couldn’t help but feel a secret admiration for her.

And what had he done in return? He hadn’t missed her all that much, and recently, he and Chanel had…

Even with his thick skin, he couldn’t help but feel a little ashamed at that moment.

As if sensing something from his expression, a flicker of sadness passed through Chanel’s eyes.

Yes, His Majesty is still His Majesty. Only the princess is worthy of him.

To have had these happy times is enough for me.

“Your Majesty, should I stay away from you for a while?” Chanel asked calmly, straightening her slightly disheveled clothes. “You may need to console the princess, and she might be unhappy if I am always by your side…”

Though she tried to restrain herself, she couldn’t hide the deep disappointment in her heart.

“No!” Aiglon snapped back to his senses, cutting her off loudly. “Chanel, there’s no need for that. Just take care of me as you usually do. You’ve done nothing wrong, so you shouldn’t suffer any punishment for it. I am your master, so I will bear all the responsibility. I’ll take care of everything, and I will convince Theresa. I think, given how reasonable she is, she should be able to accept you.”

Chanel was so moved by Aiglon’s words that she nearly burst into tears.

She could finally rest easy.

In the end, His Majesty can’t bear to let me go… she thought, filled with relief.

With His Majesty protecting her position and dignity, allowing her to remain by his side, what more could she ask for?

“Your Majesty, thank you for granting me such an honor,” Chanel said, bowing to the young man. “I will do my utmost to take good care of you and the princess.”

“Alright, I should go see my master now.” Aiglon nodded, regaining his usual calm and composure. “To be honest, I still feel some guilt towards him. I’m truly glad he didn’t die.”

After speaking, he left his room with Chanel leading the way.

Soon, Aiglon arrived at the room where the visitor was being temporarily housed.

When the door opened, the man sitting inside immediately fixed his gaze on the young man at the entrance, and Aiglon saw him at once.

The master and student, who had once spent nearly every day together, fell into silence upon their long-awaited reunion, looking at each other without a word.

Captain Foresti sat in his usual posture, his back slightly bent, like a fully drawn bow.

However, from the look on his face, one could tell he had not yet fully recovered from his injuries. His body was still a little weak.

Such a severe wound… perhaps he’ll never recover to his peak condition, Aiglon thought.

And it was by his own hand—the thought made him sigh with emotion.

If he had had a choice, he certainly wouldn’t have wanted to do such a thing, but sometimes one’s hands are tied.

“It has been a long time, my master.” After a long silence, Aiglon finally spoke. “I’m very glad we have had this day of reunion.”

“I am equally glad to have escaped your sword with my life,” Captain Foresti replied with a wry smile.

He then stood up and bowed respectfully to the young man. “It is good to see you again, Your Highness.”

“I regret what I did to you, but I cannot apologize, because if I had to do it over, I would do the same,” Aiglon answered solemnly. “I do not ask for your forgiveness, Sir. I only wish you good health in the future.”

“Then I must also tell you that I have never resented you, Your Highness. I am a swordsman, and I have my pride. Since I lost, it was because my skills were inferior. To have escaped a life-or-death duel with my life is already a stroke of luck for me, so how could I hold a grudge against you? Forgiveness is not even a question.” At this, the Captain smiled again. “However, if I had to do it over, I think I would perform a little better…”

It seems my master hasn’t changed at all. So upright and proud, worthy of a swordsman’s honor.

But because of my escape, he has lost his future, hasn’t he?

When he was my teacher, he must have been full of hopes for his future. But not only were all those hopes dashed, but everything he already had was also destroyed…

From that perspective, he truly owed him a debt. It would be best if he had a chance to compensate him.

As Aiglon was lost in these emotional thoughts, Captain Foresti was also observing him.

Back at Schönbrunn Palace, the youth had been handsome, but there was always a shadow of gloom about him, perhaps because his wings had been clipped. To be imprisoned, forced to feign civility with those he disliked; but the prince before him now, though still just as handsome, was more robust and looked much more heroic. And with every movement, he was high-spirited, brimming with a fearless sharpness and pride.

Seeing the young man now, he finally understood why so many people swore allegiance to His Highness.

He was an Austrian, and from the perspective of his country’s interests, he certainly didn’t want to see things develop to this point. But from the prince’s personal perspective, he felt this was a good thing for him. His Highness had finally found a sky where he could soar, no longer confined to a corner of Schönbrunn Palace, forced to bow his head to people he couldn’t stand.

He lamented that the prince could not remain in Austria, but he also felt a sincere joy for what the prince had become.

After the master and student looked at each other for another moment, Aiglon spoke again.

“What is all this about? Why have you suddenly become Theresa’s messenger?”

“To be honest, I was just as surprised as you when the princess came to recruit me.” The captain shrugged. “To tell you the truth, enraged by my negligence in guarding you, the army dismissed me, and my life fell into hardship. The princess took pity on my lack of prospects and specifically recruited me as the captain of her guard to escort her out of the country to you.”

At this point, his tone became deliberate, each word enunciated as if he feared Aiglon might not hear clearly. “The princess liquidated her entire dowry, and then set off with those funds and some of her personal belongings. We first went to Trieste, where we hired a ship, then sailed around the Italian peninsula to the port of Livorno. The princess and the ship are waiting there now. She sent me to inform you—if you have no objections, we will set a time for her to sail here to you.”

“Of course I have no objections,” Aiglon replied immediately. “I am deeply grateful for everything Theresa has done.”

“Then, Your Highness, I have one thing to ask of you,” Captain Foresti said, his tone growing more serious.

Then, he suddenly dropped to one knee, looking up at the young man. “Can you promise me this?”

“What are you doing?” Aiglon was greatly surprised. “If you have a request, please just say it.”

“You are not in Austria, but with your wisdom and intellect, I am sure you can imagine what the princess has done. That’s right. For you, she mustered the courage to oppose her own parents. She forced their hand by threatening them with her own fate, and Archduke Karl was so angry he nearly went mad. Their relationship as father and daughter almost ruptured… You must see that she didn’t have to put herself in such a position. She could have withdrawn in time, but she didn’t… Can you feel the significance of that? Your Highness, please tell me, are you not moved by this?”

The captain’s pointed questions made Aiglon feel ashamed.

How could he not have realized?

“I… I can imagine it, and that is why I am so grateful for everything Theresa has done for me,” he answered, his head bowed, speaking without conviction.

“Since you have seen all that Princess Theresa has done for you, then I implore you to accept her kindness, to be gentler with her, and to refrain from the kind of behavior that brought her shame before,” the captain said, standing up and speaking earnestly to Aiglon. “The princess is so deeply devoted to you that even after what you did, she has never abandoned you. Even I can’t help but be moved by seeing it… Even if you have been reserved since childhood, you can’t possibly be completely unmoved, can you? Unquestionably, in your position, you must prioritize your interests, but you are still a person. Besides interests, there must be times for emotion, otherwise what is the meaning of all your efforts?”

Aiglon was stunned, looking at the captain’s sincere expression.

“You are right,” he said after a moment, nodding lightly.

“Besides, even from the most utilitarian perspective, taking good care of Princess Theresa is beneficial to you. This is your best and greatest chance to make amends with Austria…” Captain Foresti continued his persuasion. “Because of your escape, His Majesty the Emperor and Metternich are furious, and Archduke Karl is now grinding his teeth in hatred of you. But Princess Theresa is, after all, a member of the Habsburg family. In the future, if you wish to repair relations, she is the best link. As time passes, Archduke Karl will eventually forgive you. After all, you are his son-in-law, are you not? There will always be a way to mend everyone’s relationship then…”

Aiglon knew the captain was right.

If he truly wanted to reclaim the throne, he did need to consider the future attitudes of the Great Powers, and that meant he had to find a way to bridge the gap between himself and them.

From that perspective, Theresa was indeed an important asset.

“You are right about everything, Captain,” Aiglon sighed, conceding the other man’s point.

“I have lectured you since you were a child, so you are probably tired of me, but Your Highness, this is a warning I give you from your own standpoint. I implore you to listen to just one thing from me, just one,” the captain continued, looking sincerely at the young man. “Princess Theresa has given up too much for you. She has cut off her own retreat. If you forsake her now, she will have nowhere to go! I truly cannot bear to see her end up in such a state.”

Aiglon nodded heavily.

In the face of the captain’s heartfelt words, he couldn’t help but be moved.

He had not been sentimental about their past, but the captain had, analyzing the pros and cons for his sake, unable to bear watching him let Theresa down.

“Say no more, Captain.” He raised a hand and patted the captain’s shoulder. “I swear to you, Theresa will be my wife, as long as she is willing. I owe her, and I like her… I believe this is a happiness granted to me by God, and I should not cast it aside again.”

“It is wonderful that you think so!” The captain finally breathed a sigh of relief. “Then I will go and report back to the princess.”

“Yes, you may,” the young man nodded leisurely. “Tell her I will receive her with all the grandeur I can muster, and I will have everyone by my side honor her as mistress of the house and give her everything she deserves… And by the way, tell her that I will be depending on her care from now on.”

Having received the promise he sought, the captain departed without delay. Aiglon, for his part, summoned all his trusted confidants on the island—Charles, Michel Ney, and André Davout—to gather in the room of the infirm Abbé Faria.

They were summoned together and looked at one another in blank dismay. It was obvious that His Majesty was about to announce a major decision.

Just as they were guessing nervously, the young man came before them and got straight to the point.

“Gentlemen, I have good news to share with you—my fiancée is coming to the island.”

“Fiancée?!” Though his voice was not loud, his words detonated in the room like a bomb. Even the world-weary Abbé Faria wore a shocked expression. “What is going on?”

Charles, who knew a little of the inside story, was the quickest to recover from the shock.

“Is… is it the princess?” he asked, his voice trembling. “Archduke Karl’s daughter?”

“That’s right.” Aiglon nodded lightly.

The group instantly fell silent. Everyone looked at each other again, at a loss for words.

“Your Majesty, this is a very serious matter. Your marriage is tied to the future of the Empire and must be planned carefully,” Abbé Faria said cautiously after a long pause. “Will the people of France accept their Sovereign entering into another marital alliance with the Austrian court? No one can be sure… You are still very young. You can afford to wait. It would not be too late to decide after some time has passed.”

It’s already come to this, how can I wait? Am I supposed to pack Theresa up and send her back? Not even I could do something like that… Aiglon thought to himself.

“If they don’t accept it, I will make them accept it! Does the heavens ask their opinion before it thunders?!” Aiglon suddenly raised his voice, speaking in a tone that allowed no argument. “Gentlemen, this is my personal affair. I have the right to make my own decisions, so if I say it is her, then it is! I am merely informing you…”

He had always presented a gentle image to everyone. Almost no one present had ever seen him speaking with harsh words and a stern expression. So after Aiglon stated his opinion with such severity, they all looked at each other, pale with dismay, and no one dared to voice any further objections.

In the end, it wasn’t so unacceptable, was it? His Majesty was weak and isolated at present. What was there to be dissatisfied about when the princess had steadfastly honored their engagement without abandoning him?

“It seems no one has any objections.” Aiglon nodded. “Very well. Then I expect you to treat Theresa with the respect she is due. Understood?”

“Yes!” His words were met with a crisp and resounding response.

Chapter 197: 84, The Welcome Ceremony

The appointed day arrived quickly.

In the early morning, Aiglon brought his trusted subordinates and nearly all his soldiers to the island’s pier, where they quietly gazed at the calm sea.

After the sea mist dissipated, they could clearly see a sailboat, sails full, speeding toward the small island.

The silhouette of the B-billowing sails grew clearer and clearer in their vision. Though they couldn’t see the people on board, they could sense the owner’s current state of mind from its speed.

As the sailboat drew closer, the people on the shore began to stir, whispering excitedly to one another in anticipation of what was to come.

“Quiet! Quiet!” The officers maintaining order put a stop to their commotion, then joined them in watching the sea ahead.

Finally, after an anxious wait, the sailboat began to slow down. It slowly approached the pier and dropped its anchor.

Then, a few sailors appeared on the ship. Together, they lowered a wooden gangway to serve as a ramp for those on board to disembark.

At that moment, everyone present held their breath. They knew she was about to appear.

And His Majesty, whom they served, now stood at the very front of the pier with a tense expression, awaiting the appearance of his fiancée.

They were not disappointed. In that long-awaited moment, a graceful figure appeared on the ship’s deck.

Aiglon looked up and found that she was also staring at him. Their eyes met across the distance, and for a time, both forgot how to speak.

A departure from her usual simple style, Theresa wore a magnificent short-sleeved woolen dress with a wide skirt. On her head was a small, lace-trimmed hat, and in her hand, she held a small parasol. She looked as if she were attending some sort of grand outing.

Evidently, she too had prepared for this solemn occasion.

At that moment, she stared fixedly at the young man. Though she tried her best to appear calm, she could not hide the excitement and relief in her eyes.

Your Highness… I have finally come to your side, her eyes seemed to say.

She is truly beautiful… Aiglon thought.

Then, he came back to his senses, placed his right hand inside his coat, and elegantly bowed to the young lady on the ship.

As if a command had been given, at that very instant, everyone present erupted into a deafening cheer.

“Long live the princess!”

“Long live Her Majesty the Empress!”

As they cheered, the honor guard in the front rank raised their rifles and fired a volley into the sky.

Then, a dense and perfectly synchronized volley of gunfire echoed across the island—a gun salute to honor the arrival of the princess.

This was, of course, something Aiglon had specially arranged. Since he had decided to fulfill his promise to Theresa, he would use this grand welcome ceremony, in which every single person participated, to declare Theresa’s place in his heart to all.

Hearing everyone’s cheers, Theresa’s face flushed slightly, and her eyes sparkled with joy.

She had never liked being in the public eye, so she was not happy because of the crowd’s cheers. What truly made her happy was the sentiment Aiglon had shown through this gesture—Everyone is our witness; we are together now.

Yes… This is enough.

What else is there to fear?

She gripped her parasol tightly, then took a step, walking down toward the young man on the pier one step at a time.

The distance between them grew smaller, and Theresa’s eyes grew ever more radiant, like the shimmering light on a lake. Aiglon couldn’t help but be captivated.

Before she knew it, she was standing before the young man. She closed her parasol and looked at him shyly. “Your Highness… I have finally fulfilled my promise and come to your side. From this day forward… I am in your care.”

“I thank God for sending me such a precious gift.” Aiglon nodded, then said to her in kind, “Theresa… and I am in your care.”

It seemed everything was understood without words.

The two of them embraced.

“Hooray!”

Although the officers tried their best to maintain order, the soldiers still let out rising and falling bursts of laughter and whistles.

But it was clear they were all well-intentioned; they were happy for His Majesty and the princess, so they received no real punishment.

Aiglon was now completely oblivious to his surroundings. He gazed at the girl in his arms.

During his conversation with Captain Foresti, the man had mentioned that Theresa had nearly broken off relations with her father just to see him.

Even if he hadn’t said it, Aiglon could imagine just how much Theresa had silently endured to make this moment a reality.

He acknowledged this debt.

Adding that to the debt from her helping him escape, he owed Theresa far too much. He wondered if he could ever fully make it up to her.

“I’m so sorry, Theresa… that you had to endure so much pain because of me.” He lowered his head and whispered to her, “I’m so grateful for everything you’ve done for me.”

“Your Highness… please don’t say that.” Theresa looked up at the young man and replied softly, “What’s past is past. Let’s look to the future, to our future…”

“Yes… We have a future, a long, long future…” Aiglon smiled.

Then, he gently put his arm around Theresa, scooped her up by her legs, and lifted her into his arms.

As if showing off a prize, he spun her around half a circle to face his subordinates.

Theresa made no attempt to resist, allowing the young man to welcome her arrival in such a passionate manner. She nestled in his embrace, not daring to face the gazes filled with joy, mirth, and excitement. Her face was already burning red.

Perhaps this was the moment she had been waiting for for so long.

Whistles and cheers poured into her ears, making her heart pound and her earlobes burn. She felt as if all strength had left her body, and she could only cling tightly to the young man’s shoulders, pressing against his chest.

With this moment, all the pain and resentment that had built up in her heart seemed to vanish into thin air.

“You’ve gotten a little lighter since last time, Theresa,” Aiglon whispered into her ear with a smile.

“That’s all your fault,” Theresa replied softly, her face crimson.

“Yes, it’s my fault, so I’ll be sure to make it up to you,” Aiglon answered.

Then, without any hesitation, he lowered his head and kissed the girl’s lips.

Theresa’s eyes flew open. She hadn’t expected His Highness to do something so bold in public, but she was powerless to resist. So, she could only close her eyes slightly and let the young man do as he pleased.

Amidst the deafening cheers, the young man and the young lady kissed, and time seemed to stand still. It was a long while before their lips parted.

“Your Highness…” Theresa cried out softly, “Let’s go. If we stay any longer, I’ll be too ashamed to show my face…”

“Alright, let’s go.” Seeing that he had reached the limit of Theresa’s embarrassment, Aiglon stopped teasing her. He gently set her down, took her hand, and led her away from the pier toward his residence.

Wherever they passed, the crowd parted automatically, following them with their eyes and sending them off with their blessings.

At this welcome ceremony, everyone had now seen Princess Theresa’s beauty and demeanor for themselves. Any doubts some may have held in their hearts instantly vanished, replaced by sincere, silent blessings for this well-matched pair.

Soon, Aiglon led Theresa along the small path back to his residence.

Without a doubt, the place had recently been redecorated and filled with many new furnishings, making it look even more magnificent.

Chanel was naturally waiting there. The moment she saw the two of them, her pupils contracted slightly, but she quickly returned to normal. She walked up to them and curtsied respectfully.

“Her Majesty the Empress, I welcome your arrival,” Chanel said respectfully to Theresa.

“There’s no need to be so formal, Chanel.” Theresa was taken aback for a moment, then she smiled and shook her head. “I’m not the Empress yet, so that title makes me a little uncomfortable… Just calling me Your Highness is fine.”

Although Chanel’s address showed her sincere respect, Theresa was truly not used to the title.

Though she had followed Aiglon, in her heart, she was not completely confident that His Highness’s cause would truly succeed. So, she felt that putting on the airs of an Emperor and Empress now was almost like acting in a third-rate play.

She would enjoy the honor of being Empress on the day she truly became one.

“Very well, Your Highness…” Chanel thought for a moment and accepted the first order Theresa had given her. “However, please allow me to serve you as I would the mistress of the house.”

“Chanel has always been by my side, taking excellent care of me so that I can devote myself completely to my cause. In this, her contribution is invaluable—” Aiglon, of course, did not let Chanel make the request alone, but spoke up for her. “She was overjoyed when she heard you were coming. She is utterly loyal to the Empire, so please allow her to continue her duties.”

“Of course! Why wouldn’t I let Chanel continue her work?” Theresa immediately nodded in agreement. “Your Highness, Chanel has served you with such dedication. We must be sure to repay her well in the future.”

Then, she gave Chanel a kind nod. “Chanel, I’ll have to trouble you to continue looking after us from now on. Thank you for all you’ve done. I will treat you with great friendship.”

The issue she had been worried about was resolved in a matter of moments with just a few words from Theresa. Chanel secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

However, she didn’t feel all that happy. Instead, there was a touch of sorrow.

Although Theresa’s tone and attitude were impeccable, she had casually given an order in the name of “us.”

With that casual phrase, she had drawn an insurmountable gap between them, all but spelling out her status.

In a way, she might have felt better if Theresa had been sharp or arrogant with her. But this natural, poised kindness… Did it mean that from the very beginning, Theresa had never seen her as a threat?

Still, since this matter was already decided, what was the point of dwelling on it now?

Chanel told herself this silently and pushed the pointless thoughts from her mind.

Princess Theresa was so reasonable; it was certainly a good thing for His Majesty and a solid foundation for the great cause of the Empire.

It would be wonderful if Their Majesties had a child soon… she thought to herself.

“Thank you, Your Highness… but I do not seek any reward. For me, to be able to stay by your side and His Majesty’s, to witness the restoration of the Empire, is more precious than any prize. Thank you for granting me this honor!”

Then, she curtsied respectfully once more and quietly withdrew from the room, leaving the two of them alone.

Now it was just the two of them, and for a moment, Aiglon didn’t know what to say.

They looked at each other in silence, yet it felt as if a thousand words had been spoken.

“Theresa, I am truly grateful for everything you have done for me,” Aiglon said after a long pause, speaking from the bottom of his heart. “I know that what I’ve done to you in no way deserves the sacrifices you have made for me… but I will do everything in my power to make it up to you from now on.”

“I don’t mind any of that anymore, because today I have received what I wanted.” Theresa shook her head gently. “As long as you know what I have done, then every sacrifice was worth it.”

Then, she lowered her voice. “Your Highness, I’m afraid you already know, but I’ve come with my dowry… It is a considerable fortune, so if you need money, you can tell me. I will do my utmost to fulfill your needs.”

“Thank you, Theresa,” Aiglon replied. “However, my current funds are sufficient for now.”

“But this is my heartfelt wish. I want to contribute to your family and your cause as well.” Theresa insisted. “Now that I am by your side, I can’t just stand by and do nothing, can I?”

“Alright… If you put it that way, I will keep an account of it,” Aiglon could only agree.

Then, Theresa suddenly seemed hesitant, as if she were wrestling with something.

“What is it, Theresa?” Aiglon asked, curious.

“Your Highness, there is something I must tell you,” Theresa said, no longer hesitating after his question.

“What is it?” Aiglon pressed.

“When I was leaving Austria, I found an opportunity to meet with Princess Sophie,” Theresa said in a small voice.

Aiglon’s heart jolted.

Although he knew it was inappropriate to press the matter in front of Theresa, he couldn’t help but ask, “How is she now?”

“She… she isn’t doing very well right now.”

Chapter 198: 85, Deep Affection

“She… she isn’t doing very well right now.”

As soon as he saw Theresa’s hesitant expression, Aiglon guessed what was coming.

Right. After everything that had happened, how could she be alright? She was the most direct victim. He could only sigh inwardly.

This was the price of the choice he had made.

“What did my grandfather do to her?” he asked, trying to remain calm and suppress the turmoil in his heart.

“After you escaped, His Majesty the Emperor was furious. He blamed Her Highness Sophie, so he had her confined and announced to the public that she was gravely ill,” Theresa replied in a low voice. “She was only released from confinement and reappeared in public just before I was about to leave…”

Is that so? That’s a relief. Aiglon felt a slight sense of relief.

Since she had reappeared in public, it meant her position hadn’t been completely undermined. Although His Majesty the Emperor was certainly furious with her, at least her personal safety should be guaranteed.

“I’m the one who implicated her.” Aiglon could only let out a sigh. “Theresa, thank you. Did she say anything else to you?”

“After I told her I was coming to see you, she flew into a rage at first, but in the end, she calmed down and gave us her blessing. However, I believe it was entirely for your sake; her resentment towards me hasn’t subsided much.” At this point, Theresa turned her face away, deliberately avoiding the awkwardness of the moment. “She also said that if you have the chance in the future, you should go back to see her soon. Finally, she asked me to tell you that her name is Christelle, and that she is very lovely.”

Aiglon’s eyes widened instantly, and he was speechless for a long moment.

He felt a sharp pain in his heart, because all his worst fears had become reality.

He had suspected Sophie might be pregnant before, and though he had a faint feeling it was true, it was still just a guess. But now that it was confirmed, he truly felt the bitterness of it.

Sophie was the first person at Schönbrunn Palace to truly care for and love him. She had looked after him without reservation, trying everything to make him happier, and in return… he had brought her immense disaster.

Yet, she had never complained, tolerating his resentment and willfulness. And at the very end, she had even left him a child as a testament to what they once had.

What could he say, other than feeling moved and guilty?

There was another problem—what was to be done about the daughter he had never met?

Clearly, the Austrian court had no intention of letting her appear in public. He couldn’t bear to imagine how she would be treated if he did nothing.

Logically, a great man shouldn’t be bothered by trivialities, and an illegitimate daughter he had never met shouldn’t be enough to cause him such worry—Napoleon had never cared for his own illegitimate children. But given Sophie’s current situation, if something were to happen to their daughter, she would probably go mad.

He already owed Sophie so much. If he let her lose her daughter too, how could he ever face her again?

Although it was incredibly awkward to hear this news from Theresa, he couldn’t afford to worry about awkwardness right now.

“Christelle…” Aiglon drew in a sharp breath. “I can’t just abandon her.”

Then, he covered his face. “Theresa, I’m sorry you have to see this… What a disaster I’ve created!”

Seeing Aiglon so distressed, Theresa, though still a little annoyed, couldn’t help but soften.

“Your Highness, you have undoubtedly made a terrible mistake, but since it has already happened, there’s no point in panicking. You should think about how to make amends instead.” Theresa gently took Aiglon’s hand, comforting him. “Since His Majesty the Emperor allowed her to give birth to this child, he won’t easily harm her or the child’s life. Although I don’t know what His Majesty is thinking, I suspect he is certainly using the child as some kind of bargaining chip…

So, you don’t need to be too anxious right now. You can imagine that Christelle’s value in His Majesty the Emperor’s eyes is directly proportional to your own status. The more successful you become, the more he will need Christelle, and he might even treat Her Highness Sophie better because of it. Therefore, the most important thing for you right now is to achieve something remarkable as soon as possible. That is the best way to help them. If you were to lose your composure… you would only harm yourself and them.”

Theresa’s calm demeanor helped Aiglon calm down as well.

“You’re right, Theresa,” he nodded slightly.

He had never expected to have his suspicion confirmed by Theresa, much less to have her analyze the situation for him.

“His Majesty is keeping this matter a secret for now, but sooner or later, he will contact you secretly and name his price,” Theresa continued. “So you’d better prepare yourself mentally. The more you pretend not to care, the less likely they will be to ask for an exorbitant price, and you can try to secure better treatment for Christelle.”

Completely accurate, Aiglon thought.

Theresa’s calm analysis was spot-on and insightful. He figured she must have thought this through carefully on her way to the Island of Monte Cristo.

He wondered what she must have been feeling as she mulled this over and over in her mind. Just imagining it made Aiglon’s scalp tingle with embarrassment.

The one person who shouldn’t have known found out, and yet she was so understanding. It only served to highlight the absurdity of his own actions. How could he face this?

“Theresa, you’re right about everything. I know what I should do. But… aren’t you angry?” he asked, his conscience guilty.

“Of course I’m angry!” Theresa finally shot him an annoyed glare and raised her voice. “But who’s to blame but me for pretending to be so magnanimous and saying I wouldn’t dwell on what happened between you two? I thought your absurd romance would have ended with our engagement. Who would have thought such a big surprise was waiting for me… But I’m the one who made my choice, aren’t I? I respect everything Sophie has done, so what’s the point of being angry at her now?”

When she first heard the news, she was of course shocked and resentful. But in the end, seeing the light fade from Sophie’s eyes, she secretly decided to help her.

After all, she couldn’t bear to see this innocent child face the most terrible fate.

Through a twist of fate, this child, though born of noble blood, could not bear the surname of Bonaparte or Habsburg. Even so, she deserved a bright future, not to be secretly confined somewhere away from the world.

Fortunately, there was still plenty of time. It wasn’t too late.

She would consider it compensation to Her Highness Sophie for taking His Highness away.

Aiglon composed himself. He was once again certain that Theresa was truly on his side.

Even after learning this, she hadn’t abandoned him. It was enough to prove how sincere her feelings for him were, and how forgiving she was.

At this moment, he felt more than just gratitude; he was deeply moved.

Theresa’s beautiful face seemed to radiate an angelic halo in his eyes.

“Theresa, thank you… I truly thank you.”

He suddenly pulled Theresa into his arms again and said in a hoarse voice, “You know, growing up in a cage, I developed a cold personality. I didn’t dare trust anyone or place my hopes in their kindness. I isolated myself from the world to escape their malice and ridicule. But the world didn’t abandon me. First Sophie, then you—you appeared in my life one by one. You accept me and truly want me to have a better future… I’m so moved, and so I’m willing to open my heart to you. I swear to you, as long as you are by my side, my cause will be your cause, and my honor will be half yours. We will have a family, and I swear I will secure happiness for you and our family. Theresa, I won’t make you regret this!”

Theresa closed her eyes slightly, listening to Aiglon’s heartfelt confession. This was the first time His Highness had spoken to her with such deep and sincere emotion.

The last of her annoyance vanished into thin air.

A faint smile appeared on her face, and she nodded gently.

“That’s enough, Your Highness. Let’s work together for our future happiness, for the happiness of our family. That is my deepest wish. Whether we live in quiet seclusion or work to restore the Empire, it doesn’t matter to me. As long as we are always together, that itself is happiness…”

Such affectionate words made Aiglon unable to restrain the pounding of his heart any longer.

He lowered his head again, pressing his lips firmly against Theresa’s, greedily drinking in her sweetness.

He had kissed Theresa on the pier earlier, but that was not just an outburst of emotion; it was also a public declaration and a show for others. This time… his actions were driven purely by his feelings.

Just as he had said, at this very moment, he was truly opening his heart to Theresa.

The two kissed passionately, lost in the moment. Only the sound of their increasingly ragged breaths filled the room. It was a long time before they separated again, and by then, Theresa’s face was flushed a lovely, deep red.

Aiglon studied Theresa again, his gaze as intense as a flame, as if he wanted to devour her. Theresa was too shy to meet his eyes, merely lowering her head and listening to her own frantic heartbeat.

After an unknown amount of time, Aiglon seemed to have made a decision. He took Theresa’s hand.

“Theresa, come with me.”

“Where are we going?” Theresa asked quickly.

“To the next room, my bedroom,” Aiglon replied.

“Ah?! But it’s still daytime!” Theresa exclaimed, alarmed. “Besides, I’ve only just arrived on the island. It’s too soon…”

“I have a secret to tell you.” Aiglon realized his words had been misunderstood and quickly explained, “One of my most important secrets. I feel I must tell you.”

“Oh, I see…” Theresa, her initial alarm subsiding, sighed with an emotion that was hard to tell if it was relief or disappointment.

Then, she followed Aiglon into his bedroom.

As soon as they entered, Aiglon, right in front of her, lifted the bedsheet, revealing a pile of chests under the bed.

Yes, he was going to show Theresa his treasure—to share his secrets with her.

Theresa had given up so much for him, willingly taking a risk to come and share his hardships. There was no better test of loyalty in the world.

Therefore, she had earned his complete trust.

Now, he would share his greatest secret and his trump card with Theresa.

He had already decided that Theresa would be his wife, the Empress of the Empire. This was certain. Therefore, his cause was inevitably her cause too. She had the right, and the need, to know every step of his plan and to share these secrets with him.

“Ah!” When Aiglon opened a chest, Theresa was momentarily stunned by the dazzling gleam of jewels and pearls.

A moment later, she composed herself and carefully examined the gold and jewels inside the chest.

Even without being a professional jeweler, she could tell it was an immense fortune. Only now did she realize that her own dowry was nothing in comparison.

No wonder His Highness had been so composed earlier… Possessing such a vast fortune would certainly give one confidence.

“This is the wealth I’ve gathered since escaping Austria. Some of it is treasure hidden by my father’s old subordinates, and some are assets donated by my relatives and supporters.” Aiglon used his usual excuse to explain the fortune’s origin. “This will also be the greatest support for our cause… Theresa, I want you to know about this because you have the right to use it. It’s ours.”

“Your Highness…” Theresa looked at the young man, a mix of surprise and joy on her face. “Thank you.”

More than the jewels and riches, she cared that His Highness finally saw her as an indispensable part of his life, so much so that he was sharing his most important secret and resources with her.

This was the reward she had wanted.

Therefore, she too would show the same, or even greater, sincerity.

“My dowry is part of this as well,” she replied immediately. “This is all ours. Everything is ours…”

“Not just this,” Aiglon replied proudly. “The entire sky and sea, and that prosperous nation, will all be ours. It will just take a little time.”

“Yes, I firmly believe so…” Theresa nodded emphatically. “I will work alongside you to obtain it all.”

Aiglon reached into one of the chests and rummaged around for a moment. Finally, he pulled out a piece of jewelry and held it before Theresa.

Theresa looked closely and saw it was a butterfly-shaped hairclip, densely studded with diamonds and a ruby at its center. The gems sparkled brilliantly in the daylight.

Although its style looked old, this didn’t make it seem outdated. On the contrary, it added a certain stately grace.

“I’m so sorry this is the only welcoming gift I could prepare for you, Theresa…” Aiglon smiled. “But, please allow me to put it on for you, may I?”

Theresa nodded gently.

So, Aiglon reached for her head, carefully parting her chestnut hair. Finally, he fastened the hairclip in place.

Set off by the gems, Theresa’s already beautiful face was adorned with an even more noble charm.

“Your Highness…” Theresa smiled contentedly, murmuring to herself.

“Alright, let’s go. I want to receive my confidants with you, so they can accept and get used to your presence and your unquestionable position.” Aiglon leaned in and looked at her face. “Theresa, I know you don’t like appearing before people, but… you must show yourself in order to command them. They are our subordinates, and also our subjects. It’s essential to establish authority.”

“For you, I can do it.” Theresa closed her eyes for a moment. “Your Highness, let’s go.”

Chapter 199: 86, Loyalty and Sentiment

“Your Highness, let us go.”

Theresa’s earlier shyness and joy gave way to a solemn gravity. Already dressed in lavish attire, the brilliant diamond hair clip she now wore made her appear even more aristocratic.

It seemed that while she was usually gentle and humble, Theresa could summon the imposing dignity of a Habsburg princess when the occasion demanded it.

That was enough.

Aiglon led Theresa out of his room. Guided by Chanel, the two of them walked down the corridor. Everyone they encountered along the way stepped aside and bowed. A faint smile on her lips, Theresa stayed close to Aiglon’s side, her gaze fixed straight ahead.

Soon, they arrived at Abbé Faria’s room, where Aiglon’s several confidants had already gathered.

The moment the two entered, the room fell silent, and all eyes turned in unison to the newly arrived young woman. However, no one found the magnificent hair accessory she wore surprising—after all, the princess had such a vast dowry, it was perfectly normal for her to wear a piece or two to please His Majesty during their private time together.

Under everyone’s scrutiny, Theresa’s face flushed slightly, but she diligently suppressed her shyness and discomfort, facing the assembly with the utmost solemnity.

When Aiglon had welcomed Theresa earlier, it was to declare her status before all; now, he was introducing her to the inner circle he had painstakingly built, allowing her to integrate into it and hold a supreme position within.

Aiglon was not yet sure of the full extent of Theresa’s abilities, so he had no intention of forcing her to step into the role of an essential aide right away.

If Theresa indeed possessed the capacity to command his subordinates and issue orders with calm pragmatism, that would be for the best. Aiglon would have gained a deputy who was both loyal and whose interests were completely aligned with his own, someone who could give him advice and make plans, and even take on leadership responsibilities in his stead when he was unavailable. If, however, Theresa’s passions and intellect were already devoted to her literary and artistic pursuits, Aiglon would not compel her to do something she disliked. Simply having her by his side, discussing literature and art to pass the time, would also be wonderful.

Of course, in his heart, Aiglon still hoped Theresa would become deeply involved in his cause—a shared enterprise would bring shared joys and sorrows, shared hopes and disappointments, and this would make their souls more perfectly attuned.

Under the watchful eyes of the attendees, Aiglon set aside his private thoughts and surveyed the room.

Because of Aiglon’s prior instructions, everyone present held their breath, not one of them daring to show Theresa the slightest disrespect.

This was the effect he had wanted to see.

Of course, they did so only out of deference to him; Theresa had not yet established her own authority.

“There is no need for me to introduce Theresa. Now, you will each introduce yourselves to her—” Aiglon’s gaze fell upon Abbé Faria. “Abbé Faria, you are the eldest among us. You may begin.”

Abbé Faria was currently Aiglon’s most trusted strategist, not only for his wisdom and experience but also, in Aiglon’s view, because the abbé had few outside connections, meaning his considerations would be based more purely on Aiglon’s interests.

Due to his immobility, Abbé Faria had not attended the welcome ceremony earlier, so Aiglon wanted Theresa to meet this brilliant advisor he had recruited.

After all, they would surely interact countless times in the future; it was necessary for Theresa to establish a good personal relationship with the abbé.

“Princess, I am Abbé Faria, an Italian. I once served as a secretary to Count Spada, a nobleman of a distinguished family in Rome, and now I serve His Majesty.” Abbé Faria immediately greeted Theresa.

Then, he made an effort to move his still-functional left arm. “Please forgive me for not offering you a formal bow. A stroke has left me half-paralyzed. But I assure you, my heart, like everyone else’s, is filled with admiration for your beauty and grace.”

The abbé’s attitude was both respectful and offered a tasteful compliment, instantly winning Theresa’s favor.

Moreover, Theresa sensed that since His Highness had introduced this old abbé first, he must be of great importance, perhaps even his current chief advisor.

Therefore, it was imperative to build a good rapport with such a person.

“Etiquette lies in the heart, not in gestures, Abbé. I have fully felt your sentiment, and I am deeply grateful that you force yourself to serve Aiglon despite your physical difficulties. I am filled with gratitude for such loyalty.” Theresa gave the abbé an affectionate nod. “In the future, I too will have the good fortune of listening to your guidance. I hope you will not hesitate to instruct me.”

“If my humble wisdom can be of some small use to you, I would naturally be delighted to offer you some advice,” the abbé replied with a smile. “I have sworn to devote the rest of my life to the great cause of the Bonaparte family. And, Your Highness, you are now the mistress of the Bonaparte family. You are also someone to whom I must pledge my loyalty. So please, feel free to use my decaying mind; it is the last value my life can now realize.”

When Aiglon had first proposed that Theresa would come to the island and become his wife, Abbé Faria had been the only one to openly express hesitation, his concern born entirely out of loyalty to his Sovereign.

But when Aiglon had declared, stern in voice and countenance, that his decision was irrevocable, the abbé had no choice but to set aside his doubts and accept reality.

Even so, he still worried about what negative influence this Habsburg princess might bring. If she turned out to be like Marie Antoinette or Marie Louise before her, then His Majesty would likely not escape the same cycle of misfortune.

Fortunately, from their very first meeting, Theresa displayed a humble grace.

Whether it was an act or genuine, it proved that Princess Theresa was a person who understood propriety. While she might not be of much help to His Majesty, at least she would not ruin a great enterprise.

If that was the case, there was nothing to worry about.

Watching from the side, Aiglon also nodded inwardly.

He was very pleased with the harmonious exchange between the two.

Next, Aiglon looked to his cousin Charles. “This is my cousin, Charles, the youngest son of my uncle, the former King of Holland.”

A member of the Bonaparte family from His Highness’s own generation! Theresa was inwardly struck.

Before His Highness had fled Vienna, Theresa had already been making plans for her life after marrying into the Bonaparte family. At the time, she had hoped to invite His Highness’s cousins to Vienna to work together to bring glory to the family—she never expected that God would play such a grand joke, and after many twists and turns, her idea would be realized in such a frustrating way.

Theresa knew that the members of the Bonaparte family were all ambitious and not easy to deal with, and the younger generation would be no exception.

Such people could be of tremendous help when they played a positive role, but they could also cause immense harm if they played a negative one.

Thus, she had to treat this cousin with caution.

Charles also understood that it was now his turn to be tested—if his performance did not satisfy Princess Theresa, His Majesty would sooner or later settle the score with him.

“Princess, I greatly admire all the sacrifices you have made for love, and I sincerely wish that our family, under the leadership of you and His Majesty, will return to glory.” He bowed respectfully to Theresa. “Your beauty is enough to earn everyone’s admiration, but your noble character is even more moving than your beauty. I have no doubt that you will be the most revered Empress of France.”

“Thank you for your praise, Charles. I will strive to make that my goal,” Theresa replied with a smile. “However, His Highness and I are both younger than you. As family, you need not be so formal. You can treat us as you would a younger brother and his wife. I also believe that you will be a reliable and exceptionally capable elder brother, one who can escort us to the shores of victory.”

Theresa’s words brought a sigh of relief to Charles’s heart.

He had long since realized that this young Majesty was an inscrutable and calculating person. Though amiable on the surface, he was extremely proud and stubborn on the inside. Theresa, on the other hand, seemed much more approachable, or at least had a gentler disposition.

If he could win her favor, this young lady might become a mediator between him and his brother and His Majesty, or at least improve their standing in his eyes.

As for her words like “don’t be formal” and “elder brother,” he pretended not to have heard them. He knew, of course, that they were merely platitudes. If he ever dared to act the part of an elder brother and lecture Theresa, never mind what the princess would do, His Majesty would absolutely not spare him.

Aiglon nodded lightly. It seemed Charles was also very tactful.

Without waiting for his command, André Davout, Michel Ney, and the others each stepped forward to bow to Theresa, announcing their names and current positions.

Theresa continually nodded at these men, carefully committing each of their names and faces to memory.

She knew these were Aiglon’s most important subordinates at present—in other words, the people she would need to rely on in the future. She had to show them the respect they were due.

Overall, as the men paid their respects, her responses were humble yet dignified. She took into account each person’s status and would add a few words of encouragement.

The perfect sense of propriety she displayed came as something of a surprise even to Aiglon.

Although he had faith in Theresa, he had never imagined she could handle the situation so effortlessly.

In just a few short minutes, she had left a deep impression on everyone present and, with her grace, had made them accept her position in their hearts.

Theresa… is even more capable than I imagined, Aiglon thought to himself.

It was now clear that Theresa had no problem with social graces. As for her actual leadership abilities, that was something that couldn’t be seen now, and there would be plenty of opportunities to cultivate them slowly in the future. There was no need to rush.

In short, for a young woman who had just arrived, she had already done her absolute best.

So… why not start training her now?

Since Theresa wanted to share hardships with him, he should fulfill her wish.

Since she was already striving to prove she had the potential, then he should give her the chance.

Not for any other reason, but simply so that the two of them could weather the storms together.

After everyone had had a brief exchange with Theresa, Aiglon finally spoke, drawing everyone’s attention to himself.

“As you have just seen, Theresa arrived on a ship she purchased herself, which is only a small part of her dowry. Aboard the ship are her other assets, all prepared by Archduke Karl for his daughter’s marriage.” As Aiglon spoke, he nodded to Theresa in gratitude. “And now, for the sake of our cause, Theresa has decided to use all this wealth as our funds… This is a sacrifice that moves me beyond words, and I am grateful for her contribution. Of course, verbal gratitude is meaningless. I must prove my gratitude to Theresa with action…”

He paused deliberately before loudly announcing his decision. “Theresa is my fiancée and one of our most important members. In the future, Theresa shall be present at all important meetings. All decisions made and all records kept from these meetings must be co-signed by Theresa, with nothing withheld. This is her rightful privilege. Do you understand?”

“Yes, Your Majesty!” The men present all nodded in assent, accepting Aiglon’s impromptu command.

In what seemed like an ordinary meeting, a new era was invisibly drawn for the Bonaparte supporters on the island and within France.

From now on, they were no longer fighting for a single Majesty, but for an engaged couple.

=============================

And so, throughout the day, Aiglon took Theresa on a tour, interacting with his confidants and allowing them to subtly and imperceptibly accept Theresa’s presence.

By the time they finished with everything, it was already evening.

They returned once more to Aiglon’s room, alone again.

“Your Highness, thank you for trusting me so much,” Theresa said to Aiglon, her voice filled with emotion. “I truly didn’t expect you to give such an order…”

“Sometimes I’m a bit like a poet, wanting to do things driven by emotion,” Aiglon replied with a smile. “Theresa, trust, is the rarest of treasures to me. I’ve always found it very difficult to trust others. Correspondingly, once I do trust someone, I am willing to repay that trust in every way possible. So, don’t thank me, Theresa. You should thank yourself… This is the trust you have earned for yourself.”

“And I… I will not betray this trust. Never,” Theresa said, lifting her head to look at Aiglon. “Your Highness… I will go through every storm with you, no matter what the future holds.”

“Then let’s not worry about what the future holds. Shall we first think about what needs to happen tonight?” Aiglon joked.

Theresa’s face instantly turned red.

“I want to save that day… that day, for our true engagement ceremony. Is that alright?” A moment later, she looked up again, speaking to Aiglon with a mixture of shyness and nervousness. “I’m looking forward to it, but I’m also a little scared. So, Your Highness, I hope… I hope that day will be a memorable one, and the most beautiful one. So, could you please exercise a little patience for now? Just for the sake of our perfect day. It may be a bit childish, but Your Highness, please don’t laugh at me, alright?”

As she said this, she lowered her head. “Of course, if you are unwilling, I… I will comply with your wishes, because you are my fiancé, and I should fulfill your desires.”

“Don’t be ashamed, Theresa. It’s not childish at all.” Aiglon was stunned for a moment, then immediately shook his head. “On the contrary, it’s admirable, because you truly view our relationship as so sacred. It has moved me… How about this? I will find another room for you, or you can sleep here, and I will sleep in another room.”

“No, Your Highness!” Theresa shook her head again. “I’ve finally come all this way. I want to be close to you, to fall asleep with you, to listen to the sound of your breathing, to feel everything I finally possess… Please don’t cast me aside, alright?”

Ah, so she wants to sleep together, but not to take the forbidden step…

Theresa had been so poised and impressive when dealing with others, but in the end, she was still just a young girl… Aiglon couldn’t help but sigh inwardly.

But he wasn’t angry; on the contrary, he found it endearing.

Though he was not an ascetic, he was not a hungry ghost either, nor was he desperate to devour Theresa this very instant.

In fact, the joy of simply being together was perhaps more important.

What was that old saying? A young girl’s heart is always full of poetry, right?

“I know that for someone of your hot-blooded age, this request is asking the impossible…” Perhaps Aiglon’s silence made Theresa misunderstand, for she lowered her head in shame. “Your Highness, am I being a little willful?”

“No, I don’t think so. Of course, I will be patient for you, Theresa.” Without a second thought, Aiglon nodded and agreed to Theresa’s request. “I will grant all of your wishes. Tonight, I will hold you as we sleep but will not cross the line. If you wish, I can continue to do so in the future, until our wedding day. On that day, I will give you a grand ceremony, in the most memorable of places… I will even kneel before you in front of everyone. I will fulfill your original wish, and then we will be united under the witness of God the Father, to strive for my unfortunate family. How does that sound?”

Aiglon’s words made it impossible for Theresa to contain her emotions any longer.

“It’s so good of you to still remember what we talked about back then, Your Highness.” A glimmer of tears appeared in the corners of Theresa’s eyes, a mix of emotion and nostalgia. “Actually, I remember it all, too. Whether it was accompanying His Majesty the Emperor on his tour, or the few days you stayed at my home, every single thing, I remember… Perhaps a long, long time from now, I will still remember it.”

“There’s more to say, but we can talk while we’re lying down. It’s getting late.” Aiglon shrugged. “Theresa, I’ll be listening.”

Chapter 200: 87, A Lifetime of Love

[No problem spreading some dog food on this day, right…?]

“Theresa, I will listen carefully.”

Aiglon’s suggestive words made Theresa instantly shy and unable to restrain herself. Under the candlelight, her face was as red as if it were on fire.

But even so, she didn’t refuse, only nodded lightly.

She didn’t want to reject the time they spent alone.

So, they each washed up and then came to the bedroom together.

It was already late at night, the sky was cloudless, and the clear, cold moonlight shone into the corner of the room through the window, illuminating everything.

Theresa stood by the bed, suddenly feeling a little at a loss.

She knew this was one of the most important moments in her life, and it was destined to be a moment she would always remember, but the more it was like this, the more nervous she became, not knowing how to make this moment as beautiful as she hoped.

Aiglon saw Theresa’s nervousness and unease at this moment, and while he chuckled inwardly, he also felt a little emotional.

Theresa was entrusting her life to him; he wondered if he could fulfill this obligation well.

In any case, now that things had reached this point, he had to work hard for it.

He reached out and grabbed Theresa’s thin shoulders, then pulled her into his arms, trying to eliminate her nervousness.

“Theresa, shall we go to bed?” Then, he asked softly.

“Yes.” Looking into the boy’s eyes, Theresa slowly calmed down somehow, and then shyly nodded.

“Then shall I help you change into your pajamas?” Aiglon asked again. “If you don’t want to, I’ll let Chanel come.”

Theresa’s face flushed red again.

The young man said it simply, but if he were to help her change into her pajamas, she would have to take off her dress and then change into her clothes, which would mean… she didn’t dare to think about it anymore.

Things that she could only dream of were now becoming reality, but when she truly faced them, she found herself at a loss, and it was incredibly difficult to even say a word.

“Theresa?” Aiglon called out softly again.

In the moonlight, his eyes were clear and gentle, as if he had given all the decision-making power to the girl.

Your Highness is so gentle… Theresa thought to herself, unaware that she was already walking into the wolf’s mouth.

However, maybe she secretly hoped to be tricked?

“Just… like this then.” Theresa took a deep breath and then tried to say a complete sentence, “Chanel… Chanel has already been very busy during the day, now… now let’s not bother her anymore…”

As expected of Theresa, she could say it so circuitously.

However, Aiglon had already understood Theresa’s meaning.

Since that was the case, he didn’t need to have any more scruples.

While embracing, his hands were already on Theresa’s back. Her originally exquisite clothes seemed a bit cumbersome at this moment and needed to be gradually stripped away from her body.

As the boy’s hand slid across her back, Theresa only felt her body trembling, but she closed her eyes and didn’t say a word, letting him untie the buttons and ties of her dress from behind.

As if deliberately teasing her, the boy’s movements were very gentle but also very slow. Theresa only felt her heart beating wildly, almost unable to stand.

Why are you so skilled?

The question suddenly popped into Theresa’s head.

Soon she decided that she should not think about these things—her remaining reason could not allow her to think about extra things, her body seemed to be burning, and her whole body was hot.

Unconsciously, Aiglon took off the dress for her.

After all, it was summer, and Theresa was wearing a short-sleeved dress with a relatively simple style—moreover, Aiglon already had enough experience practicing this.

After taking off her dress, Theresa was only left with her innermost slip, a thin cotton veil slip that could no longer hide Theresa’s white skin.

Aiglon stopped moving and then quietly looked at Theresa.

He knew that Theresa, who had never experienced such things, had already experienced an unprecedented mental shock and needed to calm down a little.

“Your… Your Highness…” Looking at the young man’s ambiguous and aggressive gaze, Theresa felt even more ashamed and could only lower her head and utter a call that she couldn’t even hear herself.

“Theresa, you are so beautiful.” Aiglon suddenly smiled. “Standing in front of you, I’m really afraid that I’m not good enough for you… Alas, I’m so stupid, I almost lost you. Fortunately, I never have to make this mistake again. God is my witness, I love you.”

Were these words from the heart or deliberate? Aiglon himself didn’t know, but he knew that Theresa would definitely love to hear them—she would never get tired of hearing them.

Sure enough, Theresa was very receptive to his words, as if she had been given courage by Aiglon. She raised her head, looked at the boy in front of her, and then answered without hesitation.

“Your Highness, I love you too. We will be together forever, tonight and forever.”

“Then let’s continue.” Aiglon blinked his left eye and then leisurely made a gesture. Then his hand once again landed on Theresa’s body.

As if struck by lightning, Theresa trembled slightly.

This was her last defense—the thin slip couldn’t block anything, and she could easily see the feeling of fingertips touching her body and the seemingly magical heat above.

Her body was sweating, and her heart was beating so fast that she didn’t even know why she hadn’t passed out yet.

However, she did not resist in any way.

Quietly, the last defense was also removed, and her skin was completely exposed to the young man.

Aiglon took the opportunity to look at his fiancée. Because she had been taken care of since she was a child, her skin was as white as mutton-fat jade.

Although her figure seemed a little thin, she had curves in all the right places. Considering her age, she had a promising future.

Especially, if she was nourished by him, she would grow even faster, right?

When Aiglon thought of this, his originally calm mood suddenly became a little uncontrollable.

Of course, this was not his fault, any normal man would find it difficult to restrain himself at this time, but now was not the time for him to be playful, he could not allow any flaws in Theresa’s perfect image—because he had promised her.

“Your Highness, why don’t you continue…” Theresa’s whole body was burning from the young man’s gaze, she could only close her eyes and ask.

“Is it wrong for me to just look at you like this? Is it wrong to admire my fiancée?” Aiglon replied with a smile.

“Your Highness! Don’t tease me.” Theresa complained softly. “It’s already very late…”

“Alright, Theresa.” Aiglon could only sigh regretfully, and then casually picked up Theresa’s prepared silk pajamas and helped her put them on.

Of course, in this process, his fingers would “inevitably” touch Theresa’s body, feeling the smooth touch—and Theresa was so ashamed by this feeling that she had never experienced in her life that she was about to faint.

However, she didn’t make any complaints, indulging the young man’s arbitrariness. In her opinion, this was everything she had to adapt to, to please her future husband. Since Aiglon was willing to keep the promise between the two of them, she was happy to make him happy.

Finally, she put on her pajamas again. The thin silk pajamas certainly couldn’t hide her beauty, but they gave Theresa new courage. She finally recovered and reopened her eyes to look at her fiancé.

Her rosy face was delicate and charming, and her eyes were misty, giving her originally beautiful body an irresistible allure.

“Your Highness, I love you.” She repeated again.

Aiglon nodded, and then picked her up in a princess carry and carefully placed her on the bed.

Now it was his turn.

He reached out and unbuttoned his clothes.

Compared to Theresa, he didn’t have so much shyness and avoidance, and he changed his clothes in front of her.

Logically speaking, this should be Chanel’s responsibility, but tonight he certainly couldn’t let anyone else ruin the atmosphere between the two of them.

While he was changing clothes, Theresa secretly stared at him without blinking.

That slender and muscular body was exactly the same as what she had seen in her dreams.

After all, he had been paying attention to exercise since he was a child, so Aiglon’s figure was quite good, coupled with Theresa’s inherent filter halo. At this moment, in Theresa’s eyes, the young man under the moonlight was as radiant as Michelangelo’s marble sculpture David.

However, her appreciation didn’t last long. Aiglon quickly put on his pajamas and then looked back at the bed. At this time, Theresa hurriedly closed her eyes, trying to prove that she had never seen anything.

In a daze, Theresa only felt the bed shake, and then she reopened her eyes. At this time, there was already a young man lying next to her.

“Your Highness…” Looking at the young man’s face, Theresa couldn’t bear it any longer and reached out to hug him, so the two of them were close together.

“Theresa, you are too beautiful, that’s why I ask you not to stimulate me anymore. If you are not careful, I am afraid I will really can’t help it—” Aiglon kissed her cheek and then said with a smile. “I remember you said just now that if I insist, you will obey…”

Theresa was so frightened that she froze immediately, lying in his arms and daring not move, lest she provoke the young man to go wild.

However, she still hugged him very tightly, as if the boy in her arms would fly away at any time.

The two hugged tightly, skin to skin, feeling each other’s warmth.

Although the night was already late, who could easily fall asleep in this situation?

However, compared to Theresa, who was already drowsy, Aiglon was much calmer.

He gently stroked Theresa’s smooth hair, as if he were teasing a cat, which made Theresa feel very comfortable.

Theresa narrowed her eyes and enjoyed her tenderness with Your Highness.

These were all things she had worked so hard for and endured so many blows to obtain, and when she really experienced them, she found that this feeling was so wonderful that all the previous costs seemed insignificant.

Yes, I and Your Highness will surely be united, and then work together for a common cause, I want to glorify this family for Your Highness, and continue the bloodline of this family, these are all obligations that I must bear… she said to herself again.

When she met Your Highness’s grandmother Letizia, she had already received blessings from the old woman. She firmly believed that she must do better than the old empress dowager, and only in this way would Your Highness be able to obtain a better destiny than his father.

Undoubtedly, to achieve this goal, she would face many challenges next, but she was full of confidence—because Your Highness was standing by her side.

“Your Highness, I have never regretted it.” She finally opened her mouth softly. “I only beg you to treat me the same as today in the future, trust me, because everything I do is for our future.”

“Yes, Theresa, I believe in you.” Aiglon blinked. “I’m not a great person, but in order to accomplish my career, I must become a great person. There will be a lot of pain and fear in it. I’m glad to have you by my side to share it with me… Theresa, someone asked me what if the French don’t accept you, I told him, no one in the world will hate you after understanding you, I will let everyone acknowledge you and share all the glory with you, because you deserve it.”

“Your Highness, for you, I can be French, a Corsican, or even a person without a country, as long as I am by your side, I will be fearless.” Theresa replied affectionately, “We will definitely accomplish our dreams, as long as we are together, we can do anything.”

“And after everything is over, we will spend a lot of time traveling around, approaching our subjects, listening to their hardships, relieving their suffering, and incidentally enjoying the most beautiful mountains and rivers with you… We will become the best Sovereigns, only in this way can we be worthy of the crown, right?” Aiglon said again.

“Ah, what a beautiful ending!” Theresa was almost completely intoxicated while imagining that scene. “Your Highness, then write more poems—I like the way you recite poems.”

“If you are willing, and I have time, I will write poems for you.” Aiglon immediately agreed, “And only write for you.”

Aiglon knew what Theresa wanted to hear, and he was happy to say more of these words to make Theresa, who had been silently sacrificing for him, a little happier.

After all, he was no longer an ignorant young man, and coaxing this kind of little girl was effortless.

Moreover, this was indeed what he wanted to do.

Theresa couldn’t say anything else, but silently shed tears, she was completely fascinated by this dreamlike scene.

In the most magnificent fantasy of the future, her spirit gradually calmed down, and then the fatigue of the late night finally controlled her. She fell asleep in the young man’s arms in a daze, making rhythmic breathing sounds.

Aiglon was also sleepy. In his last consciousness, he looked at the girl in his arms with the help of the moonlight.

The moonlight shone on her face and body, making this originally beautiful girl even more ethereal.

What a lovely girl… It would be nice to spend a lifetime with her like this.

With the last thought, he used a little force and hugged her tightly in his arms, and then he fell asleep leisurely.

Chapter 201: 88, Seizing Power

As the youth and the maiden slept in each other’s arms, time slipped by quietly. When the moonlight gradually faded and the sky began to pale, the enchanting night finally came to an end.

When Aiglon opened his eyes again, the sky was already bright.

Consciousness slowly returned to him, and his gaze focused on the face of the girl pressed against him.

Theresa was not yet awake. He could see she was sleeping soundly, a happy smile lingering on her lips.

Because she was using his arm as a pillow, Aiglon’s arm felt a little sore.

But it was well worth it.

To hold a girl this close, to listen to the sound of her long, steady breaths and smell her sweet fragrance—what greater pleasure was there in life?

However, even the most beautiful moments must eventually end. There were too many things waiting for him to attend to; he could not selfishly indulge in personal pleasure.

So, Aiglon gently withdrew his arm, carefully trying to slip from her embrace without waking her.

But his efforts were in vain. As he moved, Theresa woke up. The moment she opened her eyes, she stared straight at the young man beside her, as if to confirm that she hadn’t been dreaming.

“Theresa, good morning,” Aiglon said, left with no other choice but to greet her.

“Good morning, Aiglon—” Theresa blinked, then whispered back to him.

It was such an ordinary greeting, just a few short words, but delivered in her shy tone, it sounded so tender and sweet that Aiglon’s heart couldn’t help but beat a little faster. He couldn’t help but want to hold her and sleep a little longer.

No, you must control yourself!

A voice in his mind suddenly reminded him, allowing Aiglon to finally regain his composure.

He took a deep breath and managed to resist the sweet temptation.

“Theresa, I have to get up. You should rest some more. You must be tired from your long journey,” he said, disentangling himself from her embrace. He got out of bed and picked up his change of clothes to put on. “I’m sorry, but I have things to do.”

“In that case, I can’t be lazy either, Your Highness.” Theresa shook her head and also got down from the bed.

Last night, it had been Aiglon who had helped her out of her dress, but he had no time for such things now.

“Chanel,” he called softly, walking to the door.

“His Majesty, good morning.” Chanel appeared before him respectfully. “Do you have any instructions?”

Aiglon gave her a quick glance and noticed the dark circles under her eyes. It seemed she hadn’t slept well last night.

He knew why she hadn’t slept well—but there was nothing to be done about it.

He could only pretend not to notice and nodded to her with a hint of apology. “Help Theresa get dressed—and by the way, stay by her side today and attend to her wishes. Whatever she wants to see or do, accommodate her as best you can.”

“Yes, His Majesty.” Chanel immediately complied with his order.

“Your Highness, are you leaving?” just then, Theresa asked, her eyes fixed on the young man from behind.

Isn’t that obvious? Why does she need to ask? Aiglon wondered, a little puzzled.

He turned around, and Theresa was looking at him with an expectant expression.

Then he immediately understood what she wanted.

But he suddenly felt the urge to tease her.

“Yes, I’m preparing to leave. I’ll let Chanel serve you… If you need anything, just tell her. She will do her best to accommodate you,” he answered deliberately.

As he teased her, Theresa grew anxious as expected. She walked over to Aiglon’s side and reminded him in a small voice.

“Well… aren’t we forgetting something before we say goodbye?”

She had made it so clear that if he kept teasing her, she would surely get angry.

“So, Theresa, you want a farewell kiss?” Aiglon asked.

Because there was someone else present, Theresa’s face flushed with embarrassment, but she didn’t deny it. She simply closed her eyes slightly, her meaning perfectly clear.

Aiglon suppressed a laugh, then lowered his head slightly and kissed Theresa’s lips.

The two kissed, acting for all the world like newlyweds in the throes of their honeymoon, even though they were not yet truly man and wife.

Chanel stood to the side with her eyes lowered, head bowed toward the floor as if she saw nothing at all.

A moment later, the two separated.

“Your Highness, see you later~” Theresa waved goodbye to Aiglon, watching him as he left.

Then, Theresa and Chanel returned to the center of the room. With Chanel’s help, Theresa took off her nightgown and changed into a new dress.

While changing, Theresa struck up a conversation with Chanel.

“Chanel, there’s something I’d like to ask you, if I may,” she asked in a low voice.

“Please feel free to ask, Your Highness. I will answer anything I know…” Chanel replied respectfully, continuing with her task.

“Last night, Aiglon revealed to me the huge fortune he possesses. He told me it was a treasure he discovered, along with donations from relatives and supporters. I took a quick look at the stash under the bed, and it is indeed so vast that I was astonished.” Theresa smiled faintly. “You are one of the people who knows Aiglon’s secret, aren’t you? After all, you have always been at His Highness’s side, taking care of him.”

“Yes, I am honored by His Majesty’s trust and know of all this.” Although Chanel was puzzled, she answered the princess’s question honestly.

“What touching trust. Chanel, your loyalty is clearly beyond question,” Theresa praised with a nod before changing the subject. “I also heard from Aiglon that you not only know about this fortune, but you are also responsible for managing his accounts and expenditures?”

Chanel’s hands paused abruptly.

She had a bad feeling, but there was no room for her to lie now. She forced herself to nod again.

“Yes, Your Highness.”

“That must be a very heavy workload. Thank you for all your hard work and dedication to His Highness. You’ve truly toiled! Thank you very much.” Theresa smiled at Chanel, her face full of praise and encouragement. “But at the same time… I believe that, as His Highness’s fiancée, I have the right to know the specifics.”

“Your Highness…” Chanel became flustered. “If you wish to know, I will report them to you, but please do not take away the glorious task His Majesty has granted me…”

“What are you even saying?” Theresa shook her head with a look of incomprehension. “Since you’ve always done your job so well, why would I stir up trouble for no reason and strip you of your duties? I just want to fulfill my duty as a wife and understand my own family’s financial situation, that’s all.”

Reassured by Theresa’s words, Chanel’s panic subsided somewhat.

“What is it that you wish to know?” she asked cautiously.

“I just need to know all the financial accounts. You can handle the specific affairs as you see fit; I have no interest in interfering.” Theresa replied with a smile. “Don’t worry, I only want to understand what I need to know. Yesterday, His Highness even said in front of all his confidants that any major decisions in the future would require my countersignature. This is a huge responsibility. If I don’t know our exact financial situation, how can I possibly make decisions so rashly?”

This was the very thing Theresa had set her mind on.

Before leaving Vienna, her mother had given her two pieces of precious and practical advice: first, grant favors little by little, never all at once; second, you must firmly grasp the family’s finances. Theresa wholeheartedly agreed.

Of course, to accomplish these things, she needed to be skillful. Having just arrived by His Highness’s side, she absolutely could not afford to antagonize anyone, especially not his trusted confidants.

The person who assisted His Highness with his finances was undoubtedly his most trusted follower. She could not afford to offend them, or it would put His Highness in a difficult position and make her seem unreasonable and overbearing.

Besides, she had just arrived on the island and was ignorant of everything. If she meddled rashly, she could easily mess things up. Her cleverness would then backfire, causing her to lose face in front of His Highness.

Therefore, she had to take things one step at a time. Theresa decided not to change the current structure His Highness had established, but to first secure for herself the “right to audit”.

With this power in hand, she could act at her leisure later. Once she became more familiar with the situation, it would be a natural progression to take control of the family’s finances.

Faced with Theresa’s smile, Chanel found herself flustered but helpless.

Although she felt some resistance to Theresa seizing power the moment she set foot on the island, the reasons Theresa gave were perfectly logical and backed by His Majesty’s own words. There was no way for her to question it, let alone resist.

In the end, if a wife wanted to know how much money her family had and how it was being spent, who besides the head of the household could deny her that right?

“Then please allow us some time to organize everything. The accounts might be a bit complicated and take up some of your time,” Chanel conceded.

“I was cramming this knowledge before I came here, and I was in charge of accounting for the liquidation of my own dowry, so I have already been tested in practice,” Theresa immediately replied. “So don’t you worry, I’ll learn quickly. You just need to present the reports to me. There’s no need to worry that I won’t understand.”

After a pause, she smiled and nodded again. “I know your work is demanding and you also need rest. So how about this? The maids I brought with me will be at your disposal from now on. His Highness and I don’t need so many people to wait on us anyway. You will be in charge of managing them, and I think that will free up a lot of your time for the most important tasks.”

Theresa’s gesture was also meant to placate Chanel.

Undoubtedly, though she had been very polite, she was still encroaching upon Chanel’s existing authority. Thus, she was prepared to offer some due compensation to prevent any bad blood between them, which would put His Highness in a difficult position.

Ultimately, this was her natural right, and no one could blame her for it.

Since she was so insistent, Chanel could only acquiesce.

“Your Highness, I will act according to your wishes.” She curtsied, indicating her compliance. “However, I would not dare to order your maids around.”

“Chanel, please don’t refuse. His Highness and I are very satisfied with your performance thus far, so I would like you to become the Head Court Lady. That way, you can take even better care of us.” Theresa smiled at Chanel. “I will tell them to follow your orders from now on. If anyone dares to disrespect you, it is an insult to your loyalty. Neither Aiglon nor I will tolerate such an offense, and I will see to it that she is punished immediately.”

Head Court Lady… I never expected such a title, Chanel thought.

It was already a rare kindness for Princess Theresa to be so polite to her.

At the very least, having this title meant she could always remain by His Majesty’s side.

“In that case, I can only accept your grace with immense gratitude, Your Highness.” Chanel accepted Theresa’s arrangement.

And with that, Theresa’s plans had all come to fruition.

“Chanel, many people who don’t know me assume that as a member of the royal family, I must be some sort of unfeeling person, but that is a complete misunderstanding of my character… When circumstances allow, I am more than happy to make everyone as pleased as possible.” Theresa gave Chanel a light hug. “You’ve worked so hard. We will be sure to repay you well in the future.”

With that, their conversation ended, and Chanel finished helping Theresa get dressed.

After completing her work, Chanel left the room, found Charles, and informed him of Theresa’s decision.

“Her Highness is certainly impatient, isn’t she? It’s only the second day and she’s already thinking of seizing power!” Charles clicked his tongue under his breath.

“Yes…” Chanel sighed softly. “But since this is her wish, we can only comply. Although Her Highness did not specify a deadline, I imagine her patience is limited, so we should organize the accounts and present them to her as soon as possible.”

“I will,” Charles nodded, then looked at Chanel with a regretful expression. “Chanel, I don’t mind either way, it’s the same work for me. But to think that you, who have accompanied His Majesty so loyally, were swayed by her in just a few words—isn’t that disheartening?”

“I serve His Majesty. Therefore, as long as it is His Majesty’s wish, I must obey and do everything in my power to carry it out. It has nothing to do with my personal feelings,” Chanel replied to Charles with a serious expression. “So, Your Highness, please do not mention my affairs again. Let’s think about how we can do our work well in the future so that Princess Theresa is satisfied with our performance.”

Seeing his attempt to sow discord fail, Charles cursed his luck inwardly, but he wasn’t discouraged. He just gave a nonchalant nod.

“Rest assured, I will always support your work. After all, we are His Majesty’s most loyal followers.”

Chapter 202: Rejection

Just as Aiglon was welcoming Princess Theresa to the Island of Monte Cristo with grand ceremony, the representative he had sent to Greece was also heralding a breakthrough in his mission.

On this very day, Aiglon’s cousin, Louis, arrived in the small coastal city of Leonidio, at the eastern end of the Peloponnese peninsula, to meet with a representative sent by the Greek government.

The Peloponnese peninsula was currently the last remaining territory under the control of the Greek independence government.

The Ottoman Empire, in coordination with the Egyptian army, had swept southward, conquering nearly all of Greece. Mired in internal strife, the Greek independence government had been powerless to resist, retreating in defeat after defeat. In the end, they barely managed to hold on to this last piece of land, relying on the geographical advantage of the Isthmus of Corinth, which was only 6.5 kilometers wide.

Because of the toll the previous fighting had taken, the Ottoman Empire was also weary and had temporarily halted its offensive, so the two sides were in a temporary truce.

Although the most terrifying days were over for now, the despair and desolation brought on by the years-long war of independence could still be felt everywhere.

For the sake of independence, the country and its people had paid a terrible price, yet even now, there was no glimmer of dawn or hope. They yearned for God’s favor, but God, as in the preceding centuries, was of no help at all.

After arriving in Greece, Louis had abided strictly by Aiglon’s orders, trying every means possible to contact the Greek independence government. After a period of maneuvering, he finally achieved his goal.

Soon, through his channels, he presented himself as a wealthy and idealistic foreign merchant and expressed his desire to aid the cause of Greek independence.

His request did not arouse the suspicion of the Greek government. Ever since the Greek war of independence had broken out, idealistic people from all over Europe had come to volunteer their help for the cause.

After a period of contact, the Greek government agreed to send a representative to meet him in Leonidio to discuss the details of his sponsorship.

And so, Louis and his team of guards slipped into the city.

Following the information provided by their contact, they made their way to the residence of a wealthy local merchant.

As soon as he arrived, he found a group of people already waiting for him.

It seemed the Greek government was truly desperate for outside aid, so much so that they would take even the slightest glimmer of hope this seriously.

The man in the lead appeared to be in his forties, dressed in a high-collared shirt and a double-breasted vest, looking quite refined.

Upon seeing how young Louis was, he was slightly surprised, but he quickly composed himself and looked at the potential benefactor with a smile.

“My name is Damian Andino. I am a member of the Greek parliament and a representative of the President, Sir. It is a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Riddle,” the middle-aged man said, extending his hand amicably toward Louis and using his alias.

The parliamentarian seemed to have received an excellent education and had spent time in other European countries, so his French was very fluent, which eliminated any language barriers.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Sir,” Louis said, shaking the offered hand.

They then sat down together in adjacent high-backed chairs.

“I hear you wish to aid our cause for independence,” Damian Andino said, getting straight to the point after a brief exchange of pleasantries. “How do you intend to help us? Of course, no matter how much help you provide, we will be immensely grateful for your support of our cause.”

“We are willing to help you with all our strength, at any cost,” Louis replied magnanimously. “We will organize a volunteer force to fight for your cause and are even willing to invest tens of millions of francs to achieve this goal.”

“Tens of millions… of francs?” The staggering figure immediately caused a commotion in the room. Including Damian Andino, almost everyone looked at one another in blank dismay, unable to believe what they had just heard.

They could not imagine that someone would be willing to commit such a vast fortune to help them.

“Is this true, may I ask?” Damian Andino asked after composing himself.

“Did I travel all this way just to play a joke on you?” Louis retorted. “To be frank with you, we are already in the process of forming the volunteer force. We expect them to arrive soon.”

Damian Andino was suddenly overcome with ecstasy.

In their current dire circumstances, receiving such enormous support would be an incredible stroke of luck for the independence government.

However… he still had some doubts. After all, he had never heard of any aid of this magnitude being on the horizon.

“If this is true… then it will be a tremendous encouragement and help to us. You will leave your name in the annals of history of our nation, and your name will be celebrated for centuries to come, Mr. Riddle,” Damian Andino replied after a moment’s silence. “So, how do you intend to deploy your aid, and what do you hope to gain from it?”

Hearing this question, Louis knew that the crucial moment of his mission had arrived.

There was no need for concealment any longer; it was time to present all their demands.

“Sir, I believe it is time we were open and honest,” he said, looking at the other man calmly before enunciating each word. “First, my surname is not Riddle, but Bonaparte. My name is Napoléon-Louis Bonaparte, eldest son of Napoleon’s brother, the former King of Holland, Louis Bonaparte.”

This unexpected revelation struck Damian Andino like a bolt from the blue. He was stunned speechless, as were the men around him.

Before they had a chance to react, Louis continued.

“Furthermore, the decision to aid you was not mine, but my cousin’s. I have come on his behalf, as his plenipotentiary representative—I believe I need not introduce him, as you should know who he is.”

His words were met with a heavy silence.

Damian Andino exchanged a look with the men beside him. Although they were in a remote location, they still received news from the European continent. The news that the Duke of Reichstadt had escaped from Vienna had naturally reached them long ago.

But none of them had ever imagined that they would have any connection to that young man.

“Napoleon’s son.”

“No wonder…”

The group whispered among themselves in Greek.

When they mentioned that name, their tone was one of respect—after all, unlike other nations that had suffered under the French Empire’s invasions, the Greeks held a favorable view of Napoleon, for he had once dealt a heavy blow to the Turks in Egypt.

“I understand… so that’s how it is,” Damian Andino said with a long sigh after a lengthy silence. “So, what are His Highness’s demands?”

“He has no demands, only a heart full of passion,” Louis replied, holding his head high. “He cannot bear to see your great nation fall into disaster, so he hopes to help you accomplish the great work that a Christian should. He seeks no reward, for salvation itself is the greatest reward.”

A slight curve appeared on Damian Andino’s lips. He clearly did not believe Louis’s words but did not call him out on it.

“I have made the basic facts clear to you and have conveyed His Majesty’s sincerity. Now, it is up to you, Sir,” Louis said, looking at the other man before stating his demand. “I hope you will relay my words to His Excellency, your President. I believe that in your current situation, such selfless assistance is exceedingly rare.”

After hearing Louis’s words, Damian Andino did not respond immediately but seemed to hesitate.

A moment later, he spoke.

“Then I would like to know, how does the esteemed Highness intend to use his money and forces? If he forms a volunteer army, under whose banner will it be, and in whose name will it be commanded?”

“It will, of course, be commanded by him personally. Since it is his money and his men, why should it not be so?” Louis answered as if it were the most natural thing in the world. “We are supporting your independence cause in the name of the Bonaparte family.”

“I will report your conditions to the President,” Damian Andino finally replied after a long hesitation. “However, I believe these conditions will be difficult for the President to accept.”

Although his words were diplomatic, it was a clear rejection.

“What, you would actually refuse such an obvious gesture of goodwill?” Louis frowned, looking at the other man with an incredulous expression. “Is there someone else willing to help you on a grander scale?”

“We are certainly in dire need of help, but we must also face reality and avoid bringing a greater disaster upon ourselves, Sir,” Damian Andino answered with a wry smile.

“Oh? And what is this reality, Sir?” Louis frowned slightly and retorted, “Are you not satisfied with these terms?”

“We can hardly be satisfied.” Louis’s attitude made Damian Andino decide to stop being polite as well, and he replied bluntly, “We are very unwilling to see our name tied to that of the Bonaparte family. That would be a disaster for Greece. Although I personally hold your family in high regard, you must know, without me having to say it, that the Bonaparte family has a very poor relationship with the nations of Europe. Just a decade ago, they were slaughtering each other. That hatred is far from dissipated. Once the nations of Europe hear that our government is cooperating with the Bonaparte family, they will very likely withdraw their support for us, which would plunge our independence cause into a catastrophe from which we could never recover—”

Damian Andino knew his words were harsh, and he braced himself for the other man’s wrath.

But to his surprise, the man did not get angry. Instead, he burst out laughing.

“Interesting! Your words are truly interesting!”

“What are you laughing at?” Damian Andino asked. “Is there something funny about this?”

“That’s right, I’m laughing at you!” Louis roared back after a moment of laughter.

Since things had come to this, he couldn’t be bothered with honorifics anymore. He cast a contemptuous slanted glance at the other man. “You’re afraid your independence cause will be doomed forever? Is it not already on the brink of being doomed forever? Open your eyes and look! The Turks are at your gates! And where is this support from the European nations you’re counting on? Does it even exist? And even if it does, can it arrive in time to save your precarious and foul-smelling regime?”

Louis’s barbed questioning left Damian Andino utterly speechless.

The predicament the independence government faced was clear to everyone. There was no point in him putting on a brave face with empty rhetoric.

“Let’s be honest. Your government exists in name only, and you have completely lost the people’s support. All that’s left is an insignificant signboard. The only reason my cousin and I wish to aid you is because we love this land of Greece and its great people. We cannot bear to see it fall into such dire straits, so we wish to lend a hand. It’s not because we like you lot of incompetent, useless trash!

When the situation was favorable, it was you bastards, who claim to act for the nation, who betrayed the people’s interests and raised your butcher’s knives against the soldiers who had achieved great military merit! And now that the situation is critical, for the sake of so-called ‘international perception,’ you refuse help that is right in front of you at a moment of life and death! Tell me, what exactly are you afraid of?”

Louis gave him no room to breathe, pressing him relentlessly with an intimidating aura. “As far as I know, a drowning man doesn’t care whose hand saves him. They’ll desperately clutch at any lifeline, even if it’s the Devil’s hand, so long as it pulls them from danger! And your situation is not so different from a drowning man’s, is it?

So what more do you have to be afraid of? What could be worse than the complete collapse of your independence cause? Is offending foreign governments more terrifying than utter ruin? I cannot find a single reason to refuse our invaluable assistance—unless, you are not working for the cause of independence, but for yourselves. You see yourselves as agents of some foreign government. You have already lost all hope and only think of saving your own skins, so you’re afraid that cooperating with us will displease your foreign masters and prevent you from escaping to their countries before the final collapse, am I right!?”

Louis’s accusation was pure, malicious speculation, an attack on their very motives, but it was devastatingly effective. Damian Andino was so furious that the veins on his forehead bulged.

“How can you say something so insolent?” he practically shouted in reply. “Your Highness, on behalf of the President and the Greek independence government, I demand an apology!”

“And how should I treat you? You slap away the hand we extended to help, and then you demand my respect?” Louis had no intention of apologizing and continued to sneer at him. “I would like to respect you, but your actions in this time of national crisis make it impossible for me to feel any respect whatsoever.”

“I am very disappointed. Although I have great respect for the Bonaparte family, I do not see in you the decorum you ought to possess,” Damian Andino said, standing up and shaking his head. “I am sorry, Your Highness, but from our position, it is truly difficult to agree to your demands.”

Bastard…

Louis cursed inwardly, struggling to contain his fury.

His demands had been directly rejected without even being considered internally. It was clear the Greek independence government cared more about the perception of the Western Great Powers and wanted nothing to do with the Bonaparte family.

Although this was expected, seeing his family treated with such disdain still ignited a towering rage within Louis.

Fortunately, His Majesty had never counted on their goodwill or support from the start, which was why he had instructed him to prepare a two-pronged approach.

I will make you pay the price you deserve. Just you wait.

Louis thought viciously as he stared at the other man’s face.

Chapter 203: Panos

Even after leaving Leonidio and returning to his secret residence, Louis was still fuming over the treatment he had received.

Although the Bonaparte family had lost the throne, deep down he had always regarded himself as an imperial prince. Yet, the status and honor he cherished were proving useless in a small country like Greece. This infuriated him.

A mere Greek parliamentarian?

What was someone like that in the old days? The Bonaparte family wouldn’t even have had to issue an order; a single glance would have been enough to make such a trifle disappear from the face of the earth.

And now, such a little nobody dared to put on airs in front of him! He had been rejected to his face, his request for aid dismissed.

The contrast between the past and the present made him feel humiliation and rage all the more keenly.

This humiliation and rage also solidified his obsession with returning his family and himself to the pinnacle of power.

It was either have everything or be utterly ruined; there was no middle ground. How could a man destined to be immortalized in history live an obscure and unknown life?

Therefore, he had to reclaim it all.

After making his way back to his base, he met with the Count of Monte Cristo, Edmond Dantès.

“Your Highness, what was the result of the negotiations?” Edmond Dantès asked as soon as they met.

“The talks were a complete failure.” Louis shook his head heavily and replied irritably, “That fool didn’t even bother to take our request back for discussion. He rejected me outright. These idiots, they actually think they have a choice right now!”

Although this was entirely expected, seeing it become reality still left Edmond Dantès feeling a little disappointed.

The people currently in power all had connections to the Great Powers of Europe. The president himself had even served the Tsar for many years—so it was perfectly normal that they were unwilling to get involved with the Bonaparte family, fearing they would anger their powerful backers.

Fortunately, His Majesty had given them instructions long ago, and they had been pursuing a two-pronged approach from the very beginning.

“How are things on your end?” After venting his anger for a while, Louis finally calmed down and asked Edmond Dantès.

“Things have gone quite smoothly on my side,” Edmond Dantès replied in a low voice. “I made contact with a man named Panos Kolokotronis. He seems quite interested in our proposal.”

“Kolokotronis?” Louis’s eyes instantly grew cold as he repeated the somewhat strange and awkward surname. “Is he related to that man?”

He had been in Greece for some time, so he naturally knew what that surname signified.

“Very much so,” Edmond Dantès affirmed with a nod. “He is the eldest son of Commander-in-chief Theodoros Kolokotronis.”

Theodoros Kolokotronis—a hero of the war of independence. He had previously led the rebel army to repeated victories against the Turkish forces and had once liberated Greece. Later, due to internal power struggles within Greece, he fell out of political favor and was thrown in prison. He was only released because the Turks had returned, making the situation precarious, and he was currently serving as the commander-in-chief of the independence army.

His rich experience and immense prestige gave Louis and his side hope.

When the two of them had first devised their plan, they had identified this renowned figure as a crucial potential partner—they had just lacked a way to contact him.

But now, the situation was different.

“That’s wonderful!” Louis clapped his hands in excitement.

Having just suffered humiliation at the hands of the Greek government, he was overjoyed to have found another path forward.

A moment later, he collected himself.

“How did you get in touch with him?” he asked. “And what kind of man is he?”

“He has been living in exile, moving from place to place, so many people know of him. I found him through my smuggler contacts,” Edmond Dantès answered.

“This Mr. Panos Kolokotronis is only twenty-six this year, but he has been by his father’s side since the beginning of the war, fighting for the cause of independence and earning considerable merit,” Edmond Dantès said, briefly summarizing the man’s life.

“But the blood and sweat he shed for his country did not receive their due reward. When the Greeks fell into civil war in 1823, he and his father ended up on the losing side. While his father was imprisoned, he was forced to resign his commission and go into exile. Because of this treatment, he grew disillusioned with the cause of independence and spent some time wandering abroad… But in the end, he could not bear to see his homeland completely fall, so he returned at this critical moment, hoping to find a way out for Greece—or at least, find someone who could temporarily save the situation.”

“Then he has found the right people!” Louis exclaimed excitedly. “Aren’t we the ones willing to help them?”

The more he thought about it, the more excited he became. “Since he was on the losing side of the internal strife, he must resent the victors. He would be happy to overthrow his enemies, wouldn’t he?”

“That’s what I thought as well, which is why I’ve decided to make him our most important point of contact,” Edmond Dantès nodded. “If we can persuade him, and then have him persuade his father, things will be much easier. With Theodoros Kolokotronis’s prestige and our support, staging a coup d’état shouldn’t be difficult.”

“Then let’s make that our goal,” Louis said, endorsing the Count of Monte Cristo’s idea.

Next, he returned to the previous topic. “After today’s negotiations, the Greek government will certainly relay our terms and plans to the Great Powers of Europe. This means that soon, we will have to step into the light… Count, I hope you are mentally prepared for this.”

At this, Edmond Dantès also wore a worried expression. “Not only will they report our existence, they might even use the Bonaparte family’s arrival as a threat to demand more assistance from the Great Powers… It’s even possible that the Turks will find out soon.”

“I know. They will certainly do that.” Since he was already prepared for this, Louis remained calm. “But I am not afraid. We must one day walk in the light and make them remember our name again. That time is now… I believe that no matter what we want to do here, they will not be able to stop us.”

It wasn’t that he underestimated the strength of the Great Powers, but that he believed distance would render them incapable of reaching him.

The Tsar in far-off St. Petersburg, for instance, would probably not learn the specifics of the situation here for another month. By the time the Tsar decided to intervene, it would take another month for the message to reach Greece. By then, the opportunity would be long gone.

Moreover, Russia and Greece did not share a border; the entire Balkan Peninsula, ruled by Turkey, lay between them. Even if the Tsar wanted to do something, he couldn’t interfere with their actions here, so there was nothing to worry about.

As long as they acted quickly, they could control the situation.

As for whether the Great Powers would send troops to suppress them after they came to their senses… setting aside whether they would publicly oppose the cause of liberating Christians, even if they were willing to bear that infamy, negotiating how to share the obligations and divide the spoils would be a protracted affair. By the time they reached an agreement, his side would have had ample time to leave—then it would be up to them to deal with the Turks.

In the end, as long as they acted swiftly and decisively and raised their banner, they had nothing to lose and could easily stir up the situation.

It must be because he considered this that His Majesty was so unconcerned, investing so much effort here.

Since His Majesty had already formulated the strategy, all he needed to do was execute it resolutely.

Perhaps the glorious reputation of the Bonaparte family would begin its reconstruction here; perhaps he himself might even receive a greater reward for it… He promptly cut short this fanciful daydream. It was too early to be thinking about that.

“Edmond, my friend.” He raised his hand and clapped Edmond Dantès on the shoulder. “Do well from now on. Both His Majesty and I are counting on you. I am certain you will not let us down.”

“I will complete the mission, Your Highness,” Edmond Dantès replied solemnly.

—

After receiving Prince Louis’s approval, Edmond Dantès set aside all his other affairs to focus entirely on liaising with Panos Kolokotronis.

His efforts were not in vain. With the help of the well-connected smuggler Syndicat de Main, he finally arranged a meeting with the man on Hydra Island, off the coast of the Aegean Sea.

They met on a beach on the small island.

Edmond Dantès, accompanied by Syndicat de Main and the bandit leader he had recruited, Isaac Palaiologos, arrived on the island under the guise of smugglers. Not long after they arrived, another group of men appeared on the beach.

Their leader was a young man with short black hair, brown eyes, and a fine black mustache and beard. He wore a loose-fitting white shirt that exposed the bronze skin of his arms and chest.

His expression was detached, like that of a battle-hardened veteran who had seen too much of life and death. His eyes, however, were dull and even held a trace of sorrow, a testament to the recent series of setbacks that had left him disheartened.

Both sides held their hands open, first showing that they were unarmed and had no hostile intentions. Then, they began to approach each other.

When they were only a few steps apart, they stopped in unison and looked at one another.

“Mr. Kolokotronis?” Edmond Dantès asked tentatively after sizing up the young man opposite him.

After this period of study and practice, Edmond Dantès’s Greek had become increasingly fluent.

“That’s right, I am Panos Kolokotronis.” The young man nodded. “And you are the Count of Monte Cristo?”

“Yes,” Edmond Dantès answered succinctly.

Upon meeting the young man, Edmond Dantès noted that he looked more mature than his actual age, likely due to years of exile and severe emotional blows.

Panos Kolokotronis gave Edmond another look, then nodded.

“I don’t know if your title is real, but you certainly look the part. I’ll believe you, for now.”

“I am not only a genuine Count, Sir, I am also in the service of a genuine Emperor,” Edmond Dantès replied with a serious expression.

“As far as I know, the Bonaparte family has no emperor anymore.” Panos Kolokotronis spread his hands. “At least, not one who can command very many people.”

“We are indeed in a difficult situation at present, as weak and isolated as you are. But we will strive to change that, and I hope you will do the same.” Edmond Dantès met the other’s taunt with a calm and dignified retort. “Besides, no matter the size of the Empire’s territory, as long as we, his subjects, exist, he will always be the Emperor.”

“Ah, admirable loyalty!” Panos Kolokotronis didn’t get angry at Edmond Dantès’s reply. Instead, he sighed with emotion. “That is a good thing. At least you know what you are fighting for, and what you would die for!”

“You too are fighting for a noble cause,” Edmond Dantès replied. “You have merely been thwarted by others.”

His words once again touched upon the young man’s sore spot.

“Count, let’s stop beating around the bush. What do you and your master truly want?” he asked coolly.

“I thought we made ourselves perfectly clear. We wish to sponsor your cause for independence, and we ask for nothing else in return,” Edmond Dantès answered calmly. “The Greek government, for their own wretched reasons, has refused our noble offer of aid, leaving this nation in a precarious state. Therefore, we hope that some rational people will step forward at this critical moment, make a reasonable and sensible decision, and relieve the suffering of this nation—”

“So what do you really want to do? Simply help us selflessly?” Panos Kolokotronis retorted. “That sounds far too good to be true. I didn’t know the saints had changed their surname to Bonaparte!”

Although the other man’s attitude had been prickly from the moment they met, Edmond Dantès felt relieved—

If he wasn’t interested, why would he have bothered to come all this way just to waste so much breath on him?

“Of course, we are not entirely without our own desires—” He took two steps forward, bringing himself closer to the other man.

Then, in a voice only the young man could hear, he continued, “But, I implore you to believe that His Majesty has no ambitions whatsoever towards Greece itself, much less would he ask this country to make an enemy of all of Europe for his sake. He only wishes to achieve a great deed, to seize the ultimate honor, and then apply it where it is more desperately needed—”

Although his speech was delivered with great sincerity, Panos Kolokotronis remained skeptical.

The terms the other party was offering were too generous, too sincere, to the point that he found them hard to believe.

“I believe you already know that my father is a republican. He opposes the establishment of a monarchy in this country after independence. If all that blood was shed just to trade one Sultan for a King, then what was the point of shedding it at all?” He deliberately invoked his father to block off any room for evasion. “If anyone wishes to cooperate with us, this must be the prerequisite, and it is non-negotiable. Can your Emperor accept that?”

“Of course, he can. He is willing to make that guarantee,” Edmond Dantès replied without a moment’s hesitation. “Greece belongs to the Greeks, and only the Greeks themselves have the right to govern it. He has always believed this. I assure you, he does not seek such empty vanities.”

Chapter 204: 91, Preliminary Consensus

The assurance Edmond Dantès gave was unequivocal.

This was not something he said lightly; in fact, he was conveying the will of the very Sovereign he served—Aiglon had no intention of seeking the Greek crown from the start. In his own words, he had no desire to rule this small, impoverished nation plagued by chaos and incessant strife. Once he got what he wanted, the sooner he could extricate himself, the better. Getting himself and his followers mired here would only be a senseless waste of his precious time.

To many, Greece might be a priceless treasure to be jealously guarded, but to Aiglon, it was merely a pawn he could discard at will. Once it lost its strategic value, or the risks outweighed the rewards, there was no need to remain attached.

Thus, he could give this sincere guarantee.

It was precisely because of Edmond Dantès’ sincere demeanor that Panos Kolokotronis began to waver.

He had known from the beginning that the Bonaparte family’s offer of aid to Greece was certainly not out of goodwill. They must have their own schemes—which was even more dangerous considering they had their minds set on their family’s restoration.

However, Greece’s current situation was so precarious that he simply did not have the luxury to worry about so many future dangers.

Although he was far from the independence army, as a detached observer, he certainly understood that the Greek independence government was in its most critical phase. Having suffered a crushing defeat, they could barely hold on. Under these circumstances, they had to do their utmost to buy time and wait for the situation to turn in their favor.

Therefore, in the current situation, as long as they could ensure their survival, even swallowing poison would be a wise move.

After all, their side had very few bargaining chips left and was in desperate need of outside help, so they had little room to negotiate. As long as His Majesty did not seek the Greek throne or dream of ruling Greece for generations to come, other conditions seemed acceptable, or at least negotiable.

Once a consensus was reached on this issue, there was a basis for further negotiations.

“Can you offer a more formal guarantee?” Panos asked softly after a moment’s hesitation. “I believe this point is the foundation of our consensus, the prerequisite for any cooperation.”

“For a Sovereign, his word is his bond, an unbreakable law. Since he has made this promise, he will certainly follow through.” Edmond Dantès replied proudly, then offered a slight concession. “However, if you insist, we can formally include this clause when we sign an agreement. That should set your mind at ease, shouldn’t it?”

Seeing this response, Panos Kolokotronis was finally relieved.

As long as this point remained unchanged, he didn’t much care about the rest.

Thus, he extended his right hand to the Count of Monte Cristo opposite him.

“Very well, Sir. I acknowledge your standing in these negotiations, and I promise I will inform my father of our discussion.”

This is the moment I’ve been waiting for… Edmond Dantès sighed in relief.

After the setback with the Greek government, they urgently needed to find an opening among the opposition, and now, he had finally found it. Things would be much easier from here.

He also extended his hand, clasping the other’s firmly.

“What can you offer now?” Panos Kolokotronis asked directly after the handshake. “In other words, to what extent can you help us?”

“His Majesty will call upon his supporters to form a volunteer force to aid you. Moreover, he currently possesses enormous funds, so he can provide you with a continuous stream of support—” Edmond Dantès answered calmly. “If necessary, he is even prepared to invest tens of millions of francs to achieve this goal.”

“Such astounding boldness,” Panos remarked, slightly taken aback. “Regardless of his ultimate goal, this all-or-nothing attitude gives me a very favorable impression. Perhaps he truly can achieve great things.”

Edmond Dantès paid no mind to the compliment. He simply frowned slightly and looked at the other man with a serious expression. “Since the moment we met, you have been the one assessing us and setting conditions. Although I have answered each one to show our sincerity, I do not believe this is fair. So, now it is my turn to ask you questions.”

The Count of Monte Cristo’s inadvertently stern attitude made Panos, who had been relaxed, grow solemn.

“Please, ask away,” he replied in a low voice.

“We are willing to help you, but we also need to see that our friends are capable and worthy of our assistance.” Edmond Dantès sized him up without ceremony. “Since His Majesty intends to make such a significant investment, he certainly does not want it all to go down the drain. He is offering his sincerity, so he expects to see sincerity from you in return. Such reciprocal commitment is the foundation of our cooperation.”

“Then what commitment do you expect from us?” Panos asked in return.

“First, you must find a way to become the representatives of the Greek government,” Edmond Dantès stated calmly. “His Majesty naturally wishes to deal with a single government, and he requires that government to extend a formal invitation to him.”

Although Edmond Dantès’s words were veiled, Panos almost immediately grasped their underlying meaning.

“You want us to overthrow the current government?”

“It’s for the good of both our sides, isn’t it?” Edmond Dantès shrugged. “The current government and parliament hold a grudge against you. They massacred your former comrades-in-arms and even imprisoned your father. More importantly, they have brought your homeland to its current dire straits. They have already proven how corrupt and incompetent they are. Since that’s the case, why not sweep them all away? It would be good for you, and even better for your people and your nation!”

Panos Kolokotronis’s chest heaved violently.

“So this is your so-called aid—instigating internal strife among us!”

“There has long been internal strife here! We didn’t have to come for you Greeks to start killing each other. You were the losers in that fight—but now, on the contrary, we are trying to help this pitiful country end its infighting, to give it new life and the strength to resist its vile enemies, to seize the freedom and independence it deserves!” Edmond Dantès retorted loudly. Then, he lowered his voice. “Besides, as long as victory is in your hands, you won’t have to bear the infamy of causing internal strife. You will cleanse this scum, unite the remaining people, and then it will be time to liberate your country! Apart from those wastes who should have been swept away long ago, who will be the victim?”

Edmond Dantès’s pointed questions made Panos calm down slightly.

His earlier agitation had been merely an instinctive reaction; in truth, he had not a shred of goodwill toward the current Greek government.

It could even be said that, more than anyone, he wanted all those executioners who had turned their blades on their own people to meet their end and face the justice they deserved.

But things were not so easily accomplished by words alone.

Staging a coup d’état was far from simple. From planning to execution, it was fraught with variables. A single misstep could worsen the already precarious situation and extinguish all hope for the nation. Thus, despite his hatred, he dared not truly entertain such a thought..

But what the Count opposite him said didn’t seem wrong either.

To save the nation now, those most loyal to the homeland—namely, him and his battle-hardened comrades—needed to step forward and fight as they did during the height of the war of independence in 1821.

And for these warriors, who had already been defeated in the infighting, to step forward, the current government had to be reorganized. The internal strife had to be stopped with the harshest of measures, and then they could cooperate with outsiders and accept their help.

In his view, this was the only way to save the country now.

He had spent the last few years in exile, watching helplessly as the flames of the war of independence faded day by day. Naturally, too much resentment had built up in his heart. In his innermost thoughts, he had countless times imagined a final reckoning with the victors of the internal strife.

Before, it had been just a thought, but now, it seemed there was a chance.

But is it truly a chance?

If this gamble failed, there would be no second chance to recover.

“Is this a non-negotiable condition?” he asked after a long hesitation.

“Of course,” Edmond Dantès replied unequivocally. “We want to deal with someone who has the authority to represent Greece, and I believe your father is the best candidate. So, please, go and persuade your father. With his prestige and his current position as commander-in-chief, he has the power to stage a coup d’état, and he should do it. Don’t forget how those people treated him before.”

“It’s not that easy,” Panos shook his head. “He may not be able to make up his mind.”

“With us, it will be completely different. We will provide you with financial support and bear all the blame from the outside world. All you need to do is act. I believe this will be simple for you, for you once fought so bravely against the Turks.” Edmond Dantès encouraged him. “This is the only way to save your country, isn’t it? It’s time to end all this and let your innocently slain comrades rest in peace. I believe this is the best outcome.”

Panos Kolokotronis did not reply.

In fact, his mind was in turmoil, making coherent thought nearly impossible.

He had never imagined that the other party’s first condition would be to incite him and his father to stage a coup d’état and overthrow the current independence government. Along with his shock and revulsion, he was also tempted.

Because it was something he had already considered doing in his heart.

If someone was now willing to step forward, offer aid, and bear the external pressure, then why not do it? A voice in his heart kept asking him.

“I cannot make a decision immediately. I need to consider this carefully with my people,” he finally said after a long hesitation.

“Does ‘your people’ include your father?” Edmond Dantès seized on the key point.

“I can report to him.” This time, Panos answered directly, without hesitation.

Good, that’s enough. Edmond Dantès knew that the man had done as much as he could for now.

As long as both sides had a general consensus and were willing to compromise, everything else would be negotiable.

There might be some haggling, perhaps even demands for more assistance, but that was no problem. It was all negotiable—His Majesty was not afraid to pay a higher price to achieve his goal.

“By the way, Count, there is one matter I must confirm with you,” Panos said, suddenly seeming to remember something as he looked up at Edmond.

“Please, go on,” Edmond Dantès nodded.

“For diplomatic and other considerations, we… we can only acknowledge his title as the Duke of Reichstadt for the time being. We cannot address him as His Majesty the Emperor.” Panos Kolokotronis said to him in a low voice, with a hint of shame. “As you know, France has a very good relationship with Egypt’s Ali Pasha and has even sent men to train his army and navy. And the French royal family has always considered the Bonaparte family a thorn in their side. If we rashly treat him as an Emperor and acknowledge his imperial title, the French government might become enraged and increase its aid to the Egyptians, which would ultimately expose us to even more terrible risks.”

Hmph, he’s thought this through quite carefully. Edmond Dantès sneered inwardly.

But he also had to admit that the man’s reasoning was sound.

If they were merely cooperating with the Duke of Reichstadt, the French government would have no real grounds for resentment against the Greeks; its anger could only be directed at the Bonaparte family. But if they cooperated with Emperor Napoleon II, they would effectively be taking a side in France’s internal conflicts, and they absolutely could not afford the consequences.

“Are you suggesting that His Majesty should acknowledge the title bestowed upon him by the Austrians and demean his own dignity?” Edmond Dantès replied sternly. “That would be very difficult to accept.”

“If you find this difficult, how about we adopt a compromise?” Panos Kolokotronis proposed.

“What do you mean?”

“He can use the title of Duke of Reichstadt at the beginning. If he truly proves his ability and helps us liberate our country, then like the great hero Bolívar, we will be willing, with the utmost reverence, to bestow upon the noble King of Rome the glorious title of ‘Liberator’ and ensure his deeds are remembered by our descendants for all generations.” Panos Kolokotronis looked at the Count of Monte Cristo with a sincere expression. “I believe such an honor is the highest courtesy we can offer.”

Upon hearing this, Edmond Dantès felt no emotion but inwardly cursed the man’s cunning.

He feigned such a look of overwhelming gratitude, but in reality, he was only offering empty words. An empty title cost nothing; it could be given away freely.

Edmond Dantès was not so easily fooled, so he sneered inwardly.

But this issue did not require an immediate conclusion. It could be negotiated properly later. The most important thing now was to get them on board. Once they were in the same boat, many things would become easier—or rather, they would have no choice but to comply.

“You have made a very unexpected proposal. I cannot make this decision on my own. I will report it to His Majesty and let him decide for himself,” Edmond Dantès replied after a moment.

Then, he took the initiative to extend his hand. “Here’s to our pleasant cooperation ahead.”

“I hope so,” Panos Kolokotronis sighed, then clasped his hand.

Chapter 205: 92, A Leisurely Trip at Sea

It was another morning with fresh, clean air.

As usual, Aiglon began to deal with the day’s backlog of letters and documents after his early morning walk and exercise.

He worked with great concentration, so engrossed in reading Edmond Dantès’s report that he was completely unaware of the young lady’s figure quietly appearing in the room.

After entering, Theresa sat quietly to the side, not wanting to disturb the young man’s work. However, when she noticed his furrowed brow, she could no longer contain her worry and spoke softly.

“Your Highness, what is troubling you?”

“Hm?” Startled by the voice, Aiglon subconsciously looked up. He only relaxed after confirming it was Theresa.

He closed the letter in his hands and returned it to its place.

“The man I sent to Greece has made great progress, but he has also presented me with a difficult problem—” he replied with a wry smile.

Ever since Theresa had arrived on the island, Aiglon made a point to set aside time from his busy schedule to spend with her.

His days were as busy as ever, but they were now tinged with a rosy hue they had lacked before.

Unconsciously, he had grown accustomed to having Theresa by his side.

“What sort of problem? Could you tell me?” Theresa asked. “Your Highness, I rarely see you with such a frown, so I am both curious and worried.”

“It’s nothing much.” Aiglon shrugged, then briefly explained to Theresa the final terms of the negotiation between Edmond Dantès and Panos Kolokotronis.

The issue of his title, while seemingly a trivial matter of nomenclature, was in fact critically important—it concerned his political stance and his ability to rally support, and could not be taken lightly.

Because the matter was so important, he had planned to discuss it with the Abbé, but there was no harm in telling Theresa.

“He doesn’t want me to go under the name of the Emperor of France. He suggests I use the title Duke of Reichstadt,” Aiglon said, his brow furrowed. “While I admit his concerns are well-founded, the suggestion leaves me somewhat dissatisfied.”

Thanks to their debate, Aiglon began to seriously consider this question he had previously overlooked.

Under what identity should he undertake this venture?

The title of Emperor was glorious, but it seemed unconvincing at present and would only create unnecessary enemies. Yet he did not want to use Duke of Reichstadt either—and so he was in a bind.

“Do you detest the title bestowed upon you by your maternal grandfather, His Majesty the Emperor of Austria?” Theresa asked in a low voice, looking down.

Though she tried to keep her tone neutral, it was difficult to completely hide her dejection. Deep down, she still considered herself an Austrian, and it was impossible to be happy seeing His Highness harbor such hatred for all things Austrian.

“No, Theresa, don’t overthink it. I’m not one to act on impulse. And to be honest, I don’t harbor that much resentment for my grandfather. On the whole, he owes me a great deal, but he has also given me much. We are even,” Aiglon promptly shook his head, dispelling Theresa’s fears. “The reason I don’t want to use the title Duke of Reichstadt is because it was bestowed by my grandfather, implying I am his vassal. I don’t want to give the world that impression any longer. Besides, the title holds little appeal. My supporters would not like it either. They shed their blood and risk their lives for the Empire and the Bonaparte family, not for a vassal from God knows where in Bohemia.”

“I see…” Theresa felt a sense of relief.

She now understood what was on His Highness’s mind.

In her eagerness to be reunited with her parents, she was obsessed with easing the tensions between His Highness and the Habsburg family. As long as he did not hate Austria, she believed there would eventually be an opportunity for her to promote reconciliation between the two sides.

In the end, they were family. What need was there for them to be as incompatible as fire and water?

“What title do you wish to use, then?” Theresa asked.

“This matter is quite a headache,” Aiglon said with a bitter smile. “If I directly use Emperor of France, absolutely no one recognizes it now. It would only invite ridicule and make things more difficult for my allies. Using the title King of Rome would be equally inappropriate. The current master of Rome is the Pope himself, and he certainly has not acknowledged me as the King of Rome. What’s more, I need to cooperate with him and hope he can enhance my reputation, so I absolutely cannot afford to antagonize him…”

Aiglon frowned, clearly troubled by the problem.

“Then cooperate with them under the title of Grand Master of the Order of Fontainebleau Knights,” Theresa suggested directly. “You founded this Order of Knights, so it would not tarnish your honor. You and your knights will go through fire and water in God’s name to save suffering Christians. Wouldn’t that be perfectly justifiable? And… using this title would also reflect your simplicity, humility, and piety. No one should be able to attack you for it, and your supporters will be satisfied.”

Aiglon did not answer immediately, but stared fixedly at Theresa.

“What is it, Your Highness?” Theresa felt a guilty conscience. “Did I say something wrong?”

“No—you said nothing wrong. That is an excellent idea. Theresa, you are truly clever…” Aiglon blurted out, then quickly added, “And very lovely, too.”

At Aiglon’s praise, Theresa was overjoyed.

But she did not smile. Instead, she pouted, feigning displeasure. “How shocking. Are you only just admitting that today?”

“No, I discovered it long ago… but today I feel your wisdom all the more,” Aiglon replied with a great laugh. He walked over to Theresa and pulled her into an embrace. “I was originally going to discuss this with Abbé Faria, but I don’t think that’s necessary anymore. Your suggestion is excellent—I’ve decided! I’ll cooperate with them under this title! Yes… I shall accomplish this great undertaking with simplicity, humility, and piety.”

“And I will be by your side to accomplish it with you.” Seeing the young man’s high-spirited, vibrant expression, Theresa was also very happy.

She was glad she could help her fiancé. She hoped even more that he would value her, allowing her to become more deeply involved in his endeavors in the future—until they were inseparable.

“So, Your Highness, are there any other troubles on your mind?” Theresa asked again after they had embraced for a long while.

“None anymore.” Aiglon shook his head. “Now that the general direction is set, what remains are minor details. I think that by making such a major concession, they will understand my sincerity. And I will make them pay a sufficient price to compensate for it.”

“In that case, come and spend some time with me.” Theresa reached out and caressed the young man’s face. “You’ve been so busy for so long. It’s time you had a rest.”

“Alright,” Aiglon answered simply, then took her hand. “Shall we go for a walk?”

“We’ve walked here every day since I arrived on the island. We’ve been all over it. It’s getting a little dull,” Theresa shook her head. “Let’s try something different today, shall we?”

“What did you have in mind?” Hearing her say this, Aiglon knew she must have an idea, so he asked.

“Your Highness, do you remember what I took you to do when you first came to my home?” Theresa asked, her eyes full of anticipation.

Aiglon bowed his head, recalling.

“You took me to a pavilion by a pond and taught me how to fish,” he answered a moment later. “You told me many things there. You asked me to think about my own future.”

Aiglon’s memory of it was very vivid because he had been treated with such warm hospitality during his stay at Archduke Karl’s estate—just like family.

Those few short days were truly a delightful and sweet experience in this life of his.

“Yes, I’m surprised you still remember all of it.” Theresa smiled, very pleased. “Then let’s recapture some old memories—Your Highness, let’s go fishing!”

After speaking, she gestured toward the window. “All around us is the vast, boundless sea. It would surely be wonderful for the two of us to go boating on it.”

Aiglon followed her hand and looked outside.

The weather was indeed fine today. The sky was partly cloudy, blocking the scorching sun, but there was no rain or strong wind. It was perfect for boating on the sea—

Wait. This meant that Theresa’s idea was not a spur-of-the-moment thing. She had been thinking about reliving old memories with him all along, just waiting for a day with good weather.

Realizing this, Aiglon was quite moved.

“It will certainly be wonderful,” he said, agreeing to Theresa’s request.

And so, the two of them went to the pier at the harbor and asked the guards for a small boat.

“Your Majesty, what do you and the princess intend to do?” André Davout, who was responsible for his security, asked hurriedly.

“As you can see—” Aiglon spread his hands. “Theresa and I would like to go fishing on the sea.”

“Do you know how to row a boat, then?” André Davout asked.

Aiglon froze for a moment.

He had little experience at sea and even got a bit seasick, but he certainly did not want to back down in front of Theresa.

“Rowing a small boat is no problem,” he answered stubbornly.

“Then allow me to row for you.” André Davout seemed to have noticed something and volunteered.

“André, did you not hear me clearly? I want to be with Theresa, and I don’t need anyone watching over us.” Aiglon replied sternly. “Don’t worry, we can manage on our own.”

“Then at least let me and some men follow you and Her Highness in another boat,” André Davout hesitated before offering a compromise. “Rest assured, I will maintain a suitable distance and will not interfere with your enjoyment in the slightest. You may relax to your heart’s content. I, like everyone else, hope you can find pleasure in this and unwind.”

…

Looking at André’s face, Aiglon knew this was the greatest concession his captain of the guard would make—in a way, he had not chosen the wrong man for the job.

Even just going fishing in a boat was this much trouble… having to be watched over. It was truly annoying.

However, from this perspective, it showed he was truly an important figure now. This was the kind of treatment only a great man deserved.

At this thought, his annoyance dissipated. He patted André Davout on the shoulder, tacitly accepting his request, then turned and led Theresa onto the small boat.

Aiglon had only ever been boating on Lake Constance, and even then, he had not been the one rowing. Steering the small boat was therefore a very unfamiliar task. He could only row with brute strength.

Fortunately, the sea was calm, offering little resistance. So, although it was strenuous, he managed to guide the boat farther and farther from the pier and out into the sea. And just as he had promised, André Davout had his men row another boat and follow at a distance, ensuring they neither disturbed their refined amusement nor lacked the time to intervene should danger arise.

Just like that, Aiglon and Theresa arrived in the coastal waters.

From here, looking back, the small Island of Monte Cristo was now just a distant, easily overlooked dark patch. They were surrounded by a boundless ocean that stretched to the horizon, like an impossibly large piece of deep-blue jade.

It was time to stop. Aiglon put down the oars and quietly gazed at the sea before him.

Being in its midst, one could easily feel how insignificant one was.

And this was only the Mediterranean Sea. How many times vaster were the Atlantic and Pacific Oceans?

This endless blue sky and azure sea were unfettered by time, nearly eternal.

Who could count how many rises and falls they had witnessed?

But this feeling of insignificance and powerlessness only stirred Aiglon’s will to conquer.

Undoubtedly, he could not overcome time. Everything he gained, established, and created was destined to decay with time until it was buried in history. But so what? Even if life lasted but a moment, as long as one lived that moment in a grand and spectacular manner, that was enough—just like fireworks streaking across the sky, leaving behind a brilliant moment.

Just then, Theresa stood up and embraced the young man from behind.

“The sea… it’s so beautiful! Growing up in Austria, I rarely had the chance to see such beauty. I thought I already understood it from books, but it wasn’t until I was in a boat on the sea that I realized its vast and magnificent beauty can only be experienced firsthand…” she sighed softly, then her spirits lifted. “Your Highness, perhaps this is the source of your tireless drive… I know the sea is so much vaster than a pond. This is the world where you are meant to soar; you were never meant for a pond.”

“Well said, Theresa.” Aiglon smiled, then turned to embrace her as well. “I’m so glad you understand me so well.”

After they embraced for a while, Theresa was finally content.

She picked up the fishing rod and other tackle from the side and handed them to Aiglon.

“Your Highness, do you remember the tricks I told you?” she asked with a smile.

“I don’t really remember,” Aiglon shook his head.

“It doesn’t matter. We can start over. If once is not enough, we can try ten times. As long as we are together, you’ll learn eventually. After all, we have a long, long time.” Theresa’s smile deepened. “Let’s begin… This is our private amusement, with no one to disturb us…”

And so, they leaned against each other, shoulder to shoulder, talking and fishing.

As time passed, the magnificent setting sun gradually sank toward the sea, staining its surface golden yellow. With the trembling of the waves, it shimmered with a mesmerizing light.

Their two shadows stretched out, merging as one with the vast, boundless ocean.

“Your Highness… write a poem for me,” Theresa suddenly said, looking at the young man. “I’ve been waiting for a long time.”

Chapter 206: A Gift of Poetry and a Vow

“Your Highness… write a poem for me. I’ve been waiting for so long.”

Theresa gazed at the young man, her expression brimming with anticipation.

Aiglon recalled the last time he and Theresa had accompanied His Majesty the Emperor on an outing. At his grandfather’s behest, he had improvised a poem in front of everyone.

It had indeed been a long time.

Perhaps it was at that very moment, watching him compose his verse, that Theresa had made some kind of resolution in her heart?

Whatever the case, now that she had made this special request on such an occasion, he could not disappoint her.

“You have given me a very difficult task, my lady,” Aiglon said with a smile. “Sitting here beside you, watching your every smile and frown, how can I possibly concentrate on poetry?”

His playful remark made Theresa blush. “Your Highness, then please, try to overcome this difficulty for a moment and fulfill my wish… Do you know how long I have longed for this? I promise I will remain quiet and not disturb you at all.”

“Very well… Since you’ve put it that way, I will do my best to grant your wish,” Aiglon agreed with a nod.

He then stood up straight in the small boat, gazing at the magnificent sunset in the distance, watching the horizon ablaze with color.

He slowly gathered his thoughts, sinking into a long contemplation. And just as she had promised, Theresa sat quietly in her place, not uttering a single word, lest she disturb His Highness.

After what seemed like an eternity, the young man finally spoke, slowly reciting the words that had taken form in his mind.

“Vast is the sea and sky, in the deepening twilight’s grey;

A maiden, blessed by the Lord, drifts upon the ocean vast;

Though fierce gales howl madly around her;

She is fearless, pressing ever onward, with sails full-mast;

Never indulging in fear, never lost in despair;

She spoke the truth and angered a self-important king;

She has proudly defied the capriciousness of fate;

What holy spirit is it that grants her such strength?

It is her devotion to ideals, her faith in her own soul.

She shows the suffering mercy, she gives the weak her kindness;

Virtue, not wealth, is the dowry granted to her by God;

Courage and wisdom allow her to hold fast to the hope in her heart;

Remember this! Her blessed lover shall remain forever by her side!”

Under Theresa’s expectant gaze, Aiglon recited his impromptu sonnet in one breath.

When he finished, he looked at Theresa with some embarrassment.

“I’m sorry… Theresa, there wasn’t enough time. I did my best…”

“No, Your Highness… I am very satisfied.” Theresa shook her head, tears welling up in her eyes. “You know, you know everything… that’s what matters most! So please, remember the words you just spoke. You must always stay by my side, alright…?”

“Of course, of course.” Aiglon nodded repeatedly. “We will always be together.”

He understood perfectly well what Theresa wanted to hear, which was why he had deliberately added that final line to his poem.

Now that he had made Theresa happy, he considered his task complete.

Thanks to his efforts, Theresa’s spirits were soaring.

Her face was wreathed in smiles, her cheeks flushed, her joy impossible to conceal.

After so much effort, after resisting the unpredictability of fate to finally achieve today’s outcome, how could she not be thrilled?

At least in her heart, all of it had been worth it.

“Your Highness, I’m truly sorry… You had to go to such lengths for my whim.” After a while, she finally composed herself and apologized to Aiglon. “But please forgive me. I… I’ve been looking forward to this for so long…”

“It’s nothing, Theresa.” Aiglon shook his head with a smile, then stretched languidly at the bow of the boat. The sea breeze on his face was incredibly refreshing. “For me, this is a rare diversion. I’ve been so busy with my own affairs for so long, and it feels wonderful to relax like this once in a while.”

Then, he added, “On this island, only you remember that I was once a poet. And only you would sincerely appreciate and admire this side of me, not out of the rote praise owed between a sovereign and subject… I feel it’s truly wonderful to have you here.”

Indeed, on this island, he severely lacked people with whom he could communicate as an equal. Theresa’s arrival had, at least in this respect, brought him a sense of spiritual comfort.

Theresa, moved, leaned against his side. They sat close together, letting the cool evening breeze wash over them, enjoying their time alone.

Upon the vast, twilight sea, a single, lonely boat was so inconspicuous, but to her, it was almost the entire world. In this moment, she felt such happiness and joy that she wished time would slow to a crawl.

“Your Highness, I’m actually a little puzzled,” she finally whispered after a long silence. “Why are you being so lenient with those Greeks? It seems to me you’re being overly humble. They’re the ones in a desperate situation, in urgent need of our help…”

“I just want to handle things as smoothly as possible, to get them on board first,” Aiglon replied. “Once they’re on the boat, they’ll have no way to turn back. It won’t be too late to reconsider our terms of cooperation then.”

“Hmm? You intend to break your promise?” Theresa was taken aback.

“Of course… No king? The world doesn’t offer so many fine choices… Do they think they have that many options?” Aiglon curled his lip in a disdainful smile. “I’m agreeing to their terms now only to secure their cooperation and give myself the most legitimate pretext possible. When the time is right, I will change my mind.”

“So, you are still seeking the throne after all?” Theresa asked, somewhat surprised.

“No… I’ll say it again: I have no interest in the Greek throne, nor do I have the patience to govern Greece. However, there are bound to be royals who are interested in it. After all, a crown is still a crown, no matter how heavy.” Aiglon stared out at the distant sea and spoke coolly. “Since I can’t be king under the current circumstances, I will cast out the Greek throne as a prize to win the favor of a certain country, to prepare for my future endeavors.”

“Will they still support you then?” Theresa asked.

“If they cooperate, that’s for the best. If not,” Aiglon waved his hand in a forceful gesture, “I’ll turn around and support their opposition to overthrow them, just as I plan to do to the current regime. They take me for a fool, thinking I’m easy to bully. I will make them understand how formidable I can be!”

Though he was speaking of treachery, Aiglon’s ambitious and vibrant demeanor left Theresa utterly mesmerized.

A sharp mind, a relentless drive, and an indomitable will to achieve his goals… all of it seemed to bestow an infinite charm upon the young man before her.

This was exactly what she had always wanted to see in His Highness.

“Have you decided who to give the crown to?” she asked in a low voice.

“I haven’t thought that far ahead… It’s still too distant, and there’s no need to worry about it now.” Aiglon shook his head, then added after a moment, “However, off the top of my head, the French and Tsarist families are out of the question. Prussia and Britain likely aren’t interested either, which leaves the second-rate powers… like Bavaria or the Kingdom of Piedmont. I’m personally inclined towards Bavaria. The Wittelsbach family has numerous branches, and there are plenty of collateral lines who would love to find a crown for themselves… If I give them the opportunity, they will surely be delighted.”

“If that’s the case, Her Highness Sophie will certainly be very happy too… since you’d be giving a crown to her maiden family.” Theresa paused for a moment, then smiled faintly.

…Aiglon couldn’t refute that, because deep down, that was indeed an important reason.

He looked at Theresa carefully but saw no trace of jealousy on her face.

“It’s too early to talk about this, but I wouldn’t mind making her happy when the opportunity arises,” he answered honestly. “To me, it’s all the same which royal family I please, so why not choose the one I have the best impression of?”

Theresa was so intelligent that it was pointless to feign ignorance; it would only make him look like he had a guilty conscience.

“Don’t worry, Your Highness, I’m not accusing you.” Theresa shook her head with a smile. “If I were in your shoes, I would have made the same choice… Since Her Highness Sophie has helped you so much, it’s only natural that you would try to repay her. It’s just that…”

Her tone shifted, and she wrapped her arms around the young man. “I demand that you think of me just as much! No, you must think of me more, because we are to be husband and wife, are we not!?”

“Of course, Theresa.” Aiglon reached out and stroked her cheek. “We are walking a path that is destined to be difficult, and I will do everything in my power to carry all the stains along the way, leaving the most magnificent and brilliant side for you… Since you will never leave or abandon me, I will ensure that all the glory shines upon you.”

“Hmm? Why do you say that?” Theresa was a little surprised.

“Because this is the reality of it—to achieve my goals, I lie, I deceive, I betray. I have done so in the past, I am doing so now, and I intend to do so in the future. If a promise becomes disadvantageous to me, I will cast it aside at the first opportunity; whoever stands in my way, I will find a way to kick them aside.”

With a peculiar sort of pride, Aiglon lifted his head and told Theresa, “I am not afraid of infamy, because failure is far more terrifying. Theresa, if you hope to see in me a flawless, holy knight, a perfect prince who only does good deeds, then I am sorry, for I am not… Fate never gave me that chance from the beginning. I cannot weave our lives into a fairy tale, because it will inevitably be filled with stains that cannot see the light of day. All I can do for you is bear these stains alone, take responsibility for all the wicked things I do, and keep you from being tainted by this filth, so that the lies, deceit, and betrayal have nothing to do with you… I’m sorry this is all I can do.”

After speaking, he looked at Theresa with a hint of apology. “I know you once dreamed of living in seclusion with me after our marriage, of us entertaining ourselves with literature and even making our mark on history—but I’m sorry, I can’t do that. I’m destined to do certain things, and I must find a way to do them to the best of my ability.”

“Your Highness, what do you take me for? A naive child who knows nothing of the world?” Theresa suddenly glared at the young man, a touch of anger in her eyes. “I have had some magnificent dreams, but that is different from being naive. As for those stains, even if I don’t understand them as well as you do, I know they are necessary… That being the case, how could I pretend not to see them and let you bear them alone? If I can accept the best of what is between us, then of course I have the courage to accept all the darkness as well. I will not only accept it—I will do it with you. If we are destined to be despicable, then let us be despicable together! Only then can we be considered truly united, can’t we?”

“Theresa…”

Hearing her words, Aiglon was utterly stunned.

If this wasn’t love, then what was?

His heart filled with emotion, and he couldn’t help but feel grateful for her understanding and tolerance.

“Your Highness, I don’t want to repeat myself…” Theresa shook her head, signaling for Aiglon to say no more. “I just want to tell you that even if you are doing wrong, I will applaud the way you do it, because you are you. If Your Highness commits a wicked deed, I will gladly dance gracefully with that wickedness… Like Mephistopheles from Faust, the charisma of a transcendent being has me spellbound. What time would I have to care for the victims? I do not care.”

Then, she looked at Aiglon again. “Besides, I believe Your Highness will not commit meaningless evil or inflict violence upon the defenseless. Your Highness is simply playing a game at a gambling table with its own special rules. As long as you are victorious, it is glorious.”

…So that was how it was.

Aiglon blinked, bringing himself back to the present.

He was struck by the realization that while Theresa was gentle by nature, she was not “good” in the way he had imagined.

This was perhaps the first time she had revealed her innermost thoughts to anyone.

A princess was a princess, after all. How could she truly possess a kindness that nurtured all things? In her eyes, there was inevitably a distinction between those close to her and everyone else.

But this was good… It meant her heart was strong enough to bear the shadows that lurked beneath the light, and it meant she could share with him all the glory and the pain.

Perhaps she wasn’t an angel, but so what? Neither was he.

This way, they were a perfect match.

Aiglon felt with profound clarity that the young woman before him was incomparably real.

Under his gaze, Theresa stood up and pointed a hand toward the boundless sea before them.

“Sea God, I swear to you… I will always be by his side.” Theresa’s expression was solemn as she spoke, word by word. “We will share everything, both the glorious and the sullied… Please be our witness, that no matter what happens, we will always be together.”

When she finished, she turned her head and looked at Aiglon with deep affection.

“Your Highness… do not cast me aside again, or this sea will be my final resting place! And yours as well.”

Aiglon understood. This had not been a spur-of-the-moment decision. When she had resolved to call him out for a private boat ride on the sea, she had already planned what she was going to do—and it was not merely about fishing.

She wanted to use their time alone, in the middle of this boundless ocean, to open their hearts to one another, and to seize the chance to declare her conviction and her oath.

If a witness was needed, the sea was indeed an excellent medium.

And if this was the goal she had wanted to achieve, she had already succeeded.

“Alright, let the Sea God be our witness,” he nodded. “I am so happy to have you with me, Theresa.”

Chapter 207: 94, A Dream

“Alright, let the Sea God be our witness. I’m very happy to have you with me, Theresa.”

Aiglon’s words were not only for Theresa, but also for himself, spoken in the quiet of his heart.

While he didn’t believe in the existence of any sea god—and if there was no sea god, then its so-called “witnessing of an oath” was impossible—since he had made the promise himself, he would take it seriously.

Being with Theresa was genuinely enjoyable for him. If things could continue like this in the future, it wouldn’t be bad at all.

“Your Highness…” Having finally received the response she longed for, Theresa was too overjoyed for words. She could only gaze at the young man before her with eyes full of delight. She hugged him tightly, a way to release her excitement. “I will never let you regret this day. Your Highness, we will work together to fulfill your lifelong wish and restore glory to the Bonaparte family… Not just the seas, but the very heavens will echo with your name, singing praises of your great deeds.”

“No, not just me, but you as well. No matter what I accomplish or what I become, your name will be linked with mine, just as it is today.” Aiglon replied with a smile, then gently patted Theresa’s forehead.

“Alright, since you’re satisfied with my poem, let’s continue—if I remember correctly, we came here to fish today, didn’t we?”

His gentle teasing brought a smile to Theresa’s lips. “Very well, let’s continue.”

After speaking, she finally let go of him and picked up her fishing rod again, ready to resume fishing.

Of course, fishing was just an excuse for her to be alone with Aiglon and for them to open their hearts to each other. But now that her goal had been achieved, there was no harm in enjoying the pleasure of fishing itself.

Just as they stood side-by-side again, preparing to cast their lines, a strong wind began to blow across the surface of the sea.

Under the caress of the wind, waves began to form on the once-calm sea.

Amidst a great roaring sound, the waves grew larger and larger. The sea churned under the golden light of the setting sun, like a shattered mirror, with small patches of the surface glinting with a golden sheen.

The small boat immediately began to rock violently.

Aiglon gripped the edge of the boat, managing to keep himself from being thrown off balance.

The sea wind howled around him, and from time to time, sea spray splashed into the boat, soaking his clothes.

Aiglon realized he was getting seasick. Struggling to maintain his balance, he turned to look at Theresa and saw that her face was also pale.

Aiglon looked up at the sky and saw that it was now covered in dark clouds, looking as if a heavy downpour was imminent.

In a downpour, the wind and waves would only grow stronger. If they stayed here and the boat were to be capsized, the consequences would be unimaginable.

Neither Aiglon nor Theresa were expert swimmers who could navigate the open sea with ease.

So, they had to escape immediately.

“Theresa, it seems we can’t stay here any longer.” Aiglon forced a smile and said to her calmly, “Shall we head back? Are you alright?”

“Yes, let’s go back,” Theresa nodded hastily. “I’m fine, Your Highness.”

Both of them felt a pang of regret that their beautiful, romantic moment had come to such an abrupt end, but this was not the time to dwell on it.

“Alright then… Hold on to me!” Aiglon gestured to Theresa. “I’ll row us back.”

Theresa didn’t hesitate, immediately embracing the young man.

Aiglon picked up the oars and began rowing toward the shore of the Island of Monte Cristo.

However, due to the resistance from the wind and waves, his rowing speed was incredibly slow. He could only struggle to inch his way toward the Island of Monte Cristo, which had shrunk to a black dot in the distance.

The wind and waves did not cease. Sea spray continuously washed into the boat, drenching them both and making them even more miserable.

Aiglon gazed at the distant island, a sudden doubt creeping into his mind: could he row the boat to their destination before his strength gave out?

Before, the sea had been calm, so he had easily rowed here. But now, rowing back against the wind and waves, the rate of his energy consumption was completely different—not to mention he was not a skilled boatman and was relying solely on brute force.

Just as fear began to set in, he noticed a larger boat approaching their small dinghy from another direction.

Thank goodness!

He remembered now. Earlier, when he and Theresa were about to set out, his captain of the guard, André Davout, had expressed his concern and insisted on having a boat follow them from a distance.

At the time, he had thought it a nuisance, but now it was a huge help.

He immediately changed course, struggling to turn the small boat amidst the waves, and headed in the direction of the approaching vessel.

“Your Highness… are you alright?” As he was strenuously rowing, Theresa, holding onto him from behind, asked worriedly.

“I’m fine, don’t worry. We’ll be rescued soon,” Aiglon answered briefly. “Theresa, you should take care too. Don’t catch a cold.”

“I’m not worried,” Theresa replied in a small voice. “As long as I’m with Your Highness, I’m not worried about anything.”

Aiglon quietly felt the warmth radiating from her back.

For some reason, amidst the rocking wind and waves, the trace of fear in his heart suddenly vanished.

That’s right…

His entire body was suddenly filled with an inexhaustible strength.

Don’t even think of making me yield! How could I let my story with Theresa end here?!

Through his almost frantic efforts, though the small boat continued to toss and turn in the waves, it slowly but surely neared the other vessel, which was also rapidly approaching—clearly, they had also noticed that the two royals were in distress.

After a short while, the two boats met amidst the wind and waves.

A rope ladder was immediately lowered from the larger boat. Aiglon grabbed it and then turned back to look at Theresa.

“Theresa, do you have any strength left?”

“I’m fine, Your Highness… Don’t worry about me,” Theresa replied.

Although she said this, her pale face revealed her weakness. It seemed she had also become seasick during the rough ride in the small boat.

Aiglon seized her hand, held it tightly, and led her onto the rope ladder with him. Step by step, the two of them climbed up the ladder along the side of the ship. Finally, thanks to his efforts, they made it onto the deck.

At almost the same moment, the dark clouds in the sky began to roil and gather. A low rumble of thunder sounded. The clouds obscured the sun, plunging the sea into shadow. Where was the trace of the earlier sunny and pleasant weather?

Having finally escaped the danger, they both breathed a sigh of relief. Aiglon immediately felt exhaustion wash over him—after such an ordeal, his face was a little pale, and his arms felt weak, almost drained of strength.

Beside him, Theresa had begun to dry-heave from seasickness, and it took her a great effort to regain her balance.

“Your Majesty, are you alright?!” André Davout asked, looking at him with concern.

“I’m fine,” Aiglon replied with a wry smile. “We were having a great time, but we ran into something unexpected… It’s a good thing you were here, André.”

“We saw that things didn’t look right, so we came over immediately. Thankfully, we made it in time,” André Davout said, his face full of relief. “Please, be more careful about your safety in the future. We may not always be so timely.”

After saying this, he shot a discreet glance at Theresa, his eyes holding a clear hint of blame.

In his view, His Majesty had encountered danger only because he was indulging Princess Theresa’s willful escapade. If she weren’t His Majesty’s fiancée, he would have reprimanded her outright.

“Alright, what’s done is done. There’s no use saying more,” Aiglon said, noticing André’s expression and stopping him. “I was the one who insisted on being alone with Theresa. No one else is to blame. I’ll be more careful in the future. Thank you for the reminder.”

Then, he turned to look at Theresa again.

Theresa had also seen André’s look, so she was now both vexed and apologetic.

“Your Highness… I’m sorry. I didn’t expect things to turn out like this…”

Seeing her pitiful appearance, Aiglon’s heart softened even more.

“Why are you apologizing? This isn’t your fault. I think the Sea God was just a bit too enthusiastic!” Aiglon shook his head nonchalantly. “Perhaps some deity hiding in the sea was responding to the feelings in our hearts, but it did so a little too passionately… and that’s why it kicked up such a fuss.”

He joked as he put his arm around Theresa. “Don’t take such a small thing to heart. Let’s go back.”

Comforted by him, Theresa finally stopped apologizing and just rested quietly in the young man’s arms.

Looking at His Highness’s concerned face, Theresa felt even more moved.

Just now, it was His Highness who had guided them, riding the wind and breaking the waves to escape the storm. At that time, she had held onto him from behind as they safely escaped the dangerous situation.

His shoulders were so strong, so reliable, protecting her and embracing her.

Perhaps this incident was a trial bestowed by the Sea God? Theresa thought.

She didn’t know what the Sea God would think of the outcome, but in any case, she was very satisfied. His Highness had never once thought of abandoning her, not even at the last moment, and was concerned for her safety—for her, that was enough.

Since His Highness will never leave or abandon me, I must do the same for him.

Soon, André Davout ordered the boat back to the Island of Monte Cristo. The ship cut through the wind, rain, and waves and docked at the island’s pier. Aiglon led Theresa off the boat, finally bringing the incident to a close.

The two of them walked back to their rooms, where Chanel saw them and was utterly shocked.

“Your Majesty! What happened to you both?”

“It’s nothing. We were just boating on the sea and ran into a bit of a squall,” Aiglon shrugged. “Hurry and get some clothes for Theresa to change into. She’s soaked through.”

“Yes.” Although Chanel had many questions, now was clearly not the time to ask. She quickly retrieved some clothes from Theresa’s wardrobe and came over to help her change.

Aiglon left the room to go find a change of clothes for himself.

In silence, Chanel carefully helped Theresa change into a new dress.

Only then did she venture to ask about what had happened.

“It was nothing. I asked His Highness to go fishing with me at sea, but we ran into a storm,” Theresa replied with a wry smile. “In the end, not only did we catch nothing, we almost ended up in the sea ourselves… It’s so frustrating.”

“It was like that!” Chanel turned pale with fright. “Your Highness, please don’t let His Majesty be put in danger like that again.”

“I will learn my lesson,” Theresa nodded, a hint of apology in her tone. “But, in a way, this wasn’t entirely bad news. I can finally say out loud that I was right.”

“What do you mean?” Chanel asked.

“Ever since I was a child, I’ve had some impractical dreams. My parents would always scold me for letting my imagination run wild, thinking I’d read too many books and lost touch with reality. But I was so confused. If everyone only ever saw the reality before them and never pursued their heart’s desires, how impoverished and uninteresting would life be? No one gave me an answer. It was as if being uninteresting had become an unspoken rule, and everyone was supposed to live out their dull lives until the very end.”

Theresa quietly looked into the mirror before her, momentarily lost in her own world. “Thankfully, I met His Highness. He made those dreams of mine a reality. He possesses all the qualities I added to the partner I created in my dreams—I used to think it was just a childish fantasy, something I didn’t dare take seriously myself!

“Even though His Highness has denied time and again that he is the ideal man from my dreams, he’s wrong… He is. It’s because I know he is that I wanted to seize this chance, no matter the cost. It’s why I came here, willing to pay the price of abandoning everything. Because I knew my dream would come true in him this one time, and there would never be a second chance. I’m so glad I succeeded… Oh God, thank you for letting me succeed! Ah, if only I had the chance to write to my mother right now and share my joy with her…”

Chanel stood to the side, stunned, listening to Theresa’s confession.

She had never expected Princess Theresa to express her true feelings in such a dramatic way—perhaps she was speaking more to herself.

Back in the Austrian court, she had heard everyone say that Princess Theresa loved literature, to the point of being a little obsessed with it. It seemed that was true.

However, Chanel was not entirely unable to understand Theresa’s feelings—because she felt the same way in her own heart, she just didn’t know how to express it so precisely.

Perhaps she couldn’t speak with the same passion and eloquence as the princess, but when it came to loyalty and love for His Majesty, how could she possibly lose to her?

It was just a pity that fate had only allowed her to come this far.

If Princess Theresa could be beneficial to His Majesty’s cause, she could at least feel a small measure of comfort.

Having said that, there was still a touch of sorrow in her heart.

“Shall I continue combing your hair?” she asked, sighing inwardly as she picked up the comb.

“Chanel, thank you for taking care of me.” Theresa obediently closed her eyes, letting the comb glide through her damp, slippery hair. “I know your relationship with His Highness is extraordinary, but that is the reward you deserve after all you have given. Regardless of whether His Highness’s future endeavors succeed or fail, I will do everything in my power to protect your life. In the future, I will be happy to respect and value you just as His Highness does, and let you share in our glory… So, I ask that you also respect me from now on, and follow my instructions, as long as they do not go against His Highness’s will. Is that acceptable? This is a request, not a command. Although I theoretically have the right to command you, I believe it is more important to respect your will, because you are someone we can truly place our trust in.”

Chanel’s hand stopped.

“I understand, Your Highness.” After a moment, she nodded calmly and resumed combing. “No matter what happens, I will always respect you.”

Chapter 208: 95, Putting Everyone to Good Use

“No matter what happens, I will always respect you.”

Chanel’s answer earned a satisfied nod from Theresa.

“Perhaps I am indeed lost in a dream of my own making, but I enjoy it and hope I never have to wake up. I’m willing to do everything I can to protect my dream… cough…” As she spoke, she suddenly began to cough. “After all, to be able to keep dreaming in this life is such a precious luxury, isn’t it? Cough…”

“Your Highness, please don’t speak anymore!” Chanel sensed something was wrong and quickly stopped Theresa. “You’ve just caught a chill. You should rest now.”

Then, she hurried out the door and called Aiglon back.

Aiglon, who had already changed his clothes, rushed back into the room after hearing Chanel’s report.

“How are you, Theresa?”

“I’m fine, Your Highness. I’m just very happy…” Theresa replied in a small voice.

Despite her words, Aiglon was still a little worried.

“Then you should rest for now.”

He led Theresa back to his bedroom and helped her lie down on the bed.

Then, he touched Theresa’s forehead and found her temperature was a little higher than normal.

Damn it!

He was a little annoyed because Theresa had clearly caught a cold.

Thinking about it, it wasn’t surprising. Theresa had been pampered since childhood. After coming to this deserted island, although she still had people to care for her, her standard of living had certainly dropped significantly. Combined with her average constitution, she probably would have fallen ill after a while even without today’s accident.

The thought filled him with guilt.

“Theresa, I’m sorry. I haven’t taken good care of you.”

“No, Your Highness, I’m the one who’s caused you trouble…” Theresa blinked, then smiled. “I’m so sorry that I haven’t been of any help to you and have become a burden instead. But I’ll be fine soon…”

As she spoke, she coughed softly, clearly trying hard to suppress it.

Looking at her, Aiglon’s heart ached a little. “I hope so.”

“Don’t worry. As long as you’re by my side, I’ll be fine.” Theresa’s face grew redder. “I still have so many great things to accomplish with you, to bring our family to the pinnacle of glory…”

“Don’t say anymore. We will, we definitely will.” Aiglon bent down and hugged her, comforting her in a low voice. “In any case, you should get some rest now. I’ll come back to stay with you tonight.”

“You should sleep somewhere else tonight. I’m afraid I’ll infect you.” Theresa shook her head gently. “Your Highness, everyone wants you to stay healthy so you can lead them.”

“To hell with getting infected. I just want to hold you while I sleep. A mere cold won’t scare me,” Aiglon replied unequivocally. “Alright, you rest now. Wait for me to come back.”

Then, Aiglon decisively pulled the covers over Theresa, walked out of the bedroom, and came face to face with Chanel.

“Her Highness has caught a cold, hasn’t she?” Chanel asked in a low voice.

Aiglon frowned and nodded.

“To prevent epidemics, we did procure some herbs and potions for the island. I’ll go get some for Her Highness,” Chanel immediately proposed. “Her Highness needs to rest quietly now.”

“Alright, let’s do that.” Aiglon could only nod in agreement. “Please continue to look after her. Her health is also very important.”

Aiglon was now distraught. He was genuinely worried about Theresa, not for any other reason. He himself hadn’t realized that, unconsciously, Theresa had become someone extremely important to him, and he couldn’t bear to see her in pain.

Therefore, he was more than willing to do anything that could alleviate her suffering.

“It’s what I should do,” Chanel replied. “I will take meticulous care of her.”

After giving his instructions, Aiglon left the room. He then found two men in the corridor outside—one was André Davout, responsible for his protection, and the other was, to his surprise, his fencing master, Captain Foresti.

After escorting Theresa to the island, the Captain had stayed on at her request to continue serving her.

Because everyone knew full well that he was the princess’s “personal” man, a subordinate directly under her, no one questioned his intentions or gave him orders. Not even Aiglon had tried to bring him under his own command.

Thus, the Captain was politely isolated by the island’s inhabitants. Everyone except Theresa paid him no mind, and he seemed content with this status, avoiding contact with others to prevent any suspicion.

“Your Highness!” The Captain’s eyes lit up as soon as he saw Aiglon.

“What’s wrong?” Aiglon walked up to them and asked.

“I heard the princess had an accident and nearly fell into the water, so I came to have an audience and see her,” the Captain answered briefly, then glanced at André Davout. “However, your captain of the guard is very diligent. He stopped me, declaring that I could not see you or Her Highness without permission.”

“Your Majesty, I was just about to inform you,” André Davout replied. “I’m not deliberately making things difficult for the Captain. As your captain of the guard, it is my duty. I cannot allow anyone to approach you without your permission.”

Aiglon looked at their expressions and more or less understood what had happened.

“Captain, please forgive André. He is only doing his duty.” He gave André an approving nod before continuing, “Besides, Theresa is sick now. I think it’s best you don’t disturb her. Let her rest for a while. It won’t be too late to seek an audience tomorrow if she’s feeling better.”

Then, he briefly recounted how he and Theresa had gone fishing in the sea, encountered a storm, and how Theresa had caught a cold and developed a fever.

Captain Foresti was a bit embarrassed upon hearing this, as it was clear the whole incident was something the princess had brought upon herself. He couldn’t say much more about it.

Besides, it really wasn’t a good time to visit her.

“In that case, I will have an audience with Her Highness another day.” He heaved a long sigh and accepted Aiglon’s suggestion. “When I left Austria, Archduke Karl specifically instructed me to obey Her Highness’s orders and to look after her well. But in the end… I have failed in my duty.”

“It’s not your fault. After all, who could have predicted this would happen?” Aiglon consoled him.

“Then I’ll be heading back.” The Captain bowed dejectedly, preparing to take his leave of Aiglon.

“Wait a moment!” Aiglon suddenly thought of something and called out to the Captain.

“Is there anything else you require?” The Captain stopped and looked at the young man, puzzled.

“It’s a small matter, don’t be nervous.” Aiglon smiled, then pointed to the silent André Davout beside him. “I’d like to tell you that my captain of the guard has something in his life that he deeply regrets…”

“Your Majesty…” Hearing Aiglon say this, André Davout immediately grew anxious and subconsciously opened his mouth to stop him.

However, Aiglon ignored him and continued, “He provoked a duel with a very skilled swordsman and suffered a crushing defeat, so much so that he ran out of Paris that very day and hid in the countryside for several months before returning.”

“Oh?” The moment he heard “swordsman,” Captain Foresti perked up and looked at André Davout.

As for the young man, having his old wound suddenly exposed and not daring to vent his anger at His Majesty, was overwhelmed with both embarrassment and shame. He could only turn his head to stare at the ground, unable to meet anyone’s gaze.

After a moment of silence, the Captain actually spoke up for André.

“Losing a duel is no disgrace. I lost plenty of times when I was young. As long as you can learn from your failures and find a way to become stronger, then failure is beneficial.”

He wasn’t deliberately trying to flatter André; he genuinely believed it.

“That’s normally true, but the opponent in this defeat was too much of a shock for André, so he couldn’t get over the loss of face and has had a hard time moving on from the shadow of his failure,” Aiglon replied with a smile. “To be frank with you, he lost to a young girl, younger than him, about my age.”

“What?” This was the first time Captain Foresti had heard of this, so his eyes widened in surprise. “A little girl?”

Seeing that the secret was out, André Davout could only nod sorrowfully. “It’s true… I know it’s hard to believe, but I did lose. It was a huge blow to me, and I still can’t forget it.”

“The young lady’s name is Agnes, and she’s already quite well-known in Paris,” Aiglon added. “I’ve had the honor of crossing swords with her as well. She is indeed quite formidable. It’s perfectly normal that André lost.”

“She’s very skilled. Even His Majesty could hardly subdue her,” André Davout chimed in quietly.

“I don’t believe it. His Highness is my best and most proud student. He has both talent and diligence, so he improved very quickly, even surpassing me before he came of age… I can’t believe there’s someone his age who could even come close to him, let alone a girl.” Captain Foresti’s face was full of doubt. “Is this Miss Agnes truly capable of that? Could it be that you subconsciously held back because your opponent was a girl?”

Seeing the Captain’s expression, Aiglon knew his plan had worked.

“I admit I did hold back, but even so, she is still powerful enough—at least, I don’t think André can win his honor back. But despite that, the fire in his heart has not been extinguished. He trained bitterly for months before coming to the island, intending to challenge Miss Agnes again. He only had to temporarily abandon the idea after hearing my news. But I think one day, he will fulfill his wish.”

“That’s quite spirited of him.” The Captain nodded in admiration. “Regardless of his skill level, as long as he has that spirit, he has not failed the sword in his hand. I wish him success.”

Hearing the Captain’s words, the way André Davout looked at him changed. It was clear the words had resonated with him deeply.

After the Captain’s arrival on the island, André Davout had heard some stories about him and was, frankly, quite curious about the man. It was only because the Captain belonged to Princess Theresa and was an Austrian that he hadn’t taken the initiative to contact him.

Seeing that the atmosphere was right, Aiglon certainly wasn’t going to let the opportunity pass.

“Captain, good wishes alone are not enough.” He smiled. “I hope you can help him in a more practical way, by giving him some pointers, for example.”

“…” The Captain hesitated for a moment. “Is that… appropriate?”

“And why wouldn’t it be?” Aiglon retorted. “You have nothing to do on the island anyway, so what’s the harm in sparring with them for practice? I believe your talent shouldn’t go to waste, nor should you languish in obscurity.”

“I’m not what I used to be,” the Captain said with a wry smile, shaking his head.

“Even if you’re not what you used to be, I believe you are still more than skilled enough, at least enough to instruct the members of my Order of Knights,” Aiglon replied with a smile. “To tell you the truth, I actually thought about doing this myself, but I had to shelve the idea due to a lack of time. I think you would be a perfect fit for the job, and you could also use it to pass the time. It’s better than being cooped up in a humble room all day by yourself, isn’t it?”

Aiglon’s persuasion moved the Captain.

To him, His Highness’s suggestion was reasonable. Since he was already on the island, it was only right that he make himself useful.

However, he was still a little hesitant.

“Swordsmanship is ultimately just a form of recreation. It won’t be of much practical help to them. This is the age of guns and cannons. Besides, they are already too old. It’s too late for them to start learning seriously now.”

“I know all that, but I hope to use this to foster a sense of belonging within the group. In any case, it’s not compulsory. Anyone who is interested can learn,” Aiglon replied with a smile.

In truth, he hoped to use this as a way to integrate the Captain into his own group, to make him someone who, while not officially under his command, was in fact serving him.

He believed Theresa would be very happy to see this happen as well.

Then, he shot a look at André Davout.

“Captain, I sincerely hope to receive your guidance.” André caught on at this point and immediately made an earnest request to the Captain. “Even if I lose again, I hope I can make a better showing of it. I must uphold my honor.”

Perhaps moved by André’s eager gaze, the Captain hesitated for a moment before finally nodding. “Very well. Since Your Highness insists, I have no choice but to obey… However, I am a harsh master, as I believe you know. I don’t force anyone to learn from me, but if they do learn and then complain to you, I hope you will pay them no mind.”

“I believe they will all be grateful for your instruction.” Aiglon burst out laughing. “If anyone complains to me, I’ll strip him of his title.”

Amidst the laughter, the gloom that had gathered in his heart over Theresa’s illness finally dissipated.

“Don’t worry about Theresa. I will take good care of Her Highness,” he assured the Captain.

Chapter 209: 96, Tsarskoye Selo

Twenty-five kilometers south of St. Petersburg lies a residence that was developed into the largest imperial retreat for the Tsars of the Russian Empire.

Though known as Tsarskoye Selo, or “Tsar’s Village,” it was anything but humble. Over many years, under the stewardship of successive Russian sovereigns, the full grandeur of the Russian Empire was put on dazzling display amidst its sprawling palaces.

In 1717, Peter I the Great built a summer villa for his wife, Empress Catherine. Seven years later, in 1824, the residence and its gardens were completed and inaugurated. In 1741, after Peter the Great’s daughter, Empress Elizabeth Petrovna, ascended to the throne, she also took a liking to this tranquil place and allocated funds to expand Tsarskoye Selo.

Subsequent Tsars made their home here as well. The vast palace complex was surrounded by gardens and lush trees, meticulously crafted by generations of designers. Clusters of woods and expansive, verdant lawns concealed everything within a sea of green. The last of the winter snow, melted by the arrival of early spring, had turned into trickling streams. The stunning scenery was enough to make any visitor lose themselves in its beauty.

Yet, no matter how beautiful it was, it always received visitors who had no mind to admire it. These guests, along with the court guards patrolling ceaselessly everywhere, served as a stark reminder to all that this was, after all, the residence of His Majesty the Tsar, and one of the nerve centers of the most colossal empire in human history.

After generations of development by the Tsars, it had become a primary gathering place for the Empire’s upper echelons, a veritable Versailles of the Russian Empire. Besides the imperial family, countless noble families had also lived here, socialized here, and left their own marks on this place.

For instance, Pushkin, the founder of Russian literature and the Empire’s finest poet, spent his unforgettable youth here, growing up in the local school for the nobility and often residing in Tsarskoye Selo with the court as an adult.

Later, after the October Revolution, the Romanov family’s rule in Russia came to a definitive end. Tsarskoye Selo, naturally, could no longer be the Tsar’s village. To commemorate the great poet, the revolutionary government renamed it “Pushkin City.”

The imperial family and the court had turned to dust, but the poet’s name shone brightly, becoming an eternal memory for the Russian nation.

Of course, at this moment, no one could have imagined such a strange and astonishing turn of history. In everyone’s eyes, the Russian Empire was at its zenith, and the Tsar and his courtiers ruled this vast empire spanning thousands of miles—and the hundreds of peoples, large and small, within its borders—with an absolute, merciless iron fist.

Wherever the bayonets of the Imperial army pointed, the Emperor’s might fell upon both ends of the Eurasian continent. Few could withstand such immense power.

Led by a court attendant, several middle-aged men in formal attire walked forward with reverent expressions along a garden path built during the reign of Catherine II. In their peripheral vision, the five onion-domed spires of the palace chapel glittered under the azure sky, like the radiance of power itself.

The two men in the lead were Sir Viktor Kochubey, Chairman of the Empire’s Council of Ministers, and Sir Karl Nesselrode, the Foreign Minister.

These two were currently the most important ministers in the Empire and the primary aides who assisted His Majesty the Tsar in formulating all manner of domestic and foreign policies. At present, their faces were quite grave; it was clear that each had their own hidden thoughts.

Tsar Nicholas I had urgently summoned his Chairman of the Council of Ministers, Viktor Kochubey, and his Foreign Minister, Karl Nesselrode, to Tsarskoye Selo. The court saw this as no ordinary move, and whispers soon spread from all corners—of course, there were no secrets in Tsarskoye Selo, and they would all know the reason soon enough.

Led by the attendants, the two ministers arrived at the famous Amber Room to have an audience with His Majesty the Tsar.

The room itself was a rare treasure. Under the reflection of more than six tons of amber and precious jewels inlaid on the walls, the entire chamber glowed with a treasure light ranging from lemon yellow to golden red, so magnificent it was almost suffocating—precisely the effect the Tsars liked to display.

Years ago, the grandiose and extravagant King William I of Prussia, in his eagerness to forge an alliance with the mighty Russia, had obsequiously presented this treasure, which he had spent countless efforts to build, as a tribute to Peter the Great. He won the Russians’ favor and began the Kingdom of Prussia’s tradition of currying favor with Russia at all costs.

In the center of all this splendor, the current sovereign of the Russian Empire, His Majesty Tsar Nicholas I, sat upon his seat, watching the newcomers with a cold expression.

His Majesty the Tsar was still very young, only in his early thirties. He was tall, with an oval face and a piercing gaze in his brown eyes. He exuded an endless energy and a ruthless vigor—the very same ruthless vigor with which he had begun his reign.

In 1825, his brother, Tsar Alexander I, died suddenly. A succession dispute between his two younger brothers, Constantine and Nicholas, temporarily plunged the Empire into chaos. The Decembrists seized the opportunity to revolt, but Nicholas, citing the late Tsar’s will, ultimately ascended the throne and brutally suppressed the rebellion, guiding the Tsar’s authority through the crisis and ensuring its continuation.

Having quelled the domestic crisis, the Tsar naturally turned his gaze abroad. He needed the glory of foreign victories to dispel the criticism and discontent that had arisen during his accession, and his ministers certainly knew how to cater to his desires.

After a brief silence, the Tsar spoke first.

“I trust you already know. News has come from Greece that Napoleon’s son—that is, the Duke of Reichstadt—is attempting to involve himself in their cause of liberation and is willing to provide substantial aid. So, my ministers, what are your thoughts on this matter?”

After their meeting with Prince Louis, the Greek government had immediately sent word to the Russian Empire. After some time, the news finally reached St. Petersburg. It was because of this that these important figures had made a special trip to Tsarskoye Selo to ascertain His Majesty the Tsar’s will.

“Your Majesty, I believe the long-unresolved Greek problem should indeed be settled,” replied Foreign Minister Karl Nesselrode. “If we eliminate this issue, we will leave no room for others to cause trouble.”

He was indeed a hardliner when it came to Turkey.

Although the Russian Empire had a visceral hatred for revolution and rebellion after the plague-like storm of the French Revolution, believing the existing order should not be easily changed, the Russians were still full of sympathy for the Orthodox region of Greece.

After several years of hesitant deliberation, the Empire’s central authorities had recently decided to support the cause of Greek independence.

Under the Foreign Minister’s direction, the Russian Empire had already begun discussions with Britain and France on how to properly resolve the Greek issue.

Unexpectedly, just as they were beginning to act, such surprising news suddenly arrived.

However, Karl Nesselrode considered it inconsequential. The existing plans needed no alteration.

“So what do you propose we do?” the Tsar pressed.

“We should immediately inform the Greek government, sternly ordering them to cease all contact with the Bonapartists and to wait patiently. We will soon reach an agreement with the other great powers to help them,” the Foreign Minister replied at once. “If necessary, they should use force to expel that boy and his supporters. There should be no more room for the Bonaparte family on the European continent.”

The Tsar looked at the Chairman of the Council of Ministers, Viktor Kochubey, who merely gave a silent nod, indicating his support for the Foreign Minister.

It seemed the two ministers had conferred with each other and reached a consensus before coming here.

Under his ministers’ watchful gazes, the Tsar fell silent for a moment, appearing to be contemplating something.

“Do as you’ve said regarding Greece,” he began leisurely after a moment. “However, compared to those Greeks, I find that little fellow rather interesting. He and his father cannot be mentioned in the same breath, of course. His father dared to land directly in France, whereas he only dares to test the waters at the continent’s edge… But he has guts, fit to do great things. If I had a son like that, I would be very pleased.”

The two ministers looked at one another in blank dismay, not understanding why the Tsar would suddenly say such a thing.

“The Greeks are in dire straits right now. Even if we can restrain their government, there’s no guarantee another group won’t run off to cooperate with that little fellow. If he forces his way in, I doubt the Greeks alone can stop him,” the Tsar continued. “So, unless we use more forceful methods, it will be difficult to ensure the Bonaparte family remains quiet.”

“Your Majesty, what do you mean?” the Foreign Minister asked quickly.

“We will use stern diplomacy to stop them. But if we fail, then we will resolve this with our own strength—march on Turkey, and get rid of him in the process,” the Tsar replied.

“March on Turkey…” The Foreign Minister and the Chairman of the Council of Ministers exchanged a glance.

Although it was somewhat unexpected, neither of them was shocked.

After all, waging war against the Turks had always been a traditional policy of the Russian Empire. It was not strange for His Majesty the Tsar to make such a judgment.

His Majesty’s tone grew severe. “Karl, I need this honor. If the people see that even a down-and-out wretch from the Bonaparte family dares to fight for the freedom of Orthodox Christians while we Romanovs stand aside and do nothing, we will look very bad in the public eye—and those who oppose me will use this to attack me all the more.”

The Foreign Minister understood. The bloody incident during his accession two years ago had always been a hidden pain in His Majesty the Tsar’s heart. He was therefore all the more careful about protecting his reputation, seeking to win back the people’s support through external expansion. The Bonaparte family’s unusual move seemed to have further spurred his determination to achieve great deeds.

However, in the Foreign Minister’s view, striking a heavy blow against the Turks in such a chaotic situation might not be without reason.

“Your Majesty, I do not oppose your idea, but I believe we need time for preparations, as well as the necessary diplomatic coordination,” the Foreign Minister answered after a moment of thought. “The Turks are certainly no match for us now; they are weak and decrepit. But the attitudes of others cannot be ignored. If Britain strongly objects, we will be in a very passive diplomatic position.”

“And that is your job, my dear Minister,” His Majesty the Tsar immediately stressed. “Karl, I have made up my mind on this matter. From now on, you will focus your efforts on coordinating this—if Britain, France, and Austria readily agree, that would naturally be for the best. If they do not, I will still send my blade to Constantinople. The people of Russia are calling to me, and I must respond to their call with powerful and decisive action.”

Seeing that His Majesty had made up his mind and was so resolute, the two ministers naturally said no more to avoid angering the Tsar.

“Very well, Your Majesty,” the Foreign Minister nodded in assent. “I will brief the ambassadors of all nations on the situation.”

Seeing that his will was being carried out by his ministers, the Tsar’s mood improved considerably.

He looked around with great interest, admiring the artwork on the amber panels.

“I must say, although the Bonaparte family has been a headache for everyone, they have also objectively contributed to our country’s current status… The father let us march on Paris, and now the son will push us to march on Constantinople.” His Majesty the Tsar suddenly smiled. “I am quite interested in this boy from the Bonaparte family. If I ever have the chance, I would be delighted to host him here and see what he is like. I hear he is quite handsome, and an excellent poet? As it happens, we have a poet here as well. Perhaps he would be very happy to meet this boy… As I see it, they poets should just stick to being poets and stop causing trouble for everyone else.”

“I think he’d rather be an emperor than a poet,” the Foreign Minister said, playing along with a smile. “Metternich has a terrible headache over him. According to the Ambassador in Vienna’s report to me, he has never seen Metternich so exasperated. He cursed the Duke of Reichstadt for being ungrateful…”

“What he wants to be,” the Tsar replied with a smile, “is not up to him.”

Chapter 210: 97, Pushkin

While His Majesty the Tsar discussed matters of state with his chief ministers, the distinguished “poet” His Majesty had mentioned was lunching with his good friend, Boris Petrovich Volkonsky, in the banquet hall of the Catherine Palace in Tsarskoye Selo.

Alexander Sergeyevich Pushkin, though only twenty-eight years old, was already renowned as the Empire’s finest poet and man of letters. However, his presence here was due solely to his noble status; the Empire’s harsh class system left little room for freedom, even in the world of literature.

Yet Pushkin took no pride in this. He was brilliant and astonishingly gifted, having achieved great fame in Russia at a young age, but his freedom-seeking nature was utterly at odds with the atmosphere of the Imperial court.

He had several times written poems extolling liberty and opposing the Tsar’s autocratic regime, which naturally offended the monarch.

In 1820, Tsar Alexander I ordered the twenty-one-year-old Pushkin banished to the Caucasus. Two years later, he was transferred to Odessa in Ukraine. Throughout his turbulent travels, he continued to write, journeying through the Caucasus Mountains, the Don Steppe, and Crimea to enrich his experiences.

He staunchly believed that an emperor’s authority came not from God, but from the laws of man, and that a ruler’s power was worthy of respect only when it served the freedom and peace of the people. Bloodshed could not intimidate them.

As he wrote in his long poem, Ode to Liberty:

Today, neither punishments, nor rewards,

Neither bloody dungeons, nor sacred altars,

Can serve as your true ramparts;

Beneath the sure protection of the law,

Humbly bow your heads at first,

And so, the people’s freedom and their peace

Shall be the throne’s eternal guards.

His works continued in this same vein, which the Tsar found intolerable. In 1824, Tsar Alexander ordered him placed under surveillance in his hometown of Pskov.

It was not until the Tsar’s death in 1825 and the accession of his brother, Nicholas I, that the surveillance was lifted and Pushkin was given a position at court, on the condition that he would no longer compose anti-government poetry.

Though Pushkin made concessions for his freedom, he never fully bowed his head. He once told Tsar Nicholas I to his face that he respected his friends among the rebellious Decembrists and that had he been in St. Petersburg at the time, he would certainly have joined their uprising.

He even penned a short poem, Message to Siberia, celebrating the exiled Decembrists.

Had anyone else spoken such words before the Tsar, they would have likely faced imprisonment, or at the very least, exile. Yet Tsar Nicholas I tolerated this affront.

The two brothers, Tsar Alexander I and Tsar Nicholas I, both held contradictory feelings toward the genius poet. They cherished his talent but detested his liberal tendencies and the strange sentiments that occasionally surfaced in his poems. Thus, their punishments, though severe, always left some room for leniency.

Perhaps, in Tsar Nicholas’s view, a poet was merely a poet. Even if he held distasteful political views, they were ultimately of no consequence and posed no threat to his rule. He was content to use the brilliant poet to adorn his court.

And Pushkin knew that despite his countless odes to freedom and dignity, he remained a part of this autocratic empire. He had never escaped the system. His noble status afforded him a wealthy lifestyle and the court’s respect, allowing him to enjoy the leisurely and refined life of Tsarskoye Selo. To preserve all that he had, he was forced, beyond his wild and imaginative thoughts, to temporarily bow his head and compromise with the realities of the moment.

This conflict between reality and ideals left him deeply distressed. Since arriving at Tsarskoye Selo, he had been trapped in this spiritual anguish, and seeing no other solution, he could only numb his spirit with the debauched lifestyle of a nobleman.

Yet, in the depths of his heart, he still yearned for some unexpected spark to shatter his dreary existence.

Though he did not know what that spark might be, he believed the world would eventually change, that the suffocating dullness of the present would one day vanish.

For now, he could only wait, quietly enjoying his lunch.

Across from him sat a blond young man in the uniform of the Imperial Guard. His name was Boris Volkonsky. He came from a prominent noble family, and with his relatives active and influential in all circles of high society, his future was considered exceptionally bright. Madams all hoped to marry their daughters to this promising young man.

But Pushkin befriended him not for his family or prospects, but simply because he was a likable young man. Though he had a touch of the dissipation and cynicism common among young noblemen, he was still an elegant and witty person who understood literature and had spiritual pursuits, completely different from those young masters who knew only drinking and pleasure.

The two men chatted as they drank, enjoying their post-lunch leisure while time slowly trickled by.

Even as he conversed, however, Pushkin seemed somewhat absent-minded. He gave perfunctory replies to his friend, his gaze often drifting to the lawn outside the distant window, lost in thought.

“Alexander Sergeyevich, what is it that brings such a sorrowful expression to your face?” Boris Volkonsky asked suddenly. “Surely being here doesn’t make you that unhappy?”

“It is certainly more pleasant than exile,” Pushkin replied calmly. “But as you know, all men detest boredom.”

“All those young mademoiselles have failed to cure you of your boredom? You are truly insatiable,” Boris Volkonsky said with a shrug, a subtle jab at his friend.

Then, his tone quickly changed. “Well then, let me offer you a piece of interesting news. I’m sure it will free you from your boredom for a while.”

“What is it?” Pushkin asked eagerly.

Boris lowered his voice and whispered to his friend.

“That Duke of Reichstadt—you know, Napoleon’s son—has been without a word since escaping Vienna. But news just reached St. Petersburg in the last couple of days. He wants to make a name for himself in Greece, to aid their cause for independence.”

“What?” Pushkin almost cried out in astonishment.

He barely managed to control himself before whispering back, “Is this true?”

“My friend, you should know that there are no real secrets at court,” Boris replied with a wink and a playful smile. “Even if I didn’t tell you now, you would hear all about it from the whispers of others in a few days.”

Pushkin fell silent. He knew his friend was likely right. Boris enjoyed a jest, but he wouldn’t lie about something like this.

So, the heir of that great man was truly unwilling to remain in obscurity. He wanted to do something to make his existence known.

Interesting. Very interesting indeed.

His spirit, which had been languishing in the monotony of his daily life, suddenly rippled, as if excited and unsettled by this new turn of events in the world.

But in any case, something new was far better than all this boredom.

“What will happen next?” he couldn’t help but ask after a moment.

Boris did not answer immediately. He cast a cautious glance around them.

Once certain that no one was watching or listening, he leaned closer to his friend and said in a low voice, “From the looks of it, our war with the Turks might break out very soon—His Majesty the Tsar will not allow anyone to steal his glory.”

Pushkin gave Boris a surprised look, but he wasn’t overly shocked.

The Russian Empire had fought countless wars against the Turks throughout history. This was nothing new. Besides, for the last two years, a faction within the Imperial court had been insisting on taking a hard line against the Ottoman Empire.

So, the young man’s actions were less an inspiration for the Tsar’s ambition and more of a fuse, one that had just lit a war that was bound to happen anyway.

He thought for a moment, then chuckled softly.

“Heh… haha. How amusing. Are we so intolerant of the Bonaparte family that we must dispatch troops to crush them at the first whiff of news?”

“The Bonaparte family is just an excuse. Who really cares about them now?” Boris Volkonsky shook his head. “Constantinople is the key. His Majesty the Tsar needs this glory.”

“Will the Great Powers stand by and watch?” Pushkin asked, feeling a little hesitant.

Though he wasn’t particularly concerned with matters of state, as a court nobleman, he could instinctively sense certain things, which was why he grasped the crux of the issue.

“Who knows? Maybe they will, maybe they won’t. That’s a matter for the Foreign Ministry, of no concern to us,” Boris Volkonsky said, raising his glass and taking a leisurely sip of red wine. “If it succeeds, wonderful. If not, at least we’ll have a chance to carve a piece of flesh from the Turkish Empire. Isn’t that good enough?”

“That’s true enough,” Pushkin agreed with a nod.

Pushkin abhorred despotism and decay, so he held a natural contempt and hatred for Turkey. Compared to the Turks, the Tsarist regime was nothing.

Thus, he was happy to see the Ottoman Empire fall into decline as soon as possible, so that the various peoples it enslaved could gain the freedom they deserved.

He didn’t like war, but if this war could bring about the liberation of a nation, he would be glad to see it become a reality.

“If war breaks out, you will surely go to the front,” he said after a moment.

“Of course,” Boris Volkonsky replied, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

As a high-ranking nobleman and an officer in the Imperial Guard, Boris Volkonsky certainly wouldn’t pass up such an opportunity for meritorious service.

“Then I wish you the best of luck and a great future,” Pushkin said, raising his glass to his friend. “My dear friend, Boris.”

“Come, let’s have a toast to our poor His Highness, the Duke of Reichstadt,” Boris Volkonsky said, also raising his glass with a smile and another joke. “To the young lad’s health, and my thanks to him for bringing me this war.”

Their glasses clinked together, making a crisp sound.

“I would rather you call him the King of Rome,” Pushkin said after taking a sip of wine.

“That title hardly fits,” Boris Volkonsky disagreed with a shake of his head. “He has neither an empire nor Rome. In fact, calling him a Duke is already giving him face. After all, it’s hard to say if the Austrian Empire is even willing to recognize that title anymore… His Majesty the Austrian Emperor is having quite a headache over this rebellious grandson of his.”

“Some titles are not on an official roster but exist in spirit,” Pushkin said, taking another drink. “Compared to all that has decayed, at least he represents something new, something unprecedented that has been temporarily buried. Though his father suffered divine punishment for his arrogance and tyranny, he himself has done nothing wrong.”

Indeed, Pushkin’s feelings about Napoleon and the Bonaparte family were quite complex.

As a staunch liberal, he praised and cheered the French Revolution and lauded Napoleon for protecting its fruits by establishing its spirit in the Code. Yet, he also detested Napoleon for later ascending to the throne and taking the path of autocracy, and he hated Napoleon’s subsequent invasion of Russia even more.

Upon learning of Napoleon’s death, he wrote a long poem in which he expressed his complicated emotions: on one hand, he abhorred how Napoleon, deluded by power, became an aggressor who was ultimately defeated by the resistance of the Russian people; on the other, he acknowledged Napoleon’s greatness and achievements, praising him for bringing freedom and glory to Europe.

The final stanza of his long poem bade farewell to Napoleon with just such sentiments:

What narrow-minded heart today,

Willing to bear a shameful brand,

Would cast a thoughtless condemnation

And stir his dethroned shade!

Ah, for the Russian people

He revealed a lofty fate,

And to the world, eternal freedom

From his exile he bequeathed.

He had thought that everything lay buried for good, turned to dust with Napoleon’s interment on that desolate island, and that night would consequently fall upon Europe, swallowing the dawn that had once been.

Today, however, he was astonished to discover that though the man was dead, his family was not content to vanish with him. Instead, they struggled on with stubborn tenacity, as if determined to stand on the world’s stage.

Faced with this pathetic yet respectable performance, Pushkin could not bring himself to mock or condemn it.

Though he did not know what His Highness truly wanted, at least for now he seemed to be striving for the liberation and freedom of humanity. What was there to laugh at?

He did not know how things would develop, but it was clear that this was far more interesting than all the scheming and intrigue and the romantic scandals that took place in Tsarskoye Selo.

For a poet, dullness was the deadliest poison.

“They say the Duke of Reichstadt is also a poet,” Boris Volkonsky suddenly spoke up again. “I imagine you two might have something in common?”

Pushkin remained silent.

After an unknown amount of time, he suddenly lifted his head and looked at his friend.

“Boris, if war is declared and I apply to go along, can you put in a good word for me?”

“Of course,” Boris Volkonsky said with a slight nod, seeming not at all surprised by his friend’s idea.

Then, he raised his glass again. “Cheers, my friend.”

Chapter 211: Extra (3) The Princess in the Forest

June 1, 1835

On this day, the countryside outside Vienna was welcoming one of the most vibrant days of the year.

Early in the morning, a fresh, earthy scent drifted on the gentle breeze through the woods. The crisp air was like a tonic, refreshing and cleansing. It had rained the night before, and the cool shower had driven away the summer mugginess, leaving the morning feeling pleasant and comfortable. The air was filled with the fresh fragrance of grass, and the post-rain sky was as blue and clear as a gemstone.

The sun was slowly rising over the distant mountain peaks. The golden dawn burned half the sky a brilliant yellow, bestowing a simple yet glorious blessing upon the land.

Just as the sun was rising, Christelle, lying in her small bed, slowly opened her sleepy eyes.

The child, not yet eight years old, loved to sleep in like nearly all children her age. However, this was a luxury she was not afforded. Her blurry vision slowly came into focus, and she saw a figure in a maid’s uniform standing before her bed.

“You’re awake, Miss. Breakfast is ready. Please get up.”

Although her tone was very respectful, Christelle knew it was actually a command.

Christelle immediately shut her eyes in annoyance and clutched her blanket tightly to show her discontent and protest.

However, the maid strode forward, ignored her struggle, and forcibly pulled her hands from the blanket. She then lifted Christelle out of bed.

Then, she took off Christelle’s nightgown and changed her into an exquisite dress.

To be fair, the maid was not ugly, but her perpetually cold and stern expression, along with her consistently strict attitude toward Christelle, made the girl dislike her intensely. From time to time, she would deliberately provoke her.

Christelle was still a child. She didn’t know how to judge whether a person was good or bad and could only rely on a child’s instinct—which was why she deeply disliked this woman who was always telling her what to do and never letting her play.

However, every one of her protests and acts of defiance would be as easily defeated as it was today. It had been like this in the past, and it was the same today.

And so, Christelle began her new day sulking.

After changing into her dress, Christelle washed up and had her hair combed under the maid’s supervision.

In the mirror, the child had a slender figure, skin as white as snow, and deep blue eyes as clear and limpid as a lake. Complemented by a head of long, silver hair, she looked just like an elf who had crossed over into the human world.

Unfortunately, Christelle didn’t know if she was beautiful or not, as she had no peers to compare herself to.

Next, she finished her breakfast, which marked the beginning of the busiest part of her day.

At only seven years old, she had been assigned a great number of lessons several years ago, and these lessons only increased as she grew older.

She had to learn German, French, and Latin, as well as singing and dancing. She had even begun history lessons. Such a heavy workload packed her schedule full, leaving almost no room to breathe—of course, Christelle had no idea what the lives of her peers were like, so she could make no comparison.

For as long as she could remember, Christelle had been living this life. Her days were spent studying, and only before evening was she allowed to rest and have a little bit of time to play.

Even during this playtime, she could only move within a very limited space. The maids in the manor watched her every move, strictly limiting how far she could run. The moment she got near the fence at the edge of the manor grounds, they would forcibly drag her back.

Thus, in her mind, these fences were the boundary separating her world from another—a boundary that was insurmountable, one that would bring disaster if even touched.

It was now time for her grammar lesson.

Christelle hated grammar lessons the most. The teacher’s face, covered in a bushy beard, was even uglier than the maid’s. And being advanced in years, his lifeless voice and his deliberately distant respectfulness all made Christelle feel deeply bored. Yet, no matter how boring it was, she had no choice but to listen obediently and muster the energy to answer the teacher’s questions. If her answers displeased the teacher, the maid would punish her.

Two hours later, Christelle finally managed to endure the grammar lesson.

Next was her vocal lesson, before which she had a short break.

For entertainment, Christelle casually picked up a book of fairy tales from the shelf that she hadn’t finished and began reading from where she had left the bookmark.

Ever since she had learned to read, Christelle had read many fairy tales. Right now, she was reading the story of Sleeping Beauty.

She envied the princess who was awakened by the prince, not because of a love she didn’t understand, but because the prince took the princess away from the castle tightly surrounded by thorns, allowing her to live freely outside.

Sometimes she would wonder, could she be a princess, too? Was that why she was treated this way?

Yet, even she found the idea laughable.

Time slipped quietly by, and Christelle’s break was about to end. The maid walked slowly into the room.

“It’s almost time, Miss,” she said calmly, hurrying Christelle along.

Her reading interrupted, Christelle glared at the maid in annoyance but reluctantly put down the fairy tale book.

“You’re as hateful as a witch,” she chided in a childish huff.

“And you are as lovely as a princess,” the maid replied, not getting angry at the child. Instead, she calmly put the book away and inserted the bookmark. “Alright, Miss, let’s go. We shouldn’t keep the teacher waiting.”

“Then can I really become a princess?” Christelle asked in a small voice, not having quite left the atmosphere of the fairy tale behind.

The maid’s expression instantly became odd—a mix of a wry smile and pity.

Christelle couldn’t understand such a complex and strange look. She just stood there dumbfounded, looking at the maid in confusion, wondering if she had made another mistake and angered this formidable adult.

However, the maid did not scold her harshly. Instead, she gently bent down, put her hands under Christelle’s arms, and carefully lifted her up.

Then, to Christelle’s astonishment, her face and the maid’s drew closer and closer, until they were face to face. Only then did the maid’s hands stop.

“Yes, Miss is the loveliest princess,” the maid said to Christelle earnestly, in a tone of unshakeable conviction. “And she always will be.”

The sudden praise threw Christelle into a state of surprised delight, but her joy was short-lived. The maid’s expression instantly reverted to its usual sternness.

“But, for that very reason, Miss must be even stricter with herself. She must work hard to learn the necessary knowledge and etiquette, so that she can be worthy of the honor of a princess.”

Christelle couldn’t understand the honor her caretaker spoke of, but she knew it meant her life would continue to be so strictly controlled by the maid, with only a little bit of time each day to play freely—and even that playtime was supervised.

The child’s heart instantly filled with anger.

“If I really become a princess, I’ll have the guards arrest you and take you away!” she pouted, her cheeks puffed with indignation. She subconsciously glanced around, as if expecting guards to actually appear.

Her threat, far from frightening the maid, actually made her chuckle.

“Perhaps that day will come. I will wait for it quietly, Miss.”

After speaking, she gently set Christelle down.

And just as the two were about to leave the room, the sound of a horse neighing came from outside the window.

Christelle’s pouting expression was instantly replaced by elation. She rushed to the window and stood on her tiptoes to look down below.

In Christelle’s memory, that sound at the manor meant only one thing—Mother had arrived.

Sure enough, as she watched, a noble lady stepped out of a carriage. She wore a simple dress and a wide-brimmed hat that obscured her face; only a bun of hair was visible beneath it.

But for Christelle, that was enough.

“Mother!” she cheered from the window, then rushed out of the room and down the stairs.

The maid, of course, did not stop the girl. She simply followed quietly behind, watching her receding figure with a look of pity.

Soon, Christelle reached the bottom of the stairs and threw herself into her mother’s arms.

“Mother!”

“Christelle…” The lady was equally emotional. She bent down and embraced her daughter tightly.

“Mother, I’ve missed you so much…” Christelle closed her eyes in joy, snuggling ceaselessly into her mother’s embrace to take in her scent. Her mother, in turn, gently stroked her face and back, savoring the tender moment between them.

For as long as she could remember, Christelle’s mother came to visit her only about once a month, and each time she was in a hurry, staying for one or two days at most.

But this, far from diminishing the bond between them, made Christelle even closer to her mother. Every time her mother came, it was her happiest time. She took every opportunity to stay by her side, telling her everything that had happened to her recently.

After a long hug, the Madam finally let her daughter go and looked her over carefully.

“My daughter, you’re becoming more and more beautiful.”

Praised by her mother, Christelle was overjoyed, smiling so broadly her eyes nearly closed.

But her mother’s tone quickly shifted. “But looks alone are not enough. You must also have the proper knowledge. How have your lessons been recently?”

Before she could answer, the maid behind them quietly interjected.

“Miss’s progress in her studies is quite good. The teachers all praise her for being clever. However, she sometimes displays an aversion to her lessons and resists studying, so we have to use firm measures to supervise her. Other than that, everything is very good, Your High—… Madam.”

“As expected of our daughter… so clever,” the Madam said, smiling in relief after hearing the first part. Then she made excuses for her daughter, “She’s still a child, after all. It’s normal to want to play. When I was her age, I disliked studying even more than she does.”

The maid did not refute the Madam’s words, merely lowering her head.

A moment later, she sighed softly. “Miss still lacks playmates, so she is sometimes very lonely.”

Hearing this, a trace of sadness appeared on the Madam’s face as well.

“You have done very well so far. Thank you…”

Then, she gently patted Christelle’s head again. “Christelle, you must be a good girl and not make things difficult for those who take care of you, alright?”

Christelle could only nod obediently.

“Alright, go back to your lessons. Mother will be with you tonight,” the Madam said with a nod.

The maid immediately stepped forward, and Christelle obediently followed her back into the manor.

Though she was reluctant to leave, Christelle knew this was what her mother wanted her to do, so she had to do her absolute best.

During her subsequent vocal and dancing lessons, she was filled with motivation, meticulously following the teacher’s instructions in her performance and dance, because she knew her mother was waiting for her in her room.

Time passed quickly. Christelle finished her heavy daytime lessons and went to the dining room. Mother and daughter had dinner together, and then went to the mother’s bedroom together.

When her mother stayed the night, Christelle didn’t have to sleep in her own bedroom; she could sleep in her mother’s room with her. This was her happiest time. Each time, she fought hard against sleepiness, insisting on staying awake until the early hours of the morning, unwilling to waste this precious time.

“…One day, the prince of the city held a ball and invited all the girls in the city to attend. But her stepmother and two stepsisters wouldn’t let Cinderella go. Instead, they kept giving her chores to do. Cinderella also very much wanted to go to the prince’s ball, but her clothes were so dirty, how could she attend? So Cinderella began to cry sadly.

“Just then, a fairy appeared. She conjured a beautiful new gown for her, turned mice into coachmen, and a pumpkin into a carriage. After thanking the fairy, Cinderella excitedly rushed to the palace. Before she left, the fairy reminded her that she must not stay past midnight, as the magic would automatically break at twelve o’clock. Cinderella happily agreed…”

At the bedside, her mother read the tale of Cinderella to her daughter in a gentle voice.

Christelle listened quietly to her mother’s voice.

“Mother, does the fairy have a name?” she asked.

“Her name is Cinderella,” her mother replied calmly.

“Does she really exist?” she asked again.

“Of course she does.” Her mother’s eyes flickered, as if recalling something. “Even your mother was once called that…”

Christelle looked at her mother in shock, as if searching her for a magic wand.

“Oh, stop looking. I don’t have a magic wand, and I can’t do magic…” Her mother gave a wry smile. “It was just a joke, after all.”

Although her mother was smiling, Christelle instinctively sensed a trace of bitterness in it. She blinked her eyes, suddenly not daring to speak.

Mother and daughter sat side by side on the bed, letting time slowly pass.

After what felt like a long time, her mother finally spoke.

“Christelle, I have some good news to tell you.”

“What good news?” Christelle asked.

“Before long, you should be able to go see your father.”

“Father…” Christelle repeated the word stiffly. It took her a few seconds to process its meaning.

The word was so foreign in her life. Although she knew it existed, no one had ever mentioned it to her, let alone told her that she could meet her father.

“Is… is it Father?” she asked, her voice trembling.

“Yes, your father.” A glint of tears appeared in her mother’s eyes, and she nodded emphatically.

“Father…” Christelle repeated the word again, as if chewing on it.

Normally, she should have been ecstatic, but right now, she only felt a sense of bewilderment.

“Father… what kind of person is he?” she asked in a small voice.

“Your father is an outstanding man, a man your mother fell deeply in love with, a hero…” her mother answered, her eyes shining with tears.

“Then why doesn’t he come to see me?” Christelle asked again.

Though it was a simple question, her mother’s brow furrowed, and she struggled to suppress the pain deep in her heart.

She stroked her daughter’s cheek, then let out a sigh. “I’m sorry, he has too many things to do… and too many obstacles stand in his way. He has always wanted to see you, he just hasn’t had the chance.”

Christelle blinked her eyes, not quite understanding what her mother meant.

“Don’t be anxious, my child. Just wait patiently a little longer. Soon, you’ll be by your father’s side.” Her mother continued to stroke her cheek, her voice trembling as she went on, “I’m so glad our daughter is so wonderful and beautiful. And to be able to deliver someone as wonderful and beautiful as you to him, I can finally have a clear conscience.”

“Will you go with me to Father’s?” Christelle asked.

Her mother’s frown deepened. With great difficulty, she gently shook her head.

“I’m sorry, not for now.” As if she couldn’t bear the thought of her daughter leaving, she suddenly hugged Christelle again, her voice choked with tears as she continued.

“Christelle, you are the greatest pride of my life, the testament to my most beautiful memories… Christelle, I’m sorry for making you live like this, please forgive me… I love you.”

Christelle gently reached out a hand and wiped the tears from the corners of her mother’s eyes.

“I love you too, Mother. I won’t go. I want to stay here with you.”

“No, you can’t! Don’t be foolish, child,” her mother interrupted, trying hard to compose herself. “You must have a status befitting you, Christelle. This place is not for you.”

Because of her mother’s rare sternness, Christelle didn’t dare to speak.

Seeing her daughter’s fearful look, her mother’s heart softened again.

“Wait patiently, my daughter. We will be reunited,” she said, hugging her daughter tighter.

In her mother’s warm embrace, Christelle closed her eyes.

In her young mind, she did not yet understand what “wait patiently” meant, but she knew it was her mother’s request.

So she had to do it.

“Yes, Mother.”

Mother and daughter remained in their embrace. After a long while, Christelle finally lifted her head from her mother’s arms.

Her small face was turned up towards the star-filled sky outside the window.

What would the father she had never met be like?

Will he love me?

Christelle couldn’t find the answers, but that was everything she had to obtain—for herself, and for her mother.

Chapter 212: 99, Selfish Motives

“Your Highness… Your Highness…”

Aiglon slowly opened his eyes to the sound of soft whispers.

He habitually glanced out the window and saw that it was still pitch black outside, likely the early hours of the morning.

By the dim moonlight, Aiglon’s vision gradually sharpened from a blur, and he saw Theresa sleeping in his arms.

The young woman’s eyes were still closed in deep slumber; the soft calls had just been her talking in her sleep. Illuminated by the moonlight, her smooth, beautiful face seemed to be veiled in a silvery glow, inspiring a deep sense of tenderness.

However, her temperature was not normal. Her forehead was a little hot—ever since they had braved the storm and heavy rains at sea, Theresa had come down with a severe cold and had been running a fever for two days straight.

The fever had caused a loss of appetite, making her even thinner than before. Her expression was tinged with weariness, which filled Aiglon with both heartache and anxiety, terrified that something might happen to her.

But recovering from an illness is a slow and gradual process, especially for a delicate girl like Theresa, so several days had passed with no signs of her symptoms abating. Besides using the island’s limited medical resources to treat her as best he could, there was little else Aiglon could do but pray for her swift recovery.

He had also set aside many non-urgent matters to spend more time by her side, and they had slept in each other’s arms every night.

Fearing she would pass the cold to him, Theresa had repeatedly suggested they sleep in separate rooms, but Aiglon had firmly refused each time.

He wasn’t afraid of catching a cold; his only thought was to comfort the young woman as much as possible. He knew that what Theresa needed most was his reassurance and encouragement—nothing else could replace it.

His devotion to Theresa was not merely born from a fear of being unable to answer to his future father-in-law. More importantly, from the bottom of his heart, he couldn’t bear the thought of losing her, of her disappearing from his side.

He didn’t know if this was the budding love between them, but he was more than willing to do everything in his power to care for Theresa and share her suffering.

Bathed in moonlight, he gazed at Theresa for a long time, then held her even tighter.

This silly girl, calling my name even while feverish and dreaming… The thought moved him so much he was almost speechless.

I wonder what I look like in her dreams?

Holding Theresa’s slightly feverish body, Aiglon drifted back into a hazy sleep.

Time slipped quietly by in their embrace, and before they knew it, the sky had brightened once more.

This time, it was Theresa who woke first.

Due to the persistent fever, her mind was groggy, and her eyelids felt impossibly heavy. Even so, she forced herself to wake up.

The moment she opened her eyes, she saw the young man holding her.

As she did every morning, she quietly studied his face, confirming the fact that His Highness had been by her side the entire time.

She took a few deep breaths, savoring the morning tranquility between them, before reluctantly speaking.

“Your Highness, it’s time to get up.”

At her clear, waking call, Aiglon finally stirred again.

Aiglon blinked his eyes open and looked at his fiancée with concern. “Theresa, are you feeling any better?”

“Much better,” Theresa replied with a smile. “As long as Your Highness wishes for me to get well, I will be fine.”

Then, she urged the young man, “Alright, it’s getting late. Let’s get up. There are many things waiting for us.”

“Can’t we just hold each other like this a little longer?” Aiglon didn’t loosen his arms, seemingly reluctant to let go of their private moment.

“Just for a little while, then…” Theresa immediately relented. “But really, just a little while. We mustn’t slack off.”

This time, both were fully awake. They faced each other, holding on tightly in a close, intimate embrace.

Though they were not yet husband and wife in practice, they seemed to have unconsciously taken on the sensibilities of one.

Aiglon knew that Theresa meant well, so his willfulness lasted only a short while. Soon, he released his embrace, got out of bed, and changed his clothes.

Then he called for Chanel to help Theresa dress.

“Your Highness,” Theresa suddenly called out just as he was about to leave.

“What is it, Theresa?” Aiglon asked, a little puzzled.

“Do you have a moment?” Theresa asked.

“If you need me, then of course I do,” Aiglon answered without hesitation. “So, what is it?”

“There is something I wish to do, and I’d like you to be a witness. It will only take a moment,” Theresa said with a smile, though the weariness on her face made her look all the more touchingly vulnerable.

She continued to explain, “I mentioned to Chanel before that I wanted to know the exact extent of our family’s assets and to audit our accounts. Chanel carried out my wishes without a single complaint, and I’m very grateful for her cooperation… Moreover, after reviewing the accounts, I am extremely satisfied with Chanel’s work. She is not only enthusiastic but also entirely selfless. I couldn’t find a single issue in any of the matters she handled. I believe she is truly worthy of being your most loyal and devoted follower.”

Theresa was not stingy with her praise. After all, she hoped Chanel would continue to serve her well, so she knew it was best to compliment her to her face, letting Chanel know how much she was valued.

As expected, hearing such high praise made Chanel both thrilled and ashamed. “Your Highness, it is only what I should do.”

“Thank you, Chanel,” Aiglon immediately thanked her. “With your help, I’ve been spared so much trouble.”

“But in other areas, things have not gone so smoothly,” Theresa said, her tone shifting.

“Where?” Aiglon asked.

“With your cousin, Charles,” Theresa replied softly after a moment’s hesitation. “His accounts look fine on the surface, you could even say they’re quite clean—but, judging from the quality, texture, and weight of the jewels recorded by Chanel, he has been selling them at the lowest possible price, even an unimaginably low one. Of course, selling such a large quantity of gems will inevitably mean a discount, but the prices he’s getting are still highly suspicious. It’s clear they could have been sold for much more.”

Aiglon immediately understood what Theresa was implying.

Ever since Edmond Dantès had been dispatched to Greece, the task of selling the jewels to raise funds had been entrusted by Aiglon to his cousin, Charles.

Charles had taken over the work smoothly, and as the jewels were slowly converted into money flowing onto the island, Aiglon hadn’t paid much attention, merely leaving Chanel to audit the accounts and record the specifics and prices of the gems sold.

Based on what Theresa had just said, Aiglon could easily figure it out. Charles was acting as a middleman, skimming off the top by first selling the jewels to his own people at the lowest price, who would then sell them at a higher price for a profit.

A surge of anger welled up in Aiglon’s heart.

That’s my money, all of it is my money!

“Is this true?” he asked, trying to suppress his rage.

“I wouldn’t have brought it up so rashly and jeopardized your brotherly bond if I wasn’t certain,” Theresa said, feeling a wave of dizziness. It took all her effort to steady herself before she managed to answer. “I’ve been going through the accounts for the last two days, and I’ve noted all the problematic transactions. If it weren’t for the fever, I think I would have finished sooner…”

Though her voice was weak, Chanel, standing beside her, was filled with shock, remorse, and anger.

“Your Majesty, I am sorry… This was my failing. I never thought… I never thought His Highness the Prince would do such a thing.”

Hmph, why wouldn’t he?

Aiglon had already calmed down.

To be honest, he wasn’t surprised.

In history, this cousin of his had been quite fond of money.

After restoring the Empire and ascending the throne as Emperor, he used various means—from railways, real estate, to banking—to amass a fortune, transforming himself from a penniless careerist into a tycoon worth nearly one billion francs. He even left behind the legend of “using gold bowls for guests but an aluminum one for himself.”

Unfortunately, fate eventually abandoned this lucky man. After his defeat in the Franco-Prussian War, the wealth he had painstakingly accumulated was mostly confiscated as state property by the Third Republic. He could only flee to England in a panic with his wife and children, taking a still considerable fortune with him.

In hindsight, his taking this opportunity to squeeze money from him was likely just a small test of his skills.

However, he wasn’t a man who was purely greedy for money; he was generous with rewards for those around him. For him, money was also a lubricant for maintaining his clique.

He’s probably secretly using the money to cultivate his own personal entourage.

Failing to notice this problem wasn’t Chanel’s fault. Having wandered from place to place as a refugee since childhood, what could she possibly know about jewelry? She couldn’t assess their value, so she could only record the figures provided by Prince Charles. Theresa, however, was different. She had been surrounded by wealth and status since birth and naturally had a keen sense of the value of jewels. Moreover, she had been dealing with her dowry recently, which made her even more sensitive to such matters, allowing her to spot the problem quickly.

He must be regretting Theresa’s sudden arrival… Thinking this, Aiglon suddenly found he wasn’t as angry anymore. In fact, he felt a little like laughing.

Theresa said no more, simply watching Aiglon quietly, waiting for his decision.

“My cousin is young; it’s possible he doesn’t know the value of jewels,” Aiglon said after a moment of silence. “Besides, we have no real proof that he was intentionally deceiving us. Perhaps he just handled things poorly by accident…”

Theresa looked at Aiglon, puzzled, not understanding why he would say such a thing.

The matter was so obvious. She knew His Highness was by no means a naive person. Since he already knew the situation, did proof really matter?

“Is it because he’s your cousin that you can’t bear to act?” she asked in a small voice. “Your Highness, if that is what you’re thinking, I can accept it. After all, technically speaking, he did complete his task.”

“No, that’s not it at all, Theresa,” Aiglon said, shaking his head. “To me, my cousin is no different from any other subordinate; they all must act according to my will. It’s just that—in this initial stage, we cannot be overly harsh or demand perfection from everyone. Comparatively speaking, Charles is still the best person for this task at the moment.”

Aiglon had a great deal of jewelry, but he needed cash to fuel his enterprise. And for him, the fewer people who knew his secret, the better.

Although Charles was profiting on the side, would anyone else do a better job? Might they have an even bigger appetite? Or even conspire to steal the jewels for themselves and disappear?

Aiglon couldn’t be sure.

In the face of immense temptation, past loyalty could become empty words. He didn’t want to test it, because he couldn’t afford the loss.

Relatively speaking, his cousin Charles, who also belonged to the Bonaparte family and whose interests were highly intertwined with his own, was already one of the most trustworthy people he had.

It was true that he and his brother Louis were both ambitious and selfish, making them quite a handful. But at this moment, none of them could afford to abandon the others. The three young men of the Bonaparte family were fighting for their family, and the family needed them to work together. Turning on each other would be a matter for the future.

Therefore, with these considerations in mind, Aiglon temporarily suppressed his annoyance and decided to maintain the current arrangement for now.

Of course, this didn’t mean he would do nothing.

“Theresa, it’s truly wonderful to have you here,” he said, looking at her with genuine feeling. “Look how much you’ve saved me from losing!”

“Your Highness, don’t forget this is our common cause,” Theresa replied with a weak smile. “I must be concerned for you, because this is about our family—I am not like him. He will eventually have another family and will drift to the edge of this one, becoming a collateral branch. But our cause is one and the same. We are the backbone of this family…”

“Yes, you’re right. We are in this together. No one is allowed to take benefits from us while harming us for their own profit,” Aiglon nodded, then changed the subject. “Therefore, it is time for you to establish your authority.”

“What do you mean?” Theresa asked, a little curious.

“I will summon Charles to you, and you will be responsible for reprimanding him,” Aiglon replied. “Since what’s past is past, I can let bygones be bygones, but his transgressions must be severely rebuked, and it must not happen again. And I believe the best person to reprimand him is you—”

Then, he looked at Theresa searchingly. “Of course, if you find it difficult, I can do it myself.”

“It’s alright, leave it to me, Your Highness.” Theresa understood Aiglon’s well-meaning intention and nodded gently. “Your Highness, with your support, I would dare to reprimand emperors, kings, generals, and ministers… let alone him.”

Then, Theresa turned her gaze to Chanel.

“Chanel, please invite His Highness the Prince for me,” she commanded softly.

Chapter 213: 100, Establishing Authority

Prince Charles, as usual, was in his room, diligently working with his pen.

He had always been in the habit of writing. Of course, compared to his brilliant cousin, he lacked the literary flair for poetry and essays. What he preferred to write were political treatises and personal diary entries.

He wrote his notes meticulously, recording in great detail his experiences and observations, interspersed with a great deal of personal commentary and opinion.

He planned to write a memoir in his later years, like those great men of history, and there was no doubt that what he was recording now would be the best source material for it.

Today, however, his work was unavoidably interrupted by a soft knock on his door.

He subconsciously covered his notebook, carefully tucked it away in a drawer, and then turned to ask.

“Who is it?”

“It is I, Your Highness,” came the reply from the doorway.

He immediately recognized the voice of the young maid who served His Majesty.

He wondered how His Majesty managed to conceal his relationship with her from Theresa… An ambiguous smile instinctively touched his lips, but it vanished as quickly as it appeared.

He then opened the door to find Chanel standing before him with a serious expression.

“Is there something you need, Chanel?” he said to the maid, forcing his most humble smile.

“Your Highness, Princess Theresa has asked to speak with you,” Chanel replied, her head lowered.

Although her tone was calm and respectful, a jolt went through Charles’s heart, and his expression changed slightly.

The reason for his violent reaction was, of course, that he had a guilty conscience.

Ever since he learned that Princess Theresa was coming to the island, he had a premonition that things would go badly. But his cousin had stubbornly insisted, and no one dared to dissuade him, so he too kept silent, watching helplessly as she arrived.

Her arrival on the island itself wouldn’t have been a problem; it just meant he had a new mistress of the house in name. But his greatest fear had come to pass—his cousin trusted Theresa so much that he had immediately put her in charge of all his finances.

And that meant Theresa would soon find out what he had been doing, and she would not be so easily fooled.

It was precisely because of this premonition that he had deliberately tried to sow discord between Chanel and Theresa after the princess arrived, hoping to muddy the waters. It would have been best if the two of them couldn’t cooperate, which would have bought him some temporary security while he figured out a solution.

However, it seemed his scheme had failed. He didn’t know what had happened between them, but he could clearly see that Chanel and Theresa were getting along quite well. At least on the surface, Chanel was perfectly respectful and obeyed all of Theresa’s instructions.

So, for the moment, he was out of tricks.

“What is it about?” he asked tentatively.

“Just some ordinary business matters. You need not worry,” Chanel replied.

This is bad. He immediately cried out in his heart.

From Chanel’s demeanor, he knew his misdeeds had come to light. Theresa had truly found out.

His face instantly turned pale, and a cold sweat broke out on his back.

He subconsciously glanced behind Chanel and saw that there were no guards with her.

Which meant that if he were to push Chanel aside and run right now, he could do it.

He wasn’t entirely unprepared for such a contingency. If he ran now, he could immediately find a small sailboat on the island that was always on standby and make his escape.

But a mere second later, he dismissed the thought.

Escape? Escape to where? And then what?

If he escaped, he would surely face His Majesty’s towering rage. His cousin would then announce his actions to all the Bonaparte family’s supporters and expel him from the family. Although he could live a comfortable life on what money he had, he would be politically dead, with no future prospects to speak of.

A man of his soaring ambition could never accept political death, becoming a lonely, wandering ghost.

So in that single moment, he made up his mind.

He had to preserve his position in the family—so no matter what he had to face next, as long as he could scrape by, it would be enough.

“Very well, I understand. Let’s go,” he said, forcing a smile that was as normal as he could manage, and then nodded.

“Please follow me,” Chanel said. Unaware of the torrent of thoughts that had just flashed through the prince’s mind, she turned and led him to the reception room Aiglon usually used. This time, however, it was Theresa who sat in the chair.

Upon seeing Theresa, Charles didn’t dare to breathe too loudly. He immediately bowed respectfully to her.

“What are your instructions, Your Highness?”

Towards a mere maid like Chanel, he was outwardly respectful but inwardly disdainful; but with Theresa, it was completely different. His own title of “Prince” had long been an empty shell, recognized only by supporters of the Bonaparte family. Theresa, however, was a true princess. Standing before her, Charles’s confidence instinctively faltered.

“That is far too formal, my dear brother,” Theresa replied with a smile. “I’ve said it before, you are His Highness’s cousin, and so I will respect you as I would my own brother. You needn’t be so reserved. It makes me feel rather awkward—”

Charles laughed awkwardly, unsure how to respond.

Of course, he couldn’t possibly take Theresa’s words at face value, but since she had said them, he had to at least play along.

Fortunately, Theresa didn’t make things difficult for him and immediately got to the point. “I asked you to come here because I have a few questions for you. Please, come over here—”

She beckoned, and Charles obediently walked to the desk.

And then he saw it—an open ledger lying on the surface.

It’s over… He knew instantly that the game was up.

But he could only force himself to act as if nothing was wrong, awaiting his judgment.

“I’ve written some of my personal evaluations in this ledger. Please, pick it up and have a look. If there are any mistakes, please do point them out…” Theresa gestured at the ledger, continuing to prompt him.

Charles could easily hear the lack of strength in Princess Theresa’s voice and see the unhealthy, rosy flush on her cheeks, but he was in no position to care about that now.

With a heart full of trepidation, he picked up the ledger and began to flip through its pages.

Soon, sweat was pouring down his forehead. Many of the questionable transactions had been specially marked by Theresa, who had also provided estimated price differences. Charles compared them one by one with his own memory and found that she had been accurate on almost every count.

How sharp!

At this point, he knew that saying anything more was useless. It was obvious that she had uncovered everything. Calling him here today was a summons to be held accountable.

Although he could stubbornly claim that Theresa had no proof, what good would that do?

He put down the ledger and looked at Theresa with a pleading expression.

“Your Highness, I am very satisfied with your keen eye. I have nothing to point out.”

He wasn’t afraid to beg Theresa for mercy. As long as he could escape this crisis, he wasn’t afraid to plead with a woman.

“So, you admit that you have been lining your own pockets, is that correct?” Theresa asked, her expression calm as she watched him. “Then how much did you take? And where did you spend it?”

“The amount is about what you suspected,” Charles sighed. “As for its use… I squandered most of it. Some on personal expenses, some I gave to my friends.”

“I truly never thought you would do such a thing!” Theresa frowned and began to rebuke him. “You speak constantly of reviving the family, yet the moment you have an opportunity, you act for your own private gain. Is this how you repay His Highness’s trust? Is this worthy of your station? Do you feel no shame?”

Being scolded so directly by a young girl naturally filled Charles with indignation, but at the moment, circumstances were stronger than the man. He could only lower his head and apologize to Theresa.

“Your Highness, please forgive me… I was foolish for a moment, possessed by greed, and I committed such an outrageous act. I myself regret it deeply. I have failed His Majesty and betrayed his trust. I am sorry! I truly don’t know how I can face His Majesty…”

“You don’t have to worry about that. I haven’t told His Highness yet,” Theresa replied in a low voice. “His Highness is so busy right now, I don’t want to see him lose his temper over something like this. Besides, it’s such a disgraceful matter, it wouldn’t look good if it got out.”

His Majesty doesn’t know?

Charles instantly felt a sense of relief wash over him, as if granted a royal pardon.

He now felt a constant sense of dread around his cousin; if his cousin were to truly erupt in a towering rage, he wouldn’t know how to handle it.

As long as his cousin remained unaware, things would be manageable.

At least from Theresa’s tone, it seemed she preferred to handle this quietly and not make a scene.

—Of course, what he didn’t know was that Theresa was only saying this because Aiglon had instructed her to.

“Thank you, Your Highness!” he immediately thanked Theresa. “I truly cannot express my gratitude in words.”

“Words have always been pale and powerless. If you are truly sincere about resolving this issue, then show me with your actions—” Theresa was not moved by his excitement. Instead, she narrowed her eyes slightly, hinting at her meaning.

Charles knew, of course, that having reached this point, he had to take concrete action to make up for his mistake. Trying to muddle his way through was no longer an option.

“I will do my best to repay the deficit, but I will need some time,” he said, gritting his teeth and making a promise. “Please grant me a short extension.”

Seeing him finally make a real commitment, Theresa’s expression softened slightly.

This was enough. Since His Highness did not wish to completely break with his cousin, there was no need to push him any further.

“In any case, you are His Highness’s cousin, after all. We are all family, and I don’t want to make things too ugly for you, so… why don’t we resolve this in another way?”

“What do you mean?” Charles asked at once.

“I told His Highness that our family is small. We need to work together to overcome our difficulties. But that doesn’t mean family members must make selfless sacrifices. You, like everyone else, have your own objective needs—” Theresa replied in a low voice. “So, in my view, some of the previous deficit was indeed from your reasonable expenditures. I don’t want to force you into immediate bankruptcy, but you must acknowledge this debt and compensate for it slowly in the future.”

After speaking, Theresa picked up a pen and handed it to Charles, gesturing for him to open the ledger.

“Sign your own name next to every transaction I’ve marked, and write that it is a debt you owe.”

Charles’s eyes widened.

In truth, it didn’t need to be this complicated. She could have just calculated a total and had him sign that. Theresa was deliberately making him sign every single entry, an act that bordered on humiliation.

He glanced at Theresa again, pleading, but received no response. It was clear this was her final offer of clemency.

Unexpectedly, an old memory resurfaced in his mind.

Excellent! An Austrian woman has climbed on top of us to lord it over us again!

He had been very young then and hadn’t felt that anger and pain, but now, his entire soul trembled with that same rage.

But now, he could only swallow his anger. The situation was heavily against him. Theresa held the proof of his guilt, and if she reported him to His Majesty, he would lose everything.

So he could only bow his head and admit his fault.

He took the pen and, with a trembling hand, wrote his name after every instance of Theresa’s handwriting in the ledger, completing the punishment bestowed upon him by the princess.

The name he usually took such pride in now seemed so glaringly offensive that it made his eyes ache.

The room was as silent as a tomb, save for the faint scratching of pen on paper. After what felt like an eternity, he finally finished his task, signing his name in all the places Theresa had required.

“Your Highness, I have done as you asked,” he said, looking at Theresa again with a sense of utter despondency and exhaustion.

That should be enough, right? he asked himself.

Theresa silently took the ledger, leafed through it, and then set it aside.

“Very good. I have no further objections. As long as you can learn from your mistakes, you are still our respected brother, and I will continue to respect you as before.” Then, she smiled faintly, but the smile held little warmth. “From now on, I hope you will take this as a warning and stop playing tricks. If there is a next time, I won’t be so easy to deal with. I’m sure you can imagine the consequences then, can’t you?”

“I understand, Your Highness.” What more could Charles say at this point? He could only nod. “I will definitely turn over a new leaf. From now on, I will do my utmost to serve His Majesty and you.”

Theresa looked at him without speaking.

Charles paused, then suddenly understood. “Henceforth, I will obey your commands without question. If anyone dares to show you disrespect, I will not let them get away with it!”

“Good. Then I have nothing more to say. I wish you all the best—” Theresa waved her hand lightly, dismissing him.

Drenched in a cold sweat and on the verge of collapse, Charles finally left that place of sorrow, his heart a mixture of anger, resentment, and relief.

Chapter 214: 101, The Vow

Theresa sat upright in her chair, watching the retreating back of His Highness’s cousin until he disappeared and the door closed once more. Only then did the solemnity and dignity on her face abruptly vanish, replaced by weariness and a daze.

Having stood silently in the corner, observing the entire affair without a word, Chanel could no longer contain herself. She hurried to Theresa’s side and asked with concern.

“Your Highness, are you all right?”

“I… I’m a little dizzy. I suppose I’ve expended too much energy. So that he wouldn’t look down on me, I couldn’t show any weakness in front of him,” Theresa replied in a low voice, her eyes slightly closed.

Then she forced herself to look up at Chanel. “Chanel, how did I do just now? I didn’t embarrass myself, did I?”

“You did wonderfully…” Chanel answered with sincere reverence. “Your words and attitude were both impeccable. I believe that Highness will certainly remember this lesson.”

“It will probably only keep him in line for a while, but that’s enough,” Theresa replied with a wry smile. “Since His Highness doesn’t wish to break with his cousin, this is the most we can do. Alas, family is family. What else can be done?”

She blinked, finding herself still dizzy, and then unsteadily rose to her feet.

She tried to take a few steps forward but found her feet felt light and airy, making it almost impossible to keep her balance. She swayed for a few steps.

Greatly alarmed, Chanel quickly supported her by the shoulders.

“Your Highness, are you all right?” she asked again.

“I’m just too tired. I’ll be fine after some rest.” Theresa gave a wan smile. “Alright, help me to rest, Chanel. It seems our work here is done.”

Just then, the door suddenly opened again, and a young man strode in.

Of course, only one person here had the right to do so.

“His Majesty!” Upon seeing the young man, Chanel felt a sense of relief and stepped aside.

Aiglon came forward and personally supported Theresa.

“I just saw my cousin leave,” Aiglon said with great interest. “His crestfallen appearance was something I’d never seen before. How amusing.”

“Your Highness, to establish your authority, I could only reprimand him harshly and let him suffer some humiliation,” Theresa replied. “I hope you won’t blame me later for disrupting the harmony of the family.”

“The harmony of the family! Hah, I never knew the Bonaparte family had such a thing.” Aiglon shrugged nonchalantly. “Theresa, you did the right thing. Besides, I was the one who told you to reprimand him; you were only carrying out my will. Why would I blame you for that? To be honest, I’ve harshly reprimanded his father before. In short, our family is full of unruly and rebellious people, and I must subdue them. If I can’t, I would rather exile them. I will absolutely not repeat the mistakes of my predecessors!”

At this, he looked back at Theresa. “However, Theresa, I didn’t expect you to be so adept. You were able to suppress him so effortlessly without any instruction from me.”

“Actually… back in Austria, I had already thought about how I should treat him, so I was mentally prepared,” Theresa said with a slightly embarrassed smile. “Back then, for the sake of your future, I had considered whether to bring your cousins to Austria to help you. And then I thought, the people in your family are all unruly, rebellious, and ambitious. To rule over them, one cannot rely solely on appeasement. It is necessary to display authority appropriately, and even to suppress them forcefully when necessary.”

Although Theresa’s words clearly contained criticism of the members of the Bonaparte family, Aiglon was not the least bit offended; it seemed this was what he thought as well.

However… it did remind him of something else.

To think that Theresa had already pictured their married life so far into the future. He pitied her for her deep devotion.

It was just a shame that he himself had… Ugh, it was best not to dwell on it. What was past was past. All he could do was find a way to make it up to her.

“You’re absolutely right.” Aiglon nodded in approval. “Theresa, since you’ve already figured it all out, there’s nothing more for me to say.”

Thinking about it, it was not that strange. After all, she was of royal birth, and having learned by her father’s example since childhood, it was hardly surprising that someone as intelligent as Theresa could master these things on her own.

“Your Highness, please don’t think that I’m obsessed with power… For me, things like establishing authority and commanding others are merely ‘things that need to be done.’ I will do them when necessary, but I don’t find any pleasure in it, nor do I care for the sweet taste of power… because I have long been accustomed to these things. They are not something I look forward to.”

As if sensing Aiglon’s thoughts, Theresa spoke earnestly. “What I enjoy is the happiness of being by the side of the one I love, doing ‘necessary things’ for him. These necessary things could be anything—if you had asked me to live in seclusion with you in the countryside, I would have been just as happy tidying up your study and manuscripts! Perhaps I can no longer prove this point, but I believe you can surely feel my heart, for it has long since overflowed…”

“Yes, I know… Theresa, you have proven this to me countless times. Even if I were a blind man, I would have seen it, so you need not say more,” Aiglon replied, deeply moved. “Get a good rest… I have never doubted your motives for anything you’ve done for me, and I never will. I only hope I will have the chance to repay you.”

Theresa’s current weakness was obvious with just a glance. She was already ill, yet she had to force herself to put on a strong front to deal with his cousin. It was truly draining for both her mind and spirit.

“You are already repaying me.” Theresa smiled faintly, then gently leaned on his shoulder, enjoying their shared warmth. “In the future, you must give me more, and more…”

Then, she leaned against him, her eyes squinted as if she had fallen asleep.

“Your Highness, I have another proposal,” Theresa suddenly said after a moment.

“What is it?” Aiglon asked.

“Since the expedition is imminent, I think it would be best to give your subordinates a generous reward before you set out. This will boost their morale and make them fight even harder,” Theresa said softly. “However, I know that you are short on funds right now, so I was thinking, why not just distribute the cash from my dowry directly? It’s not like it has any meaning for me to keep it…”

“Theresa…” For a moment, Aiglon didn’t know what to say.

“Are you not satisfied, Your Highness?” Theresa looked up and asked with a smile.

Before leaving Austria, she remembered her Mother had taught her two things. The first was to always control the finances; the second was to bestow favors little by little and not to spend the dowry from her parents so easily.

She had followed the first half, but she had no intention of following the second.

She knew her Mother’s thinking—her Mother was worried she had made the wrong choice, and keeping the money would at least give her a buffer, allowing her to retreat with her dignity intact if she had regrets. Also, if she spent it all, she might well be deemed to have no further use and would no longer be valued.

But based on her understanding of His Highness, and her experiences with him since arriving on the island, she had cast aside all these concerns.

She knew His Highness was someone who understood gratitude. The more loyal and selfless she appeared, the more moved he would be in his heart.

Likewise, by setting an example with her immense selflessness, this very selflessness could become a weapon for her to brandish. From now on, no one would be able to accuse her of being an Austrian.

Her Mother wanted her to leave herself a way out, but she didn’t want one for herself, because she only wanted to walk this one path to the very end.

If that path led to success, she would see the scenery she most wanted to see. If that path was a dead end, then she would grit her teeth and jump, to be buried with her decision.

At least for now, she was very satisfied with the results she had obtained. His Highness had acknowledged her status and stayed only by her side, and that was enough.

Starting from her defiance of her father, she had very calmly, with her own hands, erased her options and escape routes one by one, all so she could walk a single path to its conclusion.

What sort of resolute determination was this, and whether it was right or wrong, only future history and the gods in heaven could bear witness.

And she would never regret it.

“I am very satisfied, Theresa…” Aiglon was so moved his voice trembled. “But I feel I shouldn’t do this, because that is yours…”

“I trust that you will repay it, won’t you?” Theresa interrupted him with a smile. “Alright, let’s do it this way. We will have plenty of time to settle the accounts slowly.”

“Yes, there is always enough time, a long, long time to come.” Aiglon heaved a long sigh, then nodded gently, accepting Theresa’s proposal with immense gratitude.

He couldn’t help but lower his head and kiss his fiancée.

“I still have a cold, Your Highness…” Theresa was afraid of spreading her illness, so she hesitated slightly, but her small struggle was quickly overcome. She had no choice but to close her eyes and enjoy their shared tenderness.

Although they were both only sixteen years of age, the status and education they had borne since birth had made them mentally much older than their actual years, and they possessed far more stratagems and thoughts than their peers.

But even so, deep within their hearts, traces of their youthful selves, and their dreams, still remained.

As did some magnificently poetic imaginings.

After their embrace and kiss, Aiglon pondered with a heart full of joy.

He wanted to make the still-ill Theresa happy as well.

So, how could he amuse this literary girl?

Aiglon set his ever-sharp mind to work, searching for every possible spark of inspiration.

A moment later, a flash of inspiration struck him—he had it!

“Theresa… have you heard of the Parthenon?” he asked in a low voice.

“Yes, of course I have,” Theresa nodded.

Then, she sighed. “What a pity. I hear it has been severely damaged, and only ruins remain.”

Yes, how could she not have heard of it?

The temple perched atop the limestone hill of the Acropolis of Athens in Greece, built to honor Athena, the goddess of wisdom, art, and warfare. It was an unparalleled architectural and artistic treasure of ancient Greek civilization. She had known of it since she was young and had long been captivated by it.

However, she also knew that after two thousand years of time and the ravages of war, only broken walls and ruins remained, with only colonnades and sculptures left standing. She couldn’t help but feel a sense of sorrow.

“When we get there, how about we go for a visit together?” Aiglon proposed.

“Of course.” Theresa immediately nodded. “I look forward to it.”

“Then…” Aiglon smiled, then asked as if casually, “Would you look forward to us tidying it up a bit and holding our wedding there?”

The atmosphere suddenly froze. Theresa stared blankly, then fixed her eyes on the young man beside her.

“What, are you not satisfied with my proposal?” Aiglon asked.

“No… I am very satisfied with this proposal, Your Highness.” Theresa immediately came to her senses and nodded emphatically. “I couldn’t be more satisfied… Thank you, for going to such lengths to indulge my tastes…”

If it were an ordinary girl, hearing her fiancé propose to hold their wedding in the ruins of some dilapidated site would probably make her fume with rage. However, for the romantic Theresa, this was an unparalleled stimulant. Her eyes, which had been hazy with fever, instantly lit up with a brilliant light.

Seeing Theresa’s reaction, Aiglon was secretly pleased. It seemed his flash of inspiration had not been in vain; Theresa truly liked it.

For him, since he had decided to marry Theresa, the location of the wedding didn’t matter. In the end, it was just a ceremony. But it was certainly different for Theresa. A young girl’s heart is full of fantasies; she must have imagined this countless times.

Since that was the case, he might as well make her happy. After all, it was what she deserved.

Logically speaking, Athena’s divine duties did not include “presiding over marriage.” The word “Parthenon” even meant “chamber of the maiden,” so the Parthenon seemed in no way a suitable place for a wedding. It was even a bit unorthodox.

But who cared?

The goddess Athena couldn’t prevent the fall of Athenian hegemony during the contest between Athens and Sparta, nor could she stop Greece from being conquered by one foreign people after another. What could she do to stop Aiglon and Theresa?

So, my lady goddess, in consideration of me saving your people, you might as well obediently witness my and Theresa’s union.

“Alright, it’s settled then.” Aiglon waved his hand magnanimously. “When everything is done, we shall commemorate our union with this, and let everyone cheer for us!”

“And on that day, Your Highness… I will swear to the unseen gods that I will stay by your side, sharing all happiness and sorrow. Even when we reach the end of this world, when I see that insurmountable boundary between life and death, I will laugh and leap across to follow you, to that eternal shore…” Theresa whispered, her eyes glistening with unexpected tears.

Chapter 215: 102, The Resolution

It was an ordinary summer day, with a temperature that made one drowsy. Even within the assembly hall of the Greek parliament in the city of Astros, spirits could not be roused.

Ever since the Second National Assembly convened, the little-known town of Astros had become the temporary seat of the Greek parliament, exercising its weak yet legitimate representative function and having established the Greek constitution.

However, soon after its establishment, the high hopes pinned on it vanished into thin air. For various reasons, a fierce conflict had erupted between the parliament and the army’s leader, Theodoros Kolokotronis, ultimately culminating in a civil war.

Although the civil war ended in a temporary victory for the parliament and the government, it had a devastating effect, weakening the independence army. The Turks seized the opportunity to make a comeback, and most of the territory ultimately fell back into their hands. The land controlled by the Greek independence government was now confined to the narrow Peloponnese peninsula.

This sudden downturn had dealt a heavy blow to the parliament’s authority, but for the current parliamentarians, simply maintaining their existing positions was something to be thankful for.

The seats in the assembly hall were not full today, but no one found it strange. After all, ever since the opening of the Second National Assembly, due to various political changes and military pressure from the Turks, parliamentarians were often absent from meetings. By comparison, today’s attendance was actually quite high.

At the Speaker’s declaration, the parliament began the day’s agenda.

As usual, the Greek parliamentarians followed the rules of procedure, fiercely debating the unresolved issues on the agenda. Though they appeared passionate, they were merely continuing their old arguments, unable to reach a consensus or bring about any meaningful change in the real world.

As they were engaged in these debates, a sudden commotion erupted at the entrance of the assembly hall.

Few of the debaters paid much attention to the disturbance, but when the doors burst open, their arguments inevitably came to an end.

They stared, dumbfounded, as a group of fully armed soldiers stormed in, their eyes fixed on them with a menacing gaze.

As the soldiers charged into the hall, the drowsy dullness was swept away, replaced by a grim and murderous aura.

“Panos Kolokotronis!”

Someone recognized the leader of the soldiers and cried out in alarm.

The young man was the son of the war of independence hero, Theodoros Kolokotronis. He had distinguished himself many times before, so many of those present recognized him.

During the civil war, he had been a wanted man living in exile. But after Theodoros Kolokotronis was reinstated as commander-in-chief, the warrant for his arrest was naturally rescinded.

Even so, no one had seen him return to his father’s side. Rumor had it that he had grown disheartened and chosen to remain in exile abroad. Everyone had accepted this story, so his appearance here today was a complete shock.

“Sir Panos Kolokotronis, what are you doing here?” Amidst the murderous atmosphere, the Speaker regained his composure and loudly questioned the young man.

Following the Speaker’s question, a group of parliamentarians also came to their senses and began to clamor in agreement.

“Get out! This is no place for you!”

Although he now had legal status, his presence here with weapons and soldiers was a clear violation of the law.

Their uproar, however, did not affect the young man. On the contrary, he did not flinch, but stared with a severe gaze at the detestable people before him.

These were the very people who had gathered to oppose his father, triggering the civil war and killing a great number of his comrades-in-arms.

If he could, he would have ordered his men to open fire and bathe this wretched place in blood. But he knew he couldn’t do that now. With the nation in peril, he had no time to dwell on old grudges.

“Gentlemen, I have come to submit a motion,” he answered in a clear voice. “This motion represents not only my will, but the will of my father and all the soldiers who have bled for our homeland. I implore you to pass it!”

“You have no right to propose any motion!” someone immediately roared back at him.

“You have no right!” Following his lead, nearly everyone started shouting. If not for their fear of the soldiers behind him, they likely would have rushed forward to strike him down.

Panos Kolokotronis frowned at the men before him. Impatiently, he raised his pistol and looked up at the ceiling.

“This says I have the right!” he shouted.

“Bang!” With a deafening crack, a bullet hole appeared in the ceiling, and a cloud of dust drifted down through the air.

The loud bang instantly silenced the hall.

The parliamentarians looked at one another in blank dismay. No one had expected this audacious young man to do such a thing.

This was a coup d’état.

And it was surely a coup d’état orchestrated in secret by the commander-in-chief, Theodoros Kolokotronis; his son Panos was merely the one carrying it out.

Since he had already taken such a stance, this was clearly not a matter that could be resolved with a few words. Many people here were his enemies; who knew what they would do next?

Fear silenced the once-boisterous parliamentarians.

“What motion do you wish to propose?” the Speaker asked after a moment of silence.

“Now does anyone care to say I have no right?” Panos Kolokotronis sneered.

Then, without further ado, he walked directly to the podium, faced the parliamentarians, and announced his purpose in a loud voice.

“Given the grave situation our country’s independence currently faces, we urgently need assistance from friendly parties abroad. Therefore, I propose that the government and parliament cordially invite His Excellency François-Charles-Bonaparte, Grand Master of the Order of Fontainebleau Knights, to come and aid our cause of independence and save our nation from peril.”

His words had barely faded when they triggered a new round of commotion.

Grand Master of the Order of Fontainebleau Knights? No one knew what that was.

But the name that followed plunged everyone present into a state of utter astonishment.

“You’ve colluded with the Duke of Reichstadt?” The Speaker seemed to have realized something and immediately questioned him, “Are you coercing us under his orders?”

“I am here to petition you in the name of our national interest,” Panos Kolokotronis replied with deep sarcasm. “His Excellency Bonaparte holds great sympathy for our cause of independence and is willing to provide enormous financial support to aid it. That being the case, should we not afford him the respect he deserves? We should extend a formal invitation to him at once.”

This sudden news left the uninformed parliamentarians completely at a loss. They could only continue to look at each other in blank dismay, none of them knowing what to do.

Logically, this didn’t seem like a bad thing, but the fact that the Kolokotronises, father and son, had resorted to such drastic measures to coerce the parliament clearly indicated the matter was far more serious than it appeared on the surface.

“Your proposed motion is too sudden, and it does not follow procedure.” The Speaker attempted to de-escalate the tense situation, suggesting to Panos, “I propose we wait a few days. Let a few parliamentarians submit this motion through the formal process, and then the parliament can vote on it. That would be in accordance with our rules of procedure.”

“Rules of procedure! Can your rules of procedure drive out the Turks? If they can, I’d be happy to agree!” Panos retorted with a loud laugh. “Now is not the time to be concerned with rules of procedure! We want results, and we want them now!”

As he spoke, he waved his hand, and several soldiers brandished their sabers ostentatiously to show their resolve.

“This motion must be passed today, or no one is leaving,” Panos Kolokotronis stated unequivocally. “Our situation is critical; we cannot afford any more delays! Every second we waste will cause our loyal soldiers to bleed needlessly! Therefore, I demand that you make a decision immediately, without a moment’s delay!”

His arrogant attitude provoked the anger of his opponents, and they began to clamor again, hurling the most vehement curses at Panos.

“This is a coup d’état! A shameless coup d’état! You collude with foreigners to plunge our country into peril!” one parliamentarian shouted at Panos. “Theodoros Kolokotronis will be nailed to the pillar of shame in our nation’s history!”

“Down with the coup!” “Down with Bonaparte!”

For a moment, the small assembly hall was filled with a tempest of furious curses.

The more Panos Kolokotronis listened, the angrier he became. Finally, he raised his pistol and fired another shot at the ceiling, which managed to quiet the hall somewhat.

“You’re the ones who have plunged the nation into peril, you scum, you bastards!” He glared, his eyes wide with hatred, at the people before him. “For your own selfish interests, you brought our cause of independence to this state, forcing our brothers and sisters, our children, to face the Turks’ blades once more! You slaughtered your own loyal soldiers but were powerless against the invaders, watching helplessly as our homeland fell to ruin! And now, you dare to curse those who are truly willing to rise up and fight to defend our country, curse those who have paid a heavy price to help you! You are utterly shameless!”

After his tirade, he slammed his hands on the table before him and glared at the parliamentarians.

“Facts have proven that your existence is meaningless and of no help to anyone! So honestly perform this one last function. Thank God, from this day forward, our homeland will no longer be ruined by you scum!”

As he cursed, another group of soldiers entered through the door and positioned themselves beside the parliamentarians’ seats, monitoring nearly every one of them.

Now everyone could see that the “request” Panos Kolokotronis had brought today could not be refused.

No matter what, he had to get this resolution today.

“Whatever happens today, this motion I’ve proposed must be passed, or this assembly will not be adjourned!” Panos Kolokotronis roared from the podium. “Anyone who refuses to fulfill their obligation will be treated as an enemy of the state, with no leniency! Now, hold the vote! I’d like to see just how long you intend to betray your country!”

Under the threat of his roars and the soldiers’ drawn swords, the Speaker saw that resistance was futile. He had no choice but to violate the rules of procedure and formally place the proposed motion on the agenda.

The discussion was skipped entirely, and the motion proceeded directly to a vote.

A soldier stood beside every parliamentarian, staring intently at the seated men, making their will perfectly clear.

In such a murderous atmosphere, the vote was passed with extreme speed.

Panos Kolokotronis’s motion became a formal resolution: the Greek parliament cordially invites His Excellency François-Charles-Bonaparte, Grand Master of the Order of Fontainebleau Knights, to aid Greece’s cause of independence.

Seeing his will finally carried out, Panos was in high spirits.

However, he also knew that passing this motion didn’t mean everything was finished.

“Next, I want the parliament to pass a resolution to temporarily adjourn and transfer power to a provisional government,” he continued with a new proposal. “All parliamentarians present will remain here for the time being. When His Excellency Bonaparte arrives, we will hold a ceremony to welcome him together, as a show of our respect and admiration!”

Of course, he wasn’t foolish enough to let the parliamentarians go. He intended to detain them all temporarily and only reconsider his next steps after a fait accompli had been established.

Under his coercion, the parliament had no choice but to vote again, passing his proposal.

Watching his objectives being achieved so smoothly, Panos Kolokotronis felt high-spirited and daring.

Yet, amidst his excitement, he couldn’t help but feel a touch of sadness.

All those sacrifices we made before, were they for a group of people like this? It’s too absurd.

Fortunately, that mistake has finally been corrected.

Standing on the podium, he watched as the soldiers escorted the parliamentarians out of the assembly hall one by one, taking them to a designated location for detention. Only when the hall was empty did he finally leave.

Just then, Edmond Dantès calmly walked up to him and bowed in respect.

“That was done very cleanly and efficiently. Congratulations.”

Panos Kolokotronis showed no excitement. Instead, he frowned, looking gravely at his sponsor.

He walked over to the other man, stopped, and patted him heavily on the shoulder.

“Count, we’ve done everything we can. Now it’s your turn.”

“Of course. We will not disappoint you,” Edmond Dantès replied gallantly.

Chapter 216: 103, Invitation and Calm

Just as Panos Kolokotronis was decisively forcing his way into the National Assembly to coerce the parliamentarians into passing the motion, a similar coup d’état was quietly unfolding at the headquarters of the Greek independence government.

A group of fully armed soldiers stormed President Kapodistrias’s residence. After a brief and intense exchange of fire, they disarmed the guards and burst into the president’s office.

“You’re under arrest, President,” the lead officer said to President Kapodistrias.

“What are you doing?” The president, still in shock, stared at the men before him, completely bewildered. “Why are you doing this?”

No one paid his questions any mind. At the officer’s signal, several soldiers stepped forward, seized him, and dragged him out of the residence.

Helpless, the president could only follow the soldiers, bewildered and terrified. He was escorted to a nearby residence, where he found someone waiting for him.

The man was in his fifties, with graying hair, but his frame was still tall and imposing. He wore a military dress uniform and regarded him with a stern expression.

He recognized him, of course. It was the commander-in-chief of the independence army, Theodoros Kolokotronis.

And in that instant, he understood exactly what had happened.

“Theodoros! Have you gone mad?” he couldn’t help but shout.

It was no wonder he was so agitated; the two of them were usually on good terms.

Although President Kapodistrias was very pro-Russian, having even served the Tsar for a long time, he personally hoped for Greece to become a republic after independence—one that would maintain a pro-Russian alignment. This position was consistent with Theodoros Kolokotronis’s own aspirations, so after his release from prison, the two had collaborated closely, managing to maintain the current state of affairs.

That was why President Kapodistrias could not fathom why his commander-in-chief would suddenly turn hostile and stage a coup d’état to have him arrested.

“I have not gone mad,” Theodoros Kolokotronis replied calmly to the president’s accusation. “Your Excellency the President, what has transpired does not affect your current position. I only hope that you will officially issue a statement appointing me to act on your authority, and at the same time, publicly invite His Excellency François Bonaparte to aid our nation’s cause for independence.”

“Bonaparte!” Upon hearing the name, the president understood everything. “You are being used by the Bonaparte family!”

Some time ago, an emissary from the Bonaparte family had contacted the Greek government, but he and his confidants had rejected the family’s overtures in no uncertain terms, almost without a moment’s hesitation.

It wasn’t that they despised the family, but in their view, allying with the fallen Bonaparte family would only increase the European powers’ aversion to the Greek government, ultimately harming the national interest.

Yet it seemed now that, despite the rejection, the family had not given up. They had found help elsewhere.

“They are using us, but we are using them in turn,” Theodoros Kolokotronis replied. “We cannot afford to be choosers now, can we? In this precarious situation, we shouldn’t turn away anyone willing to offer a helping hand.”

“But they clearly have ulterior motives!” the president retorted loudly. “Do you truly believe they can solve the problems we face now?”

“It’s worth a try, at least,” Theodoros answered. “In any case, we have nothing more to lose.”

“The Tsar will see things differently,” President Kapodistrias replied. “We finally managed to gain His Majesty the Tsar’s favor, but if we cooperate with the Bonaparte family now, what will he think? Will he be so angered that he withdraws all of his aid to us?”

“We have always placed our hopes in the Tsar, but the Tsar has not saved us,” Theodoros Kolokotronis answered angrily. “That being the case, what right do they have to lecture us now?”

Since the start of the war of independence, the Greek independence army knew it was too weak to withstand the pressure of the Turkish Empire. From the very beginning, they had placed great importance on seeking external aid.

The various factions within Greece had also argued incessantly over which European great power to seek help from.

One faction was secretly negotiating with France to offer the Greek throne to the French Duke of Nemours. Kolokotronis himself had once formally written to Russia, offering to submit to Russian vassalage after independence in exchange for the Tsar’s aid. Then, in July 1825, in a rare display of consensus, the various Greek leaders co-signed a document that was later sent to London. The document, dated August 1, 1825, declared, “Greece places its sacred liberty, independence, and political existence under the absolute protection of the British Empire.”

However, these three great powers did not respond positively to the Greeks’ pleas. In the beginning, they were staunchly opposed to Greek independence.

After the baptism of blood and fire that was the French Great Revolution, which had lasted more than twenty years, the nations of Europe had only just caught their breath. The very word “revolution” gave them a headache. The Holy Alliance, formed at the Tsar’s behest, treated “the preservation of monarchy” and “the maintenance of the existing European order” as inviolable laws.

From this perspective, the Ottoman Turkish Empire, for all its corrupt and brutal rule, was still part of a monarchical state and an element of the European balance of power. Therefore, its rule and its borders were not to be lightly tampered with or altered.

For the great powers that had destroyed the revolution, their absolute obsession with the “existing order” now outweighed their disgust for the Turks.

It was for this reason that the Holy Alliance, led by Tsar Alexander I, had even publicly declared that it would under no circumstances support the Greek independence movement. This declaration had broken the hearts of the Greek leaders.

Although with the death of Tsar Alexander I and other various events, sympathy for the Greek cause was quietly on the rise in the West, and the policies of various nations were undergoing drastic changes—the great powers had even begun to consult in private on how to resolve the Turkish-Greek problem by force—Theodoros Kolokotronis, who was now in a desperate situation, was no longer willing to wait.

Since the dreamed-of aid from the great powers was so slow to arrive, he would rather accept the olive branch offered by the Bonaparte family, even if it concealed the seeds of future disaster. He could not afford to worry about that now.

Theodoros Kolokotronis’s words left the president speechless.

Indeed, he did not know how he could defend his own position.

“The Bonaparte family has more enemies than we do, and they are far more formidable,” he asked in a low voice after a moment of silence. “If the Western powers take drastic action out of anger, how are we to face the consequences?”

“Any consequence would be better than our current situation. I don’t believe they would dispatch troops to crush Greece. They couldn’t do such a thing, neither for the sake of public opinion nor diplomacy. After all, the Bonaparte family is merely volunteering to help us,” Theodoros Kolokotronis replied. “By working with the Bonaparte family, we can attract the attention of the great powers. Perhaps this will be a good catalyst, urging those ever-hesitant powers to finally make a decision and resolve our problems sooner.”

President Kapodistrias finally understood the other man’s thinking.

The Tsar’s animosity toward the Bonaparte family was a given, and the current Bourbon dynasty in France certainly had no desire to see the Bonapartes stirring up trouble. They would have ample motivation to resolve the situation quickly.

As for what they would actually do, no one could predict.

“You’re gambling,” he said, frowning.

“That’s right, I am gambling. We’ve lost nearly everything anyway, so why not raise the stakes? Perhaps we will earn God’s favor through this,” Theodoros Kolokotronis said with a nod. “Now, Mr. President, please issue the statement as I requested.”

President Kapodistrias silently lowered his head, still appearing to hesitate.

“Just write it. I will bear all responsibility! In this situation, who could possibly blame you?” Theodoros Kolokotronis urged impatiently. “If things truly reach the worst-case scenario, you can all naturally place the blame on me. You can hand me over to seek the Tsar’s aid once again.”

Since things had been spelled out so clearly, President Kapodistrias hesitated no longer. He nodded in agreement.

“I can only wish you good luck.” After a pause, he added quietly, “And good luck to the Duke of Reichstadt, as well…”

“No. We call him the Grand Master of the Order of Fontainebleau Knights,” Theodoros Kolokotronis corrected him.

While the winds of change were sweeping across the Peloponnese peninsula, the small Island of Monte Cristo was calm and peaceful.

Aiglon was strolling with Theresa along the reefs by the sea.

He walked in silence, gazing out at the distant sea from time to time, listening to the sound of the tide crashing against the rocks and sending spray into the air.

He was, of course, well aware of everything that was about to transpire in Greece. For days, he had been in close communication with the men he had sent there, guiding their negotiations, making a variety of promises, some sincere and some false, all to encourage Theodoros Kolokotronis to stage the coup d’état as soon as possible and provide him with a legitimate reason to intervene.

If all went smoothly, in just a few days he would receive a formal invitation from the Greek parliament and its president. Then, with a perfectly justifiable reason, he would set foot on Greek soil and formally take part in their great cause of independence.

Then, he would be the protector of the Christians of Greece and, indeed, the entire Balkan Peninsula, fighting with all his might for their freedom and glory.

And if things did not go smoothly… well, that would merely mean his recent efforts had come to naught, and he would have to find another way to take part in the war.

This was the critical moment. It would be a lie to say he wasn’t nervous, but since childhood, he had learned to master his emotions, so he was able to maintain his calm composure, his words and actions remaining the same as always.

Of course, this composure could only fool those who rarely saw him. The people closest to him could sense his current tension in the slight changes in his demeanor.

“Your Highness… rest assured, everything will work out,” Theresa said, gently taking hold of Aiglon’s shoulder and comforting him in a quiet voice amid the sound of the waves. “Though I have never met this Mr. Dantès you speak of, from the way you describe him, he sounds like a meticulous man of both courage and cunning. I am certain he will not fail the great trust you have placed in him.”

“I hope so,” Aiglon said with a smile and a nod. “Theresa, I have great confidence in Edmond, but I also know that fate is a mysterious thing. Even when you are certain of an outcome, things can sometimes go awry. That is why I always keep a sliver of doubt in my heart.”

“That’s a very good habit. Many people have been destroyed by their own pride and arrogance. Only by remaining ever-vigilant can one continue to win victories,” Theresa said, smiling as well. “I’m sure you will face moments far more tense than this in the future, but Your Highness, we will overcome them all!”

Theresa’s comforting words made Aiglon feel much better.

Yes, he had come this far already. What was the point in worrying so much now? It was better to wait patiently for the results. At the very worst, his situation couldn’t be any more miserable than it was a year ago.

At that thought, his heart eased. He faced the deep blue sea and took a long, deep breath.

“So I should prepare for my journey. Regardless of the outcome over there, I am going! No one can stop me.”

“I’m going with you,” Theresa said quietly.

Aiglon turned his gaze from the sea and looked at Theresa with concern.

She had recently been suffering from a persistent fever, brought on by a cold and difficulties acclimating to the new environment. She was still weak and had not yet fully recovered. Aiglon did not want Theresa to endure the hardships of a rough journey in her condition.

“Theresa, you can wait here,” he couldn’t help but say, trying to persuade her. “You can come join me anytime after I’ve arrived.”

“No, absolutely not.” Theresa’s reaction was surprisingly fierce. She gripped the young man’s hand tightly, refusing to change her mind. “Your Highness, I’m going with you, right from the very first day.”

Then, biting her lip with an unhappy expression, Theresa said, “Your Highness, didn’t we promise to face adversity together? If that’s the case, what sense does it make for you to face danger while I stay behind?”

Aiglon was stunned. This was the first time Theresa had ever been so insistent on her own view in his presence.

This must be incredibly important to her.

“I’m not saying you can’t go, only that you should rest first. It’s not too late to come after you’ve recovered…” Aiglon replied helplessly.

“No, I will recover faster by Your Highness’s side,” Theresa replied stubbornly. “If I can’t see you for a long time, I’ll be terribly worried, and that will only make me feel worse… I’ve experienced that before, and it’s far more painful than any cold or fever. Besides, I’m sure I can be of help. Your Highness, please let me go with you…”

Aiglon wanted to try persuading her again, but seeing how insistent she was, he could only relent. “Very well… If you insist, then we’ll do it your way. But promise me, you must take good care of yourself.”

“I will, Your Highness!” Seeing Aiglon concede, Theresa was overjoyed, and a faint blush appeared on her pale, weak face. “For us, I will overcome any obstacle. A mere cold is nothing… Believe me!”

Then, she leaned into the young man’s embrace, closed her eyes, and quietly savored this moment of peace.

Chapter 217: 104, The Treasury

At Theresa’s insistence, Aiglon finally agreed to take her with him on the expedition to Greece.

After finishing their walk, Aiglon and Theresa returned to his quarters. Chanel was already there, following his instructions and packing his belongings.

“Chanel, pack for Theresa as well. She’s coming too,” Aiglon reminded her.

“Is Your Highness leaving now?” Chanel was a little surprised, then looked at Theresa with concern. “She is still ill. Perhaps it would be better for her to rest for a while longer.”

“No, I’ve already decided. I must follow His Highness,” Theresa replied directly before Aiglon could explain. “Chanel, I know you mean well, but this is better for me, so there’s no need to persuade me.”

Since Theresa was so resolute, Chanel dared not say more. She could only curtsy and accept her order. “Yes, Your Highness.”

Then, she silently began to pack for Theresa.

Before Theresa’s arrival, Aiglon had promised her that he would take her to Greece. While she didn’t dare hope to share in His Majesty’s glory, deep down, she had dreamed of sharing life and death with him, serving him with all her might.

But she never expected that in the end, she would not be the one to receive this great honor.

Princess Theresa would enjoy all the accolades, and everyone would treat her with the utmost respect. She and His Majesty would make history and become legends… At this thought, she couldn’t help but feel a pang of bitterness.

But at least, I can witness all of this by His Majesty’s side, she silently comforted herself.

She knew that from the very beginning, this was all she could ever hope for.

Despite her regrets, she was satisfied.

So now, her obligation was to serve her two masters with all her strength, so they could be free of worries and devote themselves wholeheartedly to the great cause of restoring the Empire.

Aiglon, of course, could not hear the waves of emotion and eventual acceptance in Chanel’s heart. His attention was now focused elsewhere.

He walked into his bedroom and, in front of the two of them, lifted the bedsheet. He then stared at the chests under the bed, silent.

This was an enormous fortune, the very foundation of his enterprise.

“Your Highness, are you troubled about what to do with them?” Theresa immediately understood what Aiglon was thinking.

Aiglon nodded lightly.

If he left the Island of Monte Cristo, he would surely not return for a long time. What was he to do with the rest of this treasure?

He could not possibly feel at ease leaving it here. Heaven knew if someone might sneak in and steal the treasure after he left.

So, he had to find a way to take it with him.

But how could he transport it under so many watchful eyes?

“What if we just mix it in with my luggage and transport it to the ship?” Theresa suggested after a moment’s thought. “It would be too unsafe to leave the treasure here after we depart, and it would also be inconvenient for you to use…”

Before arriving on the island, she had bought a ship to transport her dowry and luggage. That ship was still moored at the island’s dock, ready for use at any time.

Aiglon could disguise the chests as part of Theresa’s luggage and have them all transported to that ship.

“That’s a good idea,” Aiglon replied after some thought.

“In that case, Your Highness, you should just set sail with me on that ship… Since I am ill, it would be perfectly justifiable for you to accompany me on the voyage, wouldn’t it?” Theresa suddenly laughed.

Aiglon couldn’t help but laugh as well.

“Alright, then let’s make it our flagship—” he said, nodding in agreement.

Now that they had decided how to handle the treasure, the next problem was how to move it without attracting too much attention.

When they had first arrived on the island, Aiglon and Chanel had spent several nights moving the treasure into his room in batches. But now there were so many people on the island that for Aiglon to do so again would not only be unbefitting of his station but would also easily draw the attention of others.

Therefore, he had to consider letting others handle it.

“Your Majesty, let me do it…” Chanel volunteered. “As Her Highness’s head maid, it is my duty to manage her luggage.”

“You can’t handle it all by yourself,” Aiglon said, shaking his head.

Then, he gestured to Chanel. “Go and get André. Tell him I have an important task for him.”

He planned to have André Davout help him transport the treasure.

After observing him for some time, he was very pleased with the captain of the guard he had chosen. André wasn’t just someone coasting on a famous surname; he was an excellent man in his own right. Not only was he intelligent, but his loyalty and character were also beyond reproach, making him worthy of trust.

“Let’s have Captain Foresti help as well,” Theresa suddenly suggested. “He is trustworthy—and it would be better for the two of them to do it together.”

Aiglon thought for a moment, then nodded again.

Indeed, he had known the captain for many years and was very familiar with his character. Since he was now under orders to follow Theresa, he would not disobey her commands.

Having the two of them supervise each other would make the operation foolproof.

Thus, he nodded to Chanel, indicating she should carry out both their orders.

Chanel did not hesitate and left at once to do so.

At that moment, André Davout happened to be with Captain Foresti.

Since Aiglon had made the suggestion to the captain, he had agreed to instruct his men in swordsmanship. André, who was obsessed with the art, had become his most enthusiastic student. These days, whenever he had free time, he would spar with the captain, honing his skills and willpower.

Although he was past the ideal age for learning, he claimed to be making great progress. At least the next time he faced Agnes, he wouldn’t suffer such a crushing defeat.

Today, the two of them were sparring as usual when Chanel’s arrival interrupted their practice.

Upon hearing that His Majesty had an order, the two men rushed over at once.

“Your Majesty, what are your orders?” André Davout asked immediately after bowing to Aiglon.

“André, we will be departing for Greece soon,” Aiglon said, getting straight to the point. “If the plan goes without a hitch, I will receive an invitation from the Greek government within a few days, and then we will embark on our expedition. Of course, it doesn’t matter if I don’t receive it; I am going regardless. And you, as the captain of my guard, will ensure my safety and march with me.”

“Wonderful!” Upon hearing this sudden news, André was overjoyed, his eyes shining with ecstasy. “Your Majesty! I will follow you to the death! I swear that no one will harm a hair on your head before I fall.”

“It’s better not to say such inauspicious things,” Aiglon said with a shrug before his expression turned serious again. “Before that, I have an important task for you and the captain.”

“What is it?” André was a little confused, and Captain Foresti was equally puzzled. The two exchanged a look.

“Next, I am going to show you a top secret, and I expect you to keep it,” Aiglon said, looking at the two men with piercing eyes.

Both men immediately gave their assurances.

“Come with me.” Aiglon said no more, turning and leading them into his bedroom.

Upon entering, they found Princess Theresa and Chanel already there.

Before they could express their surprise, their eyes were immediately drawn to the chests and treasures under the bed.

The brilliant gleam of the jewels left the young André wide-eyed. Even the captain, who was usually so composed, could not help but breathe heavily.

“My God,” he breathed softly.

“This is the fortune I now possess. It comes from many sources, most of it from the donations of my supporters, so it also represents a weighty obligation,” Aiglon explained quietly to the two men. “It is now our organization’s treasury. All our strength comes from it, and our entire future depends on it. I don’t think I need to explain the importance of money to you.”

Aiglon knew he couldn’t keep this secret among just a few people forever. He had to gradually let those around him know of its existence—and today was the day to begin that process.

This was the first step, and a necessary one.

Aiglon paused for a moment, waiting for the two men to regain their composure. “After I go to Greece, this will become my most important trump card, so I must guard it closely, and with the people I trust most—”

André Davout immediately understood his meaning.

“Your Majesty, do you wish for us to be responsible for guarding your treasury?”

“Yes, I want the two of you to be its guardians. You have the ability,” Aiglon nodded. “André, I don’t need to repeat the importance of this task. Please do not falter.”

“Captain, I ask that you do not refuse. Please help us with this,” Theresa, who had been silent until now, spoke up. She looked at the captain and gave him a sincere command. “Part of this treasure is my property as well… Yes, this is the joint wealth of His Highness and myself. Therefore, as you have pledged loyalty to me, I want you to guard it for me and allow no one unqualified to touch it.”

Since the two of them had put it that way, André Davout and the captain had no room to refuse.

In fact, they felt greatly honored to receive such trust from the young engaged couple.

“As you command,” they answered in unison.

“Very good. Then I will be counting on you,” Aiglon nodded, a sigh of relief escaping him.

Then, he made a solemn promise to the two of them. “We have been together for so long, and you can see that I am not infatuated with money. Gold, silver, and jewels do not move me. To me, they are merely tools to achieve my goals. I pursue something else… and I am also happy to treat my subordinates with the utmost generosity. As long as I achieve my great cause, every one of you can become fabulously wealthy, if you so desire. I give you my word, and it is what I ought to do.”

“Yes, Your Majesty!” André Davout responded loudly, expressing his feelings.

The captain, however, let out a soft sigh. “I do not care for wealth and status, Your Highness. I only wish to complete my mission.”

“The two are not mutually exclusive,” Theresa said with a smile and a wink. “You can be noble and still receive the reward you deserve. The world always seems to think that accepting payment diminishes nobility, not realizing how foolish that is. Are people of high character destined for poverty and destitution? What kind of logic is that! I delight in handsomely rewarding those who act with integrity. That is how you show people what an example is and inspire them to learn from and practice it. Don’t refuse. You are worthy of great responsibility, which means you are also worthy of a great reward. The two should go hand in hand. There is no reason for us to expect people to make sacrifices without reward.”

Under Theresa’s praise, the captain felt a great sense of ease and said no more.

“Your Highness, rest assured, I will do everything in my power to carry out your mission.”

“Good, then it is settled. From this day forward, you two are the custodians of the treasury,” Aiglon commanded.

Then, he pointed to Chanel, who was standing beside them. “And besides the two of us, Chanel also has the authority to disburse funds. Without a nod from us and her, no one is permitted to take a single gold coin from it. Can you do that?”

“I can,” the two men immediately promised.

And with that, Aiglon’s objective was achieved.

With these two “custodians,” handling the treasure would be much more convenient.

He had no intention of wasting time and directly stated his next plan—

“Then, I must trouble you two. Please coordinate with Chanel and, under the guise of helping Theresa transport her luggage, move all these treasures to her ship in batches. Remember, this must only pass through the three of your hands. Understood?”

“Yes,” he immediately received an affirmative reply.

Aiglon and Theresa exchanged a knowing smile.

“Then you should begin at once. Do not delay; time waits for no one,” he gave his final command.

The others delayed no further and immediately began their task.

They repacked the treasures, while Chanel gathered Theresa’s clothes and jewelry. These valuables would be mixed in with Theresa’s other luggage, packed into chests, and sent to the ship.

At the same time, Aiglon announced his decision to the rest of the island.

His decision immediately ignited the passion of the people. The members of the Order of Knights, who had been on the island for so long, were thrilled that they could finally draw their swords and risk their lives for His Majesty.

Amid this fervent excitement, no one noticed Princess Theresa’s attendants also packing her luggage—after all, to most people, what could be more normal?

The people’s passion reached its peak three days later.

On that day, Aiglon received the resolution and official invitation from the Greek government.

It was time.

Chapter 218: Taking the Oath

Taking the Oath

With the invitation from Greece in hand, the last shred of doubt in the minds of Aiglon and everyone else vanished.

There was no more need for hesitation. Only one path remained, a path that led ever forward, with no room for fear or delay.

Let’s go!

Passions were running so high that it took a mere two days for everyone to pack their belongings. They awaited only their Sovereign’s command to set off for that land of blood and battle that called to them.

Early that morning, under the orders of their officers, all the soldiers assembled by the sea, waiting to board the ships.

They gathered silently around the pier, arranged in several square formations according to their well-practiced drills. At a glance, they looked like a black forest covering the rocky shore.

By the pier, several sailing ships disguised as merchant vessels were already moored, ready to carry them upon their great journey.

At that moment, Aiglon was in the great hall of the island’s monastery ruins, holding a send-off with the members of his Order of Knights.

The atmosphere was at once stirring and solemn. Everyone held their breath, their eyes fixed on the young man, awaiting his final address.

On a nearby table stood dozens of glass cups, all filled with wine. The scarlet liquid cast reflections upon the ground, as if staining the floor with blood.

This was an omen of the future!

Aiglon’s heart surged with emotion. His gaze swept across the room, passing over each and every face.

He remembered clearly how, not long ago, he had asked the Marquis de Tréville to gather these hot-blooded, idealistic young supporters of the Bonaparte family on this very island. He had personally knighted each of them, making them Knights of his Order of Fontainebleau.

He had laid his sword upon each man’s shoulder and, in doing so, had committed nearly every face to memory.

And now, he was about to lead them into peril.

Without a doubt, even if everything went smoothly, some of them were destined never to see the day of the Empire’s restoration.

Yet, they had not uttered a single word of complaint. On the contrary, they were all eager to follow him, to dedicate their blood, sweat, and even their lives to his cause.

He had always been a man who kept his emotions in check, but the loyalty they displayed moved him deeply.

No matter how much self-interest might be mixed in with their devotion, Aiglon felt he had to repay them.

“Gentlemen, I think I need not state the obvious; you should all know what we are about to face.” After a long silence, Aiglon finally suppressed the storm of thoughts in his mind and began to speak slowly under everyone’s watchful gaze. “Under my command, you will fight for the liberation of a small, enslaved nation. What you can expect to gain is little—apart from the honor of serving me, there is only the reverence of the Christian people. Is that enough to satisfy you?”

“It is enough!” The words had barely left his lips when the members of the Order, led by the Duke of Elchingen, Michel Ney, answered without a moment’s thought. “Your Majesty, that is all we seek!”

“Good. I trust that you speak from the heart. We all have a taste for adventure, which is why we have gathered in this place.” Aiglon gave a slight nod. “Between glory and a life of ignominy, we have made our choice. Now, we must remain unwavering until we reach that glorious summit… Can you see this through to the end?!”

“To the very end!” the men roared, their voices loud and unified, giving their one and only answer.

Aiglon listened quietly to their shouts, feeling the slight vibration in the air. He knew that, at least for this moment, they were all sincere.

As for how many could hold fast when truly tested, only time would tell.

Aiglon sighed softly, then raised his right hand, gesturing for everyone to quiet down.

“It is true that by following me into this venture, you will inevitably face mortal danger. I have no doubt that your loyalty makes you fearless in the face of death, but even so, I would still rather you do everything in your power to preserve your lives.” Aiglon then spoke to them in the most earnest tone he could muster. “When I was trapped in this corner of the world, you followed me without regret or complaint. To me, this loyalty is a debt of gratitude I must repay. Losing any one of you would be an unbearable blow… Therefore, for the future restoration of the Empire, I need you to stay alive, to continue following by my side. I also hope you will give me the chance to repay you. Please, all of you, take care of yourselves. Fight for me, and live for me.”

These heartfelt words caused the impassioned crowd to fall suddenly silent. No one spoke a word.

“I will, Your Majesty,” André Davout, who was beside him, suddenly declared in a clear voice. “I will do everything in my power to fight for you and follow you for the rest of my life!”

Led by his example, the others made similar vows to him one by one.

“Alright, what needed to be said has been said. Let us drink,” Aiglon said, picking up a glass of wine from the table and gesturing to everyone present. “Come, let us celebrate breaking free from our cocoon, leaving this place of our beginning, and journeying toward a glorious future! To victory!”

“To victory!” Amid the unified cheer, everyone took a wineglass from the table.

Aiglon, casting aside all etiquette and decorum, drained his glass in one gulp. Then he raised his hand and smashed the now-empty glass fiercely onto the ground.

CRASH!

With a crisp, mournful sound, the glass shattered into countless pieces.

Following his lead, the others also hurled their empty glasses to the floor.

A cacophony of shattering glass echoed throughout the hall, eventually fading back into silence. All the cups lay broken, reduced to a scattered layer of shards on the ground.

“Let’s go!” Aiglon shouted, then strode out of the hall.

The wine he had drunk in a single draught was now churning in his stomach. The alcohol spread through his veins, feeling as though it were injecting energy into his very bones.

Everyone followed behind him, walking along the path all the way down to the seashore.

He lifted his head and glanced back one last time at the buildings deep within the Island of Monte Cristo.

Though the small island was barren and desolate, after having stayed for several months, he found himself somewhat reluctant to say goodbye.

It had witnessed him rise from nothing, gaining a treasure buried for centuries; it had also witnessed him rally a group of supporters, establish his own personal Order of Knights, and then, through them, build his first military force.

Without a doubt, this force was still extremely weak, no match for even a small nation on the European continent. But it was a spark. As long as it continued to burn tenaciously, it would surely grow into a roaring blaze, eventually consuming everything that stood in its way.

His most precious asset was not swords or guns, but the name Bonaparte and the meaning it represented. On a continent suffocating under the weight of the Holy Alliance and extreme conservatism, there were still countless people who yearned for this name, who yearned for that recently departed, glorious era of ideals.

I cannot fight my way into Paris with an army, but I can add luster to this name, and eventually make the French people welcome me into Paris with cheers.

Aiglon said to himself in his heart.

This was the path he had chosen for himself, and it was the only path he could take now. Fortunately, so many people were willing to walk this path with him, and so many were willing to entrust their dreams to him.

So, what was there to be afraid of?

Aiglon turned back and looked at the soldiers standing at attention before him, then walked step by step toward them.

This was his final inspection of his army on the island. Though they numbered only a few hundred, for him, that was enough to place his hopes upon.

They were seeds. With the right wind and rain to cultivate them, they would take root and sprout, eventually expanding into a massive force.

Aiglon believed that as long as he established a foothold, achieved meritorious deeds, and raised his banner high, those who held dreams and were willing to entrust them to the Bonaparte family would eventually find their way to him and become part of his ranks.

I will have all of this eventually…

Aiglon studied the young soldier before him. The man stood tall and proud, his eyes fixed on Aiglon, afraid to show the slightest hint of timidity.

Then, Aiglon offered him a warm smile. He reached out, gently patted the unknown soldier’s shoulder, and whispered a few words.

“Do well, my friend. I’m counting on all of you.”

“Yes, Your Majesty!” The soldier, thrilled by this special honor, immediately snapped to attention and replied in a loud voice.

Aiglon turned back, waved to everyone, and shouted his final words.

“Long live the Empire!”

“Long live the Empire!”

His words were instantly met with a tsunami of cheers.

And this marked the beginning of everything.

Aiglon said no more. Amid the cheers, he walked up the gangplank onto the sailing ship that was already waiting for him.

Theresa, who had been waiting on deck for some time, immediately came to his side.

“Your Highness…” Perhaps infected by the atmosphere, Theresa’s voice trembled as she looked at the young man with great excitement.

The dashing youth before her, dressed in a black military uniform and a bicorne hat, seemed to fulfill every expectation she had ever dreamed of.

“You look so handsome right now!” she couldn’t help but say.

“And you, Theresa, are lovely at any time,” Aiglon said, stepping forward and gently embracing his fiancée. “I’m so glad you’re willing to share these hardships with me and embark on this journey, but… you must take good care of yourself.”

“I’ll be fine, Your Highness. Don’t worry about me.” Theresa smiled and shook her head. “The thought of accomplishing extraordinary things with you, of facing adversity together and experiencing all the honor and disgrace by your side, makes me so happy I could almost cry… This excitement and joy are the best medicine for me. I’m already much better. Rest assured, I will never be a burden to you. On the contrary… I will do everything I can to help you, with both my mind and my will.”

These words from Theresa were not mere bravado. Ever since Aiglon had agreed to her request, her spirits had remained remarkably high. The cold that had lingered for some time had finally begun to improve, which put Aiglon’s mind at ease.

“Then I’ll be relying on you, Theresa.” Aiglon held her close and whispered in her ear. “I… I’m also very glad to have you by my side. Looking back on the experiences of this past year, I think it’s perhaps because of the unconditional support from people like you that I’ve been able to accomplish all this.”

“We can accomplish even more…” Theresa answered with a smile.

She lifted her head and gazed at the distant ocean.

The sea was calm, the sky as blue as if it had been washed clean. Such an open and magnificent vista seemed to herald the great deeds they were about to achieve.

Together, they would travel on the same ship, laden with hope, ambition, and the treasure he had discovered on the Island of Monte Cristo, heading toward that distant land.

To Theresa, this was romantic enough. Wasn’t this everything she had hoped for?

Moreover, they were going to complete the legacy that Byron had left unfinished… and save the cradle of Western civilization.

Just the thought of it made Theresa’s heart pound. Among all the princes and nobles she had ever known or seen, only His Highness would think of and attempt such things.

What’s more, she and His Highness would enter the hallowed halls of matrimony there, officially binding their names and fates together…

Her face suddenly flushed crimson, and she dared not let her imagination run any further.

She had already obtained everything she had ever dreamed of. She knew there might be many difficulties and dangers ahead, but they would be nothing more than seasoning, adding more flavor to her happiness. She was not afraid; she had nothing to fear.

“Your Highness, I am so happy to be with you,” she whispered. “Even to the ends of the earth, I would follow you without a single regret.”

Such a heartfelt confession stirred Aiglon’s own heart.

To be so cherished by the young woman before him… what more could a man ask for?

“Then let’s go now!” he replied loudly.

Then, he made a gesture.

As if on command, a cannon fired from the ship.

Next, the anchor was slowly raised from the seabed by a winch, and the ship itself began to move.

Soon, the other ships followed suit. Before long, a favorable easterly wind had filled their sails.

With a gentle rocking motion, the ships gradually left the coast and sailed toward the horizon. Aiglon stood at the bow, watching as the small Island of Monte Cristo grew smaller and smaller in the distance.

Everything was proceeding so smoothly, as if the gods themselves were cheering them on and offering their blessings.

Yes, I will surely be blessed, he said to himself in his heart.

Chapter 219: 106, Arrival

With the morning sun and the sea breeze, the Peloponnese peninsula welcomed its new guest.

This small peninsula once possessed a glorious history. It had valiantly resisted the Persian invasion and had been the stage for a truly magnificent chapter in the hegemonic struggle between Athens and Sparta.

However, all this glory had faded with the passage of time. The city-states that once dominated the entire Mediterranean Sea had declined, conquered one after another by foreign peoples. The pearl was now covered in dust, and even its inhabitants had forgotten the splendor they once possessed.

The last foreign people to conquer them was the most powerful empire they had ever encountered. This empire was cruel and merciless, possessing an almost insatiable desire for expansion. It had conquered the entire Balkans, once subdued Hungary, and pushed deep into the European heartland, several times laying siege to the city of Vienna, nearly making the entire Christian world tremble.

However, no power is eternal. After centuries of expansion and conquest, this empire finally, inevitably, fell into decline. Now it had become the “Sick Man of Europe,” an object of scorn, languishing in the hands of a corrupt bureaucracy. It was only because the Great Powers could not agree on the spoils and feared their rivals might benefit that they all stayed their hands, thus maintaining its existence.

And the more it decayed, the more desperately this empire clung to the last of its ancestral lands, willing to pay a price of rivers of blood. Since it could no longer maintain the loyalty of the conquered through benefits, it could only use fear and brutality to hold them tightly in its grasp.

It was at this time that nationalist sentiment was ignited in Greece for the first time. After centuries of silence and submission, its people finally mustered the courage to rise up against foreign rule, unafraid even in the face of the empire’s butcher’s knife.

A decaying empire unwilling to die and a nation proud of its glorious history and yearning for freedom—two forces locked in a bloody struggle. This was no longer about justice, but about survival. Neither side could possibly yield; a result had to be decided by fire and blood.

Under the golden morning sun, a fleet of several sailboats on the sea was sailing at full speed toward the distant land.

Carried by the gentle sea breeze, the white wakes they churned left their own marks on the azure water. The thin morning mist was gradually being torn apart by the golden sunlight, as if beckoning them forward.

On the masts of these sailboats hung an Eagle Standard, and on the deck of one, a young man stood at the bow. He remained unmoving amidst the symphony of wind and waves, his eyes fixed on the path ahead.

The sea breeze whipped around him, tossing his hair, but his heart was resolute, without a trace of hesitation.

Now that he had embarked on this journey, the die was cast. Any hesitation or doubt was utterly unnecessary. From here on, he could only press forward with unyielding courage.

Fortunately, so many people followed and encouraged him, becoming the source of his courage.

“Your Highness…” Just then, he heard a voice beside him.

At the sound of this voice, his mind, which had been racing with a thousand thoughts, was suddenly filled with a sense of warmth.

When it came to devotion, loyalty, and thoughtfulness, Theresa was not the only one. But if there was anyone who had given him the greatest self-confidence, it was none other than Theresa.

Chanel, his two cousins, André Davout… all of them followed him simply because he was the sole heir to the Emperor and the Bonaparte family.

Undoubtedly, they were all talented and capable people, and Aiglon was happy to make use of them. But deep down, there was always a voice telling him, “It’s all because of Napoleon that they hold me in such high regard.”

This was a fact, and he wasn’t angry about it. After all, Napoleon was his only source of political appeal and capital. Only by leveraging this capital could he have so quickly assembled a team loyal to him.

Sophie cared for him deeply. Her love was both heavy and moving, but it was also tinged with pity. He was treated more like a child in need of protection, an object of tender affection.

Theresa, however, was different. Her aspirations and expectations had nothing to do with the Empire. Aiglon knew that, more than any Napoleon or Bonaparte, Theresa cared first and foremost for him, the person. She didn’t care about the restoration of the Empire; when they had first become close, she had seriously considered a future life of quiet seclusion in the countryside and had been full of joyful anticipation for it.

The only reason she was now participating in his cause was not because she was keen on becoming an Empress, but simply because he had chosen this path for himself.

It was Theresa who made Aiglon realize that he wasn’t just a label—“Napoleon’s son”—but a person worthy of admiration and love in his own right.

Moreover, Theresa was so lovely and exceptional. Her unwavering devotion to him was, in a way, proof that he himself was truly outstanding. Otherwise, how could he have attracted her and won such wholehearted affection?

At this thought, Aiglon found a confidence that transcended his name.

Therefore, for the sake of this faith in me, I must win it all.

With this wondrous confidence, Aiglon took Theresa’s hand, and they stood side by side at the bow.

The sea breeze blew before the young man and woman, and the golden dawn shone upon them. This was the blessing they had received.

“Theresa, I’m sorry,” Aiglon said suddenly after a moment of silence.

“Why the sudden apology?” Theresa was a little confused.

“I’ve been thinking, and it would be best not to reveal your identity when we first arrive in Greece,” Aiglon told her apologetically. “Once I land, the news will spread throughout Europe very quickly. If you reveal your identity, I won’t lose anything, but it will likely cause trouble for your father…”

Although Aiglon didn’t say it explicitly, Theresa understood at once.

His Highness was thinking of her and her father.

If her identity were made public from the start, the various nations would easily suspect Archduke Karl was behind the whole affair. Within the Empire, her father would be heavily criticized and accused of secretly funding the Duke of Reichstadt’s rebellion.

It would undoubtedly put her father in a very awkward position.

She already owed her father so much for the Tfreedom she had today. How could she bear to push him further into trouble?

“You’re right,” Theresa nodded. “Your Highness, as soon as we reach Greece, I will be careful to conceal my identity and not let the outside world become aware of my presence.”

“It doesn’t have to be that troublesome,” Aiglon said with a shake of his head and a smile. “Is it really so strange for a girl to be by my side? As long as we don’t make a big show of it, no one will pay attention to such a small matter.”

He had spoken casually, but he hadn’t expected his words to have an unforeseen effect. The corners of Theresa’s mouth tilted up slightly as she replied in a soft, delicate voice.

“Yes, I suppose I overthought it. How could Your Highness ever be lacking female companionship? I imagine everyone has already forgotten you have a fiancée far away in Vienna.”

The moment he heard her reply, Aiglon knew he had said the wrong thing.

He cursed himself inwardly, but he knew that trying to explain would only make the situation more awkward. So, he quickly changed the subject.

“It’s wonderful that you understand my reasoning. Thank you for being so considerate, Theresa.” He took her hand, interlacing his fingers with hers, and spoke with sincerity. “I remember every sacrifice you’ve made so far. I promise you, everything I owe you, I will repay in full. I will make everyone cheer your name—today in Greece, tomorrow in France, and the day after, the world!”

“But it’s enough for me if you alone call my name,” Theresa, showing no intention of continuing the argument, replied softly with her head lowered.

As they spoke, the land drew nearer and nearer. What had been tiny, imperceptible specks in the distance transformed into a long, dark line. The line grew larger and larger until it dominated the entire horizon.

They had arrived.

This was the port of Methoni on the Peloponnese peninsula. This little-known fishing port would be Aiglon’s first stop upon setting foot on the European continent again.

For better or for worse, his journey would begin here.

Aided by the sea breeze, the small fleet approached Methoni at full speed. Just then, a small boat sailed out from the opposite direction to meet them.

The fleet immediately assumed a defensive posture, the mouths of its cannons beginning to aim at the approaching vessel. However, they soon saw the Eagle Standard flying from the other boat’s mast as well.

Then, the small boat fired a salute, indicating that it was there to welcome the fleet.

On Aiglon’s order, the fleet drew near the small boat.

As the distance closed, Aiglon quickly recognized the man standing on the boat’s deck. At that moment, the man was bowing respectfully to him.

“Edmond Dantès!” Aiglon quietly murmured his name.

At that moment, all his worries vanished.

He turned to Theresa beside him. “This is the Count of Monte Cristo, a trusted confidant I sent to Greece. He has done an excellent job.”

“So he is the Count of Monte Cristo you ennobled?” Theresa had heard about this man long ago and studied him with interest. “Then his contributions must be well rewarded.”

As she was observing Edmond Dantès, he was also observing her, looking slightly surprised. However, he quickly set aside his confusion and turned his attention back to his master.

“Your Majesty!” he shouted. “Permit me to lead you ashore!”

Aiglon didn’t answer, merely nodding with a smile.

Upon receiving his instruction, the small boat immediately turned around and guided the fleet forward.

“He is our subject, but by no means an ordinary one,” Aiglon said, looking at Theresa with a smile. “Theresa, I can tell you that his talents are far greater than what he has shown so far, so I hope you will treat him with sufficient respect.”

Although she didn’t understand why the normally proud prince thought so highly of someone he had only known for a few short months, since he had said so, Theresa took it to heart.

It seems he is His Highness’s foremost confidant. I should make sure to get on good terms with him.

Soon, under the small boat’s guidance, the fleet sailed all the way into the harbor.

As the fleet approached the pier to dock, the roar of cannons echoed from the harbor’s surroundings.

The cannon fire was continuous, a show of respect for the prince who had come to their aid.

Amidst the deafening roar, the fleet dropped anchor.

They had arrived.

This was the end of one journey, and the beginning of a new one.

“Theresa…” Aiglon extended his arm to her.

Theresa’s face flushed slightly, but she took his arm nonetheless.

Then, together, they walked down the gangplank that had been lowered from the ship.

On the pier, Edmond Dantès, who had gone ahead, was already waiting.

“Your Majesty! Thank you for your arrival!” The moment he saw the young man, he bowed deeply and congratulated him in his most ardent tone, “I wish you success in all your endeavors.”

“You’ve worked hard, Edmond,” Aiglon thanked him gravely amidst the thundering cannons. “I will never forget your contributions over these past few months. God is my witness, you’ve done even better than I could have hoped.”

“It is my duty, Your Majesty,” Edmond Dantès replied hastily.

“This is Theresa, my fiancée,” Aiglon said, glancing at the girl beside him.

Edmond Dantès’s eyes widened in an instant.

It had been several months since he left his dungeon, and he was no longer a prisoner completely ignorant of worldly affairs. He had devoured a great deal of knowledge and was naturally well-acquainted with his master’s life story.

Theresa, fiancée… could this mean…

“Sir Count of Monte Cristo, it is a pleasure to meet you.” As his mind raced, Theresa spoke to him with a smile. “On the ship just now, Aiglon was praising you constantly, and he repeatedly said how grateful he was for your contributions. So I think I too should feel grateful to you… If you are willing, we shall be friends from now on, and I will treat you with the respect you deserve.”

This was quite something.

“To be your friend would be the honor of my lifetime, Your Highness the Princess,” Edmond Dantès replied at once, not daring to be slow.

“Due to certain considerations, Theresa’s identity must be kept secret for now,” Aiglon interjected. “Edmond, do not mention it to anyone else. Just consider her my… hmm, close friend.”

“Yes, Your Majesty!” Edmond Dantès immediately agreed.

Just then, the continuous cannon fire began to subside, replaced by the sound of military music from flutes, bouzoukis, and other instruments. Then, Aiglon saw a group of men in military uniforms walking toward him.

“That is Sir Panos Kolokotronis. He is in charge of welcoming you,” Edmond Dantès explained quietly to Aiglon.

“Excellent. Let’s go and meet him!” Aiglon smiled.

Chapter 220: Thunder

“Very well, let’s go meet him then!”

Edmond Dantès glanced at Theresa, hesitating for a moment.

“To avoid any trouble, I will refrain from meeting him for now,” Theresa immediately answered his unspoken question. “Count, I leave everything in your hands. I hope you will be able to assist His Highness and fulfill your mission.”

“It is my duty,” Edmond Dantès replied solemnly.

He then led Aiglon toward Panos Kolokotronis.

Amidst the rousing sound of drums and music, Aiglon walked up to the group opposite him, and both parties came to a halt.

This was his first formal meeting with his ally.

It was strange. Although he knew in his heart that this was a crucial moment, Aiglon was no longer nervous. His heartbeat and breathing steadied, and he looked at the men before him with a calm, slightly arrogant gaze.

The man at the head of the group was young, with a sharp look and piercing eyes. This was evidently Panos Kolokotronis.

As he sized up the other man, the young man was also carefully studying the youth before him.

He wasn’t the only one; at this moment, nearly everyone had gathered around, staring curiously at the young man.

Although he knew the other party was not old, Panos was still secretly astonished by his youth when he finally saw him in person.

However, this did not give rise to any contempt. On the contrary, it made him feel even more wary.

It was rare indeed for someone of this age to command his subordinates so perfectly at ease, to methodically carry out his own strategies and plans, and to be involved in such a momentous affair.

This child, now only sixteen, still retained a refined and gentle demeanor despite his black military uniform. Who could predict what turmoil and change he would bring to the world in the future?

For his own side, at least, he represented hope.

With a torrent of thoughts flooding his mind, Panos bowed to his sponsor in the European manner. At the same time, he paid his respects in his less-than-fluent French.

“Grand Master, I am deeply honored to meet you. My apologies, my father must remain behind to stabilize the situation and was unable to come himself, so he could only entrust me to come in his place. But this in no way diminishes our utmost respect for you. On behalf of the provisional government of Greece and the Greek people, I thank you for your assistance. Your arrival will surely be a cause for celebration for us all.”

According to their prior agreement, Panos’s side could not acknowledge Aiglon’s non-existent title of Emperor, while Aiglon’s side could not accept the title of Duke of Reichstadt. Thus, on Theresa’s suggestion, Aiglon proposed to act under the title of Grand Master of the Order of Fontainebleau Knights.

Although this title seemed somewhat less than serious, it unexpectedly satisfied the needs of both sides, so they quickly reached a compromise.

Therefore, he now addressed Aiglon by this title—and would continue to do so.

Being called this for the first time, Aiglon felt a slight, peculiar sense of awkwardness, but he did not dwell on such a trivial matter.

“Sir Kolokotronis, even during my secluded life at Schönbrunn Palace, I have always followed the situation across Europe. Thus, I have long heard of your father’s name and deeply admire his achievements in fighting for national independence and repeatedly defeating the Turks.” Aiglon cordially extended a hand to the other man and said with a smile, “And today, I must say, you are worthy of inheriting his glorious name. Future generations will surely thank you for your decisive and heroic act in your homeland’s hour of peril.”

Although he knew the other was merely flattering him, Panos still felt a deep sense of excitement.

His father was certainly not as dazzling as the other’s, but he was still a hero Panos was immensely proud of. To receive such direct affirmation made him share in the glory.

Consequently, he too extended his hand, shaking the young man’s firmly twice.

It was a ceremony representing friendship. At this moment, at least, with their handshake, the two allies formally established their relationship.

“We were only forced into this decision out of necessity. In my father’s heart and my own, we would much rather that everything be prioritized according to the will of the nation, rather than us forcing this choice upon it,” Panos Kolokotronis said with a look of resignation. “But regardless, the situation no longer permits us to hesitate—we can only pray to the Almighty that we achieve the desired outcome.”

“Now that I am here, you will certainly achieve it,” Aiglon replied with a smile. “I did not come alone, but with a divine mission and the call of the masses… We will be victorious.”

Panos said no more, instead turning and making a gesture.

At his signal, everyone present began to cheer loudly, paying their respects to the young man. The ceremonial cannons boomed once more, shaking the entire harbor.

“You are a messenger sent by God to save us. I am certain of it.” Amidst the deafening cheers, Panos finally paid his respects to him again. “May your glory shine upon us and lead us forward!”

Whatever he truly thought, he had at least given Aiglon enough face for the moment, which left Aiglon quite satisfied.

The only regret was that while the scene was grand and the courtesy impeccable, there was no lively scene of people lining the streets to welcome him. Those present were all soldiers under Panos Kolokotronis’s command.

However, Aiglon knew this was not because they were unwilling to give the claimant to the throne a grand welcome, but because they had recently staged a coup d’état and imprisoned a large number of opponents. At this moment, it was simply inconvenient to hold a large-scale ceremony.

If a few people who harbored ill will towards them or the Bonaparte family were hiding among the spectators, carrying guns or knives, any accident they caused would have disastrous consequences.

Therefore, to be perfectly safe, they could only choose to welcome his arrival in this manner.

“Say a few words to the people here, Grand Master,” Panos suggested to him amidst the rising and falling cheers.

“Of course,” Aiglon nodded, then beckoned Edmond Dantès to his side to serve as his interpreter.

To display sufficient enthusiasm, Aiglon had recently been practicing Greek diligently, but he had only just begun his efforts, so he did not intend to make a fool of himself. Instead, he had the already proficient Edmond Dantès act as his translator.

Meanwhile, at Panos’s signal, the cheering subsided, and everyone stared intently at the young man, awaiting his speech.

Standing by the shore, Aiglon glanced around, taking in everyone present and their expressions, some excited, others hesitant.

He felt no stage fright. In fact, a sense of excitement began to build within him.

It was as if an electric current shot through his heart, making it beat faster and filling him with a surge of emotion.

“My esteemed warriors, for a long time, since I was but an ignorant child, I have been watching you, blessing you. I cheered for your every victory and grieved for your every defeat. You are immensely significant to me, because your efforts have shown me a nation’s unyielding defiance against fate. To gain freedom, you engaged in a life-or-death struggle against a powerful and cruel enemy… This spirit has inspired me, resonating deep within my soul. It can be said that I have already forged a spiritual connection with this nation. It is for this reason that I cannot bear the regret of not being able to participate, because I know that I may never again encounter such a great cause in my lifetime!”

With every sentence Aiglon spoke, Edmond Dantès, standing beside him, translated it loudly for all to hear.

Just then, the dark clouds in the sky began to churn and roil, and a faint, rumbling sound echoed from above.

It was the roar of thunder, but was it not also a promise from the gods?

“It is for this reason that I escaped from Vienna! I had to join you, to help you. I have come with a great sum of money, and I am determined to give every last coin, for what is mere money compared to this great and noble cause?!” Aiglon’s voice grew louder, his volume overpowering the thunder. “Moreover, I bring not only money, but also justice… Listen! This is the roar of justice from all of Europe! All who seek freedom are with you and me at this moment.”

Under everyone’s watchful eyes, the blond youth spoke with impassioned fervor, his arm swinging emphatically with his words.

Although most of them could not understand what he was saying, his body language was enough to infect them with immense passion and confidence.

Perhaps this was the skill of a natural orator.

“I have not come for personal gain or ambition, but to bring light and hope to those trapped in suffering and despair. Even if this light is very weak, it can at least let them know that they are not alone and unaided at this moment. There are still many people full of passion and ambition who wish to help them and are willing to go through fire and water.”

Aiglon shouted himself hoarse, “Undoubtedly, I am weak and isolated, but if an example is needed, then I am willing to serve as one with my sacrifice and my ardor, so that everyone can see there is someone willing to give everything for justice and freedom! I will gather them under my banner to fight for these beautiful words! The torch of justice and freedom is burning fiercely here, and it will burn all the way to the land of your ancestors, incinerating all the shackles imposed upon you by your conquerors. Look! No one can stop us!”

Boom! Just then, a pale purple streak tore across the sky, followed by a tremendous crash, as if someone was applauding him.

“Do you hear that? That is thunder! That is a command from the heavens! That is the war drum of restoration! The Almighty is watching us, urging us onward!” Entirely unafraid, Aiglon shouted his final sentence, “Forward! Today, the Peloponnese; tomorrow, Constantinople!”

As his words fell, Edmond Dantès finished translating the last sentence.

“Today, the Peloponnese; tomorrow, Constantinople!” His words struck a chord with everyone present.

Today, the Peloponnese; tomorrow, Constantinople!

This was the grand wish rooted in the hearts of so many. Aiglon knew that only this place name could resonate most deeply within them.

He had no intention of actually marching on Constantinople. Objectively, he could not do it either—but despite that, he did not mind using these words to stir their hearts.

Looking at the scene of aroused public sentiment before him, Aiglon knew he had achieved his goal.

He had deliberately emphasized that he had followed the Greek cause for independence since childhood, and that he stood with them in spirit, all to bridge the psychological distance with these Greeks. Only in this way could he smoothly carry out his future endeavors.

Undoubtedly, a single speech could not make everyone trust him completely, but he believed it was a good start. By accumulating trust bit by bit, he would eventually achieve his goal.

“You spoke very well, Your Excellency.” At that moment, Panos Kolokotronis finally spoke.

Although he maintained a calm exterior, it was not difficult to see from his eyes and tone that he too had been somewhat moved.

“I thank you for your long-standing concern for us, and even more for your fearless courage in going through fire and water for our nation. We are a people who revere chivalry, and anyone who helps us is a friend we respect immensely… From this moment on, we stand with you, facing the same joys and hardships. May the Almighty bless us.”

“May the Almighty bless us.” Aiglon nodded as well, then extended his hand to the other man once more.

The two shook hands again.

Compared to the polite caution of their first handshake, their movements this time were much more relaxed.

As they shook hands, they exchanged a smile.

They both knew that no matter how pleasant their words were at this moment, they did not fully represent their inner thoughts. They both knew that each of them held reservations and doubts, and that they had different goals. Perhaps they might even part ways one day.

But for now, at least, they were companions on the same road, striving for the same goal, and they both deeply believed that this goal was absolutely just.

That was enough.

“How many men did you bring with you?” Panos asked in a low voice.

“I alone am enough,” Aiglon replied, full of confidence. “As long as I stand here, a continuous stream of people will be willing to come. I… am a living totem, and I will make this totem even more brilliant and splendid.”

This confidence could easily be seen as arrogance, but Panos heard a different meaning in it.

“Then I can only wish you well with great anticipation.” He smiled faintly, then said in a volume only the two of them could hear, “Please forgive my previous impertinence, but it was something I was compelled to do. Personally, I hold immeasurable admiration for your father… If you truly fulfill your promises, then regardless of what others may do, I personally am willing to address you as His Majesty and follow your banner.”

“Then let’s see the results,” Aiglon replied in a low voice.

Chapter 221: 108, Rewarding Merit

“Then let’s see the results.”

Aiglon’s reaction was both calm and reserved.

Indeed, they were both intelligent men. He knew that no matter how passionate or flowery his speeches were, they would be useless. Intelligent men only look at facts and results.

Only by achieving good results could they cooperate further, and only then could he possibly win their loyalty. There was no other way.

Panos Kolokotronis said no more.

Although he had fervently encouraged his father to launch the coup d’état, he was still apprehensive about this François Bonaparte whom he had never met, fearing he might be nothing more than an incompetent heir with grandiose ambitions, or a hot-headed youth full of nothing but passion.

But from their brief meeting and conversation, he discovered that although the young man was youthful, he possessed a mind that was a match for any adult’s, even possessing extraordinary eloquence and an unhurried composure. All of this gave him confidence.

Although these qualities did not guarantee success, they were certainly necessary conditions for it.

Perhaps he really can fulfill those promises… Let’s see the results, he thought.

As the two conversed, the soldiers from the fleet were disembarking in an orderly fashion.

Panos secretly watched them from the corner of his eye, mentally counting their numbers.

There didn’t seem to be too many of them, but judging by their movements and discipline, they were clearly well-trained.

He had just asked the Grand Master how many men he had brought, but the question had been deftly dodged, so he decided not to dwell on it any longer.

“Are the members of your Order of Knights serving as officers?” he asked, trying a more indirect approach.

“Yes, they are all handpicked from my followers. They possess the firmest loyalty and military experience,” Aiglon replied casually. “It is only by relying on them that I can build an army that belongs solely to me.”

“But that also means you cannot expand your army on a large scale,” Panos astutely pointed out.

“I don’t need to expand my army on a large scale.” Aiglon shrugged. “To me, an army that I can command smoothly and that obeys only me is far more meaningful than a disorderly mob that merely looks numerous—the Spartans of old didn’t defeat the Persian army with numbers either.”

“A perfectly correct conclusion.” Panos nodded. Then he asked, “So, do you need me to arrange quarters for you?”

“That won’t be necessary.” Aiglon shook his head. “Edmond will have prepared all of that for me. I only hope you will approve our request.”

Panos hesitated for a moment but raised no objection.

To be honest, even if the other party had come to seize a piece of land directly, he had no good way to stop them at the moment, so as long as appearances were maintained, it was fine.

“You certainly have an extremely capable subordinate. The Count of Monte Cristo is most excellent, and loyal,” he praised Edmond Dantès, indirectly consenting to Aiglon’s decision.

Then, he changed the subject. “When do you plan to meet my father?”

“We will meet after I have settled in,” Aiglon answered with a smile. “Also, I must correct you. It is not I who will go to see him, but he who will come to see me. After all, it was your government and parliament that invited me here to help you. I should be entitled to such treatment—”

Aiglon’s words took Panos aback once again.

It seemed this young man was not as easygoing as he appeared on the surface.

This was their first confrontation, and its significance was far greater than it seemed. Since the other party’s attitude was firm, he could only seek a compromise.

“Then, let us agree on a place for you to meet with him. Would that be acceptable?” he asked cautiously. “We will afford you the proper courtesy, and the time can be set by you.”

Ah, so now you know to be polite to me! Aiglon sneered inwardly.

It seemed his first appearance had indeed left a very deep impression on this young man, which was why he had changed his attitude.

This was a good start.

As they were talking, the thunder in the sky grew louder. It looked like it was about to rain.

“Let me show you to your lodgings,” Panos promptly suggested. “Also, if you don’t mind, I will host a banquet for you there tonight,” he added. “Many people are eager to meet you.”

“Please lead the way,” Aiglon replied at once. “I would be delighted.”

“Very well, please follow me.” Panos wasted no more time. He turned to face the surrounding crowd.

“His Excellency has just announced that the grandest banquet will be held here tonight to celebrate our great friendship!” he shouted to everyone present in Greek. “There will be fine food and wine in abundance, so let us all drink to our hearts’ content!”

His words sparked another round of cheers and applause.

And so, amidst the roar of another cannon salute, the brief welcoming ceremony concluded. Panos Kolokotronis led Aiglon and his entourage from the shore into the residential area of the port. The soldiers who had accompanied him across the sea were also properly quartered in camps by the shore. Thanks to the prior arrangements made by Panos and Edmond Dantès, everything proceeded in an orderly manner.

The lodging he had arranged for Aiglon was the best hotel in the small city. For security reasons, however, all other guests had been cleared out and replaced by Aiglon and his people—in return, of course, Aiglon paid the hotel owner several times the usual rate.

After escorting Aiglon to the hotel, Panos took his leave for the time being. He still had too many things to attend to.

Aiglon’s room was, naturally, the most luxurious one in the hotel. Next to the bedroom was a balcony, which, due to its higher elevation, offered a panoramic view of the sea in the distance.

Aiglon did not rest. He summoned his closest confidants to his side.

Theresa and Charles were there, of course. His two special envoys to Greece—his cousin Prince Louis and the Count of Monte Cristo, Edmond Dantès—were also present. His captain of the guard, André Davout, and his army’s principal commander, Duke of Elchingen, Michel Ney, were in attendance as well—even the half-paralyzed old Father Faria had been carried over.

Back on the island, the old priest had insisted on joining Aiglon on his campaign, and now his wish had been fulfilled.

Rain had begun to fall, and waves were churning on the sea outside the window, yet this did not dampen Aiglon’s good mood.

He surveyed everyone in the room, then gestured for Theresa to come and sit beside him.

With a smile, Theresa obeyed Aiglon’s command and sat down next to him.

“This is my cousin Louis, Charles’s older brother, the son of the former King of Holland,” Aiglon said, looking first at his cousin Louis and introducing him to Theresa.

Next, he intended to introduce Theresa to his cousin—of everyone present, only he had not yet met her. “My cousin, this is Theresa—my fiancée.”

A flicker of surprise appeared on Louis’s face.

But like Edmond Dantès, he quickly composed himself.

“I never thought I’d actually see this young lady with my own eyes one day.” Before Aiglon could continue the introductions, Louis let out a sudden whistle and said with a hearty laugh, “I’ve spent time in Vienna. Back then, everyone was saying you would become Archduke Karl’s son-in-law. Out of curiosity, I inquired about the princess, but unfortunately, we fled before I had the chance to see her… But well done, you. I never expected she’d actually follow you all the way here! That’s a truly moving display of affection.”

His words made Theresa blush crimson with embarrassment.

“Alright, since you already know, I won’t say more. In any case, from now on, she is the mistress of the Bonaparte family. My cause is her cause.” Aiglon quickly took over the conversation, then gravely admonished him, “Louis, I know you like to joke around, and that’s fine. Theresa is a humble person and won’t mind the occasional slight—but I expect you not to disrespect her. Please remember that her will is my will. Anyone who disrespects her is disrespecting me.”

“Right, understood.” Seeing Aiglon’s stern tone, Louis didn’t dare joke any further and quickly agreed.

Then, he looked at Theresa, stood up, and bowed to her respectfully. “Your Highness, please forgive my earlier impertinence—I assure you, I will respect you as I would Her Majesty the Empress from now on.”

“You are too kind, Your Highness,” Theresa replied, quickly nodding back at him. “You are the eldest of your generation in the Bonaparte family. In other words, you are my elder brother, and it is I who should respect you! Besides, I am several years younger than you, and my life experience is no match for yours. There is much I will need to learn from you in the future… I hope that we can work together for the restoration of this family.”

After the exchange between Louis and Theresa, Aiglon had finally made all his confidants accept and acknowledge Theresa’s existence.

All eyes turned to the young man. It was time to get down to business.

“Shall we begin by congratulating Louis and Edmond?” Aiglon proposed. “It is thanks to their efforts that my boundless dream has become a reality, that we are able to be here today. I am filled with gratitude for both of them.”

Then, he began to applaud softly.

Following his lead, everyone in the room started to clap, expressing their gratitude for their efforts.

“Of course, for such great contributions, it is meaningless for me to express my thanks with mere words and applause. Therefore, I have decided to show my gratitude with something more valuable.” Aiglon made a small gesture, and Chanel, who had been standing silently in a corner, came forward holding two small boxes. She placed them in front of the two men.

They opened them to find a large gemstone in each box. The jewels glowed with a mellow luster in the dim light, clearly of immense value.

“Mere jewels cannot express my gratitude to you, but please forgive me, as I have nothing better to bestow upon you at the moment,” Aiglon continued amidst the gasps of amazement. “I promise you, in the future, when we achieve great success, I will give you better rewards. Be it titles or fiefs, I will be just as generous as the late Emperor—and I promise everyone else here that as long as you perform meritorious deeds, I will remember them in my heart and reward you handsomely in the future!”

His words immediately triggered another round of applause, and this time, because it was inextricably linked to everyone’s own interests, the applause was far more enthusiastic and passionate.

Amid the thunderous applause, Edmond Dantès’s vision seemed to blur.

He recalled his youth.

Back then, he was a sailor on a small merchant ship in the Mediterranean Sea called the Pharaon. The captain had valued him and promoted him to first mate. At a young age, he could command a ship and its few crewmen. His dream back then was to become a captain, then to own his own merchant ship, and to live a hard but prosperous life.

Who could have imagined the turns his life would take?

No matter how many hardships and how much suffering he endured, he had met another person who appreciated and trusted him, a person who bestowed a title upon him and entrusted him with a responsibility that could very well influence the course of history.

That sailor had vanished forever into memory. He was now the Count of Monte Cristo, Edmond Dantès, a vassal of His Majesty Napoleon II.

But whether it was for that long-dead captain or for his current Majesty, his heart was filled with gratitude. He was willing to repay this trust and appreciation with all his talents, even his life.

For his captain, he had braved the wind and waves, navigating a dangerous sea. For His Majesty, he would likewise go through fire and water, overcoming all obstacles on his path to restoring the Empire.

Jewels? Money? Titles? Fiefs? What meaning do these hold for me, a former convict who narrowly escaped death at the Château d’If? I only wish for my benefactor’s every success.

Edmond Dantès thought to himself, his heart stirring with emotion.

“I hope that all of you here will also take them as your example and do your utmost to fulfill your duties,” Aiglon continued after the applause died down. “Alright, I’ve said what I needed to. You may all go and attend to your own affairs now.”

At the young man’s command, the people dispersed. Edmond Dantès also prepared to leave.

But just then, Aiglon suddenly stopped him.

“Edmond.”

“Are there any other orders, Your Majesty?” Edmond Dantès asked at once.

“Can you help me contact their opposition?” Aiglon walked up to him and asked in a low voice, “I mean, those who are dissatisfied with the Kolokotronis father and son, especially the ones they have imprisoned.”

Edmond Dantès’s eyes widened in astonishment. “Your Majesty, haven’t you just begun collaborating with them?”

“Don’t be surprised. I have no intention of betraying our allies right now, and I may never do so. But Edmond… we cannot put all our eggs in one basket. We must give ourselves multiple options to have more room to maneuver.” Aiglon explained to him in a whisper. “Edmond, sometimes we must do this. The world is unpredictable. We must be as prepared as we can for anything.”

Edmond Dantès fell into deep thought.

A moment later, he nodded.

“I can.”

“Good. Go and see to it then. Remember, you alone should know about this,” Aiglon instructed in a low voice.

“Yes!”

Chapter 222: Washing Away the Dust of the Road

Chapter 222: 109, Washing Away the Dust of the Road

[Happy Dragon Boat Festival, everyone! So… here’s a little treat~]

After everyone had left, the room where Aiglon resided finally calmed down.

Of course, this was only a moment of peace, as he would have to attend the banquet held by Panos Kolokotronis for them in the evening, which he absolutely could not miss.

However, this did not prevent him from enjoying the tranquility and rest of the moment.

Now, he just wanted to take a good bath and use it to wash away the fatigue of the journey.

So, he called Chanel to his side.

“Chanel, I want to take a bath.” He stated his idea, “Please arrange it for me.”

“No problem, Your Majesty.” Chanel immediately replied, “I’ve already inquired. There’s a bathroom right here in your suite, next to the balcony. If you like, you can enjoy the sea view while you bathe.”

Well, as expected of the best hotel in town; at least the living facilities are up to par.

Since there were such good conditions, Aiglon naturally didn’t mind taking full advantage of them.

“Good, prepare it for me, and quickly.” Aiglon immediately made his decision. “I need to rest well. If anyone comes to visit me, tell them to wait.”

“As you command.”

About fifteen minutes later, everything was ready, and Aiglon arrived in the bathroom.

By this time, the pool was full of hot water, and the steaming vapor filled the entire bathroom, making everything inside look hazy.

Aiglon took off his military uniform and pants. In an instant, the rushing steam soaked into his skin, taking away the sweat from the boy’s body, and also the fatigue accumulated during his journey.

He took a deep breath, then walked into the hip-deep pool, and then he laid directly on the bottom of the pool, leaning against the side wall, and closed his eyes to rest quietly.

This was an enjoyment he hadn’t had in a long time. After fleeing Vienna, he had wandered from place to place as a refugee, living on the farmstead and on deserted islands. The experiences of the past few months had almost made him forget his former life.

Now, through his efforts, he had finally become a distinguished guest, enjoying the treatment he deserved.

But this was only a temporary rest, and there was still a long way to go… Only at this moment, would he pause for a while.

Just then, Theresa returned to the room, looking for the boy’s figure.

“Your Highness?” she called out, but got no response.

So she went to the balcony, looking around for the young man’s figure, and finally she suddenly saw Chanel standing at the door of a room.

“Chanel, what are you doing here?” She walked up to Chanel and asked, “Where is Your Highness?”

“This is a bathroom, Your Highness.” Chanel replied softly, “His Majesty is taking a bath inside.”

Hearing the word “bathroom”, Theresa’s eyes suddenly lit up.

Having lived on a deserted island where fresh water was scarce for a while, bathing could only be done by saving water as much as possible. In order not to be looked down upon by others, and not to cause Aiglon any trouble, she had never said a word of grievance. But now, as soon as she heard that there was a bath available, she was immediately overjoyed, with only the thought of “taking a good bath” in her mind.

And… His Highness is there too, we can be together…

God, what am I thinking?

She was shocked and ashamed by the thought that had arisen in her, but she couldn’t suppress these thoughts no matter what, and it took her a long time to calm herself down.

“Then, when will His Highness be finished?” She asked Chanel in a muffled voice, “I’m a little tired along the way, and I want to take a bath too.”

“That depends on His Majesty’s own mood—” Chanel replied, “Judging from his tone just now, he definitely wants to enjoy himself, after all, this is a rare opportunity. He has already instructed me that no matter who is looking for him now, they must wait first.”

“Is that so…” Theresa sighed. “This waiting is a bit tormenting, but there’s no other way.”

Although she seemed helpless, her tone and her expression always seemed to be hinting at something.

Chanel hesitated for a moment; she knew what Princess Theresa was thinking.

She didn’t want to cooperate at first, but she knew that arguing with Her Highness now was definitely not a wise move, and it was meaningless.

“How about you join His Majesty for a bath now?” So, she took the initiative to ask.

“Huh?” Theresa opened her eyes wide, as if she couldn’t believe what she was hearing. “What are you saying?”

You’re obviously thinking about it yourself, why are you acting so surprised… Chanel complained in her heart.

Of course, she wouldn’t say what she thought.

After all, she is a princess, so some things can only be said by others, which is understandable. Sometimes even if everyone has a tacit understanding, they still have to put on a show—this is the so-called “decorum”.

Chanel had stayed in the court for a while, and she knew the limits of her actions.

“His Majesty may stay for a long time. It would be too unfair to you if you waited outside all the time.” Since she had already said this, she could only put on a straight face and find a reason for Theresa: “Moreover, I believe His Majesty would also be very happy to have you accompany him.”

“But he said that no one is allowed to disturb him.” Theresa asked hesitantly.

“You are not ‘anyone’.” Chanel replied. “You are the closest person to His Majesty, aren’t you?”

“Since you’ve said so, then let’s do it.” Theresa covered her mouth, using it to hide the smile on the corner of her mouth, “Chanel, you’re so considerate, I’m so glad to have you by our side…”

“You flatter me. It is my responsibility to serve His Majesty and you.”

…………………………

Aiglon soaked in the hot water and steam, enjoying the comfort that seemed to come from the depths of his soul, and even his consciousness became a little hazy.

Just then, Aiglon heard soft footsteps.

The sound was soft and rapid, and seemed to reveal a subtle sense of tension.

He immediately opened his eyes. In the diffuse fog, it seemed that someone was walking towards him, but he couldn’t see clearly.

His relaxed consciousness immediately became alert.

“Who’s here? Chanel, didn’t I say not to let anyone in?” Aiglon asked loudly.

“It’s me… Your Highness.” At this time, Aiglon heard a faint answer.

With this familiar voice, Aiglon immediately recognized who the visitor was.

“Theresa…”

He had just called out the name when he was interrupted abruptly. “Don’t call it out, Your Highness! I can’t stand it…”

Immediately afterwards, a graceful figure appeared in front of the young man in the diffuse fog.

Aiglon opened his eyes wide and looked at Theresa.

She was now only wrapped in a bath towel, and her slender arms and calves were exposed to the steam, covered with a layer of fine water droplets.

Perhaps it was because of the water vapor, but her already very fair skin seemed even more crystal clear.

Through the thin veil, he could clearly see not only her porcelain-like skin, but even her rosy buds were looming.

“Don’t look at me like that!” Theresa protested softly to the young man, blushing.

Then, she continued to explain softly, “The journey was exhausting. As soon as I heard there was a bath here, I couldn’t help but want to come in. It’s a pity that you’re already here… I asked Chanel, and she said I might as well come in and take a bath with you, so I don’t have to wait and waste time.”

You obviously wanted this… Aiglon immediately understood what had happened, but in order to save Theresa’s face, he could only keep the words in his heart.

“Is it okay, Your Highness?” Theresa walked up to Aiglon, then lowered her head and looked down at the half-lying young man.

“Of course, who can refuse?” Aiglon couldn’t help laughing, then immediately nodded in agreement, “However… you can’t ask me not to look at you, because normal human beings can’t do that at this moment.”

Theresa closed her eyes in shame, but she was also very happy in her heart.

“Then look if you want, but don’t say anything like that again, otherwise I really can’t stand it!”

After saying that, she took off her bath towel, then walked into the pool, and then leaned against the side wall of the pool, sitting next to the young man.

When her whole body was soaked in the hot water, her originally tense nerves finally relaxed, she narrowed her eyes slightly, and couldn’t help but let out a long breath.

At this moment, she had the same feeling as Aiglon had just now.

At this moment, she just wanted to soak quietly in the hot water and enjoy the comfort.

However, Aiglon’s originally calm mood was now rippling like the water in the pool, and could no longer be calm.

The surface of the water rippled in waves, as if a pair of hands were scraping his chest, making him feel restless.

He couldn’t help but feel impulsive.

Driven by passion, he couldn’t help but reach out and put his arms around Theresa’s shoulders, and then pulled her into his arms.

Although Theresa was a little surprised, she did not struggle or resist, but leaned obediently in his arms.

“Your Highness, let’s just stay here, don’t go any further… please.” She just said softly.

Her voice was very soft and seemed to be laced with a hint of seduction.

As the surface of the water continued to sway, her milky white body seemed to be constantly swaying in his sight, attracting his attention even more.

He struggled hard to restrain his impulses.

“Of course, Theresa… I remember what I promised you.” He sighed, then nodded regretfully. “Anyway, it won’t be too long. Waiting a little longer is not a big deal for me. On the contrary, these waiting may add to the affection between us, so I am willing to wait.”

Hearing him say that, Theresa smiled contentedly.

Then Aiglon suddenly changed the subject.

“But this time is different. You, this cunning and selfish girl, you found happiness for yourself, you got comfort and put yourself in a safe place, but you didn’t care about me! You’re testing my patience too much, it’s too hateful. I was here enjoying a rare rest all by myself, but you deliberately provoked me to be consumed by lust, how can I rest now? Just restraining myself from overstepping has exhausted all my willpower. You make me so uncomfortable!”

His words, which were like accusations and jokes, made Theresa feel ashamed, and she lowered her head and dared not speak any more.

“Why aren’t you talking? Do you think silence can escape punishment?” Aiglon deliberately asked with a straight face.

“What punishment?” Theresa asked fearfully.

“Close your eyes!” Aiglon said to her seriously.

Theresa hesitated, but still obediently closed her eyes.

Aiglon took the opportunity to put her in his arms and kissed her forehead.

Perhaps because she was soaked in the water vapor, Theresa’s skin was smoother than usual, and the delicate touch made him feel like he was in heaven.

Then, his lips gradually moved down, from her smooth forehead to her eyes, and then to her lips.

After kissing skillfully for a while, he continued his journey, from Theresa’s chin to her slender neck, and then slid down her collarbone all the way, finally stopping at that place.

[Let’s explore the area ahead later~]

At this time, Theresa was already weak all over, only caring about hugging her lover tightly, and could no longer speak.

“Okay, let’s stop here.” Seeing how distracted she already was, Aiglon felt relieved in his heart and stopped there.

“Your Highness…” Theresa finally reopened her eyes, and then looked at him intently, “Thank you.”

“Thank me for what?” Aiglon asked with a smile. “In my opinion, I should be thanking you, after all, you forgave my mistakes.”

“No, I just want to thank you.” Theresa replied stubbornly, “Because with you, the world becomes different. I… I enjoy every day I spend with you. Since we reunited, although I have experienced illness, experienced displacement, and experienced all kinds of inconveniences in life… but I assure you, I endure all of this with a very happy attitude. I have never regretted it for a second. On the contrary, I see it as a trial, as a price that must be paid in exchange for happiness… This price is too worthwhile, I have never seen such a cost-effective deal!

I enjoy every day spent with you… so let me be willful for a little while.”

Then, she said no more, but leaned back next to the young man, closing her eyes in enjoyment.

What else could Aiglon say?

He found that his original impulsive passion had also slowly dissipated, replaced by a sense of comfort that seemed to permeate every pore.

The two of them leaned together, enjoying a brief but eternal moment of tenderness.

Chapter 223: 110, The Poet and Family

Steam saturated the small bathroom, isolating it from the outside world. Everything seemed to dissolve into a hazy mist, feeling both real and illusory.

Aiglon and Theresa sat shoulder to shoulder in the bathtub, letting the hot water and steam soak into every inch of their skin, enjoying the intoxicating comfort that captivated both body and mind.

They didn’t speak, simply enjoying the space they shared.

Originally, Aiglon had only wanted to enjoy a moment of leisure all to himself, but now he found that having Theresa by his side was also wonderful—even more so.

Although it seemed a bit ridiculous to talk of a “lifetime” at their age, in his heart, he had already decided she was the partner he would spend the rest of his life with—and he believed Theresa had come to that conclusion even earlier than he had.

Therefore, he had an obligation not only to himself but also to her and their future family to create a better future.

This gave him a newfound motivation.

“Your Highness…?” just then, Theresa suddenly opened her eyes and looked at him.

“Yes, what is it?” Aiglon asked.

“What are your plans for the Greeks?” Theresa asked in a low voice. “From what I saw today, the Kolokotronis family doesn’t have complete control of the situation. Although they staged a coup d’état and have temporary control over the government and parliament, I’m afraid they themselves don’t know how much support they truly have.”

While Aiglon was ashore speaking with Panos Kolokotronis, Theresa had mingled with the crowd, observing everything.

She had keenly noticed that while the welcome for the young man was grand, no local citizens participated, and security was extremely tight everywhere. She had also inquired with Edmond Dantès about the current situation of the Kolokotronis father and son.

The more she learned, the more worried and anxious she became.

Although they were currently invited to Greece as honored guests, who knew how long this glory would last? If the Kolokotronis family were to suddenly lose power, wouldn’t Aiglon be in an awkward position?

“Theresa, don’t worry. Greece has always been like this. It’s rife with factions, all fighting amongst themselves, none willing to submit to another.” Aiglon laughed after hearing her worries. “At least we haven’t made the situation any worse.”

“Then what precautions are you taking?” Theresa pressed. “You can’t just ignore it all and rely on luck, can you?”

Aiglon hesitated for a moment.

In the end, he decided he would not hide anything from Theresa.

“Theresa, I’ve actually just instructed Edmond to maintain contact with the opposition. I won’t be placing all my bets in one place. If the Kolokotronis father and son can maintain their position, then our cooperation will be pleasant. If they prove unworthy of continued partnership, I will find others willing to support me. In any case, now that I am here, it won’t be so easy to get rid of me.”

“If that’s the case, then that’s for the best.” Theresa was instantly relieved. “Your Highness, as long as you haven’t been carried away by this initial success and can continue to act rationally, then I can rest easy. We are still in a perilous environment, and this is by no means a time for celebration or relaxation. Please continue to be as prudent as you have been.”

Theresa’s words moved Aiglon. By now, she was probably the only one by his side who dared to speak to him so frankly.

Since gaining his freedom and beginning to expand his influence, he had used a mix of coercion and persuasion to bring all his subordinates and cousins into line. They had all pledged loyalty to him and acknowledged his authority, but this also meant they would intentionally avoid topics that might displease him.

If a person were to remain in such an environment for too long, they could very well lose their cautious judgment, becoming arrogant and conceited, trusting only their own opinions and scorning those of others.

Therefore, to avoid such a situation, he needed someone by his side who would always dare to speak their mind to him—Theresa was perfectly suited for the role.

At the very least, he would never have to doubt the motives behind her actions.

“I will, Theresa,” he nodded.

Then, he took a deep breath and stood up in the bath.

“Your Highness, are you leaving already?” Theresa asked, reluctant to see him go.

“Yes, I’ve soaked long enough. And time waits for no one. Panos Kolokotronis will be holding a banquet for me next—it’s sure to be an incredibly tedious affair, but I must be there.”

“I understand.” Theresa nodded. “Those Greeks will surely flatter and fawn over you.”

“If it were only flattery and fawning, that would be fine.” Aiglon laughed with a touch of disdain. “They’ll also be trying every trick to sound me out and find ways to profit from me. If I’m not the least bit careful, I might end up just like Byron.”

“Byron’s situation?” Theresa was immediately interested and pressed for details.

“Yes, Theresa.” Aiglon shrugged. “You read books and poetry in your study in Vienna, so you may have many romantic illusions about Sir Byron’s experiences in Greece. But I regret to inform you, the real world is far uglier than the romantic world of dreams…”

He then briefly explained Byron’s experience to Theresa.

Byron’s story, simply put, truly illustrated a poet’s bewilderment upon encountering the real world.

At the time, he was living in Genoa, Italy, just as the Greek war of independence was beginning. A like-minded friend persuaded him to join in this great cause.

After some hesitation, he finally decided to enter the war.

He threw himself into it with a poet’s full-throated passion. He rented a ship to sail to Greece and paid out of his own pocket to sponsor the Greek rebel army’s fleet, desperately trying to help the Greeks’ cause for independence.

However, as time went on, he gradually discovered that the Greek independence movement was not as wonderful as he had imagined. There was no united Greek nation, fervently rising up in revolution to reclaim their freedom from the invaders.

The rebel army was split into many factions, engaged in open conflicts and secret schemes, sometimes even resorting to armed clashes. Byron had to spend a great deal of his energy trying to persuade these different factions to unite.

And these different factions had little respect for the poet. Seeing a naive, wealthy Englishman throwing money around, they treated him as a complete sucker, hoping to use his fame as their own banner to gain the support of the Great Powers of Europe.

Thus, every faction scrambled to win him over. The leaders of each group wrote letters to Byron, hoping he would join their side, each claiming to be the only true revolutionaries while branding the others as impostors or bandits. They insisted Byron could only cooperate with them, conveniently seeking financial sponsorship at the same time.

Receiving such bickering letters every day made Byron’s head swim. He didn’t know which faction’s claims were true, but he correctly judged that the Greeks were completely disunited, spending more time on infighting than on fighting their Ottoman enemies. He believed that relying on any one of them would not win Greece’s independence. Later, Byron even witnessed an armed clash between two factions of the revolutionary army and sighed helplessly in his writings.

Since the “revolutionaries” could not live up to his ideals and he was unwilling to retreat from the front lines, he had no choice but to force himself to take on various responsibilities. He formed his own army, covered its expenses, and even had to find ways to manage its supply lines.

When the revolutionary leaders had no money to pay their soldiers, many of them came to Byron for payment. He spent most of his own fortune just on military salaries. As the revolutionary cause faltered, Byron’s own funds were nearly depleted. To raise money for the revolution, he sold his ancestral estate in Scotland, intending to pour all the money into the Greek independence movement.

In a poor country like Greece, when a wealthy British man suddenly appeared from the heavens, people naturally wanted to get a piece of his fortune. All sorts of strange people swarmed to him, asking for money under various pretexts. In the end, he could only complain helplessly in letters to his friends and business agents, admitting he was overwhelmed.

Finally, after spending his entire fortune and enduring countless hardships, he assembled a reasonably-sized army. He planned to use this force to attack the Turks and bring glory to the Greek cause for independence. However, before the military campaign could begin, he was unfortunate enough to catch pneumonia after being drenched in the rain, and he ultimately died.

So, to realize his ideals, the poet Byron paid a terrible price, ultimately giving his own life, and his personal independent cause ended with a strong start but a weak finish.

Taking a little time, Aiglon briefly described Byron’s experience to Theresa, then offered a rather scathing summary—

“So, Theresa, I will learn from Byron’s lesson. I will never take their flattery seriously, nor will I easily open my purse for them. I am undoubtedly happy to fund my friends, but if I grant the requests of these people one by one, it won’t be long before I find myself in the same predicament as Byron,” Aiglon said with a cold smile. “No amount of money can satisfy human greed. It is a bottomless pit. These Greeks are not worth me bankrupting myself to support. I only want to obtain what is rightfully mine in return from them.”

Theresa listened quietly to Aiglon’s account, a rush of mixed feelings in her heart.

She felt both admiration for Byron’s sacrifice and courage, and regret that his efforts had been so poorly repaid.

In the end, she could only let out a helpless sigh.

“I see… I understand. It seems the people here are even worse than I imagined… Heaven knows how their great ancestors could have such descendants now. They once created a great civilization, yet now they have fallen to such a state…”

“If the descendants are unworthy, what can the ancestors do? Time changes many things, Theresa.” Aiglon shrugged, replying with a cold smile. “Therefore, I don’t hold high expectations for them. I just want a fair trade: I will pay what I have, and use them to achieve my goals. And that is enough! They are truly not worthy of my high hopes.”

Then, he waved his hand. “I know very well that the only ones I can truly rely on are the members of the Order of Knights I have chosen myself. These men are truly loyal to me, willing to go through fire and water for me. They have gathered under my banner for reasons beyond wealth and status. When we face difficulties, most of them will rally around me and follow me through those challenges, rather than scattering in disarray. Therefore, I will never allow those Greeks to interfere with my command of my Order of Knights. My military force will always belong to me alone. No one will ever get their hands on it!”

In the hazy mist, Theresa silently watched the young man’s proud and arrogant expression.

She, who had always been infatuated with him, was now even more captivated.

She firmly believed that His Highness would certainly do better than Byron.

Because His Highness possessed the talent to do so.

“You are absolutely right, Your Highness.” She couldn’t help but chuckle. “But you should get dressed quickly. It wouldn’t do to catch a cold.”

Only then did Aiglon realize he was striking a pose stark naked. He felt a flash of embarrassment and quickly grabbed a towel from the side of the tub to wrap around himself.

It was time to end this brief respite and throw himself back into his cause.

He felt neither excitement nor fear; he was simply performing his duty as naturally as breathing.

“I’m leaving. You can continue your bath, Theresa,” he said, waving goodbye. “I’m sorry I can’t introduce you to everyone right now, but that day will come soon. Then, every one of them will surround you with flattery.”

“No amount of flattery can compare to a conversation with you,” Theresa replied. “Your Highness, let me tell you one more thing.”

“What is it?” Aiglon asked.

“I’ve already written to my mother.” Theresa lowered her voice again. “I told her I came to Greece with you, and that we are fighting for a great cause. I begged her to do her best to help us from afar, to speak well of our cause, and to inform me of any news as quickly as possible.”

It was a given that now that Aiglon had openly landed in Greece, the news would spread like wildfire, soon becoming a sensational story across Europe—perhaps at this very moment, countless messengers were already on their way to the capitals of Europe.

So Theresa’s letter was not exactly a leak.

On the contrary, if he could gain her mother’s secret support, he would at least have another source of information to understand the Austrian government’s movements.

This was indeed a great help.

Also… there was one other thing Aiglon was concerned about.

“Does your father know?” he asked, a little hesitantly.

“He didn’t before; I didn’t tell him. But he’ll definitely find out once Mother receives the letter,” Theresa answered. “As for whether he will help you after that, I don’t know.”

“I don’t dare to hope for that,” Aiglon replied with a wry smile. “But I would be very happy to receive his forgiveness.”

“At this point, what is there not to forgive? I’m sure he will,” Theresa retorted confidently.

Then, her head drooped dejectedly. “But, I suppose… he won’t be able to attend our wedding… I hope Mother can come.”

“It’s alright. He will meet me one day,” Aiglon replied. “And I will show him that I have not failed his expectations.”

Chapter 224: 111, Weight

“I will tell him that I have in no way failed to live up to his expectations,” Aiglon solemnly promised Theresa.

These were his true feelings.

If there was anyone in Austria for whom he held a special affection, besides Sophie and Theresa, it was Archduke Karl and his wife.

This affection was not merely because they were his future parents-in-law, but because of the way they had treated him.

After the court had put the marriage alliance on the agenda, Archduke Karl had regarded him with great importance, striving to promote and care for him, attempting to help him integrate into the upper echelons of the Austrian Empire to prepare for his future.

When he had visited their estate, the couple had also received him with great warmth, treating him as if he were their own son or nephew.

Not only had they prepared a generous dowry for their daughter to support him in the future, but they also sincerely hoped that he would make something of himself.

Since arriving at Schönbrunn Palace, he had never felt this kind of affectionate love from an elder who held high hopes for him—not from his maternal grandfather, the Emperor, and certainly not from his mother. Instead, he had received it from this couple.

He had always had a good memory, so he remembered every single instance and could feel their kindness.

He was a normal person with normal feelings, so how could he not feel a sense of gratitude toward them?

Unfortunately, due to a whim of fate, he had ultimately chosen to betray that kindness. When he fled Vienna, he had been prepared to break with everything and everyone there.

But to say he felt no guilt at all would, of course, be a lie.

Yet, by another twist of fate, everything had come full circle. With her own courage and persistence, Theresa had mended this once-broken engagement—which meant that this couple would once again become his father- and mother-in-law.

And this also meant he would have the chance to repay the kindness they had shown him.

He remembered how Archduke Karl had hoped he would grasp power, encouraging him to chase fame and fortune and become a pillar of the Empire. At the time, to avoid arousing suspicion, he had been forced to hide his ambitions and pretend to be uninterested in fame and fortune, which he imagined must have disappointed the Archduke somewhat.

But now, was he not in the very process of building his legacy? Archduke Karl would surely be gratified to see him so proactive and enterprising.

Undoubtedly, his actions would provoke his old father’s wrath. He was surely still cursing him with hatred, but give it time, and once he accepted reality, he would eventually forgive him.

At that point, he would surely be able to feel proud of his son-in-law’s achievements.

Therefore, if only for that reason, he had to succeed. The victor is forgiven everything.

Since arriving on the Island of Monte Cristo, Theresa had not sent any messages home, so her parents must have been waiting with bated breath. Aiglon could imagine the waves Theresa’s letter would create in their lives upon its arrival.

And similarly, when they received the letter, the Austrian authorities would likely receive information about him with equal, if not greater, speed.

Aiglon couldn’t help but feel a wicked sense of amusement just thinking about the expression on Metternich’s face.

He had a good sense of how the Austrian authorities would react next—they would continue to do nothing and observe the situation.

To put it nicely, this was strategic patience; to put it bluntly, it was because Austria’s strength was insufficient to dominate the entire situation, forcing it into a defensive posture, willing only to react passively and choose its response based on how events unfolded.

His maternal grandfather and Metternich were the Great Powers who most desired to “maintain the status quo.” They knew, dimly, that it was already a great struggle for the Habsburg dynasty to hold on to its current ancestral inheritance. Any change to the status quo could ultimately harm the decrepit Habsburg dynasty, so leaving everything untouched and preserving their current interests was the optimal choice.

Likewise, among the Great Powers, Austria had the least interest in Greece. They had the least motivation to interfere in anything there, preferring to observe the actions of others before deciding on their own.

Aiglon knew even better that his grandfather’s wish might succeed for a time, but it could not be realized forever.

That was how the world worked. A country was like a boat sailing against the current; if it did not advance, it would be swept back. If one only thought of maintaining the status quo, it was easy to fall into a state of clinging to outdated practices. And the nineteenth century happened to be a time of the most rapid progress in European civilization, with the Industrial Revolution in full swing and social productivity advancing by leaps and bounds.

While other nations were developing rapidly and their national power was expanding, Austria remained as it was, hobbled by various internal problems. Eventually, in the revolutionary flames that swept Europe in 1848, everything Metternich had painstakingly built would collapse into nothing. Even he himself would be forced to flee in haste amidst the roars of the Viennese, bidding a somber farewell to the political stage.

They represented an old era, left on the stage merely by a historical accident, barely maintaining the facade of the past through the prestige of the Congress of Vienna and the Holy Alliance. When the tide came in, the castle on the sand could only be washed away.

The new era is for my generation to create, and it should be for me to grasp. Just you wait… he thought to himself with a hint of pride.

Watching Aiglon’s pensive and proud expression, Theresa, though she did not know what was on his mind, watched him with great interest.

This was the way she most loved to see His Highness.

How much sharp wit resides within this lovely head! Thank God for letting me witness it all by his side.

After a moment of silence, Aiglon nodded to Theresa in farewell.

“Alright, Theresa, I must go. You should get some rest… I’ll be back to keep you company tonight.”

Then, he changed his clothes and walked out of the bathroom.

“Your Majesty, are you well-rested?” Chanel, who was waiting outside the door, immediately came forward and asked in a low voice. “My apologies, I took the liberty of letting Princess Theresa in just now… I trust she didn’t disturb you?”

Although her expression was perfectly calm, Aiglon could still detect a hint of concealed frustration in her voice.

“Chanel, there’s no need to take the blame. Theresa wanted to do it herself. Could you have defied her?” he said, comforting her with a smile. “Besides, I’m very happy. It was a very interesting experience. It’s just a pity that because of my promise to Theresa, I couldn’t do anything more outrageous… But I think that only adds to our anticipation and fun.”

Chanel lowered her head. After a moment, she asked in a voice as faint as a mosquito’s buzz.

“Your Majesty, what about me? Are you… no longer willing to grace me with your favor?”

“Hm?” Aiglon’s smile froze.

“It is true that I cannot compare to the princess, and I am by no means presumptuous enough to expect the same treatment as Her Highness. To be able to remain by your side is already my greatest fortune. But… but…” The more Chanel spoke, the more distressed she became, nearly choking back a sob. “This is both an honor and a torment for me. I know I shouldn’t think too much, but seeing Your Highness and the princess so harmonious every day, I feel a little afraid… because you fit together so perfectly, it’s as if there’s no room for anyone else. The thought that you might not pay me any mind in the future, the thought that my happiness has come to an abrupt end… I can’t describe how scared I am.”

As she spoke, Chanel covered her mouth and began to cry silently. “Your Majesty, I’m sorry, I shouldn’t be dampening your spirits at a time like this, but I truly feel awful… Am I being too presumptuous? If I am, please scold me harshly, so I can dispel these foolish, improper thoughts.”

Aiglon watched her quietly, momentarily at a loss for words.

Since Theresa’s arrival, Chanel had been forced to stand silently to the side, watching the two of them be as thick as thieves. It would be impossible for her not to feel a little jealous.

He couldn’t help but raise a hand and gently pat Chanel’s shoulder.

“Chanel, believe me, since I said you could stay by my side as long as you wished, I will never abandon you…” he comforted her in a low voice. “And, I never said that what we have between us is over.”

“Then you mean?” Chanel raised her head, looking at him with surprise and delight.

“Right now, I have too much to do. Let me finish what needs to be done,” Aiglon said with a faint smile. “When it’s all over, I will fulfill your wish. Don’t be afraid. I have never treated you as a disposable object to be cast aside after use. To me, you carry great weight… In other words…”

He drew out his words, then lightly tapped Chanel on the forehead. “I truly still have you in my heart, and I will never forget all that you have done for me.”

“Your Majesty…” Chanel sobbed again.

But a long-absent smile appeared on her face.

“Then I can rest assured… As long as I still have a place in your heart, that is enough.”

“So, don’t be childish anymore. I don’t have time to deal with this sort of trouble,” Aiglon shrugged, deliberately making himself look serious. “Besides Theresa, has anyone else come looking for me?”

“The Count of Monte Cristo came to see you just now,” Chanel replied immediately. “I told him you were taking a bath and did not wish to be disturbed, so he left for now. However, he asked me to tell you that Panos Kolokotronis has arrived with his men and they are ready for you to attend the banquet at any time.”

The distress that had been weighing on Chanel’s heart seemed to have been swept away, and she had returned to her usual vitality and alertness.

“Very good,” Aiglon nodded calmly. “I’m full of energy now. I have plenty of spirit to deal with this bunch.”

After speaking, he left Chanel there to wait for Theresa and walked down the corridor back to his own suite.

At the door, he saw Edmond Dantès, who had been waiting for a long time.

“Your Majesty.” The moment he saw the young man, he immediately stepped forward and bowed.

“Edmond, my apologies for keeping you waiting,” Aiglon nodded to him. “I was resting to shake off the fatigue from the journey. How do I look now?”

“You are glowing with health and radiance, Your Majesty. You seem to possess even more grace than when I saw you during the day,” Edmond Dantès replied, half-flattering and half-sincere. “I believe you are the most kingly person I have ever seen—aside from your father.”

“That’s because you haven’t had the chance to meet many monarchs!” Aiglon couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

He didn’t mind being flattered, especially by a ‘protagonist’ like Edmond Dantès. It brought him great pleasure.

However, he also knew very well that flattery alone could not get anything done.

“Alright, lead me over there then,” Aiglon gestured. “Let’s hope this group of Greeks is as sensible as you are.”

“Please follow me.” Edmond Dantès immediately turned and led Aiglon straight out of the suite, down to the hotel’s grand hall on the ground floor—the venue for that evening’s banquet.

Along the short walk, several guards on duty presented arms to Aiglon in salute, and Aiglon acknowledged them with a nod.

After moving into the hotel, its defense had been taken over by Aiglon’s own men.

His chief of guards, André Davout, and his handpicked guards were stationed at his bedroom and key points around the hotel. The security was extremely tight, which gave Aiglon sufficient confidence.

They carried out their duties, rigorously checking every guest who entered or left the hotel. Even Panos Kolokotronis himself had been searched before being allowed entry.

For Aiglon, his personal safety concerned not only himself but also the rise and fall and fate of the Bonaparte family, so no carelessness could be tolerated.

Led by Edmond Dantès, Aiglon made his way into the grand hall.

The hall had been newly decorated, festooned with lights and colorful streamers. The tables were laden with all sorts of fruits, meats, and other dishes, and candlelight from all corners brightly illuminated the surroundings.

By now, the room was already crowded with people dressed in a variety of attire, their expressions just as varied. But the moment the young man arrived, they all immediately ceased their conversations and focused their gazes upon him.

He was not flustered by the grand occasion. At Schönbrunn Palace, accompanying his maternal grandfather, he had already witnessed far too many magnificent scenes.

This scene could not compare at all to the splendid halls of Schönbrunn, much less to the imposing spectacle of the Empire’s nobles and dignitaries respectfully welcoming the Emperor. But at this moment, the young man felt a strange sense of satisfaction.

After more than a decade of lying dormant, he was finally a figure of note on the European political stage. Even if those present were only the pitiful local squires of a small country, it still meant that he had become a person of consequence. His every word and action would be listened to with bated breath by these people, all of them hoping to gain some benefit from him.

But this was not enough. It was far from enough. It was completely unable to satisfy his restless heart…

Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, he walked proudly to the center of the hall, then swept his gaze over everyone present.

“Thank you all for coming,” he began, his voice filled with confident and soaring spirits. “I know what you are all anticipating, and I can assure you that the moment you saw me, you had already received the greatest opportunity of your lives!”

Chapter 225: 112, The Play

“The moment you saw me, you were given the greatest opportunity of your lives!”

As soon as Aiglon finished speaking, his words were immediately translated into Greek by Edmond Dantès at his side. The hall then fell into a dead silence.

Although he came across as impassioned and supremely confident, the crowd simply looked at one another in blank dismay, far from stirred to excitement.

It was clear that everyone present was an adult who had already endured too many upheavals in these chaotic times of war. How could they possibly be roused by just a few words from a stranger?

On the contrary, seeing a seemingly wet-behind-the-ears youth making such grand pronouncements, the fact that they didn’t burst out laughing on the spot was already a show of respect to Aiglon—and, of course, a deference to the guards standing nearby.

Aiglon was neither surprised nor angered by their reaction; he had anticipated this outcome.

These days, to persuade people, you had to show them something real.

He said no more, instead turning and giving a gesture to Edmond Dantès.

Then, the doors opened, and two more men walked into the hall.

These two were none other than the captain of his guard, André Davout, and his teacher, Captain Foresti. Between them, they carried a chest.

Although the chest was heavy, their hands were exceptionally steady and their steps were not displaced in the slightest. It was clear they were skilled.

Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, they carried the chest to the center of the hall and placed it on the floor.

Then, they both looked to the young man beside them, awaiting his instructions.

Like them, everyone present instantly focused their gazes back on the youth.

As if in the climax of a play, Aiglon gave a slight nod.

Having received their order, the two men immediately placed their hands on the lid of the chest, grasped the handles, and heaved it open.

Instantly, the brilliant radiance of jewels overpowered the candlelight in the room, seemingly brightening the entire hall.

“Wow!” Along with the glittering light came the crowd’s nearly irrepressible gasps of astonishment.

The primitive instinct to be captivated by gems made them forget how to think for a moment.

“Well? Tell me now, do my words not carry weight?!” Aiglon asked them loudly.

Now, there was no need for Edmond Dantès to translate; everyone could guess his meaning.

Indeed, in this world, what could be more persuasive than gold and jewels?

Wealth is the ultimate source of confidence.

Only then did the crowd understand that the young man before them didn’t just have a famous surname; he also controlled immense wealth.

And this was precisely what Aiglon wanted them to know.

At this point, the most important thing for Aiglon was not to hide himself, but to make a name for himself as quickly as possible, to let everyone know who he was.

Therefore, there was no need to hide anymore. It was time to let the world know that he possessed a massive treasure.

With André Davout and Captain Foresti guarding it together, he was confident that the treasure was safe enough—at the very least, they would both fulfill their obligation with their lives.

Of course, he also had to weave a convincing origin story for the treasure, but that wasn’t a problem for him.

“To tell you the truth, before the Empire fell, my father, in order to provide for my future, entrusted a large portion of his collected jewels to his last supporters, who went into hiding and lived in anonymity. These supporters suffered greatly for our family, but their hopes were not in vain. I left Vienna, found them, and they, in turn, tearfully fulfilled their mission. God has blessed me with this fortune, and I will, of course, use it for the most righteous of causes! That is why I have come—for the freedom of this land!”

Edmond Dantès translated the young man’s words, sentence by sentence.

Among everyone present, only he knew that the youth’s words were not entirely true. However, he also firmly believed that the treasure had indeed been found by supporters of the Bonaparte family—otherwise, how could His Majesty have possibly located it?

It was just that, even now, he still didn’t know who had actually found the treasure. He supposed His Majesty wouldn’t reveal it in order to maintain secrecy…

So much time had passed, and Edmond Dantès had long since let go of that feeling of unwillingness and regret. To him, the treasure falling into His Majesty’s hands was the best way to make full use of it. And as long as he served loyally, His Majesty would not treat him unfairly.

“Sir…” Panos Kolokotronis finally came to his senses. He looked at the young man. “Is this the wealth you’ve brought to support us?”

“You would not be wrong to think so,” Aiglon replied with a smile. “However, my way of supporting you is not through donations, but by using my wealth as funds to arm myself, and ultimately help you win your independence.”

Before Panos could react, he turned his gaze to the others in the hall. “Do you see, gentlemen! I have brought not only justice, but also great wealth! Any one of you who is willing to help me and contribute to the cause of the Greek nation, I will certainly reward accordingly! As God is my witness, I will never fail anyone who has helped me!”

After his words were translated, they immediately caused another stir in the room.

At the very least, he had proven he had the means to buy the loyalty of anyone present.

Of course, he would not follow the same path as Byron.

Byron had come to Greece with money, only to be treated as an easy mark. All sorts of factions deceived him, trying to get money out of him, and Byron’s assets were quickly depleted. And although Aiglon’s own fortune far exceeded Byron’s, it was still not enough to fill this bottomless pit.

Therefore, from the very beginning, he had to make it clear that while people could get money from him, it would absolutely come at a price.

He turned his head again and gave Edmond Dantès a meaningful look.

Edmond Dantès understood immediately and quietly left the hall.

Soon, he returned, and this time, a man was quietly following behind him.

“Isaac Palaiologos!” someone immediately called out his name.

This somewhat notorious bandit chief was currently dressed in a white shirt and a pleated fustanella skirt, with a small red cap on his head, looking every bit the part of an independence fighter.

Led by the Count of Monte Cristo, he walked before Aiglon, devoutly removed his cap in salute, and then respectfully knelt at his feet.

This man had once been an officer under the Pasha of Ioannina, later falling to the level of a bandit chief. He had been taken in by Edmond Dantès, and after this period of time together, he had decided to pledge his allegiance to His Majesty, Napoleon II.

And today, Aiglon was using him as a piece of propaganda, to show everyone what a generous, open-minded leader he was.

“You who have come to pledge fealty, state your name,” Edmond Dantès said solemnly, standing to one side.

“Isaac Palaiologos,” the kneeling bandit answered in a devout and solemn tone.

“Why have you come?” Edmond Dantès asked again.

“I once wandered far and wide, forced to become a robber to survive, even turning my blade against my own countrymen. For this, I am deeply ashamed, and I have countless times prayed to God for a chance at redemption…” Isaac Palaiologos answered fluently, reciting the lines he had been given beforehand. “And now, God has granted me that chance. I firmly believe this is the best opportunity for me to atone for my sins, and the best opportunity to fight for my people! Therefore, I volunteer to join the Order of Fontainebleau Knights. I beseech the Grand Master to give me this chance, to open the gates for me. I will fulfill my oath with my life!”

Aiglon didn’t quite understand the man’s words, but that didn’t matter. He knew exactly what the man would say.

This fellow seems to know his place… Very good. Worth cultivating.

He discreetly winked at Edmond Dantès, praising him for his capable work. Edmond Dantès responded with a slight nod, indicating it was merely his duty.

“I am pleased that on this great land, there are still such passionate patriots. Your love for your nation and your yearning for freedom are worthy of my admiration. I accept your request,” he replied solemnly.

Then, he said what he wanted everyone to hear.

“In my eyes, there are no Frenchmen or Greeks, only loyal warriors and cowardly weaklings! Anyone who dares to sacrifice, who dares to charge into the fray, is a hero I admire! Therefore, I accept you, Isaac Palaiologos. I recognize you as a member of my Order of Knights, entitled to the same treatment as all others. I promise you, as long as you are under my command, I will show no discrimination and will treat you all as equals. But, the prerequisite for all this is that you must be a warrior, you must accept my command, and you must serve me unconditionally… Can you do that?”

After Aiglon finished speaking, he looked gravely at the man, waiting for Edmond Dantès to translate for the kneeling figure.

Of course, even without a translation, Isaac Palaiologos knew what the youth before him would say.

But the script had to be followed to the end. Even if everyone knew it was an act, they had to play their parts with a straight face.

How many similar plays are staged every day of every year in the political arenas of nations?

Power and money can lend an air of solemnity to even the most contrived of performances.

“It would be my greatest honor!” Isaac Palaiologos answered loudly without any hesitation. “Please bestow this honor upon me, my lord!”

Aiglon said nothing more. Instead, he drew a ceremonial sword from a nearby guard and rested it on the man’s shoulder, in this way inducting the first Greek member into his Order of Knights.

He knew, of course, that Isaac Palaiologos was a former bandit chief. While not the type to commit every evil imaginable, he still had a fair amount of blood on his hands. But who cared about that now?

He was hardly the only person in this world to transform from a killer into someone accepted into the inner circle.

Human destiny is just so unpredictable.

Thus, under the gazes of the crowd, Aiglon completed his brief knighting ceremony for the Order.

Afterward, he immediately walked to the open chest, reached in, and scooped up a small jewel, placing it in the man’s hand.

“As a reward for your loyalty, I grant you this gift. I hope you will always maintain the courage and sense of justice in your heart, and fight for my cause, and for the cause of your nation! May God bless us.”

“May God bless us!” Kneeling on the floor, Isaac Palaiologos accepted the jewel with both hands, prostrated himself devoutly before the young man, and only then rose respectfully to his feet.

After this scene concluded, the silence in the hall was finally broken, as if time had started to flow again.

The people in the hall began to whisper among themselves again, but this time, a hint of greed and eagerness had crept into their gazes.

Aiglon’s performance had shown them that this young man had a great deal of money and was willing to spend it generously—but his conditions were also simple and clear: one must join his ranks and swear fealty to him.

Was this a worthwhile bargain? Everyone had their own calculations and standards of measure, but it was clear that his performance had, at the very least, left a deep impression on them all.

Panos Kolokotronis was somewhat taken aback by this sudden ploy, and it took him a moment to regain his composure.

“You never told me you planned to do this tonight,” he said, walking up to Aiglon’s side and complaining cautiously.

“What, do I not have the right to recruit men in Greece?” Aiglon retorted impassively. “Did I come here merely to hand over my money to you and then stand aside and watch quietly?”

The question left Panos momentarily speechless.

“Without a doubt, you certainly have that right…” he could only reply after a moment. “But I believe that exposing your wealth like this might unsettle people’s hearts and have a negative influence. If everyone is only thinking of money, instead of fulfilling their duties, how are we to resist the enemy?”

Part of the reason he said this was indeed genuine worry.

He and his father certainly did not have as much money as this young man. If the youth before them really started throwing money around to buy loyalty, how many people would still obey their commands?

Aiglon also knew that, in a sense, he had touched upon the other party’s fundamental interests.

It was only his first day back on the mainland; he had no plans, nor any need, to break with his allies so quickly.

For him, making a name for himself today was enough.

“Rest assured, my money was not easily come by either. I won’t just throw it around at everyone I see… I will be very prudent in recruiting the people I need, and I will certainly not undermine the authority of you and your father. That, I can guarantee,” Aiglon said, looking at him sincerely. “I have no desire to turn my Order of Knights into a Greek legion, because for me, my destiny does not lie here, but in another place.”

His assurance finally put Panos somewhat at ease.

“Then I wish you a swift realization of your great cause of restoration,” was all he could say in reply.

Chapter 226: 113, Interrogation and Conditions

In the early morning, the Chancellor of the Austrian Empire, His Excellency Metternich, rushed to Schönbrunn Palace amidst his busy schedule.

Unlike usual, after his audience with His Majesty the Emperor today, he did not leave directly. Instead, led by an attendant, he went to the Archduchess’s chambers to call on Her Highness Princess Sophie.

At this time, Sophie had only just woken up and was still being attended to by her maids, who were helping her dress and do her hair.

When the attendant announced that the Chancellor was seeking an audience, Sophie, whose expression had been indifferent, saw her own reflection in the mirror flash with a look so sharp it was almost savage.

But she knew that she had no right to refuse him now.

So she merely nodded coolly. “Have him wait a moment.”

She looked into the mirror again. The young woman in the reflection was as beautiful as ever, now with the mature maternal grace of a new mother, truly a radiant sight.

However, this beautiful face was always framed by slightly furrowed brows, as if holding too much pain. A hint of sorrow always surfaced in her shifting gaze.

Since returning to the palace, she had regained her former status and dignity. Everything seemed unchanged, yet beneath the surface, everything was different beyond recognition.

The splendid ceremonies could not excite her, and the flattery of those surrounding her could not numb her. The two people she worried about most were now gone without a trace—how could she possibly be happy?

May God bless you both…

She sighed inwardly, then finished her toilette and went to receive the Chancellor.

Led by the attendant, Metternich entered the room and immediately saw Princess Sophie sitting on the sofa, her face devoid of expression.

With his customary etiquette, he walked before her and bowed respectfully.

“Your Highness, to see you restored to your former glory brings me great joy and relief.”

Metternich began their conversation with cold pleasantries.

“Your Excellency, to see you have aged a fair bit since our last meeting brings me a secret delight as well,” Sophie replied with a gentle smile.

Her blatant provocation displeased Metternich, but as he had come mentally prepared, he did not get angry. His expression remained unchanged, as if brushing off a light breeze.

“Forgive my bluntness, but your attitude toward a loyal servant of the Empire does not befit your station,” he said calmly. “Especially when this loyal servant continues to respect you and strive to maintain your status and honor, even after you have committed such a transgression.”

“You not only maintained my status, but you also ‘protected’ my daughter… I am grateful to you from the bottom of my heart!” Sophie’s smile did not falter, but her eyes held a bone-chilling coldness.

Since giving birth to her daughter, she had not seen her even once. Apart from giving her the name “Christel,” there was nothing she could give her child. She did not even know if her daughter was alive or dead.

As a new mother, she was heartbroken every time she thought of her daughter, and this pain had transformed into an irreconcilable hatred.

However, the hatred in her gaze secretly pleased Metternich. He knew that this newborn infant was the perfect tool to make this arrogant woman bow her head.

“I truly didn’t expect you would have the audacity to bring this up,” he said, sizing her up with great interest before replying with a smile. “You disregarded your duties, forsook your chastity, and defied God’s will to bear an illegitimate daughter with another man. What a humiliation for the Habsburg imperial family! You sullied your own name, and I went to great lengths to suppress the matter and clear away the gossip so that you could remain in this court. It would be one thing if you weren’t grateful, but to hold a grudge against me… What ingratitude is this?! Alas, my loyalty and good intentions have been so betrayed. You’ve broken my heart.”

Stung by his string of barbed insults, Sophie began to tremble with shame and anger. She clutched the ivory folding fan in her hand so tightly she nearly snapped the poor object in two.

Seeing that she was on the verge of exploding with rage, Metternich, savoring the moment, finally stopped.

“Alright, what’s past is past. Since His Majesty has chosen to let bygones be bygones, we can only look forward.” He softened his tone once more. “Princess Sophie, I did not come here to argue with you, but rather to bring you some good news—”

“Hmph, good news?” Sophie frowned, glaring at him. “Your immediate disappearance from my sight would be the best news.”

“Are you sure you don’t want to hear it? It’s about that little scoundrel,” Metternich said with a smile.

Sophie’s eyes instantly lit up, and the anger on her face vanished without her realizing it.

But the pride in her bones would not allow her to beg him, so she forced herself to calm down and looked at him coldly. “If you wish to speak, then speak.”

Metternich had no intention of keeping her in suspense and got straight to the point. “According to an urgent message we’ve received, His Highness the Duke of Reichstadt recently appeared in Methoni, Greece. He claims to have come for the cause of Greek liberation and intends to fight for that nation’s independence with his fortune and his life…”

Sophie listened intently to every word Metternich said. When he finished, she closed her eyes.

“Aiglon…”

Thank God, he is safe for now.

Still, it was unexpected that he would go off on an adventure in Greece…

She immediately began to worry about his future safety.

However, trapped deep within the palace walls, she was utterly powerless to help. All she could do was pray that the Almighty Lord would continue to watch over this poor child and grant him success in all things.

“Are you alright, Your Highness?” Metternich asked suddenly, just as she was lost in thought.

Sophie forcibly broke from her reverie and looked at Metternich again.

“What is your purpose in telling me this? I very much doubt you are showing me mercy.”

“Even I can feel a bit of sympathy for you. After all… you are the one who has suffered all these tragic losses, while he is out there, free as a bird,” Metternich said with a smile. “Your pain is merely a story he can boast about in the future.”

“If you think such tedious attempts to sow discord will work, you are naive,” Sophie answered defiantly. “I—I couldn’t bear for him to leave, but I also know his heart does not belong here! That is why I am overjoyed that he can spread his wings and fly high outside. Not just because he deserves it, but because it is the only way he can live a happy and long life! The decadent, corrupt air here would only make Aiglon wither prematurely, causing his heart and his ambitions to shrivel up together… So if one of us has to suffer, I would rather it be me. Because I can survive here. I can live to see the day we are reunited, and I can live to see the day your kind no longer exists in this world! I will wait patiently!”

Although her words were harsh, her expression and eyes held a soul-stirring charm and spirit that even Metternich couldn’t help but admire secretly.

So this time, he offered no sarcastic retort.

“Very well, since you are happy to make the sacrifice, what more can I say?” He shrugged, then spoke again. “According to our information, the young man produced a large amount of jewels and money in public. By his own account, it was something Napoleon had his supporters secretly leave for him before the Empire fell… It’s a touching story, but honestly, I don’t quite believe it. So tell me, did you secretly sponsor him? If so, how much did you give him?”

“Regrettably, because time was short, I only managed to give him the pendant I was wearing, a gift from my mother before my marriage. It is very precious to me, but it must be an insignificant trifle for his cause, so it has nothing to do with me,” Sophie answered candidly. “Of course, if I had the time and opportunity, I would gladly give him my money. He need only ask.”

Sophie’s reply filled Metternich with suspicion. He didn’t quite believe her, yet judging from her expression, she didn’t seem to be lying.

“Rather than suspecting me, you might as well suspect someone else,” Sophie said suddenly.

“Who?” Metternich asked.

“Who else could it be? The fine fiancée you found for him, of course…” Sophie replied with a cold, mocking smile laced with bitterness. “When I first returned to the palace, she found me during a banquet and told me she planned to go and find His Highness. If anyone else had said it, I would have dismissed it as childish nonsense. But she, I’m afraid, is different. She is the type to actually do it. So by now, she must have already run off to be by her sweetheart’s side…”

When Theresa had first told her, Sophie had chosen not to expose her. But now, at this stage, Sophie felt there was no point in keeping the secret any longer, so she simply said it.

For no other reason than to see the look on Metternich’s face.

Just as she had expected, Metternich’s expression instantly turned exceedingly ugly.

Shock and fury made his aging body tremble.

“Hmph!” he grunted menacingly, then began to pace anxiously around the room.

Since the Duke of Reichstadt’s escape, Princess Theresa had rarely been seen in public. Metternich had thought nothing of it, assuming she was too ashamed to show her face after such a humiliation, and so he had paid her no further mind.

Who could have possibly imagined…

“Does such a foolish girl actually exist in this world!? To suffer such a humiliation and still… still run off to suffer more? Stupid! Foolish!” Metternich couldn’t help but curse as he paced. “What a spoiled child, so willful and reckless, without a shred of awareness for a member of the imperial family!”

As he cursed, he moved on to Theresa’s father. “And that Archduke, he’s utterly muddle-headed! As the Emperor’s brother, he has no sense of the bigger picture, letting his daughter run wild like this! Don’t they know how much trouble they’ve caused the Empire!”

He could certainly imagine that Archduke Karl would never have let his daughter run off alone and empty-handed; he would surely have prepared a large sum of money for her.

Even if this wasn’t the entirety of the Duke of Reichstadt’s fortune, it was enough to arouse suspicion.

Therefore, if other nations were to learn of Theresa’s whereabouts, they would quite reasonably suspect some sort of secret plot between the Austrian imperial family and himself. How much trouble would that bring him?

After cursing for a good while, he finally managed to calm himself down.

He walked back to Princess Sophie and sized her up with a gloomy gaze.

“Your Highness, your willful and reckless actions have brought an inestimable disaster upon our country. Therefore, I believe you have an obligation to make some amends.”

“I don’t think I’ve caused any disaster,” Sophie retorted with a cold smile. “You’re the one with the headache. What does it have to do with me?”

“Do you want to see your daughter?” Metternich asked suddenly. “She is a lovely child, and currently in very good health.”

At the mention of her daughter, Sophie could no longer maintain her calm.

“You have held a high position for decades, yet now you resort to threatening someone with an infant. Do you feel no shame? I am ashamed for you!”

“A threat? Not at all. I consider it a transaction,” Metternich replied coldly. “First, tell me, do you wish to see her or not?”

“Is there a mother in this world who does not wish to see her daughter!?” Sophie shot back loudly.

“Good, then we have something to discuss.” Metternich nodded slightly. “Although Miss Christel is destined to be an illegitimate child who can never see the light of day, it is indeed inhumane to permanently separate a mother from her daughter. So, if you are willing, I can make an arrangement for you to see her periodically.”

A sudden wave of excitement made Sophie’s breath catch in her throat.

But she knew this was by no means a free lunch.

“How often is ‘periodically’?” Sophie managed to calm herself and asked.

“Once a month, no more than that,” Metternich replied after a moment’s thought.

Then, he added, “Furthermore, the young lady will be raised in an environment without want for food or clothing. She will have people to serve her and, of course, people to educate her. While we cannot give her the title of a princess, providing her with the education befitting a princess is not difficult.”

The more Metternich spoke, the more excited Sophie became, finding it almost impossible to control herself.

She knew that under the current circumstances, these were the best conditions she could hope to secure for Christel.

Her poor daughter would at least not grow up to be an ignorant vagrant.

And, if she could see her regularly, no matter how brief the time, she could witness her growth…

Of course, she knew even better that Metternich’s promises were not born of sympathy or respect for her, but that he undoubtedly had his own motives.

“Fine. You mentioned a transaction, so tell me… what is the price? What do you want me to do?” she asked, gritting her teeth. “If you want me to help you plot against Aiglon, then I’m sorry, I will never agree.”

“It’s not so harsh as that. I am not one who enjoys cruelty, my dear Madam.” Metternich spread his hands and replied with a rather jaunty air, “Right now, there is nothing I require of you. Let us wait quietly and see what happens next.”

Chapter 227: 114, Concerns and Stratagems

“Right now, there is nothing I need you to do. Let us wait quietly and see what happens next.”

After saying this, Metternich seemed to have lost interest in continuing the conversation. He bowed to Sophie once more in farewell.

“Wait!” Just as he was about to turn and leave, Sophie called out to him abruptly.

“Do you have any further instructions?” Metternich looked at her, puzzled.

Sophie hesitated for a moment, seemingly unsure how to begin. After a short while, she spoke again as if she had made up her mind.

“If you can, please don’t… please don’t try to assassinate him.” She softened her tone, and her expression grew gentle. “I know you are filled with anger toward him and me… I am not begging for your forgiveness. However, I think you must remember that he is, after all, His Majesty the Emperor’s grandson, and he has shown no intention of being your enemy so far. If you were able to converse and laugh freely with Napoleon back then, can you not shake hands and make peace with him now? Given the chance, he would surely be more than willing to cooperate with you.”

She tried her best to maintain her dignity, but her words conveyed a deep humility.

This was the closest this stubborn woman had ever come to pleading.

Even though she knew such a plea was meaningless and would only make her appear naive and ridiculous, she said it anyway.

Perhaps, powerless as she was now, this was the only way she could find a sliver of comfort for herself.

Hmph, what a foolish woman, Metternich thought. In the face of power, what does a grandson matter? Even fathers, sons, and brothers mean nothing.

However, despite his scorn, Metternich had no desire to mock Sophie’s pitiable state any further.

“As you know, I harbor no preconceptions about anything. I simply adapt to circumstances, so all options are open to me.” He gave a slight shrug. “Therefore, whatever action I choose to take will depend on what action he takes first. We must wait and see patiently.”

After speaking, he departed without lingering and walked out of Sophie’s suite.

Led by an attendant, he passed through the long corridor and returned to the grand hall, where his assistant, Mr. Friedrich von Gentz, approached him.

“How did it go, Your Excellency?” he asked the Chancellor in a low voice.

“A tangled mess,” Metternich answered irritably. “The only thing we can be sure of is that what has happened has nothing to do with our Archduchess. Instead, it is very likely connected to Archduke Karl.”

“What?” Gentz was stunned.

“According to Her Highness Sophie’s explanation, Princess Theresa seems to have left our country to join the Duke of Reichstadt. Go and verify this when you return to Vienna,” Metternich said to his assistant, his brow furrowed, in a voice only the two of them could hear.

“Good God!” Upon hearing this, Mr. Gentz’s reaction was identical to the Chancellor’s just moments before. “How… how could he allow his daughter to do such a thing?”

“Perhaps he thinks he’s so great he can do as he pleases. Don’t forget, he has always harbored resentment toward His Majesty,” Metternich replied with a cold smile.

A moment later, he changed the subject. “Regardless, what’s done is done. We must now think about how to remedy the situation.”

“This matter will eventually become known to everyone. Should we notify the other countries and tell them that this was merely Archduke Karl’s personal action and does not represent our official position?” Mr. Gentz asked.

“That’s not what I’m talking about!” Metternich frowned again, cutting him off. “If Princess Theresa wants to act like a madwoman, let her. I can’t be bothered. For us, the Duke of Reichstadt himself is not important right now. The one who truly matters is someone else.”

“Who?” Gentz asked, somewhat bewildered.

“The Tsar,” Metternich replied softly. “The Tsar is too young. He harbors fierce ambitions and is desperate to establish his prestige among his subjects… I worry he won’t be able to resist this provocation and temptation. The young man’s antics are hardly enough to trouble me, but if the Tsar stirs up something major, we’ll have our hands full.”

“You mean, the Tsar might launch a war against Turkey… in the name of liberating Greece?” Gentz seemed to understand the Chancellor’s meaning.

“There are many signs that this may be exactly what he is thinking,” Metternich nodded.

His expression was very grave; clearly, this was what truly worried him.

The Congress of Vienna was the greatest achievement of his life. At the congress, he had acted as the host, engaging in political maneuvering among the great powers and leading the redrawing of Europe’s borders. He had also brought a measure of peace to a continent that had been mired in bloodshed for nearly thirty years.

From the perspective of his personal achievements and Austria’s own interests, he did not want the current peace to be shattered.

For Austria, the most important thing was to “restore the old order, then maintain the old order.”

To achieve this goal, the three great monarchies of Russia, Prussia, and Austria needed to unite closely and coordinate their actions to collectively suppress the raging flames of revolution.

To maintain this unity, the most important thing was “restraint.”

Each great power had to restrain its ambitions and resolve all disputes and conflicts through a concert of nations. Only in this way could the balance of power and peace be maintained.

However, his painstaking care seemed to have been lost on the Tsar, who appeared to be eagerly preparing for a military campaign.

“Then what do you think we should do?” Gentz asked cautiously.

Metternich did not answer immediately but gazed out the window, lost in thought.

“Perhaps we should convene a special conference of the great powers to resolve the Eastern Question.” He finally spoke again after a moment. “No matter what, the boots of the Cossacks must not be allowed to step into Constantinople… and I believe the others think so as well.”

While the Austrian court was whispering about the big news concerning the Duke of Reichstadt, in Paris, there were also those discussing it in secret.

However, in stark contrast to Metternich’s worried and anxious state, the Marquis de Tréville was in a state of extreme excitement and joy.

When Aiglon was preparing to leave the Island of Monte Cristo, he had sent a courier to France to deliver a secret letter to the Marquis de Tréville’s residence.

In the letter, Aiglon detailed his recent situation, thanked the Marquis for his help, and then requested that he rally the Bonapartists in France, bolster the prestige of His Majesty Napoleon II, and continue to recruit more people to come and assist him.

Upon receiving the letter, the Marquis de Tréville was immediately thrown into a state of excitement.

Since the fall of the Empire, his future had been ruined, and the Tréville family had languished in obscurity for over a decade, watching their family’s decline, their brilliance obscured like a pearl gathering dust. Now, he finally saw a glimmer of hope for his family’s revival in that young His Majesty. How could he not be ecstatic?

He was determined to do everything in his power to serve His Majesty, so that if the winds of change ever blew again, the Tréville family would become one of the most glorious families in the Empire.

But one thing did trouble him…

His only son, Edgar, loved art more than his own future and was hopelessly lost in the ostentatious and dissolute life of Paris. He was truly a disappointment.

Because he had no confidence in his son, he often preferred to discuss important matters with his daughter-in-law, Alice.

Today, it was Alice who sat before him.

“Father,” Alice looked at her father-in-law with a serious expression, her azure eyes seemingly radiating a determined light. “I have thought about this carefully. We cannot be absent from His Majesty’s grand undertaking. Without a doubt, this expedition is an action that His Majesty has carefully planned, and he has invested all his hopes and energy into it. So if no one from our family is present while he is doing the most important thing in his life, then when he achieves greatness in the future and recalls his most shining moments, how will he have any impression of the Tréville family?

“In other words, if we are not there, when his followers discuss merits in the future, they will all remember that the Tréville family was absent at that time. Wouldn’t the others then be justified in looking down on us? Therefore, for the sake of our future position, we must be involved…”

General Tréville nodded silently.

He knew that his daughter-in-law was right; she always saw things with exceptional clarity.

He could find no fault in Alice. Although she came from an old noble family, she had never shown any disdain for his own. On the contrary, since marrying into their family, she had obsessed over their family’s future above all else.

She was also remarkably intelligent and could often give him advice and make plans, to the point that he had grown accustomed to listening to her opinions.

That’s why he sometimes found it hard to understand his son. Why, with such a wonderful wife, did he continue his womanizing ways?

He knew what his son was doing in private, but to avoid disrupting their relationship, he had hidden it from Alice.

But did Alice really not know? He sometimes wondered if, with her acuity and intelligence, it would be difficult for her to guess.

As his mind wandered, his gaze unconsciously fell on Alice’s visibly swollen belly, nearing its term.

Alas, he thought, since I can’t count on my son, I can only count on the child in Alice’s womb. I hope this child inherits both Edgar’s talent and Alice’s character.

If that could truly happen, then all his struggles and efforts in this life would have some meaning.

“Father?” Due to the general’s prolonged silence, Alice asked again, “Do you think my idea is right?”

“I think you are absolutely right, Alice,” the Marquis de Tréville replied, pulling his thoughts back to the present and letting out a sigh. “But… I really can’t leave my position here…”

“I know you can’t leave, and with your important responsibilities in Paris, you mustn’t,” Alice nodded, then shared her own idea. “But Edgar can go. As your only son, he is enough to represent the Tréville family… I believe that even if it’s brought up in the future, it will be sufficient to demonstrate our loyalty and courage.”

The Marquis de Tréville knew his daughter-in-law’s reasoning was sound, but he still hesitated.

Although his son was a disappointment, he was still his only son, on whom he had lavished too much doting love since childhood. How could he bear to let him go on such a risky venture?

“You are about to give birth. It’s probably not a good time for him to leave,” he replied after a moment’s hesitation.

“That’s not a problem. I can take care of everything at home.” Alice shook her head, indicating it wasn’t a difficulty. “Since you have commanded great armies, you surely understand trade-offs better than anyone. The birth of a child is important, of course, but isn’t creating a better future for that child even more important? If we don’t seize our position now, everything we’ve worked for before might go to waste… So I believe this is what we must do—even just showing his face before His Majesty, being by his side for a few months, will make a world of difference.”

“It sounds as if you’re even more loyal than I am…” the Marquis de Tréville said with a wry smile.

“What’s there to be loyal or disloyal about? I don’t care about Bonaparte or Bourbon,” Alice replied with a wry smile of her own. “But since we’ve chosen this path, we should walk it seriously. If we go about it half-heartedly, taking risks for nothing, wouldn’t that just invite ridicule?”

The Marquis de Tréville found himself persuaded by his daughter-in-law.

She was right.

Though he doted on his son, after careful consideration, he was capable of making the right decision.

“Alright… I think you’re absolutely right, Alice. Let’s do it! Edgar will go with the other volunteers. I trust His Majesty will take good care of him.”

“I’m so glad you’ve listened to my opinion.” Alice breathed a sigh of relief and finally broke into a smile. “Although Edgar’s will is a bit weak, he is your only heir. He has an obligation to fulfill. This family needs him to make the necessary contribution at this critical moment… Besides, I think a change of scenery might help Edgar temporarily escape his current harmful lifestyle and pull himself together…”

Alice, do you really know everything? the Marquis de Tréville wanted to ask, but he swallowed the words.

“Alright, I’ll tell Edgar my decision when he returns. You don’t need to worry about it anymore. Take good care of yourself.” He heaved a long sigh. “Alice, I truly cannot express in words the respect and satisfaction I have for you. Our family owes you too much. I only hope that someday, if we truly manage to rise to power and prominence, we will have enough to repay you.”

“Your words are already a wonderful reward,” Alice replied with a smile.

A moment later, she returned to the previous topic. “Actually, just like you, I do not wish to see Edgar face any danger. So… after thinking it over and over, I have decided to swallow my pride and implore my younger sister to escort him for a time.”

“Agnes? Would she be willing?” the Marquis de Tréville asked, somewhat surprised.

“If I ask her, she will be,” Alice replied, a hint of sadness in her voice. “To use her feelings for her older sister to make her do my bidding… it truly makes me ashamed. I originally didn’t want her to get involved in any of this… May God forgive me…”

Chapter 228: Instructions in Person

“To use her feelings for her older sister to order her around… This truly fills me with shame. May God forgive me…”

Hearing Alice’s sigh, the Marquis de Tréville felt a pang of guilt himself.

Ever since Alice had married into his family, she had diligently fulfilled her duties as a daughter-in-law, showing him filial respect, helping him maintain the family estate, and even participating in such a dangerous venture without a single complaint. Now, she was even causing her own sister to be exposed to risk.

She could have had so many better choices, yet she had stuck to her decision without reservation and had never once voiced any regret.

At this thought, his heart filled with remorse.

In that moment, the atmosphere in the room suddenly grew melancholic.

He quickly pulled himself together.

“Alright, then it’s settled. I will order Edgar, and you will go and persuade Agnes—”

As he spoke, his expression suddenly turned strange again.

“Do you have any other concerns?” Alice asked quickly, noticing his look.

“I recall that you and your sister met His Majesty in Switzerland, correct?” General Tréville asked softly. “How is His Majesty’s relationship with Agnes?”

“His Majesty is a brilliant man, and his personality is also easygoing and witty, so he got along very well with all of us,” Alice replied immediately. “As for Agnes… she should also admire His Majesty a great deal, though not for his poetry, but for his swordsmanship. The two of them even had a proper sparring match. Agnes was at a slight disadvantage, and she’s held a grudge about it ever since. I think it was the first time she’d met such an opponent among her peers—”

“Doesn’t that mean they get along splendidly?” the Marquis de Tréville murmured. “I never thought our most useful asset would lie here!”

Seeing his expression, Alice suddenly understood.

“That’s out of the question!” she objected instinctively. “Someone of His Majesty’s status will surely seek a princess from another country for marriage. I’m afraid Agnes is not suitable for him. Besides, Agnes has a very stubborn temper, and she can be quite fierce at times. She might not be able to win His Majesty’s favor.”

“Alice, you’re overthinking it. I don’t intend to order Agnes to do anything… and I have no right to order her,” the Marquis de Tréville said, shaking his head gently. “However, in my opinion, while His Majesty is formidable, he is still a young man, as is Agnes. They are of similar age and both are brilliant… Since they are both this way, wouldn’t it be natural if they were attracted to each other? I’m not saying it will definitely happen, but that it might. So I want to ask you, if they truly fell for each other, what would you do?”

“He has a fiancée,” Alice argued.

“Who takes that engagement seriously anymore? It was automatically voided the moment he left Vienna,” General Tréville said dismissively.

Alice fell silent. She had never considered such a possibility; it had always felt too absurd.

But on second thought, perhaps it wasn’t so absurd after all.

Scenes of her meeting with the young man months ago flashed through her mind.

The young man’s handsome features, his talents in both letters and arms, his air of both pride and affability, and the unyielding confidence he possessed despite his predicament—all had left an extremely deep impression on her.

Objectively speaking, she had to admit that he was exceedingly attractive, especially to young women.

To answer the Marquis de Tréville’s question—if they truly hit it off and fell for each other, she couldn’t seem to find any reason to object.

What standing did she have to object, anyway?

“If that were the case, I would have no right to interfere in my younger sister’s private life,” Alice replied after a moment’s hesitation. “I would be happy to bless her in finding the best possible match.”

At that moment, Alice had no idea that Princess Theresa had already returned to His Majesty’s side. Had she known, her answer likely would have been quite different.

“Good, then let’s look forward to what happens next… Perhaps this is all just a pointless fantasy of mine,” the Marquis de Tréville said with a smile and a nod. “Alice, you should get some rest.”

At dusk, Edgar de Tréville returned home, weary from his merrymaking.

However, before he could even rest, his father’s valet found him and told him that the General wanted to see him.

Not daring to delay, Edgar immediately followed the servant to his father’s study.

The moment he entered, Edgar knew something was wrong. His father’s expression was even sterner than usual; he could clearly sense his father’s displeasure.

“Father, is something the matter?” he asked softly.

“Where have you been today?” the General asked impatiently.

“I went to the club to have some fun with friends,” Edgar answered at once. “We were playing cards and lost track of time…”

He spoke quickly, his expression unchanging. He looked as if he were telling the truth.

“Nonsense!” General Tréville’s roar immediately cut through his son’s lie. “Do you really think I’m still in the dark at this point? I’ll give you one more chance. Tell me, where did you just come from!”

His father’s bellowing made Edgar’s face turn deathly pale.

“I… I went to see the Princess de Cadignan… I was commissioned to paint a few more portraits for her,” he was forced to answer honestly.

“Besides painting a few portraits, did you do anything else?” the Marquis sneered.

“No, after all, she’s pregnant, so we were just intimate for a bit…” Edgar blurted out.

He instantly realized his mistake and clamped his mouth shut, but it was too late. He could see his father’s eyes widening as he glared at him with a terrifying gaze.

“You beast!” The Marquis de Tréville trembled with rage, his eyes darting around the room.

Then, he picked up the horsewhip resting next to a hunting rifle.

“Father!”

Edgar scrambled to dodge, pleading for mercy.

Hearing his son’s pleas, the Marquis, though burning with fury, couldn’t bring himself to actually strike him. Instead, he swung the whip violently to his side.

With a sharp crack, the horsewhip slammed against the fireplace mantel.

“Father… don’t…” Edgar was scared out of his wits.

“Your wife is exhausting herself for our family, while you’re out carousing and fathering a bastard…” Perhaps swinging the whip had drained much of his energy, for the Marquis de Tréville stopped, panting heavily. “God is my witness, how did I raise such a son!”

Cursing, he looked at his only son with despair.

He knew it was too late to say anything now. After his wife’s early death, he had taken on the roles of both father and mother, but as an officer, what did he know of raising a child? Compounded by his long campaigns away from home, he had neglected his son’s discipline. By the time he realized it, his son’s character had already been formed, and it was too late to change him.

It was truly too late. Now, he could only place his hopes in the next generation. He made a painful resolution: this time, he would properly raise Alice’s child, no matter what. He would ensure this child brought honor to their family name and fulfilled his own ambition of reaching the pinnacle of power.

As for Edgar, he would have to make the best use of him now and try to make him serve some purpose.

“You are not to breathe a word of this to anyone, especially not to Alice,” he said, no longer wanting to waste his breath on his son. “I have already decided. You must go and serve His Majesty, and as soon as possible.”

“His Majesty?” Edgar was confused. “What about His Majesty?”

“His Majesty is preparing an expedition to Greece. He has instructed me to recruit as many people in France as I can for his service,” the Marquis de Tréville explained briefly. “After much thought, I have decided that our family absolutely cannot be absent from such a grand event… Since His Majesty has consistently entrusted me with great responsibilities, I must set an example. I cannot go myself, so you will go.”

“I’m afraid that’s not appropriate…” Edgar instinctively objected. “Father, you know I’m no soldier, and… can you bear to send me into the flames of war?”

“You idiot!” the Marquis de Tréville couldn’t help but curse again. “I don’t care what methods you use, but you must make a good impression on His Majesty. This is not just for you and me, but for your children as well! I’m no longer asking you to achieve some great feat, but you must remember that the Tréville family needs you to perform now. The impression you make on His Majesty will determine our future! I won’t speak to you of grand ambitions, which you would surely dismiss, but I have raised you for over twenty years. If you have even a shred of gratitude, you will do this for me!”

The Marquis’s furious shouts and reprimands rained down on Edgar’s head, making him bow his head in shame.

Though dissolute and hedonistic, he knew, after all, that he was a member of this family. His father needed him to do this one thing.

That being the case, though he was loath to leave his life in Paris, he had no other choice.

“Very well. Since you put it that way, I will go. And I will do my best to perform well, Father.”

In the end, he could only nod and agree to his father’s demand.

“That’s more like it.” The Marquis de Tréville’s expression finally softened a little.

However, his anger had not fully subsided, and he continued to glare at his son.

“Considering the long journey ahead of you, I have already asked Alice to persuade her sister to escort you,” he said in a low voice.

“Is that so? That’s wonderful!” Edgar breathed a sigh of relief.

He had witnessed Agnes’s skills firsthand. If she were escorting him, he would certainly feel much safer.

“When you arrive, you must flatter His Majesty. Use your mind and your talents to win his favor. You must succeed, no matter what!” As he spoke, the Marquis’s expression turned strange again. “Also, you can do your best to matchmake His Majesty and Agnes. The more I think about it, the more feasible it seems, and it would be very beneficial for us.”

“Ah?” Edgar was surprised at first, but then his face lit up with delight. “Father, it seems we think alike! I mentioned this to His Majesty back in Switzerland. I also think they’re a good match… What a pity they had so little time together then.”

Compared to Alice’s hesitation and conflict, Edgar, as the brother-in-law, was naturally in complete agreement.

In his view, if Agnes and His Majesty were to get together, it would save him years of effort. The Tréville family’s status in His Majesty’s eyes would surely be more secure as a result.

“Alright, these words are between father and son only. Do not reveal them to another soul,” the Marquis de Tréville said, his tone growing serious once more as he gave his son an order. “Now, go and prepare your things. The sooner you depart, the better.”

Edgar sighed internally but could only acquiesce.

He knew this meant he would likely miss the birth of his two children.

Having been born into this family, he had to bear certain obligations. Though these obligations often annoyed him, what could he do? He was the only son.

But things would be different after the children were born, wouldn’t they? Then he could pass the burden to them. His father probably wouldn’t bother with him anymore then.

He truly looked forward to that day…

While the Marquis was sternly reprimanding his son, in another corner of the mansion, Alice was receiving a guest of her own.

“Older sister, why did you ask me to come over today?” Agnes asked her sister curiously.

Though their two families didn’t interact much after her sister had married into the Tréville family, their own relationship hadn’t been affected. She often came to visit her older sister.

“I have something very important to ask of you, Agnes,” Alice replied gravely.

“What is it? Is it serious?” Seeing her sister’s expression, Agnes immediately grew somber as well.

“My husband has to take a long trip soon… I’m a little worried about him, but I can’t travel because of my pregnancy, so I was hoping you could accompany and escort him,” Alice said softly, making her request. “Agnes, I know this is a bother, but I’m asking you to please agree.”

“What? He’s going on a long trip when you’re in this condition? That’s utterly mad,” Agnes immediately protested.

“It’s not his fault. It truly is urgent,” Alice said, shaking her head. “Agnes, we have to do this.”

Seeing her sister’s expression, Agnes grew even more suspicious.

She had a vague idea of what was going on.

“What is so urgent that it’s making you two rush like this?” she asked quietly. “Is it about that gentleman?”

Alice didn’t know how to respond.

While she was still hesitating, Agnes pressed on, “I am more than willing to help you, because you are my dearest older sister, you know that. But you have to at least tell me what I’m getting into, right? And where are we going?”

Alice thought for a moment. There was indeed no way to hide it from her now.

“We’re going to Greece… His Majesty will be undertaking a grand operation there. He needs help, and the Marquis de Tréville believes that under these circumstances, our family absolutely cannot be absent. So he is sending Edgar to represent him. That is all.”

Agnes blinked, still not quite understanding everything.

But she knew that was all her sister could tell her.

As for her choice, there was, of course, only one.

“Alright,” she nodded. “I will fulfill your wish. Don’t you worry.”

“Thank you, Agnes!” Alice was both relieved and ashamed, nearly bursting into tears. “You are always so reliable.”

“Of course! We’re sisters, aren’t we?” Agnes smiled.

Then, she took her sister’s hand. “You have to take good care of yourself, alright?”

“I will,” Alice said, gripping her hand in return. “You too. And also, be respectful when you see His Majesty. He’s not what he used to be.”

“Hmph, how great can he be? Wasn’t he the one sleeping in a cellar back then?” Agnes shook her head, unconvinced. “I’m not afraid of him…”

Chapter 229: 116, The Journey Begins

“I’m not afraid of him…”

Seeing her sister’s reaction, Alice couldn’t help but smile to herself.

Agnes had been proud and arrogant since childhood, never one to submit to anyone. Her long string of glorious victories had only served to bolster her confidence and pride. In her eyes, probably no one her age could compare to her.

After encountering that young man, their duel ended in a draw, a serious threat to her pride. That’s why she was even more reluctant to admit defeat.

However, this didn’t mean she disliked His Majesty. On the contrary, it was perhaps a form of respect and apprehension—if he were like those she had easily defeated, Agnes probably wouldn’t even bother to mention him.

“It’s one thing to say that in front of me, but you must never say it in front of my husband or my father-in-law… After all, they are both followers of His Majesty,” Alice reminded her sister again. “Besides, even for Edgar’s sake, you must respect him, Agnes. I’m not joking; this is a very serious matter.”

“Alright, alright… I understand.” Seeing her sister start to lecture, Agnes had no choice but to change her tune. She spread her hands in a carefree gesture. “Don’t worry, I’ll be perfectly respectful toward him! Is that good enough? Honestly… he hasn’t even returned to the country yet, and you’re all already so anxious. Why bother? God knows if his restoration will even succeed. From what I can see, it’s still a long way off!”

Alice pretended not to hear her sister’s complaints.

She knew very well that the Marquis de Tréville had already been ostracized by the royal court and the government for his political stance. Although not yet fifty, he had lost all future prospects, and the family was in decline.

The only one who could change this situation was that young man.

As long as he could truly restore the Empire and ascend to the throne, the dark clouds hanging over the Tréville family would instantly dissipate, their loyalty would be amply rewarded, and they would see a meteoric rise.

It was as if, in a high-stakes gamble, the Marquis de Tréville had placed all his bets on the Bonaparte family. He had no way out, nor could he afford to take a single step back.

Although Alice was not particularly ambitious, since her father-in-law had made this decision, she had no choice but to go along with it.

Only then could her husband and her child have a place in the future.

Alice did not intend to explain these things to her sister. All she could offer Agnes was an ambiguous, gentle smile.

“Agnes, his victory is our victory, so we can only pray for him to succeed.”

After the sisters had been talking for a while, a light sound came from the doorway.

“Edgar?” Alice broke off the conversation and looked toward the door. A smile blossomed on her face. “You’re back.”

“My dear, I’m back.” Edgar walked in, then turned his gaze to Agnes. “Good afternoon, Agnes.”

“Good afternoon,” Agnes replied, greeting her brother-in-law respectfully.

Having just been lectured by his father, Edgar was naturally in a terrible mood. But upon seeing the two sisters, he immediately hid his annoyance deep down and greeted them with the most brilliant of smiles.

“I have just received an order from Father.” He walked to his wife’s side and planted an affectionate kiss on her cheek. “He has ordered me to go to Greece at once to serve His Majesty. He believes our family’s future depends on it.”

“Actually, I’m of the same opinion, Edgar,” Alice replied with a smile. “I was just suggesting it to Father this morning. I know this might be difficult for you, but please, for our family and our child, bear with it for a while… I’m sure His Majesty won’t be too hard on you. After all, the Tréville family is very useful to him.”

“Alice, I’m not worried about myself at all. I am willing to sacrifice and dedicate myself for you and our child, and to bear the obligations of our family.” Edgar immediately shook his head. “I’m just worried about you… The thought of you being alone and uncared for after I leave is more than I can bear. If I’m not there when you give birth to our child, it would be a crime!”

Years of training in high society, coupled with a natural talent for pleasing people, had long since honed his skill at winning over ladies. These words were like an instinct, spoken fluently without a second thought.

Even he himself couldn’t tell how much was truth and how much was pretense.

“It’s not a problem. I can take care of myself, and besides, Father is here too.” Alice was deeply moved and comforted her husband. “Sometimes, for the future, we must make small sacrifices. It’s worth it. When you get there, you must be careful and protect yourself. And you must honor His Majesty. Whatever orders he gives you, you must carry them out. Don’t, under any circumstances, anger him.”

“I know. Father has already told me all of this.” Edgar nodded. “I will certainly stay by His Majesty’s side. If I have the opportunity, I will paint some pictures to let the world know of his glorious image! I imagine that’s what he needs most.”

“Then we’ll see how you perform,” Alice replied with a smile.

Next, she looked at Agnes. “Agnes, I’m entrusting Edgar to you. You must help me get him safely to His Majesty.”

“Leave it to me! Don’t worry!” Agnes immediately agreed.

“If possible, Agnes, don’t come back right away. Stay there and protect me…” At that moment, Edgar suddenly suggested. “I think His Majesty would also warmly welcome your arrival, Agnes.”

He made this suggestion partly out of cowardice, hoping to have someone to protect him, but also to complete the task his father had given him.

To get Alice to help persuade Agnes, Edgar snuck a glance at his wife, signaling her to chime in.

Agnes was still a little bewildered, not quite understanding what was going on, but Alice knew her husband’s plan perfectly—after all, General Tréville had mentioned it to her earlier.

It seemed her father-in-law was indeed a man of swift and decisive action. He had sought her opinion, and in the next moment, had given her husband his orders.

So, what should she do?

In her heart, she was naturally reluctant to see Agnes get involved in such matters. Yet deep down, she also had to admit that the young man was truly outstanding. He was worthy of Agnes in every respect; in fact, he might be the only person of their generation whom Agnes looked up to.

So, setting aside the feud between the Bonaparte and Bourbon families, it was truly a blessed fate worth celebrating.

The Marquis de Tréville’s calculated interests and her own sisterly affection warred in her heart.

After a long hesitation, she finally made a decision—

She would neither encourage nor prevent it. She would leave it to God’s judgment.

If nothing happened, no one would lose anything. If Agnes truly fell in love with His Majesty, it would be an honor for their family.

And so, after her hesitation, she gave a slight nod.

“Agnes, if you have time and don’t mind the trouble, then stay there for a while. It’s a long journey, and it’s always better for two family members to look out for each other than to be all alone…”

Seeing that both her sister and brother-in-law were saying the same thing, Agnes thought for a moment and agreed.

“Alright, then! I’ll stay a bit longer to protect my poor brother-in-law!” Agnes said, full of confidence. “Are you two satisfied now?”

Seeing her sister’s impassioned state, Alice felt a growing sense of guilt and lowered her head, not wanting to say more.

Edgar, however, was secretly delighted.

To please Agnes, he deliberately showered the young woman with compliments.

“With the brave and beautiful Miss Agnes protecting me, I’m sure everything will go smoothly. We will return together with honor! When my child grows up, they will be proud of their father’s and aunt’s great deeds.”

“I’m not interested in that kind of honor,” Agnes replied with a smile. “You can have all the honor to yourself when the time comes. If Father knew I was helping a Bonapartist, he’d scold me to death…”

Though she said this, the smile on her face revealed her eagerness.

After all, at her age, how many young people didn’t harbor dreams of adventure?

“Alright, now that everything is settled, let’s go have dinner together,” Edgar suggested. “My father wishes to thank you personally.”

After saying this, he helped his wife to her feet and led the two sisters to the dining room, where the Marquis de Tréville was already waiting.

“Agnes, thank you for your help.” As soon as he saw Agnes, the Marquis de Tréville immediately expressed his gratitude. “I am confident that with you there, Edgar will arrive safely by His Majesty’s side and serve our陛下 loyally.”

Then, he sighed, half in jest, half in earnest. “Sigh, if my son had your skills, I wouldn’t have to worry! He’s really so disappointing.”

“You don’t need to sigh. Edgar is very talented too. Otherwise, why would my sister be so devoted to him?” Agnes replied with a smile. “Everyone says his paintings are wonderful! Although I don’t know much about art, I always find his works exceptional whenever I see them!”

“For our family, what’s the use of just being able to paint? You can’t bring glory to the family with a paintbrush,” General Tréville said dismissively. “Besides, even in painting, Edgar can only be described as good. There are many in the country who are better than him. But you’re different. You are the best of your generation. Even among your elders, few can best you. You are the pride of France.”

As an elder, though he hadn’t had much contact with Agnes, he had long heard of her skills and achievements. Now, to please her, he exaggerated his praise even more.

“You exaggerate, sir. I’m not that good yet…” Such extravagant compliments made even Agnes a little embarrassed. “But… I’m still far from that level. I will strive to reach that goal, and I hope one day I can, so as not to disappoint your expectations.”

The more the Marquis de Tréville looked at Agnes’s blend of humility and confidence, the more he admired her.

What an outstanding child!

Looking at the two sisters, Alice and Agnes, before him, he couldn’t help but feel jealous of their father—

He and Duke Nordlingen had never gotten along. The Duke refused to associate with Bonapartists, and he, in turn, held the Duke in contempt. In his eyes, the Duke was nothing more than a mediocrity who, thanks to the lingering glory of his ancestors, had been lucky enough to win the court’s favor and thus held a fairly high position in high society. So, even after their children married, they still looked down on each other and had almost no contact.

God knows what incredible luck that fellow had to have such wonderful children!

And his own…

Sigh, it was too late to say anything now. He could only pin his hopes on the next generation.

Since it was Alice’s child, they were sure to be outstanding.

“When Alice’s child is older, could you spare some time to teach them?” he asked Agnes on a whim. “I don’t expect the child to become a swordsman, but I think practicing swordsmanship from a young age can temper their will. A tenacious will is the most useful thing a person can have.”

“Of course!” Agnes agreed without a second thought. “As their aunt, I’d be happy to teach my nephew and niece.”

Then, she laughed again. “But I don’t have enough experience as a teacher, so if I make the children cry, don’t you dare blame me!”

Her words drew laughter from the other three people present.

“Never. I promise,” the Marquis de Tréville replied solemnly after he finished laughing.

She is a rose with thorns, but for His Majesty, it shouldn’t be a problem, right? he thought to himself.

“Come, let us toast to the journey ahead!” He leisurely raised his glass, saluting the three young people present.

“Cheers!”

—

Night had fallen. As was his custom, Duke Nordlingen remained alone in his study after dinner, dealing with the documents and letters that had piled up during the day.

However, he soon heard a series of urgent knocks on the door.

He knew who it was without even asking—after all, the only one in the house who dared to knock like that was his precious younger daughter.

“Agnes, come in!” He took off his glasses and called out.

The door opened immediately, and Agnes strode in.

“Father, good evening~” She curtsied to the Duke.

Seeing his daughter’s respectful demeanor, the Duke had a bad feeling. After all, every time his daughter acted this way, it meant she was about to make some difficult request.

But there was nothing he could do now but nod.

“Good evening, my daughter. What can I do for you?”

“I want to take a long trip soon…” Agnes didn’t beat around the bush and stated her request directly.

“Hm? Where to?” The Duke’s heart skipped a beat.

“To Italy,” Agnes replied with a smile. “My teacher is currently staying in Tuscany, and she wrote to invite me for a visit. We haven’t seen each other in so long, and I miss her quite a bit, so I’d like to go… If possible, I’d stay there for a while to learn from her properly.”

Although Agnes’s tone and expression were perfectly normal, and her reason seemed legitimate, Duke Nordlingen still felt that something was amiss.

“To Italy? Really?” he couldn’t help but ask.

“Of course it’s true…” Agnes walked up to her father and blinked. “Please give me your permission…”

“If I remember correctly, you went to the Marquis de Tréville’s residence today and had dinner there.” The Duke frowned slightly. “My dear daughter, this sudden request of yours wouldn’t have something to do with them, would it?”

“What does it have to do with them…” Agnes quickly shook her head. “I just went there to visit my sister. We didn’t talk about anything else, and I came back right after dinner…”

Hearing his daughter say this, the Duke finally relaxed a little.

“You should associate less with that family in the future. They are stubborn Bonapartists. It’s only because they come from a noble line that the king hasn’t dealt with them… Don’t let them have a bad influence on you.”

“But Older Sister has already married into their family. We’re all relatives now, why be so distant?” Agnes protested.

“That was the result of Alice’s insistence. I couldn’t dissuade her, so I had to agree, but my animosity toward them hasn’t disappeared. On the contrary, it’s grown stronger!” The Duke’s brow furrowed tightly. “They stole my daughter from me. I will never forgive them!”

“Alice is about to have a child. Are you really going to remain indifferent?” Agnes pressed. “If others found out, they would only think us heartless, wouldn’t they? That’s completely unreasonable.”

The Duke took a few deep, frustrated breaths, then shook his head. “I will send the appropriate gifts, as I am the grandfather, after all. But don’t expect me to ever set foot in their house!”

Then, he waved his hand impatiently. “Alright, what’s done is done with Alice, and I don’t want to talk about it anymore. But you cannot repeat the same mistake.”

“Alright, I know.” Agnes knew her father was angry, so she didn’t want to argue further and simply agreed noncommittally. “So, will you grant my request?”

The Duke hesitated.

“Father…” Agnes took the Duke’s right hand and began to sway it gently. “Please say yes!”

Seeing his younger daughter’s pleading look, the Duke remembered that it had been many years since she had wheedled him like this.

And so, his heart softened.

Sigh, might as well agree.

“Very well. I will arrange for an escort to accompany you. I wish you a safe journey.” He finally nodded. “Remember to write to me.”

“Yes, I definitely will!” Agnes promised repeatedly.

She knew she couldn’t hide the truth from her father for long. But once she reached her destination, even if he was furious, he would help her cover it up—after all, he wouldn’t dare let anyone know his daughter had run off to join the Bonaparte rebels.

“If you happen to run into the Count of Monte Cristo, send him my regards,” the Duke said casually.

Agnes almost asked who the Count of Monte Cristo was, but in an instant, she remembered Mr. Edmond Dantès.

“Yes, I will!” she nodded immediately. “I’m actually curious to see how much progress he’s made lately!”

Having received her father’s permission, Agnes no longer had any reservations. She immediately packed her belongings.

Two days later, Agnes and Edgar set out together on their journey into the unknown.

Chapter 230: The King

Just as the Marquis de Tréville was jumping for joy over His Majesty’s expedition and sending his only son, Edgar de Tréville, to Greece to take part in this grand endeavor, the court in Paris finally received news from Greece.

The name Bonaparte, after a silence of more than ten years, had once again stunned the French Sovereign.

In 1815, when Napoleon landed in France and restored the Empire, the King of France was Louis XVIII, the younger brother of Louis XVI. Now, in 1827, the throne was occupied by Louis XVIII’s youngest brother, Charles X.

Compared to his slightly more enlightened brother, Louis XVIII, Charles X was far more conservative. From the moment he ascended the throne, he abolished some of his brother’s reconciliation policies and trusted only the most conservative high noblemen in his circle, believing that his rule was accountable only to God.

This king, who had seen two brothers die before his own accession, had now reigned for three years. In that time, he had appointed ministers who perfectly matched his personal political views to run the country, overturned Louis XVIII’s policy of reconciliation, and striven to rule France with the same absolutism as Louis XIV. He had a famous quote that aptly revealed his governing philosophy: “I would rather saw wood for a living than rule in the manner of the King of England!”

He defended his rule with this same fervor.

To try the large numbers of revolutionaries and sympathizers of the Napoleonic Empire, the Restoration monarchy established military tribunals and special courts. The “regicides” of old—the members of the National Convention who had voted for the execution of Louis XVI—and the generals who had sided with Napoleon during the Hundred Days were shown no mercy. The administration purged tens of thousands of officials, and most officers from the Imperial era were summarily dismissed, receiving only half-pay as retirement compensation.

Under such a harsh policy of purges, he had thought the Bourbon monarchy’s rule over France would once again be as solid as a rock, just as it was in his ancestors’ time, lasting at least until his own death. Yet now, he found that that nightmarish surname still lingered around him like a ghost, giving him no peace.

In 1789, the Great Revolution erupted. The famine in Paris, far from being resolved, only worsened. On October 6, 1789, a crowd of angry women from the city gathered and marched to the Palace of Versailles to petition the king. They then forcibly escorted Louis XVI and his family to Paris, installing them in the Tuileries Palace.

From that day on, the Tuileries replaced Versailles as the gilded cage of French monarchs.

During Napoleon I’s reign, he resided there for long periods, spending vast resources on a massive redecoration of the palace’s interior, adding many luxurious furnishings, oil paintings, and frescoes. After Napoleon’s first abdication in 1814, the Tuileries Palace became the royal residence of the restored Bourbon king, Louis XVIII. For the same reasons as Napoleon, Louis XVIII did not restore Versailles to its former status as the royal palace and continued to live in the Tuileries.

This lavish palace had witnessed the entire history of nineteenth-century France.

Monarchs from different families came and went, issuing decrees from within its walls, yet none ever fully tamed this unruly and rebellious, yet passionate, nation.

“I knew this little bastard wouldn’t behave!”

In the study of the Tuileries Palace, the aged King Charles X flew into a rage at his Chancellor, the Count de Villèle. “He used his silver-tongued rhetoric to seek reconciliation with me, claiming to respect me as king and having no interest in French affairs. In the end, every single word was a pack of lies! A rascal is a rascal, born with wicked blood passed down through the generations! How could the Habsburg Emperor have been so foolish as to let this person grow up healthy?!”

The Count de Villèle simply bowed his head, allowing His Majesty to vent. He knew the King was in the throes of anger and that they could only discuss the matter after he had calmed down.

Last year, the Duke of Reichstadt, then secluded in Schönbrunn Palace, had written a letter to His Majesty, making overtures of goodwill and declaring that he had absolutely no intention of interfering with his rule.

Although no one at the time believed in the little fellow’s sincerity, since he had said it, His Majesty was of course happy to write back an effusive reply, thanking him for his good sense and encouraging him to study hard and serve the Habsburg imperial family in the future.

However, no one had expected that not long after the reply was sent, the Duke of Reichstadt would flee Vienna. Looking back now, every word in his letter had become a sharp barb of irony.

Although the young man had not set foot in France, nor had he issued any declaration to France, everyone knew he coveted only one thing—the throne currently occupied by His Majesty the King.

After letting out his fury, His Majesty finally calmed down a little.

“We absolutely cannot let this little fellow do as he pleases,” he said coldly. “We must find a way to stop him.”

“Yes, Your Majesty, I believe so as well,” Count de Villèle immediately nodded in agreement. “If you would permit, I believe we could dispatch the Mediterranean fleet and a portion of the army to crush him.”

“On what pretext?” the King retorted.

The Chancellor was at a loss for words.

Indeed, from the intelligence they had received, the Duke of Reichstadt had not, at least for the moment, declared himself an enemy of the King of France. The title he used was the inscrutable “Grand Master of the Order of Fontainebleau Knights,” and his actions were merely in service of aiding the cause for Greek liberation.

If one were to disregard his identity, it was an act almost worthy of admiration.

The French people had always sympathized with the cause for Greek independence. While this sympathy did not translate into military intervention or financial aid, a military campaign to crush him would likely go against the will of the people.

Moreover, how would it look for the monarch of a great nation to fly into a panic at the slightest move of a mere youth?

He had considered these things before but hadn’t voiced them while the King was enraged. He was surprised that, despite his anger, His Majesty was still thinking clearly.

“Then what do you believe should be done?” Count de Villèle asked cautiously.

“We have instructors stationed with the Egyptian army. Send a secret order telling them to incite and assist Ali Pasha in crushing these Greek rebels as quickly as possible, especially in wiping out all of Bonaparte’s supporters,” His Majesty stated his plan. “Publicly, we should not appear overly agitated. You must emphasize to the other nations that Bonaparte is not just our enemy, but an enemy to all of Europe and human civilization. We cannot grant them any sanctuary.”

Count de Villèle secretly praised the idea; His Majesty’s suggestion coincided with his own thoughts.

He himself knew that the Bourbon monarchy’s rule was currently unpopular, and a tide of nostalgia for the Bonaparte family was gradually spreading across France. Under these circumstances, forcibly dispatching an expeditionary force to eliminate the Duke of Reichstadt would only make the public sympathize with him more—because on the surface, he was not at war with France.

If they could get the Egyptians to do the dirty work, the situation would be much better.

“Very well, Your Majesty. I shall carry out your orders immediately,” he quickly agreed.

The King’s brows were tightly furrowed as he glared angrily at a mural on the wall.

“May God soon send down his divine punishment and, just as he dealt with his father, reduce this little scoundrel to dust, so that our country may avoid disaster,” he muttered. “Fate has its own justice. This family, a plague upon the world, should have had its line extinguished long ago.”

After this vicious curse, he turned back to his Chancellor.

“Is there anything else to report?”

Count de Villèle was silent for a moment before deciding to report the truth.

“There is evidence that students in Paris and some provincial cities are secretly coordinating to launch a petition…”

In 1826, with a strong push from King Charles X, the French parliament passed a new Press Law, instituting a strict censorship system and threatening publishers with fines to muzzle public opinion.

However, the result was the opposite of what was intended. The government’s harsh measures, rather than quelling public opinion, sparked protests everywhere. The students and intellectuals of Paris were particularly resentful, denouncing the government in various ways.

If it were just a few students causing trouble, the King certainly wouldn’t care, but behind the widespread protests, one could always find the faint outline of a ghost.

“Is the Duke of Orléans backing this?”

“Yes, there is considerable evidence that the supporters of the Duke of Orléans are inciting and participating in these protests,” the Chancellor replied immediately.

The King’s steps grew agitated.

“The Duke is not only in secret contact with the protestors, but he is also bribing parliamentarians across the country to continue opposing the government, in order to exacerbate the confrontation between the court and the opposition,” the Chancellor continued. “Your Majesty, the Duke of Orléans’s activities have become increasingly frequent of late. I have reason to believe they intend to cause trouble.”

Unconsciously, His Majesty clenched his fists in fury.

Compared to distant Greece, France itself was a far greater cause for worry.

And compared to the detestable name Bonaparte, the name Orléans filled him with even more loathing.

This was because the Duke of Orléans and his family were, at that very moment, threatening his throne, and they did not shy away from using any means, overt or covert, to undermine the rule of the Bourbon monarchy.

Ever since the Restoration, he had been a firm supporter of a harsh reckoning for the revolutionary leaders who had rebelled during the Great Revolution, as well as for the staunchest supporters of the Bonaparte family. Under his severe crackdown, a large number of political enemies and commoners had met unexplained ends.

This White Terror also provoked the hatred and retaliation of his enemies. On February 14, 1820, his younger son, the Duke of Berry, was assassinated.

The prince’s murder brought not only grief and anger to the Bourbon royal family but also a succession crisis.

Louis XVIII had no children, so his heir could only be his younger brother, the future King Charles X. King Charles X had two sons, but the elder, the Crown Prince, was childless. When his younger son, the Duke of Berry, was killed, he too had no son, only his pregnant wife, Duchess Marie Caroline. The gender of her child was unknown.

According to France’s ancient laws of succession, women had no right to inherit. This meant that if the pregnant Princess Caroline gave birth to a daughter, the throne would inevitably pass to the closest collateral branch of the royal family—and that branch was the House of Orléans.

The Duke of Orléans was descended from Louis XIV’s younger brother, Prince Philippe, and was at this time the branch of the royal family with the closest blood ties to the throne.

This noble lineage granted them great wealth and honor, but it also fueled their ambition for the throne. During the era of the Great Revolution, the Duke of Orléans at the time had actively thrown himself into the revolution to undermine the monarchy’s rule. For a time, the Duke’s residence, the Palais-Royal, became a gathering place for revolutionary leaders. The Duke even voluntarily renounced his aristocratic title and changed his name to Philippe-Égalité to curry favor with the masses.

Later, during the trial of Louis XVI, this Duke cast his vote in favor, supporting the death penalty for the king.

However, he failed to control the flames of revolution. During the subsequent Reign of Terror, this opportunistic duke was ultimately sent to the guillotine by the Jacobins, and all his schemes became a fleeting dream.

Though the Duke died, his bloodline and his ambition did not. His son, Louis-Philippe, fled France but eventually returned with the Bourbon Restoration, reclaiming the title of Duke of Orléans and his vast fortune.

The Bourbon monarchy had not forgotten the past actions of the House of Orléans; some even cursed them as regicides. Nor had the House of Orléans forgotten the ambition passed down from their ancestors. They courted favor everywhere and played the opposition to the royal family, their ambitions plain for all to see.

One can imagine the panic the Duke of Berry’s death brought to the Bourbon monarchy, and the hope it brought to the House of Orléans—they were on the verge of taking the throne peacefully, without bloodshed.

However, at the last moment, fate once again smiled upon the beleaguered Bourbon monarchy.

On September 29, 1820, the Duchess of Berry gave birth to a son in the Tuileries Palace. This little prince immediately became the future heir of the Bourbon monarchy. King Charles X called him the child given by God.

As for the Duke of Orléans and his supporters, seeing the throne that was within their grasp slip away, they were filled with even greater fury.

They used the fact that royal dignitaries were not present when the Duchess gave birth to spread rumors, claiming the son was a changeling and that the Duchess had swapped her own newborn daughter for a boy she adopted from outside.

(Previously, to confirm the lineage of royal heirs, the French royal family had a rule that royal dignitaries must be present when the Queen gave birth. However, this rule had long been abolished during the reign of Louis XVI, who couldn’t bear to have his Queen surrounded by onlookers while enduring the pain of childbirth. Therefore, the Duchess had not violated any rules.)

Through the deliberate machinations of the Duke of Orléans, this rumor spread everywhere and was loudly proclaimed by opponents who harbored resentment toward the Bourbon monarchy.

Lineage was what the nobility cared about most. Questioning his grandson’s bloodline enraged the King more than any other attack. He would never forgive the Duke of Orléans.

“It seems I must take decisive measures to eliminate all of these parasites infesting the kingdom,” he said resentfully.

“Your Majesty, it is not wise to act rashly at this moment. The Duke has many supporters,” the Chancellor quickly advised.

“If we deal with it now, we still have time. Any more hesitation, and it might be too late,” the King replied. “I will have them all arrested!”

The Chancellor fell silent. He knew this was not a topic for him to engage in at the moment. After a moment of thought, he decided to change the subject.

“The Ambassador to Vienna, Count Talhouët, is well-versed in Eastern affairs and has met the Duke of Reichstadt before, so he has at least some familiarity with him. I suggest we send him to Constantinople. I believe he can handle the matter properly.”

“So be it,” the King nodded.

Orléans and Bonaparte, one threat from within and one from without, both vexed him to no end. The slightest mishandling of either could lead to endless disaster.

His greatest worry was his advanced age, his inept Crown Prince, and his young, naive grandson. If things were delayed any longer, God only knew what would happen.

“Preparations must be made for this,” he emphasized again after a moment of contemplation.

Chapter 231: 118, Full of Ambition

In the bright morning light, Aiglon opened his eyes.

The wooden window frame sliced the sunlight into mottled patches, which lay upon the bed like pieces of colored paper. A gentle sea breeze drifted through the gaps in the frame, making the morning exceptionally cool.

Nearly half a month had passed since he arrived in Methoni. The initial excited clamor that had greeted the Duke of Reichstadt’s arrival in this small port was now a thing of the past. It had returned to its usual tranquility. Everything was quiet, with only the cries of seagulls echoing around the harbor.

Lying in bed, Aiglon slowly regained consciousness. He looked down to see Theresa lying quietly in his arms, her eyes closed, still lost in dreams.

It was strange. Although Theresa had not been by his side for long, he seemed to have grown accustomed to her company.

Perhaps for many years to come, they would sleep together just like this.

This peaceful warmth… it seemed quite nice, didn’t it?

However, there were too many things waiting for him to do. He could not allow himself to stop and enjoy this tranquility.

So as not to disturb Theresa, Aiglon moved very gently as he got out of bed, changed his clothes, and left the bedroom.

“Your Majesty, good morning.” As soon as she saw him step out, Chanel, who was waiting outside, immediately curtsied. She then came forward to help him briefly wash and groom himself.

Then, she reported to Aiglon.

“The Count of Monte Cristo wishes to have an audience with you. Since you were still resting, I had him wait outside.”

“Very well, have him come to the balcony,” Aiglon agreed. “And bring us some breakfast while you’re at it.”

After a long wait, Edmond Dantès was finally led by Chanel to the hotel’s top-floor balcony.

Ordinarily, a few guests would be here, enjoying the seaside view as they conversed and laughed freely. But since Aiglon’s arrival, the entire hotel had been occupied and sealed off, and the top-floor balcony was reserved for his exclusive use.

With a hint of trepidation, Edmond Dantès walked over step by step. He found the master he had pledged his loyalty to sitting at a table laden with bread, fruit, and Bougatsa sweet pastries, a Greek specialty.

“Good morning.” Aiglon smiled and greeted Edmond Dantès, gesturing for him to sit beside him.

“Good morning, Your Majesty.”

Edmond Dantès obediently bowed to him and then sat down.

“Have you eaten breakfast?” Aiglon asked.

“Not yet,” Edmond Dantès replied.

“Then have some—” Aiglon picked up a sweet pastry and offered it to him. “It’s quite good.”

Although Aiglon’s expression was relaxed and casual, Edmond Dantès dared not be disrespectful. He quickly accepted the Bougatsa pastry and ate it bite by bite.

In his experience, the young man had never shown such a familiar gesture to any other subordinate. This proved that His Majesty placed an extraordinary amount of trust in him.

It was something he had earned through his own efforts.

“Count, do you have some good news for me today?” Aiglon asked with a smile after eating for a while.

“Indeed, it is good news, Your Majesty.” Edmond Dantès put down the pastry and replied solemnly, “Regarding the task you gave me to secretly contact the opposition, I’ve made some headway. The brother of an official arrested during the coup d’état is very eager for your help. He also requested an audience, to explain in person how he can be of use to you.”

“He wants to see me?” Aiglon let out a laugh. “No, that’s not possible. Edmond, I’m leaving this matter entirely in your hands. I cannot make an appearance, nor can I leave behind any pretext for being accused of betraying an ally. At least, not yet.”

“Yes, I understand.” Edmond Dantès nodded. “I will refuse his request then.”

“Don’t be too harsh. We need more friends. Continue to stay in contact with him. If money is needed, I can give him a small amount. Just keep him hopeful that he might receive our help,” Aiglon continued with his instructions. “Edmond, I want a backup plan, an option that allows me to switch sides at any time. But since it is a backup, it means I will only use it when necessary in the future. For now, the Kolokotronis father and son are still our best friends. There is no need for us to abandon them.”

For Aiglon, contacting the opposition to the Kolokotronises was a way to maintain the initiative. However, it was far from the time to turn against them; for now, they were still cooperating with him, so this hidden stratagem had to remain in the shadows.

“How many Greeks have secretly offered to pledge their loyalty to you now?” Aiglon ate a piece of bread and looked at Edmond Dantès again.

“More than I expected,” Edmond Dantès replied immediately. “I must say, your performance was a great success. Everyone knows now that joining your banner means an inexhaustible reward. That’s why they are so eager.”

“I’ve long known that money is more effective than any speech about justice,” Aiglon chuckled sardonically.

Having gained a deeper understanding of the incessant infighting among the various Greek factions, Aiglon knew that speaking to them of national righteousness would be like trying to catch fish by climbing a tree. That was why he had flaunted his wealth from the very first day he arrived.

Since money was what moved them most, he simply decided to pave his way with it.

Ever since he displayed his immense wealth before the crowd that day, it had caused a huge stir. Many people immediately conveyed, through various channels, their desire to join Aiglon’s ranks.

In a short time, Aiglon’s forces had grown visibly.

However, Aiglon did not simply accept them all indiscriminately; on the contrary, he strictly limited the scale of recruitment.

On one hand, this was to honor his promise to Panos Kolokotronis not to compete with them for men. But the more important reason was that he had to maintain the current command structure of the Order of Knights. He could not allow his army to swell in numbers only to become a disorderly mob.

The former bandit leader, Isaac Palaiologos, was made an example by Aiglon, who personally accepted him into his Order of Knights. But Aiglon could not fully trust this newcomer, so he placed Isaac Palaiologos and his men under the command of Michel Ney, Duke of Elchingen, to be directly supervised by him.

Due to the language barrier, his officers currently had some difficulty communicating with the Greeks who joined them and could only issue simple commands. Although they were all cramming the local language, it would still take some time to convert these numbers into effective fighting strength.

One could imagine how difficult it would be to integrate them if he were to recruit on a larger scale.

Aiglon knew in his heart that the recruited Greeks were mostly for show, not much different from mercenaries. The ones he could truly rely on were the old guard of the Empire who flocked to him because of the name “Bonaparte.” Their loyalty stemmed not just from money, but from ideals and political conviction. Their cohesion was far stronger.

That was why he had also deliberately instructed the Marquis de Tréville, far away in France, to continue recruiting Bonapartists with military experience for him.

Now that he had made a name for himself, his appeal would surely be greater than before. Those old officers and soldiers who still fondly remembered the Empire would certainly be inspired by his boldness and noble undertaking, and they would find ways to come to Greece and join him.

It was just a pity that General Tréville himself could not come; otherwise, he could have been spared a great deal of trouble.

His plan was to use Bonapartists as the backbone and recruit locals in proportion. Each time his forces expanded, he would recruit local fighters at the same ratio. Only in this way could he maintain his command effectiveness and avoid losing control.

As the days passed, his need to expand his power became more urgent, and he waited with increasing anticipation for support from France.

However, in front of everyone, he had to maintain an image of calm composure, of having everything under control, so he did not reveal his anxiety.

Come quickly, I need you!

“Your Highness!” Just as he was repeating this silently in his heart, a voice called out from the balcony staircase.

Aiglon looked over and saw Theresa standing there with a radiant smile.

“Theresa, you’re awake?” Aiglon dismissed the distracting thoughts from his mind and nodded with a smile.

“Yes, Your Highness. And you, Count. Good morning to you both.” Theresa smiled as she walked up to them and gave a small curtsy in greeting.

Edmond Dantès immediately stood up and bowed to her respectfully.

“Sir, you needn’t be so formal,” Theresa said to Edmond Dantès with a smile. “Aiglon and I both consider you a friend.”

Then she naturally sat down beside Aiglon and joined him for breakfast.

Although Aiglon had concealed Theresa’s true identity, he had no intention of hiding her existence. In fact, from the first day he took up lodging here, visitors knew that besides his maid, there was a young lady by his side.

Of course, no one was surprised by this. After all, for a young man of his status, it was all too normal to have a lover at his side. No one would be so idle as to inquire about her identity.

Panos Kolokotronis had naturally seen Theresa as well. Although he didn’t know her specific identity, he could clearly tell she was the young man’s favored companion and held significant weight in his heart.

Therefore, he was also very polite to Theresa as a way to please his ally.

Theresa quite enjoyed this courteous treatment. However, having been treated with respect her entire life, she subconsciously took it for granted and felt neither particularly grateful nor overwhelmed by favor.

For her, Aiglon’s arrangements had spared her a lot of trouble, freeing her from having to force herself to deal with these Greeks.

“I’m sorry, I seem to have interrupted your conversation.” Theresa smiled apologetically. “Please, continue. Just pretend I’m not here.”

“I have already finished my report,” Edmond Dantès replied quickly. “Does Your Majesty have any further instructions for me?”

“There is one more thing,” Aiglon replied unhurriedly. “Go and contact Panos Kolokotronis. Tell him I wish to meet with his father to jointly decide on our respective next moves. If he doesn’t mind, we can meet in Sparta as soon as possible.”

Edmond Dantès was slightly startled, but he quickly composed himself.

He raised no objections, immediately nodding in agreement. “Yes, I will inform him of your proposal at once!”

After arriving in Greece, Aiglon had deliberately given his allies the cold shoulder for a time, delaying his meeting with Theodoros Kolokotronis. This was partly to retaliate for their previous coercion, but the main purpose was to raise his own stature and make it clear to them that he was no fool who would grant every request.

But in the end, they were still allies, and the necessary spirit of cooperation had to be maintained. So, after such a long delay, Aiglon felt the time was right and took the initiative to propose a meeting.

Given their respective statuses, it would have been inappropriate for either Aiglon to seek an audience with him or for him to seek an audience with Aiglon. Therefore, Aiglon proposed meeting in Sparta, a central location between them. This way, neither side would seem to be swallowing their pride to compromise.

Moreover, the place name “Sparta” was rich with historical significance.

That powerful, brutal, yet great city-state had once resisted the invading Persian army with fearless courage, a sentiment that perfectly matched their current shared objective.

That was why Aiglon made this proposal.

—Whether for propaganda or his own personal preference, he liked to imbue his actions with a layer of historical meaning.

He believed that upon receiving his proposal, Theodoros Kolokotronis would also be very eager to meet him, because now, only from him could he obtain the support he desperately needed.

Edmond Dantès immediately took his leave, and soon only Aiglon and Theresa were left on the balcony.

Theresa ate her breakfast while gazing absently at the distant sea and sky.

“What are you thinking about, Theresa?” Aiglon couldn’t help but ask.

“Calculating the time, Mother should have received my letter by now,” Theresa replied with a touch of emotion. “I imagine Mother will definitely be willing to put in a good word for me… Alas, if only my father were willing to say a few words, that would be perfect. But I don’t think he would speak on such a matter…”

Theresa had grown up by her father’s side, so she knew his character well. While he was willing to indulge her on most issues, when it came to matters of state, he would never compromise the country’s interests for her sake.

So, from the beginning, she had never held out any hope.

Just then, she felt a warm touch on the back of her hand. She looked up and saw the young man’s smiling and confident expression.

“If he is unwilling to praise me, it doesn’t matter. I will win it myself.”

Chapter 232: 119, Parents

“My dearest Mother,

I am sure you have been worried about my safety ever since I left. It is only now that I am writing to you, and I confess this adds yet another charge to the crime of my unfilial conduct… But please, try to understand. Due to various concerns, I was unable to write. My heart has been as anxious as yours, for I miss you and father every bit as much as you miss me.

Fortunately, all those concerns have now been resolved, and I can finally write to you without any apprehension to tell you of my current situation and share my happiness.

Before I departed, I revealed to you that I was going to Greece, and it is indeed from Greece that I write to you now. What you do not know, however, is that before coming to Greece, I secretly went to a deserted island and spent some time with His Highness… I assure you, it was a time I will never, ever forget!

As it is not relevant to the main subject, there is no need for me to tell you the name or location of this small island. What I want to tell you is that from the moment I arrived, I was treated with the utmost respect by His Highness and everyone around him. Some were so deferential that it even made me feel a little embarrassed…

Clearly, this respect did not stem from my status. They must have all been instructed by His Highness; he commanded them to treat me in such a manner. He kept his promise and regards me as an equal partner.

After I arrived, it took only a short time for His Highness and me to dissolve the last barrier between us. We are now intimately close. Not only has he revealed his most important secrets to me, but he also actively seeks my opinions and help. I, in turn, am more than willing to offer him advice and help him solve his problems to the best of my ability. I believe that only in this way can our lives truly be considered one… I secretly pray to God to grant me more wisdom so that I may be of greater help to him.

I do not have the time to describe every single moment His Highness and I have spent together, but for me, nearly every day has been a new experience and a most thrilling adventure.

I have bid farewell to the suffocatingly dull air of Vienna, and to all the barriers that vexed and angered me. From now on, every second of my life is a new unknown, to be determined by my own actions—this is the life I have always dreamed of! What’s more, I am walking hand-in-hand with the man I love… What more could I complain about? All of this is so perfectly fitting. I simply cannot find the words to describe my contentment and happiness at this moment. Everything I ever dreamed of has been realized by fate, one by one!

I need not tell you what severe challenges we will face next. His Highness is exhausting his mind and body, fighting for his destiny. Although he appears so calm and composed before everyone, as if everything is within his expectations, and has never uttered a single discouraging word, I, who spend every day with him, can of course see his tension, see him treading on thin ice.

I will not mock him for cowardice, because I know he is like a small boat in a storm, trembling as it forges ahead through the raging, roaring sea… The greatest courage is to know the pain and fear that lie ahead, yet still press onward. With his fortitude, His Highness has once again proven how right my choice was.

Now, I am on that same small boat, and I will ride the winds and brave the waves with him. If we pass through the storm, we will witness the glorious sunrise together; if the storm capsizes the boat, I will sink with him! I have this resolve, and I have this spirit.

Though I have been stubborn and willful, repeatedly wounding your and father’s hearts, I ask you, in light of the predicament we face, to bless our fate and our righteous cause. His Highness has far too few people who can approve of him directly, and you must be one of them. I imagine you have never seen a child as outstanding as he, have you?

Every step we take forward is into a world we have never seen before. Perhaps the next step will plunge me into hell, or perhaps it will lift me straight to heaven, but to me, it is all the same, for I am facing the squalls and storms with His Highness, meeting an unpredictable fate… I promise you, and I promise father, and I even promise God, that no matter the outcome, I will press onward, bearing all my obligations, and I will never fail the name and expectations you and father bestowed upon me! Nor will I fail the trust and courage His Highness has given me!

Before I left, I said that I hoped you would keep the land on the estate that had been set aside as my dowry. I wonder if you have handled it according to my wishes?

His Highness also told me that he would be very happy to return to you one day, when the opportunity arises, to apologize—he wouldn’t even mind if father struck him a few times with a horsewhip. Of course, I would never allow father to do such a thing.

In any case, we will come back one day to visit you as daughter and son-in-law. And I firmly believe that as long as we work hard, that day is not far off.

Please take care of yourselves, and just wait quietly for the day we knock on your door!

Your ever-loving daughter.”

“This foolish child…” After reading her daughter’s letter, a bittersweet smile, a mixture of distress and relief, appeared on Duchess Henriette’s face. She let out a sigh.

From her daughter’s elegant and fluid handwriting, she could feel the happiness overflowing between the lines, as well as a radiant hope for the future.

To be honest, since her daughter had left, she had often spent sleepless nights racked with worry, always fearing that her foolish child would encounter some terrible disaster. Now, having received this letter reassuring them of her safety, she could finally set her mind at ease.

No matter how many doubts and dissatisfactions she had about Theresa’s decision, seeing her so happy left a mother with little room for complaint.

One can only live one’s own life; no one else can live it for you. Since her daughter felt happy, she could only accept it all.

She raised her head and glanced at her husband standing beside her.

Archduke Karl’s face was still stern and cold, as if receiving a long-awaited letter from his daughter was merely a trivial matter.

“Would you like to read it?” she asked her husband, folding the letter.

“What’s there to read? It wasn’t written to me,” Archduke Karl said with a frown. “I imagine she’s still resentful toward me.”

“I didn’t get that impression at all,” said the Duchess, shaking her head. “On the contrary, she says in the letter that she has been thinking of you and hopes you will take care.”

The Archduke pursed his lips but said nothing.

Evidently, his anger over his daughter’s willful and reckless actions had not yet subsided.

“Alright, it’s come to this. What’s the point of holding a grudge? Are you planning to disown her for the rest of your life?” the Duchess complained in a low voice, then forcibly pushed the letter into her husband’s hands. “No matter what, she is still our daughter. Do you really not care about her life, her death, or her future?”

Having had the letter forced upon him, the Archduke had no choice but to take it and read it.

Seeing the familiar handwriting, he began to read in spite of himself. The passionate words, one after another, instantly filled him with a rush of mixed feelings.

“This silly girl,” he could only echo his wife’s sentiment after finishing the letter.

“At least she’s happy now, and that’s enough,” the Duchess replied softly. “It’s clear His Highness is treating her very well, so I now think what she did wasn’t so terrible after all… I quite liked him from the moment I first saw him. At the very least, he’s much better than so many others his age, isn’t he?”

Archduke Karl sighed again.

Although he would not admit it aloud, seeing Theresa so joyful brought a measure of relief to his heart.

He was still furious with that scoundrel, but at least he felt a little better.

Besides, at this point, everything was irreversible. It wouldn’t be long before he truly became a father-in-law. What more could he say? This was just how things were.

“Let them be. There’s nothing I can do about it now anyway,” he said with a reluctant shrug. “We’ve already done all we can.”

“I, however, feel there is still something we can do to help them,” Duchess Henriette said, shaking her head.

“What do you intend to do?” Archduke Karl’s eyes widened. He could clearly tell his wife was hinting at something.

“Publicly and privately support the Greek cause for independence and proclaim His Highness’s noble undertaking,” the Duchess said as she took the letter back from her husband, folded it, and carefully stored it in the desk drawer. “God’s people are suffering in the dust. We should encourage all righteous acts that help them, shouldn’t we?”

“Don’t be ridiculous!” Archduke Karl’s retort was immediate and negative. “The Empire has its own official policies. We cannot and should not meddle in the government’s affairs.”

“The government has its official opinion, but can we as individuals not have our own?” the Duchess countered. “Besides, is there anything wrong with what I’ve suggested?”

“This isn’t a matter of right or wrong,” Archduke Karl said, shaking his head again. “Metternich has his own plans and judgments regarding the Empire’s foreign policy. Our taking a stance will not only change nothing but will only make matters more troublesome.”

“What can Metternich do to us? You are His Majesty’s own little brother and a decorated Commander… In what way do you need to care about his opinion?” The Duchess was relentless. “Even if you must show respect to the Chancellor of the Empire, does that mean you don’t even have the right to express a personal opinion?”

“It is precisely because I am His Majesty’s own little brother that I must be all the more cautious in my words and actions!” Archduke Karl replied, annoyed. “With my status, who would believe that any word I say is merely my personal opinion, no matter how many times I reiterate it? At least in the eyes of others, I would either be speaking on behalf of His Majesty and Austria, or I would be offending His Majesty’s authority. Either way, it means I am interfering with the Empire’s policy.”

“Sir, at this point, do you really think we can stay out of it by hiding on the sidelines? No, trouble will always find its way to our door; there’s no escaping it,” the Duchess said, refusing to be cowed by her husband and, for a rare moment, arguing back. “Theresa’s journey to Greece with His Highness is being kept secret for now, but can you really expect this secret to be hidden from everyone? I’d say it won’t even last three months! That is to say, before long, almost everyone will know your daughter has run off to be with His Highness. They might even suspect you were behind it all. What good will your words do then?”

Archduke Karl was momentarily at a loss for words.

He knew things would turn out this way; he had simply been unwilling to admit it due to his anger.

But now that his wife had laid it all out for him, he had no choice but to face the truth.

The little scoundrel had run off, and Theresa had followed, but the trouble remained, and he still had to face endless complications.

God knows why he had been so bewitched that day and listened to Louise’s coaxing!

“So, you see it too, don’t you? The situation is clear: Theresa is in a difficult position and needs help, and we can indeed provide some. That being the case, why don’t we do it?” After a moment’s pause, the Duchess pressed her husband again. “Since we can’t escape it anyway, why can’t we follow our hearts? His Highness may have done many things wrong, but on this matter at least, I don’t think he is at fault. So what’s wrong with us offering a few words of praise? Could anyone blame us for that?”

Archduke Karl paced anxiously around the study—a habit that had become far more frequent over the past year.

He felt as though he had sunk into a quagmire from which he could not escape. Every struggle only pulled him deeper.

He didn’t know when it would all end, but he knew that, for now, he was powerless to stop it.

He thought again of Theresa’s letter he had just read, of the bright flame of hope that leaped from between the lines.

Should it really be extinguished?

The two faces of his daughter—one smiling happily, the other weeping in sorrow—lingered in his mind.

If he had to choose, which face would he pick?

The answer was self-evident.

“Sigh… what more is there to say?” Finally, he let out a long sigh. “You may say whatever you wish. I can’t even restrain my own daughter, so how could I restrain you? It’s just that, under the current circumstances, it would be highly inappropriate for me to express any stance. It would only anger His Majesty. I must wait and see how the situation develops.”

“That is, of course, for you to decide,” the Duchess said, finally breaking into a smile.

Then, she comforted her husband with another smile. “Don’t worry. For some reason, I have a premonition that everything will turn out for the best. This letter is the best possible omen.”

“I certainly hope so!” The Archduke’s only reply was another long sigh. “Ah, being a parent is truly a disaster!”

The passage of time had left him with an overwhelming sense of powerlessness. He truly had to admit he was getting old.

He just wished this storm would end quickly—and preferably in an ideal way.

“Alright, let’s get on with what we need to do today,” the Duchess said, ending their crucial conversation. She looked out the window at the lawn and the woods. “We need to figure out how to renovate this place, and build a small house over there…”

“Why?” the Archduke asked.

“To prepare a little gift for our future guests, of course,” the Duchess replied as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

Then, she laughed slyly. “And we should build it spacious. Who knows, perhaps the next time we see them, there will be more than two.”

Chapter 233: 120, The Conference in Sparta

At Aiglon’s behest, Edmond Dantès formally proposed to their ally, Panos Kolokotronis, that Aiglon should meet with his father, Theodoros Kolokotronis, the current head of the Greek government.

The proposition was exactly what the other party desired, and they quickly agreed.

In accordance with Aiglon’s wishes, the meeting place was set for Sparta—on one hand, this showed respect for Theodoros; on the other, the choice of location did not damage the honor of either party.

Thus, after everything was settled, Aiglon, with his guards in tow, bid farewell to Theresa and set out in a grand procession on the road to the conference.

The journey from his temporary residence at Methoni port to the meeting place was several dozen kilometers. Aiglon’s party rested for a night along the way and did not arrive at their destination, the site of the ancient city of Sparta, until the following afternoon.

Aiglon was in no hurry to meet his ally. On the contrary, upon arriving in Sparta, he was most interested in admiring the ruins of the ancient city-state.

He rode a white horse, a group of guards following behind him. This grand procession, led by a guide, followed a path through the countryside, passed through a dense olive grove, and entered the ruins.

Aiglon cast his gaze around him. Before his eyes, not a single building stood intact; only a field of brick and stone foundations and walls remained. These were the last remnants of the ancient Spartan city-state left in the world.

There were no tourists in sight. All was quiet, as if he had arrived in some untamed wilderness.

Aiglon dismounted and walked silently through the ruins. This city-state, once so renowned in history, was now nothing more than a few broken walls.

He had read history and knew, of course, of the Spartans’ glorious past—they had fought the decades-long Peloponnesian War with Athens for supremacy and had ultimately defeated their fearsome and stubborn enemy, establishing their own rule over all of Greece.

However, this rule was not secure. The Spartans’ strength had also been exhausted during the long years of war. With the rise of Thebes, Sparta’s ephemeral hegemony vanished into thin air in just a few decades.

The ancient Spartan city-state had long been destroyed. The people who once inhabited it had vanished without a trace, and even the people living on this land today were not necessarily their descendants. Even if they were, they likely had little memory of their ancestors’ glory.

Aiglon also knew, of course, that Sparta’s conquests and victories were steeped in oppression and slaughter. It had sustained itself through the enslavement of generations of Helots. On this land, glory and sin coexisted, and the tyrannical sins perhaps even outweighed the glory.

But after the scouring of two thousand years, both this glory and these sins had turned to the dust of history.

Compared to the city-states or nations that had silently vanished without leaving a trace, the Spartans were fortunate to have left such a significant mark on history.

In the cool afternoon breeze, Aiglon strolled to the southern side of the ruins, where the remains of an ancient theater lay.

In those bygone eras, the citizens of Sparta had gathered here to watch plays and celebrate. Countless rousing speeches had also once been delivered here.

He raised his head, savoring the last echoes of history carried on the wind.

The past was the past. The present and the future were his to create.

He did not know what shape he could mold history into, but he had to try.

“Your Majesty!”

As he was lost in thought, a voice called from behind him.

Aiglon turned to see his aide, Edmond Dantès.

“He has arrived,” Edmond Dantès reported respectfully.

“Very well, we shall meet here,” Aiglon nodded.

“Understood.” Edmond Dantès immediately took his leave to carry out the order.

Soon, Aiglon saw a group of people walking towards him, emerging from the olive grove.

As they drew closer, Aiglon could clearly make out their faces.

Leading them was a bearded middle-aged man. He was dressed in plain clothes, his expression serious but not tense. His stride was vigorous and powerful, marked by the distinct alertness of a soldier.

Beside him was Panos Kolokotronis, and at that moment, they were both looking at him.

Panos murmured something to the middle-aged man. This, clearly, was his father, Theodoros Kolokotronis.

Aiglon hesitated no longer. He gave a slight wave of his hand to give an order, then took the lead, guiding his men to walk towards the other party.

The two groups quickly approached each other, finally stopping a dozen paces apart, face to face.

And so, they met amidst the broken walls and ruins of Sparta’s ancient theater.

It was, without a doubt, a historic moment. Aiglon had considered its historical significance when he proposed the meeting, yet now that he was truly in it, he found it all seemed so natural. The flow of time in this moment was no different from the one before; there was no halo or natural phenomenon to glorify the occasion.

But he himself knew that the path he now walked was one that diverged completely from history’s original course. He had forcibly carved out a new tributary in the great river of time.

He did not know where this tributary would lead him. Perhaps the next moment, he would be smashed to pieces by tempestuous waves, and this tributary would merge back into the original mainstream.

He could only rely on the faint outlines left by the original historical timeline as his stars in the sky, to navigate his course and carefully keep himself from sinking.

But no matter what, the feeling of creating history was truly wonderful, so much so that he was eager to do more in the future.

After his brief reverie, Aiglon, with his most solemn expression, bowed slightly to the middle-aged man opposite him.

“Honorable Mr. Kolokotronis, I have long admired your great name and am finally honored to meet you today. I hope to be edified by you, to be able to share in some of your courage and wisdom.” Aiglon greeted him in a clear voice. “May your great cause succeed swiftly.”

Although he was very particular about matters of status and unwilling to compromise his dignity, in terms of age, Aiglon was a full two cycles younger than the other man, making him a junior. Thus, he acted with great humility, paying his respects in a proper manner.

Theodoros Kolokotronis did not understand French, but his son was beside him and quickly translated the young man’s words. And even without understanding the words, he could sense the respect in Aiglon’s body language.

When they had first been secretly discussing their cooperation, he had slightly underestimated this young man because of his age. After Aiglon landed, his assertive behavior had made him worry that he was a hot-blooded, reckless youth.

However, from this first impression, he could see that the young man was adaptable and not just an arrogant, pampered young master, which set his mind at ease.

“Honorable Your Excellency Bonaparte, I too have been filled with curiosity about you ever since hearing the news of your arrival.” He nodded to the young man in acknowledgment. “In the nations of Europe, there are many who make grand but empty speeches about our cause for independence. We have never lacked for verbal support, but those who are truly willing to aid us with concrete actions, even risking their lives to help us, are few and far between. You, however, have proven the purity of your intentions with your actions. Your noble undertaking will surely receive God’s praise. I am very happy to receive your help.”

After a pause, he added, “And I wish success to your great cause as well.”

He spoke in Greek, which Aiglon did not understand, but Edmond Dantès was at his side to translate.

They paid respects to one another, each saying what the other wanted to hear, which was tantamount to expressing their willingness to cooperate.

And this was a good start.

Aiglon and Theodoros Kolokotronis each took a few steps forward and shook hands, face to face, while their two interpreters followed behind them. The others remained where they were, so as not to disturb the meeting between the two leaders.

From the moment they met, both sides had consciously restrained themselves to avoid revealing any wariness or hostility.

Although there had been some minor disputes between them due to their respective interests, these conflicts were mainly centered on etiquette and status. Overall, their goals were aligned, and they both needed the other’s cooperation, so there was no need to treat each other as sworn enemies.

As they shook hands, Theodoros Kolokotronis studied the young man, as if with some curiosity.

A moment later, he spoke again.

“I once served in the British army. Of course, this does not mean I bear any animosity towards Napoleon. In fact, like any man of ambition, I admire him. He accomplished deeds we would not even dare to dream of. Though fate led him to failure in the end, his name will be sung even a thousand years from now.” He looked at Aiglon as he spoke. “After he died as an exile on a remote island, I thought that everything concerning him had come to an end, that I would never hear the name Bonaparte again in my life. I never expected fate to bring me such a wondrous experience—”

“Fate always brings surprises in the most unexpected of places, Sir,” Aiglon replied calmly.

His composure made the middle-aged man find him all the more interesting.

If the Napoleonic dynasty had continued, this young man, as the sole heir, would have indisputably inherited the throne after Napoleon I’s death and continued the Bonaparte family’s rule over that vast Empire.

The thought that, were it not for a few accidental turns of fate, the man before him would be His Majesty the Emperor, ruler of half of Europe, stirred a strange feeling within him.

“Regardless of what you were before, or what you are now, we are now fighting for the same great cause. We fight side by side, to share weal and woe.” A moment later, he spoke again. “I am not a man of letters; I cannot express my gratitude with soaring eloquence. But I can promise you that if your arrival allows our suffering nation to cast off its shackles, then we will pay you the highest tribute. Our children and their children, for generations to come, will forever remember your contribution to us…”

After speaking, he opened his arms towards the young man.

Aiglon naturally understood his meaning. He did not put on any airs, but similarly opened his arms and warmly embraced the middle-aged man.

It was a necessary display, a confirmation of the sincerity of their cooperation through an intimate physical gesture between the two leaders.

“A sturdy frame, much stronger than I imagined,” he said with approval after the embrace.

“I have always paid great attention to training myself,” Aiglon replied.

“Such a vigorous young man, it truly makes one envious.” Theodoros Kolokotronis sighed, then looked again at the broken walls and ruins of Sparta. “And here, we are left with nothing but a lingering sunset. Our sun has set, and for two thousand years, it has not risen.”

Then, he spread his hands. “This place was once glorious, spreading the fame of Greece throughout the known world. But unfortunately… now, there is nothing left. Just like our poor country, only in dusty old tomes can one glimpse the brilliant wisdom of our ancestors—and tragically, even that wisdom is no longer passed down on this land, but has taken root and sprouted elsewhere! We have nothing left.”

After these disheartening remarks, his voice suddenly rose. “Yes, perhaps we can never restore Greece to its place in ancient history. We are a weak nation now, ruled by the Romans and then the Turks, unable to find our place for one or two thousand years. But even a weak nation has the right to fight for itself. Even if that fight ultimately fails, it has the right to choose how it perishes. We wish not to perish under harsh slavery and tyranny, but to perish in resistance. If this resistance requires my blood, I am willing to shed all of it, along with the blood of my son, and my descendants for generations to come!”

Aiglon listened quietly to his words. Even without Edmond Dantès’s translation, he could feel the soaring power within them.

It was this very passion that had driven the man before him to rise in rebellion and lead the rebel army to defeat the Turkish forces time and time again.

Although their objectives were not the same, Aiglon was more than willing to acknowledge and respect such a heroic spirit.

“Your love for your motherland is worthy of my admiration.” He looked at the other man with fervor and paid him his respects. “Since you have awakened from a slumber of two thousand years, the dawn will surely come. I promise you, if the coming of the dawn requires my blood, I will lead my men to bleed and sacrifice as well! As God is my witness, I will deliver victory and freedom to you—”

Chapter 234: 121, The Loan

“God is my witness, I shall deliver victory and freedom unto you—”

After hearing the translation, Theodoros Kolokotronis seemed deeply moved.

“I do not know how much beneficial knowledge you absorbed while being raised and educated by the Austrians, but I can at least see that you have developed a sharp wit and a tenacious character. In my experience, these qualities are essential for achieving great things, and they cannot be taught; they can only be realized through one’s own efforts. I admire you. When I was your age, I did not even know what I wanted to do, let alone act upon it! With such courage, you are bound to leave your name in history. As for the outcome? That is God’s will. I believe that as long as one makes a grand and spectacular mark, one is a hero.”

He knew, of course, that this young man had not come to Greece purely out of a sense of justice to help the weak, as he claimed. But that was not important. What mattered was that he dared to act—and had truly brought a contingent with him.

To possess such courage and determination at such a young age was admirable in itself.

At his own age, it was easy to reminisce about one’s youth when faced with a young man, and facing this boy, he felt a faint sense of being outshone.

Let’s see what kind of history he creates in the future, he thought. If he can truly bring independence to Greece, then what harm is there in wishing him well on his future path to the throne?

A man fighting for himself is always a sight to behold.

But for now, it was best to focus on the task at hand.

“I would rather be a victor than a hero,” Aiglon replied. “A hero’s demise may be tragic, but it means he has achieved nothing. A victory may not be glorious, but at least the victor is the one who writes history—survival is the greatest justice. I myself am the best example. Napoleon’s fame was world-renowned, yet he failed, and the price was to die an exile on a remote island, implicating me in his fall and leading to my own imprisonment for over a decade. Of what significance is such glory to me, no matter how brilliant? To prevent my descendants from suffering the same disaster, I would rather do what must be done myself.”

“There is sense in your words,” Theodoros Kolokotronis said, nodding in agreement with the young man. “We are now fighting for our very survival. Another failure could mean losing everything. And so, I must ask you, to what extent are you willing to support us?”

Aiglon knew that with this question, their meeting had officially moved to the main topic.

In their initial exchange of pleasantries, they had praised each other while exchanging their views on life.

Although the beginning had not been overly affectionate, it was friendly enough. Aiglon believed he had made a good impression on the other man—at the very least, he would not be seen as a wet-behind-the-ears greenhorn, but as an ally worthy of being treated as an equal in intellect and strategy.

“What support do you need most right now?” He did not make any rash promises, but instead probed for the other party’s price.

“To be honest with you, we lack everything right now,” Theodoros Kolokotronis replied with a wry smile. “We lack soldiers, uniforms, and weapons, but ultimately, what we lack most is money. We were already a poor nation, and the continuous wars have destroyed our already weak economy. Now we have lost most of our territory… To put it simply, we are bankrupt. We have only managed to hold on because there are still people willing to sacrifice for the nation. However, such sacrifice and endurance have their limits, and I believe we are fast approaching them.”

Theodoros was very frank about the predicament he faced. He knew that these circumstances could be easily deduced with a little analysis, so there was no point in concealing them. It was better to lay his cards on the table.

“I understand your current plight, and I am very willing to help you,” Aiglon replied with a smile. “I believe you already know that upon my arrival in Greece, I displayed the immense wealth I possess before everyone.”

“Ah, yes, I know. Panos reported it to me at the very beginning,” Theodoros nodded calmly. “I am glad that our friend has substantial funds, but ultimately, that is your money. It has not been transferred to our accounts, so our current crisis remains unchanged. We merely have a little more hope.”

“Then how much do you want?” Aiglon stopped beating around the bush and asked directly.

“In equivalent value, we immediately need three million francs’ worth of assets to cover our most urgent expenses,” Theodoros, clearly prepared for this question, answered immediately. “And we will need continuous financial support thereafter. If possible, it would be best if you could provide us with one million francs a month. If we could secure these funds, everything would proceed much more smoothly.”

After speaking, he stared intently at the young man, awaiting his reply.

Aiglon listened to the request without any change in expression.

“That is a great sum of wealth,” he answered calmly. “Fortunately, I can indeed afford it—at least for a while.”

He was telling the truth. The treasure he had discovered on the Island of Monte Cristo was estimated by Alexandre Dumas in his novel to be around forty million francs. At this rate of expenditure, it could last for more than three years—and he was certain that a fundamental turning point could be reached within a year or so.

One year, plus the initial investment, would amount to fifteen million francs, one-third of his current fortune.

He was not a man to be stingy with his wealth. Fifteen million francs was a dazzling figure for anyone, enough to ensure a life of luxury for a person and his descendants for generations to come. But to him, it was just a number—besides, he still had twenty-five million at his disposal, which was more than enough.

However… what would he get in return for fifteen million francs?

“Are you saying you agree to my proposal?” Theodoros pressed.

“Wait.” Aiglon raised a hand, stopping him. “I think there is a premise I must make clear. Although I have always promised to help you, I have never said it would all be for free, have I?”

“I know,” Theodoros nodded.

“So, what do I get out of this?” Aiglon asked in return. “I know you will be grateful to me. Perhaps your history books will even carry my name, so that children a century from now will sing my praises… But I am a rather practical person. I do not believe that such a price is sufficient to exchange for a fortune of over ten million francs. I wonder if you agree with my view?”

Aiglon’s question was somewhat sharp, but Theodoros did not get angry, for he knew it was the truth.

“Of course, I agree with you. Reputation is important, but it is not enough to exchange for such a vast fortune.” He nodded calmly and continued, “We will not treat your money as a donation, but as an investment. If we achieve independence in the future, we will find a way to repay these funds—”

“How exactly will you repay it?” Aiglon asked again.

It was not that he intended to make things difficult for him, but he knew that Greece had long been impoverished by years of its war of independence. Even if it succeeded, it would inevitably be a poor, small nation with extremely difficult finances. To slowly scrape together more than ten million francs from such dire straits to repay him was little more than a fool’s dream.

Under Aiglon’s piercing gaze, Theodoros knew he would not pass this hurdle without showing some genuine sincerity.

He decided to reveal the terms he had been holding in his heart to secure the other’s cooperation.

“We have many silver mines in Mycenae,” he said without further hesitation. “If we restore our nation, these silver mines will become our source of revenue. I intend to establish a special agency to manage them, and you may dispatch your own representative to participate in this management agency and extract a certain percentage of the profits from the mines as our repayment. What do you think of this condition?”

Finally, he had brought something real to the table.

Upon hearing his words, Aiglon could not help but smile.

He knew Theodoros was not lying. Greece did possess silver mines; in antiquity, it had even been a massive mining center. Although it was not what it used to be, many silver mines remained, enough to become a huge source of revenue.

But these silver mines were currently under Turkish control. In other words, he would have to drive out the Turks first before he could even think of touching these mines as his repayment.

It was tantamount to being bribed with something in the enemy’s hands.

It was indeed a clever move—

“What do you think of this condition?” Theodoros Kolokotronis asked, a hint of nervousness in his voice. “I know you may be concerned that these mines are not currently in our hands, but this is the most valuable asset we can offer at the moment—”

“No, I am not troubled. I think it is a good proposal,” Aiglon suddenly replied. “Then let us agree on these terms.”

The terms of exchange offered by the other party were undoubtedly not that attractive, but as he had said, it was the best condition he could get.

He also knew that even if he got his hands on the silver mines, he might not recoup more than fifteen million francs, but what of it?

To achieve great things, one naturally had to calculate accounts carefully, but victory could not be won by haggling over every penny. Right now, cooperation with his ally was more important. As for a fortune of a few million francs, it was merely a tool to him; if the conditions were right, it was fine to part with it.

His goal was the throne of the richest and most powerful nation on the European continent at this time. If he could sit on that throne, he would possess countless riches. Even one or two hundred million francs would be nothing more than pocket money from his own coffers. But if his cause failed, what was the point of having any amount of money? His life would have been lived in vain.

“Are you saying you agree to this condition?” Theodoros Kolokotronis was overwhelmed with a mixture of joy and surprise as he pressed for confirmation.

“Yes, I agree.” Aiglon nodded without hesitation, affirming his decision. “We can sign an agreement to this effect, spelling out the terms of the exchange.”

“I trust in the promise between men of honor, but if you require an agreement for confirmation, I would be more than happy to sign,” Theodoros Kolokotronis immediately agreed.

For him, the biggest obstacle had been removed. With the support of such a sum of money, he could stabilize the morale of his troops and get through this difficult period.

Furthermore, he could also silence the opposition and let them know that his coup d’état was entirely beneficial to the cause for independence.

“Go draft an agreement,” Aiglon said, turning to Edmond Dantès, who had been translating. “Write out this clause clearly.”

“Yes, Your Majesty!” Edmond Dantès immediately complied.

He knew better than anyone the source of His Majesty’s immense fortune; that money had nearly fallen into his own hands.

To watch a large portion of this fortune be diverted was, admittedly, a cause for some regret, but to see such a huge sum of money used for such a great cause, Edmond Dantès felt that it was making the best use of something.

He and Panos Kolokotronis worked together, discussing as they went, and quickly drafted two copies of a loan agreement, which were then brought back to Aiglon and Theodoros Kolokotronis.

Aiglon took his copy of the agreement and walked among the broken walls and ruins of the ancient theater.

As he looked at the reliefs on the ground, he used the ruins as a desk and signed his name: “Grand Master of the Order of Fontainebleau Knights, François-Charles-Bonaparte.”

When he brought it back, Theodoros had already signed his name as well.

This meant the agreement was now officially in effect.

“When can you execute the agreement?” Theodoros asked.

“As soon as I return, I will have the money sent to Panos immediately. It will be his to manage from then on,” Aiglon replied instantly.

He knew he was dealing with a battle-hardened veteran; there was no point in lying to him, as it would only earn him contempt.

Therefore, he planned to execute the agreement as soon as he returned in order to earn their trust.

With the agreement signed, the biggest and most urgent problem between the two sides was readily solved.

Undoubtedly, there were still many problems to be addressed, but he believed that these would no longer be obstacles.

Theodoros Kolokotronis was also in high spirits. He looked at the ancient theater in the distance, then suddenly turned his gaze back to Aiglon.

“Your enemies are far more formidable than those I face. I trust you know the great difficulties that lie before you… I am filled with both sympathy and great expectations for you.”

“I know. My greatest strength is that I constantly engage in self-reflection,” Aiglon replied calmly. “But I believe crushing them will be easier than you imagine, for fate has abandoned them.”

Chapter 122: The Unfinished Legacy

“But I believe it will be much easier to crush them than you imagine, for fate has abandoned them.”

Theodoros Kolokotronis’s expression became exceedingly strange.

If any other young man had said such a thing to him, he would have dismissed it as the wild boasting of a brat who had no idea what he was up against. But the young man before him possessed a confidence that he found incredible.

His opponents, after all, were a Tsar and a king… These behemoths could command armies of hundreds of thousands at a whim; they could crush him with their little finger.

He was either on the verge of madness or already mad, Theodoros thought to himself.

Still, perhaps only a madman could accomplish great things.

He thought of the young man’s father, who had risen to fame in his twenties, commanding tens of thousands of soldiers to sweep across Italy and conquer Egypt. At thirty, he had launched a coup d’état to rule all of France, and for the next decade, he had made all of Europe tremble… Such glorious achievements were something only a madman would dare to imagine.

Perhaps something truly was passed down through the bloodline.

“Then I hope to live to see the day they are brought down…” Theodoros composed himself and replied with a smile. “For me, that would certainly be a most interesting play, no less so than the ones your father staged.”

“You will see it,” Aiglon replied proudly. “One by one, they will be swept away by the torrent, fall from the stage, and then be left to rot in some forgotten corner.”

Although it sounded like wild boasting, Aiglon knew he was not speaking idly. Historically, few of the European monarchs currently on their thrones had met with good ends.

The current King of France, Charles X, was historically toppled in the July Revolution of 1830, losing his throne and being forced into exile in Britain, where he would die in a foreign land. The current Russian Tsar, Nicholas I, was historically defeated disastrously in the Crimean War and died of illness amid his melancholy (some rumors claimed he was poisoned). The current British king, George IV, was also heavily criticized for his conflicts with the government and died in 1830.

Fate indeed no longer favored them.

And he himself was so young, so hot-blooded, like the rising sun. Why should he fear them?

Seeing the young man so brimming with confidence and ambition, Theodoros felt a sense of awe for the younger generation. He was speechless for a moment, simply walking with Aiglon amidst the broken walls and ruins of ancient Sparta.

After a long while, he seemed to have gathered his thoughts and spoke again.

“I hear you are determined to form your own army? According to the news I’ve received, it seems quite a few people have already come to join you.”

“Yes,” Aiglon nodded without reservation. “I believe I need an army that answers to me in order to fight the Turks. I am not content to be a mere benefactor; that is not enough for me.”

Although he did not elaborate, Theodoros understood his meaning.

It seemed this young man was even wealthier than he had imagined, able to raise his own army on the side even while providing such a huge sum of support to him.

“So, how many men do you plan to recruit here?” he asked.

“Do not worry. As I’ve promised, I don’t intend to recruit from all over and interfere with your conscription. I only intend to recruit selectively from among the Greeks, as needed,” Aiglon replied with a smile. “I cannot yet accurately estimate how many men I will be able to recruit, but I think even in the best-case scenario, it will only be a few thousand.”

In Aiglon’s view, he would only consider recruiting locals in proportion to the number of Bonaparte supporters he could gather. Adding them to his existing Order of Knights, a few thousand men would be more than enough.

A few thousand men… Theodoros silently considered this.

As a seasoned veteran, he certainly knew that even a few thousand men could play a decisive role in a battle. In terms of scale, however, it would not truly threaten his own recruitment efforts. So he felt reassured.

“In this matter, you have complete freedom. I will in no way interfere with your actions.” Thus, after a moment of thought, he made his promise. “As long as you are fighting for the freedom and independence of our nation, I do not care whether the soldiers fight under your banner or mine. I can also guarantee that you will have complete freedom of action. I will never interfere with your command. You are free to use your forces as you see fit, so long as they are used against our common enemy.”

Since the other party had readily agreed to his side’s requests, Theodoros Kolokotronis certainly knew he ought to return the favor, so he adopted a very cooperative stance.

However, he added, “But, while I do not doubt your wisdom and courage, I must advise you that you are still far too young and have no military experience to speak of. No matter how quick a learner you are, you will still need time to study and accumulate experience. I therefore advise you to use your forces with caution and to frequently consult the advice of the experienced men around you. Please remember, as a Commander, you must be responsible for the lives of your men.”

Aiglon was very pleased to see this attitude from him.

“To be frank, my own aides have given me the same counsel,” he replied with a smile. “Rest assured, I am clearly aware of my own shortcomings. I will not let things go to my head and squander the strength of my men.”

Now that both sides had reached a mutual understanding on the most important issues, there was nothing left to worry about.

“Shall we assign the upcoming tasks, then?” he proposed.

“How do you wish to assign them?” Theodoros immediately asked in return.

“My suggestion is that you continue to draw the Turks’ attention on the main front, while I go and stir up trouble for them elsewhere.” Aiglon put forward his idea directly, as he had already thought it through. “I imagine the lords in Istanbul must have long since heard the news of my arrival in Greece. They certainly won’t like my name… So once I appear somewhere and engage them in battle, they are bound to become angry and uneasy, which will be a great boost to our morale on this side.”

“That makes sense,” Theodoros nodded impassively. “So where, specifically, do you plan to make your name?”

Aiglon did not answer immediately. He turned to look at the ancient ruins beside them, then lifted his head to gaze at the distant, azure sky.

“I… want to complete Byron’s unfinished legacy,” he then answered leisurely.

“Byron’s unfinished legacy?”

After hearing Edmond Dantès’s translation, Theodoros looked utterly astonished, as if he couldn’t believe his ears.

He was sure that on an occasion like this, the young man would not be joking, yet his words sounded so much like a jest.

“As I understand it, before his death, Byron planned to lead the soldiers he had recruited to attack the fortress of Nafpaktos.” Thankfully, his astonishment did not last long, as Aiglon provided an explanation. “Although the poet’s wish was not realized due to various mishaps, I believe it is an excellent idea and worth a try.”

Ever since his arrival in Greece, Byron had been obsessed with fighting for the cause of Greek independence. He raised troops and funds, but the initial unit of Greeks he recruited only wanted his money, making all sorts of unreasonable demands and refusing to obey his orders. In the end, he lost his patience and disbanded the unit.

Later, he went all in, selling his family estate and spending a huge sum to recruit professional soldiers anew. By March 1824, he had finally formed a new force of thirty officers and two hundred soldiers.

After assembling this unit, he gathered them in Missolonghi and drafted a plan of attack. He intended to lead them to assault the Ottoman-controlled fortress of Nafpaktos. To achieve this objective, Byron even hired technical experts in artillery and planned to command the operation himself.

However, before the expedition could even begin, he fell ill after being caught in the rain. Even worse, the doctors treated him with bloodletting—a popular practice in Europe at the time. As they drew more and more blood, his condition only worsened, and he eventually lost his life.

To die before achieving victory—this was likely the poet’s eternal regret.

Of course, Aiglon did not mention Byron’s dying wish merely to idly imitate the poet. On the contrary, while a poet’s thoughts are often wildly imaginative, there was nothing wrong with the plan itself.

The fortress of Nafpaktos is known in Italian as the fortress of Lepanto. It lies just across a very narrow strait from the Peloponnese peninsula, and controlling it meant commanding the Gulf of Corinth.

And to command the Gulf of Corinth meant to have unimpeded passage on the seas west of Greece.

In the not-so-distant medieval era, the waters around this area were the stage for the epic naval Battle of Lepanto in 1571. A coalition of Western Christian forces (Spain, Venice, and others), under the command of Prince Don Juan, an illegitimate son of the Habsburg family, fought the fleet of the Turkish Ali Pasha.

In that battle, the Turkish navy lost twenty-five thousand men, while the Christian coalition lost fifteen thousand. It was a slaughter unprecedented in the history of naval warfare.

Despite the heavy price, the Christian coalition achieved a victory of unparalleled brilliance, shattering the then-invincible aura of the Ottoman Empire. Don Juan rose to fame thereafter, becoming the hero celebrated in countless poems and plays.

Incidentally, the author who would later become world-famous for Don Quixote, Cervantes, was also serving in the Spanish fleet and participated in this great naval battle, where he was permanently maimed.

In that era, the Ottoman Empire maintained massive land and naval forces, eyeing the Christian world of inland Europe, ever ready to launch an unstoppable advance to conquer the entire continent.

However, as the Middle Ages passed, Turkey and its old nemeses like Venice and Spain all fell into irreversible decline. The importance of Mediterranean trade waned with the rise of the Western European Great Powers, and the Turks lost interest in competing with them. The Turkish navy declined along with the Empire’s increasingly dire finances—correspondingly, the Empire no longer placed as much importance on the fortress of Nafpaktos and the Gulf of Corinth, and most of its original defensive forces vanished.

But, while the value of the Nafpaktos fortress had diminished and it was no longer sufficient to alter the course of history, nor was there a vast navy that needed it for protection, its crucial geographical location remained. Byron’s concept was not flawed—if there was any mistake, it was that he had been too confident in his disorderly mob.

Byron died in 1824. It was now 1827. Only three years had passed, and the situation in Greece had grown even more perilous, but Aiglon still felt the poet’s idea was worth considering.

Under the watchful eyes of Theodoros Kolokotronis, Aiglon methodically laid out his reasoning.

“I lack the ability to face them in a decisive battle right now, but that doesn’t mean I must hide in my shell. On the contrary, the more I dare to show my strength, the more famous I will become—”

“And then what? Supposing you actually succeed, what do you plan to do next?” Theodoros Kolokotronis interjected.

“Then I will adapt to the circumstances,” Aiglon replied. “If the Turks pay it no mind, then I will continue to advance until they realize they have lost all face. If they send men to suppress me, then I will try to fight them; I’ll fight if I can win. If the enemy’s strength is too great, I won’t get bogged down in a fight. I’ll retreat directly. At the very least, I’ll have helped relieve some of the pressure on you.”

Theodoros Kolokotronis listened quietly until he had finished, then gave a slight nod.

“It seems you are indeed as clear-headed as you claimed. In that case, I will say no more. You should do as you see fit. My final reminder to you is that everything is easier said than done. No matter how wonderful a plan is, it will always encounter countless unforeseen problems when put into practice in the real world. So, you must consider everything carefully and prepare contingency plans for any unexpected situation, lest you find yourself flustered when the time comes.”

Then, he opened his arms and put them around the young man’s shoulders. “Young man, though there are still things you do not know, I believe that with your wisdom, given enough time and the right training, you will one day grow into a great man far beyond my measure. I know deep down that the mission God entrusts to each person is different, and the mission you bear is far heavier than mine. I wish you success. May God grant us victory.”

“I wish you success. May God grant us victory,” Aiglon returned the embrace.

And so, the meeting between the two parties concluded perfectly. Both collaborators were highly satisfied with the outcome—and as for what came next, that was for God to decide.

Chapter 236: Mother

After everything was settled, Aiglon and Theodoros Kolokotronis bid each other a satisfied farewell and set off on their respective journeys home.

Although they had each made some compromises during their meeting in Sparta, they had both generally gotten what they wanted and were quite pleased with their ally’s cooperative attitude. Now, it was time for each of them to prove their worth.

Aiglon, with his guards in tow, majestically returned along the same path.

After a day’s trek, they arrived back at Methoni port.

Aiglon immediately returned to the hotel he had taken over. As he stepped into the building, inhabited only by him and his people, Theresa and Chanel were there to greet him at once.

“Your Highness, you’re finally back!” Theresa beamed, curtsying to welcome his return. “Did everything go well?”

Her expression was a mixture of joy and relief. They had never been apart since their reunion, and Aiglon had been gone for three days. It was only natural for Theresa to have been worried.

“Everything went smoothly, Theresa,” Aiglon replied cheerfully.

The two of them went upstairs together. As they walked, Aiglon briefly recounted to Theresa the agreement he had reached with Theodoros and their plan of action moving forward.

By the time he finished, they had reached the bedroom on the top floor.

“It’s wonderful that everything was settled.” Seeing how smoothly things had progressed, Theresa was genuinely happy for Aiglon. “But Your Highness, you’re investing so much capital. What if the Greeks refuse to pay up after all is said and done? It’s not that I don’t trust them, but there are far too many ungrateful people in this world… Heaven knows if we’ll be unlucky enough to run into them.”

“I’m not worried about that, Theresa.” Aiglon shook his head. “If we truly succeed, I will command enough prestige. Many Greeks will achieve meteoric success and become national heroes under my banner; their interests will be intertwined with mine. In other words, as long as they are there, the effort and wealth I’ve invested will be duly respected. The Greek government will execute the agreement without any prompting from me. But if I fail, I’ll have no choice but to flee with nothing to show for it. Why would I care about them defaulting then? In short, you can think of this as me placing a bet—a bet on my own victory. Any other outcome is a loss. I have absolute confidence in the final result, otherwise I wouldn’t have come here…”

Watching the young man discuss matters of life and death with such a nonchalant air, Theresa felt a mix of concern and admiration. Wasn’t this precisely the kind of bearing she admired most about him?

“I believe in you, too. More than anyone,” she replied in a low voice.

Then she suggested, “You must be hungry after your journey. Should I have Chanel bring some pastries?”

“Yes, you can have her bring something to eat, but first… I’d like to take a bath.” Aiglon smiled. “The journey has left me feeling a little tired. I need to relax.”

“Let’s do that, then,” Theresa immediately nodded. She called for Chanel and gave her the instructions.

After Chanel left to carry out her orders, she turned back to her fiancé.

“Well then, let’s go together,” she said, her cheeks flushing slightly.

Soon, everything was ready. Aiglon changed his clothes and entered the bathroom, then untied his robe and sank contentedly into the tub. Theresa followed close behind him, entering the tub as well and leaning against his side.

They had often bathed together in the evenings these past few days and had gradually grown accustomed to such intimacy, no longer feeling as shy as before.

However, even though he was used to it, looking at the hazy, exquisite figure beside him in the steam-filled bathroom, feeling the thrilling touch of her skin against his arm and chest, Aiglon couldn’t help but feel his blood race.

And so, every time he reached the limits of his endurance, he had to constantly remind himself of his promise to Theresa and forcefully suppress his impulses.

Perhaps this was a pleasure in itself; waiting would make the fruit all the sweeter—this was how he had to console himself each time.

“Theresa, is your cold better?” Aiglon asked lazily, leaning against the wall of the tub.

“Your Highness… it’s much better.” It was clear that Theresa, like him, was also dazed with passion, for her voice was even sweeter than usual. “It’s strange, but my condition has improved a great deal since coming here. The high fever has gradually subsided, too. Perhaps it’s because I’m back on the mainland. I did grow up inland, after all, and I’ve never experienced life on an island. It’s normal not to be accustomed to it.”

“I think so, too,” Aiglon agreed.

He then pulled Theresa into his arms, their skin pressing together.

“That’s wonderful… You went through that ordeal because of me.”

“We’re past that now. Don’t say such things anymore,” Theresa replied softly, resting obediently in his embrace. “If this little bit of hardship is the only price to pay for being with you forever, I would feel rather overwhelmed with good fortune! God let you suffer so many trials before, yet you never complained. All I had was a simple cold, what is there to grumble about?”

Theresa’s words moved Aiglon even more deeply. He held the young woman tightly, savoring the quiet warmth between them as the fatigue from his journey melted away.

“Just yesterday, I received a reply from Mother,” Theresa said after a moment of silence.

When she had first arrived in Greece, she had sent one of her attendants back to Austria with a letter for her mother. On the one hand, she wanted to let her parents know she was safe and share her joy; on the other, she described their current situation and pleaded for her mother’s help.

Upon receiving the letter, Duchess Henriette had written back and sent the courier on his way.

The messenger had traveled back and forth, and Theresa only received the reply yesterday.

Like Theresa’s own letter, Henriette’s reply was full of deep and sincere affection, moving Theresa greatly.

Her mother had also given her a great deal of advice and many reminders for the future, all of which she committed to heart.

In the end, only one’s closest family could truly be relied upon in this world.

“What did the letter say?” Aiglon asked casually.

“Mother praised my courage, gave me her blessing, and encouraged me to continue striving for my own happiness,” Theresa answered. “She also told me that she plans to use her influence to plead your case at court, hoping the Empire’s government will support your actions… or at least not interfere.”

Aiglon merely scoffed inwardly at this.

He didn’t doubt the influence of Archduke Karl and his wife, but he knew that on a matter like this, they had little say. His grandfather, the Habsburg Emperor, trusted only Chancellor Metternich in foreign affairs, and Metternich was precisely the sort of man who would not be swayed by the opinions of others.

So, forget Henriette putting in a good word; even if Archduke Karl himself spoke up, it likely wouldn’t be effective.

Of course, no matter what, he was deeply grateful for the sentiment. It at least meant his future mother-in-law had forgiven him and was blessing his endeavor.

“I am very grateful for her kindness, but I think it would be best for her to avoid suspicion in this matter. It would be better for your father,” Aiglon replied.

“Mother doesn’t care about avoiding suspicion,” Theresa said dismissively. “Besides, what’s the point of avoiding it now? It won’t be long before everyone knows we’re together. Do you really expect them to remain uninvolved?”

Aiglon figured she had a point.

Although he was currently concealing Theresa’s identity, secrets don’t stay secret for long. With Theresa always by his side, and now that he was the center of attention, it wouldn’t be long before someone noticed something was amiss—and from there, they would make the connection to Theresa.

So, he offered no further opinion.

Thinking of this, his guilt towards Archduke Karl deepened. If the truth came out, the Archduke would surely face immense criticism. Some might even suspect him of having orchestrated the whole affair, and he would come under tremendous pressure.

Come to think of it, ever since meeting him, the Archduke hadn’t had a single good thing happen to him. His daughter had even been spirited away… If he were in the Archduke’s shoes, what would he think of such a person?

He decided it was best not to dwell on it.

“Mother is trying to persuade Father to give you more help from Austria. Since we’re already involved, we might as well strive for a good outcome. Father is still hesitating,” Theresa continued. “So, Mother’s advice in the letter is that you should create a stir as soon as possible, let people know you’re fighting for the Christians, and make a public statement letting everyone know you bear no ill will toward Austria. That way, she can help Father put his worries to rest. Although Father has been retired for a long time, if he were to speak up, the Empire’s government would still have to consider it seriously…”

Aiglon’s spirits were instantly lifted.

From the tone of Henriette’s letter, she intended to do far more than just offer verbal support with her husband; she wanted to use their power to influence official policy.

He had never expected any of this, but if he could gain the couple’s full backing, it would be a truly unexpected boon.

This meant the conditions for him to execute his agreement were even more ripe.

Both internal pressure from Greece and external influences were urging him to create some big news as soon as possible. Only then could he truly make a name for himself and inspire his supporters.

Since everything was ready, it was time to act…

He would be the one to complete what Byron had started. Aiglon’s resolve hardened.

“Theresa, thank you… and your parents,” he said gratefully. “The help and kindness you’ve given me are things I never anticipated, nor dared to hope for… Fate stripped me of everything I once had, but it also brought us together, so I don’t hate it anymore!”

“We’re family now, so it’s only right that we help each other.” Theresa smiled in satisfaction. “Alright, Your Highness, I’ve said what I needed to about my mother. I was thinking, shouldn’t we inform your mother as well?”

“My… Mother?” Aiglon was momentarily confused, repeating the somewhat unfamiliar word.

Marie-Louise, former Empress of France, now Archduchess of Parma—to him, she hardly qualified as a mother.

“You mean Countess Neipperg?” he asked after a moment, his face hardening.

From the subtle shift in his tone, Theresa could sense the young man’s displeasure.

“Have you still not let go of your anger towards her?”

“Wrong. I’m not angry with her. I already reconciled with her at Schönbrunn Palace—of course, it was limited to just that, reconciliation,” Aiglon replied coldly. “I don’t resent her for neglecting me during my childhood, but by the same token, I feel none of the reverence a son should have for his mother. She is a stranger to me, and I want nothing to do with her.”

“Be that as it may, she is still your mother, isn’t she?” Theresa gently coaxed.

“Then please tell me, in what way has she ever been like a mother to me?” Aiglon retorted sharply. “I understand that some things are disasters brought by fate, and she was helpless. I even agree with her remarrying. But did anyone force her not to see me? In ten years, she saw me only a few times, and each visit was brief and hurried. Is that her motherly love? I’m sorry, but I have no desire to speak of affection with her, because such a thing never existed between us.”

Seeing Aiglon’s reaction, Theresa knew better than to say more. Although Aiglon claimed on the surface that he didn’t care at all, she could clearly see the deep-seated resentment he held. It was obvious that the rift between him and Louise was not one that could be easily mended, nor did he wish for it to be.

“Even so, she was the one who strongly pushed for us to be together…” she said in a small voice. “For that, I am very grateful to her.”

Aiglon was at a loss for words.

It was true; that was an undeniable fact. When the Austrian court had been considering a match for him, Louise had been extremely cooperative and had promoted his marriage to Theresa.

Although there had been complications, the marriage would ultimately become a reality.

In a way, the more pleased he was with Theresa, the greater Louise’s “help” seemed to be.

He was loath to admit it, but a fact was a fact.

“Fine, I will thank her for that, too,” Aiglon finally replied drily. “But what can be done in this situation? I don’t want to implicate her, and I’m sure she wants nothing to do with a rebel like me, right?”

“Some things are not so easily shed,” Theresa shook her head again. “Even if she is indifferent to you, she wouldn’t be so cruel as to wish for your failure or death. She is your mother, after all.”

“Alright, so what?” Aiglon shot back.

“So let’s write a letter together, thanking her for the help she gave us,” Theresa proposed. “And we’ll tell her that we ask for nothing from her, only her blessing. I think that no matter how displeased she is with you, she wouldn’t refuse that.”

“And what’s the point of that?” Aiglon still found it hard to accept. “On the contrary, I think she wants to stay as far away from me as possible. The name Bonaparte is nothing but trouble for her. She has a family of her own.”

“This is very important to me… Aiglon, your father is no longer with us. Your mother is the only one who is. A union without the blessing of our elders is something I would find truly unbearable, so I wish to at least try.”

Seeing Theresa’s earnest expression, the anger in Aiglon’s heart suddenly vanished.

Why was she so insistent? What was she really after?

Fine. Even if it was just to make her happy, it was worth indulging her wish.

“Alright then. You write her a letter. I’ll sign it and add a few pleasantries, but that’s it. I have nothing more to say to her.” He finally sighed. “Are you satisfied now, Theresa?”

Chapter 237: Cause, Effect, and Warmth

“Are you satisfied now, Theresa?”

Ordinarily, the mere mention of his mother sent Aiglon into a rage, but for Theresa’s sake, he decided to concede.

Though in his heart he did not believe his mother would offer him any encouragement or help, since Theresa wanted to try, he was willing to set aside his past grievances for her.

What was it but a letter? At worst, it would be sent off and disappear without a trace. A slight loss of face was all, nothing more would be lost.

His concession brought a wave of relief to Theresa.

In the brief silence that followed, she reached out and lovingly caressed the young man’s cheek.

The steam had left Aiglon’s skin incredibly smooth, and Theresa stroked it as if she couldn’t get enough.

“Your Highness, you should really be more optimistic,” she said after a long moment. “She ought to be proud to have such an outstanding son… After all, my parents are so fond of you.”

“Hmph, perhaps they were muddle-headed, their eyes playing tricks on them,” Aiglon replied with a humorless smile. “Didn’t they meet with misfortune soon after?”

“Don’t say such things! I’m being serious!” Theresa shot him a discontented glare. “She is in Parma now, ruling a small duchy. She undoubtedly cannot defy the Emperor’s orders, but in private, she can offer you a great deal of help—if she is willing.”

“And will she be willing?” Aiglon was completely unconvinced.

Theresa sighed inwardly. She had not expected Aiglon’s prejudice against his mother to run so deep. She rarely saw him adopt such a cynical and sarcastic tone with anyone.

It showed just how much resentment had built up in the young man’s heart as he grew up in seclusion at Schönbrunn Palace—his mother had become the object onto which he vented this resentment.

This is indeed what our family owes him, Theresa thought.

“It’s at least worth a try. There’s nothing to lose, in any case,” Theresa replied. “Aiglon, if we tell her in the letter that you need her help, there’s a high probability she will ignore it. But if you tell her that, should your cause succeed, there will be a place for her children, the situation might be different.”

“Hm?” Aiglon was somewhat puzzled. “What do you mean?”

“Although she possesses a duchy, her children with Count Neipperg are destined never to inherit it. After her passing, it is certain to be transferred to a branch of the Bourbon family… so she and her husband have been trying to find a way forward for their children.”

At these words, Aiglon remembered.

The original rulers of the Duchy of Parma were the ancient Farnese family, who ruled until their line died out in 1731. From then on, the duchy was inherited by Charles, the eldest son of King Philip V of Spain, who became Charles I of Parma.

Philip V was the grandson of King Louis XIV of France and had inherited the Spanish throne after the Spanish Habsburg line ended, becoming the founder of the Spanish branch of the Bourbons.

In 1796, the duchy was occupied by the French army led by Napoleon. Its politics fell into chaos, the original Bourbon ruler died, and France annexed it directly.

Then, in 1814, with the fall of the French Empire, the duchy fell into the hands of the Habsburg family. The Emperor bestowed it upon his daughter, Louise, who thereby became the Archduchess of Parma.

However, the Bourbon family also had their eyes on this small duchy. After some diplomatic negotiations, the Bourbons and the Habsburgs reached an agreement: upon Louise’s death, the duchy would be returned to the Bourbon family.

After Napoleon’s death, Louise remarried Count Neipperg and had several children with him. But according to ancient European tradition, these children were not considered royalty, merely nobility, and were thus unable to inherit any kingdom or duchy.

As he thought of this, Aiglon was suddenly enlightened.

Why had Louise been so eager to push for a marriage alliance with Archduke Karl’s family? On one hand, it was to secure a path for herself; on the other, it was to make plans for her children with Count Neipperg.

When they met, she had constantly reminded him that, in return for her help, he should look after these children—his own half-siblings—to the best of his ability.

And though Aiglon had agreed to her request at the time, he hadn’t given it much thought. Now, looking back, it was clear… All the causes and effects were connected.

Who could have imagined that so much would happen afterward!

He couldn’t help but look at Theresa again.

He never would have thought that Theresa, who usually seemed so detached, could see these matters with such clarity.

Was it innate intelligence, or was it something she had learned by example from being around her parents since childhood?

“Your Highness? What do you think?” Seeing him lost in thought, Theresa prodded him.

“It seems you already have a plan in mind… Then tell me all at once, Theresa. Don’t worry, I can take it. Though I detest my mother, I won’t let my emotions cloud my judgment,” Aiglon replied calmly.

“Alright…” Theresa nodded, then voiced her thoughts. “In our letters, we should use a respectful tone, stating that we need her blessing and are seeking her help. We’ll also promise that if she helps, Your Highness will generously reward her children after your great cause succeeds, ensuring their family will not decline. I believe that will be enough to move her.”

Aiglon deeply agreed.

If she didn’t have her mind set on this, he was sure Louise wouldn’t have gone to such lengths to convince Archduke Karl to look after him.

“Then what help can she offer me?” Aiglon mused for a moment before asking.

“She is His Majesty’s eldest daughter, after all. Her words carry some weight in court. If she and my mother speak up for you together, I think His Majesty the Emperor will give it some consideration,” Theresa replied. “Besides, while the Duchy of Parma is a small place, she holds power there. With her help, it will be much easier to convert these jewels into cash through Europe’s financial industry, which will be more convenient for you to use.”

At first, Aiglon was still indifferent, but the more Theresa spoke, the more tempted he became.

He didn’t care much for the idea of “pleading with the Emperor,” but he had just promised Theodoros Kolokotronis a large sum in support, which required him to obtain a great deal of cash quickly.

Although Louis had been helping him distribute the jewels, having his mother, who controlled a duchy, lend a hand would make things much simpler.

—Provided, of course, that Louise was willing to help.

In any case, it was certainly worth a try.

“Alright, Theresa, you’ve convinced me. I’ll do as you say…” Aiglon kissed Theresa’s lips, then said with a smile, “Let’s hope my mother is willing to cooperate.”

“As long as we both work hard to persuade her, I don’t see why it wouldn’t work. Leave it to me, Your Highness!” Theresa replied, her face blushing slightly.

She had made this proposal not only for Aiglon’s cause but also for her own parents. She had asked her mother to plead for Aiglon, but she knew his actions had greatly angered the Empire. If her mother spoke out alone, she would likely face severe criticism. If the Emperor’s eldest daughter, Louise, also stood up, it would at least help share the pressure.

Moreover, if this matter could lead to an eventual reconciliation between mother and son, it would resolve a lingering regret in His Highness’s heart.

In her eyes, Louise was both His Highness’s mother and, like herself, a member of the Habsburg imperial family. It was impossible for them to sever ties completely. In the future, when she and His Highness married, they would still need her blessing.

Now that His Highness had entrusted this matter to her, she had to find a way to make it happen. She was not willing to lose face in front of her fiancé.

“Since you have no objections, shall we go back and write the letters now?” she immediately suggested.

“As you wish,” Aiglon shrugged.

The two then cuddled affectionately in the bath for a while longer before finally getting out, dressing, and returning to the bedroom.

As soon as they were back, Theresa took out a pen and paper and began to compose a letter to Louise, thinking as she wrote a draft, occasionally crossing out lines or adding and deleting a few sentences.

Aiglon sat beside her, watching her frown in concentration. It was the first time he had ever had such an experience.

Having just emerged from the bath, Theresa’s hair was still quite damp, emitting a faint, delicate fragrance that made her seem all the more lovely to him.

Theresa’s attention was completely focused on the letter. She wrote line by line, her elegant handwriting gradually filling the page. Before long, she had finished the first draft.

Then, she looked up at the young man and handed him the paper.

“My draft is finished. Your Highness, please see if there are any issues.”

Aiglon took it and glanced through it.

Theresa’s wording was extremely respectful, as if she were addressing her own mother. In the letter, she first sent greetings to Louise’s current family, then made her request. At the very end, she mentioned that if all went well, she and His Highness planned to marry in Greece and invited her and Count Neipperg to attend. If the couple was unable to attend for various reasons, they could send an important representative to offer a mother’s blessing, for which she would be eternally grateful.

Although Aiglon felt it was entirely unnecessary to be so deferential to Louise, he had nothing more to say since Theresa was willing to adopt such a tone. He didn’t want to spoil her mood.

“I have no objections,” he replied.

“Then Your Highness, please write your part—” Theresa handed him the pen.

Though annoyed, Aiglon obediently took the pen and began to write.

Having written a play before, composing prose was not difficult for him, and he finished quickly.

“My dear Mother,

I apologize for throwing you and the Empire into such shock and anger in such a dramatic fashion after our parting.

But my actions are not born of hatred for anyone. They stem from my firm belief that fate has bestowed too many obligations upon me. I cannot bear to be forgotten by the world like some inconsequential idler, abandoned by those who once shouted ‘Long Live’ to me.

Therefore, I have wagered my own life to embark upon a long and perilous journey.

What a pity that, although you gave me Habsburg blood, I am still a Bonaparte. The Bonaparte family has this gambler’s blood. In a desperate situation, that man still embarked on a journey with scant hope, accompanied by only eight hundred guards. I too must undertake a similarly bitter struggle, not for anything else, but to prove that all I have endured has meaning.

I deeply regret the rift that fate has created between us, and I am willing to strive to overcome it. It is true that I have not been a filial son, nor a submissive subject of the Empire, but I am still full of affection for you and for the Empire. I wish you all the best in the future, my mother. Please rest assured that after all that has happened, I still respect you.

Finally, I have always remembered the promise I made to you when we last met. Please be assured that this promise remains in my heart and will never be forgotten. If fate abandons me again, then I have nothing more to say. But if fate smiles upon me this time and allows me to ultimately achieve my great cause, then I will treat your children with the regard they deserve.

As God is my witness, whether or not there is a place for them elsewhere, they will always have a place with me.

Now that I have come this far, there is no turning back. I can only press forward with resolve… Fortunately, I have Theresa by my side, which gives me so much more courage. I venture to ask you for a small blessing, which might grant me a little more warmth amidst these stormy waves.

Forever your son,

François.”

Under Theresa’s watchful gaze, Aiglon dashed off the short letter.

“Your Highness, that’s very well written,” Theresa commented after reading it. “It is both warm and dignified. I think, as a mother, she will surely be moved.”

“I hope so,” Aiglon replied with a bitter smile. “I don’t hold any expectations. It wouldn’t matter to me if she continues to ignore me; I don’t care. If she is willing to lend a hand, that would be a pleasant surprise.”

“I will see it done, Your Highness,” Theresa said, full of confidence.

“It’s truly wonderful to have you by my side,” Aiglon said, gently embracing the young woman.

Next, Theresa picked up her pen and paper again to polish her draft. Not wanting to disturb her further, Aiglon left the bedroom and went downstairs.

Just as he reached the bottom of the stairs, the captain of his guard, André Davout, walked up to him, his face beaming, and saluted.

“André, what’s happened?” Aiglon asked with a puzzled smile. “It looks like you have some good news?”

“Yes, Your Majesty! I have excellent news to report,” André Davout replied at once.

“The son of the Marquis de Tréville, Mr. Edgar de Tréville, has arrived to join you.”

Chapter 238: 125, Edgar’s Calculations

“The son of the Marquis de Tréville, Mr. Edgar de Tréville, has come to join you.”

There was an unconcealable joy in André Davout’s respectful expression.

“I heard the guards’ report just now, so I came to inform you at once—he is outside the hotel gates right now. Do you wish to see him immediately?”

The Marquis de Tréville was from a renowned noble family and had always been loyal to Emperor Napoleon, never wavering in his stance even in such difficult circumstances. André deeply admired him for this.

Moreover, it was through the Marquis’s introduction that he had been able to travel all this way to His Majesty’s side and serve him.

Therefore, he also held a favorable impression of Edgar de Tréville. He could understand the difficult position that forced the Marquis de Tréville, due to his unique status, to stay behind, but for the Marquis to send his only son to join His Majesty’s dangerous undertaking was more than enough to prove his unwavering loyalty.

He was also genuinely glad that His Majesty had such a loyal follower by his side.

Compared to André Davout’s obvious delight, Aiglon’s reaction was far more complex.

While hiding in the small Swiss farmstead, he had met Edgar and spent some time with him. Overall, Aiglon did not have a strong dislike for him; Edgar’s easygoing humor and artistic talent had left a rather good impression.

However, he could also see that Edgar had spent too long carousing in the pleasure-seeking circles of Paris and had become deeply imbued with the frivolous, dissolute habits of a young master. He sought only pleasure and enjoyment, detesting hardship and risk. He was certainly not a warrior willing to charge into the fray for him at a moment’s notice.

Still, this was not to say his arrival had only downsides—the Tréville family was highly esteemed. His presence here proved that Aiglon’s own prestige was enough to command the loyalty of such a distinguished house.

Aiglon quickly turned these thoughts over in his mind and put them aside.

“This is indeed good news, André,” he said with a warm smile. “Go and bring him here. I will wait for him on the balcony.”

“Yes, Your Majesty!” André Davout stood at attention before accepting the order and departing.

He walked out of the hotel’s main hall and made his way to the front gate.

Sure enough, a large carriage was parked outside the gate, surrounded by several guards. A young, blond man stood at the door of the carriage, appearing to be explaining something to them.

He immediately recognized him. It was indeed Edgar de Tréville—though they were not close, they had met a few times due to their shared Bonapartist connections.

He quickened his pace.

As he was the captain of the guard, none of the guards dared to stop him, and they immediately cleared a path.

“Edgar!” André Davout stood before Edgar, calling out his name loudly before grabbing his shoulders and giving them a shake. “I never thought you’d actually come!”

“André, long time no see.” His appearance initially surprised Edgar, but he quickly broke into a smile and clasped André’s shoulders in return. “I’m a step behind you. My apologies.”

“At least you’ve arrived at a good time. His Majesty needs all the help he can get right now,” André replied. “By the way, after I left Paris, how has the Marquis been? Is he in good health?”

“My father is in excellent health, and he is invigorated by His Majesty’s expedition,” Edgar said, still smiling. “He only laments that he cannot come in person, failing to live up to the trust His Majesty has placed in him.”

“It’s alright, we all understand his difficult position. No one would blame him,” André Davout said, shaking his head. “Besides, you’re here now, aren’t you? The Tréville family is not absent from His Majesty’s expedition. This is wonderful!”

“It seems you’re in His Majesty’s favor now?” Edgar asked again. “These guards are very respectful toward you.”

“By His Majesty’s trust, I have been appointed Captain of the Attendant Guard, responsible for his safety,” André answered with a hint of embarrassment. “Though my abilities are limited, I will do my utmost to fulfill this duty.”

“That’s incredible! Congratulations!” Edgar laughed and clapped him on the shoulder again. “I’m sure you are more than capable.”

While maintaining a kind smile, he secretly resolved to build a good relationship with André, who was clearly a favorite of the young man.

“Alright, let’s go inside together.” After exchanging pleasantries, André got to the point. “His Majesty has just heard my report and was very pleased… He agreed to see you immediately. Please come with me now; we shouldn’t keep him waiting.”

“Mm.” Edgar nodded at once. Then, to André’s surprise, he didn’t move but turned back to look at the carriage.

“Alright, Agnes, you can come down! We can go in now!”

Agnes! The name struck André like a bolt of lightning.

Then, under his stunned gaze, the carriage door opened again. A pair of small, orange leather shoes adorned with floral decorations appeared in his line of sight. Then, the lace-trimmed hem of a pale yellow skirt drifted out of the door, and with a sway of the skirt, a flash of white silk stockings could be seen.

Soon, a young lady in a dress stepped down from the carriage.

Her golden-brown hair was tied in a bun that hung at the nape of her neck. In her fair hand, she held a parasol, and her lively eyes darted left and right, surveying her surroundings.

Her lovely face and gentle, graceful movements gave her an enchanting, girlish charm.

André Davout was dumbfounded—not so much by her beauty and charm, but because… he knew this young lady.

It really was that Agnes…

“What… what is going on?” he finally managed to ask Edgar, his voice dry.

“This is Agnes, my wife’s younger sister. She escorted me all the way here,” Edgar explained with a smile. “Don’t be fooled by her delicate and timid appearance; her skills are quite formidable…”

Yes, quite formidable! André Davout answered in his heart.

He had truly suffered at her hands.

“Then… then what should I do with her?” he asked again.

“If possible, let her stay here for a while,” Edgar replied immediately. “My wife asked her to stay and protect me for a time. Besides, I think His Majesty is in need of people right now, perhaps she could also be of some help…”

“I see,” André nodded.

He had regained his composure, and his interrupted train of thought resumed its course. “How about this: I’ll take you to see His Majesty first, and she can find a room in the hotel to rest. What do you think?”

“That would be for the best.” Edgar was secretly delighted. Having an acquaintance truly made things easier. He had managed to bring Agnes to His Majesty’s side so easily—with this first step taken, the rest would be simple.

This was the most important task his father had given him. He had realized it himself: he was neither a warrior for the front lines nor a statesman an expert in finance. The most convenient way to secure a place in His Majesty’s heart was through connections by marriage. Besides, someone of His Majesty’s noble and imperial lineage was no insult to Agnes.

Just as he was gloating, André Davout walked over to Agnes.

“Miss Agnes, do you still remember me?” he asked, looking at the young lady with nervous apprehension.

Agnes frowned slightly and thought for a moment, but quickly gave up. “Who are you, sir? Have we met before? When was it?”

She doesn’t remember me… A hundred conflicting emotions washed over André Davout.

It was only then that he realized that for him, the crushing defeat had been an unforgettable humiliation, one that made him ashamed to face others. But for this young lady, he was just an ordinary, nameless, vanquished foe.

She had defeated so many like him that she couldn’t even be bothered to remember him.

At this thought, an indescribable discomfort welled up inside him.

However, on second thought, perhaps it was for the best. At least his painful humiliation would not be brought up by others.

He now had a more important purpose in life. He should set aside his past fondness for fighting and the shame of defeat for now.

After a moment of silence, he bowed to the young lady.

“It’s nothing. I saw you once at an event and we exchanged a few pleasantries. It’s perfectly normal that you don’t remember. But… I greatly admire your grace. You are the pride of us all.”

“You… you’re exaggerating…” Flustered by such praise upon their first meeting, Agnes laughed in embarrassment. “By the way, what is your name?”

“André Davout,” André replied in a low voice, then immediately gestured. “Alright, please, both of you, follow me inside.”

Soon, he led Edgar and Agnes into the hotel.

He arranged for a hotel maid to show Agnes to a room, then led Edgar straight to the rooftop terrace to meet His Majesty.

The two of them chatted as they walked, reminiscing about amusing events in Paris.

As they were about to reach the top floor, André suddenly remembered something and stopped. “Edgar, there’s something I must remind you of.”

“Mm, please go on,” Edgar nodded.

“There is a young lady by His Majesty’s side. They are very close. After you arrive, you must be extremely careful with your words and actions. Do not offend her, or the consequences will be unthinkable,” André urged in a low voice.

“What…?!” Edgar’s reaction was even stronger than André had imagined.

Of course, André had no idea about the calculations running through Edgar’s mind.

“I understand. Is she His Majesty’s favored companion? That’s quite normal, after all, he’s at that hot-blooded age…” Edgar’s expression had turned rather ugly, but he still managed a forced smile. “Where is this girl from? What’s her name?”

“It’s His Majesty’s former fiancée, Princess Theresa. She came here against all advice, so His Majesty, moved by her devotion, has promised to marry her in the future.” André’s voice dropped even lower. “His Majesty feels it is best to keep this matter secret for now, so it is enough for you to know. There is no need to speak of it to others…”

Edgar stared dumbfoundedly at André, looking as if he had been struck by lightning.

“What’s wrong, Edgar?” André was a little puzzled. “Why are you so resistant? Is it because she’s Austrian?”

“No… it’s not that. I’m just a little shocked…” Edgar came to his senses and quickly shook his head, then gave a dry laugh. “To never leave or abandon him, even after all this… the princess’s deep love is truly moving.”

“Yes, it is indeed admirable,” André Davout nodded. “In any case, His Majesty has already said that we must all respect the princess and treat her as we would the mistress of the house. When you meet her in the future, you must know your place. If you leave a bad impression on her, I’m afraid His Majesty will be angry as well.”

“I understand, I understand…” Edgar nodded repeatedly. “Rest assured, I will be utterly respectful toward her.”

At the same time, his mind was racing.

He had never imagined that the engagement he thought was over would take such an unexpected turn. Princess Theresa had come to His Majesty’s side and, by the looks of it, was about to become his wife.

He had nothing against Princess Theresa personally, nor did he care about her Austrian identity, but… his plan had suffered a severe blow.

The plan was dead before it even began. This meant that his and his father’s calculations had vanished into thin air on the very first day he arrived.

How could this not be deeply distressing!?

Was his trip here destined to be fruitless? Though he was a frivolous spendthrift, he had some self-awareness. He knew that based on his own merits alone, it would be difficult to win His Majesty’s admiration or to stand out among these followers.

So… why not continue? A thought suddenly flashed through his mind.

No one ever decreed that His Majesty could only love one person… Haven’t the sovereigns of France been this way for generations?

Even if Princess Theresa was here, what reason was there for Agnes not to be loved?

At this thought, his spirits lifted once more.

“Alright, André, take me to see His Majesty. I am ready.”

“Very well.” André Davout nodded, and without another word, led Edgar up the stairs to the rooftop terrace.

At that moment, Aiglon was already sitting at a table, gazing at the distant seascape.

“Your Majesty!” Upon seeing the young man, Edgar immediately walked forward, knelt respectfully on one knee, and bowed his head. “My apologies, I am late. I beg your forgiveness!”

“It doesn’t matter, Edgar. I am very happy to see you again.” Aiglon smiled and gestured for him to rise.

Edgar stood up and, following Aiglon’s gesture, walked to his side and sat down.

“Is General Tréville well?” Aiglon asked once he was seated.

“My father is well. He is only pained that he cannot come to serve you in person,” Edgar replied.

“There is no need for pain. There will be opportunities in the future,” Aiglon answered with a smile. “And what of Alice? Has she given birth? By my calculations, it should be soon, shouldn’t it?”

“When I left, Alice was about to give birth. It is a pity I cannot witness the birth of our child,” Edgar replied in a regretful tone. “Oh, by the way, Alice wrote you a letter.”

“Oh? Excellent, let me see it.” Aiglon’s interest was piqued, and he extended a hand toward him.

Chapter 239: 126, Charlotte

Seeing His Majesty extend his hand, Edgar dared not hesitate. He immediately retrieved a letter from his breast pocket and respectfully presented it to the young man.

Aiglon unfolded the letter and began to read it carefully.

Just as he had guessed, Alice’s handwriting reflected the impression she gave: gentle, clear, neat, and fluid. The mere sight of the script was pleasing to the eye.

“To my beloved Majesty:

Ever since we parted in Switzerland, I have been praying for your cause, hoping that God will guide you to glorious success. And today, with a heart full of immense relief and excitement, I see you have taken a great step toward your final goal.

Without a doubt, you are now fighting not just for yourself, but for justice in this world. At a time when Christians are killing one another for the most trivial of reasons, you have stepped forward to save those suffering Christians and fight for their independence. Your heroic deed will go down in history, its brilliance never fading with time.

As your steadfast followers, the Tréville family cannot be absent under any circumstances. We must prove our loyalty to you with blood and fire, and we must also do everything in our power to ease your burdens. Only then can the Tréville family claim that we have never lost our faith.

For various reasons, my father-in-law, despite his immense passion, is unable to come and follow you in person, but he has sent his only son to fulfill this obligation. And I, though I am about to give birth, have sent Edgar off with a heart full of happiness, watching him take part in your heroic saga.

For a child, it is certainly very important to have their father witness their birth, but it is far more important to receive noble qualities from their father—namely, courage, resolve, and loyalty.

I am delighted that my child has learned this lesson from his father and grandfather before he is even born.

I firmly believe that Edgar will follow you in creating monumental deeds of which his descendants will boast, and he will inlay his name into the pages of your history.

Now that he has come to your side, please command him as you see fit. If he can be of some small use to you, then he will have lived up to his father’s expectations and my own.

Even if fate curses us harshly and some misfortune befalls Edgar, my father and I can accept this judgment. We would sincerely thank God for granting Edgar the honor of serving his Emperor loyally—to be counted among the heroic souls who sacrificed themselves for the late Emperor would be a shared honor for him and his future children.

I am proud of Edgar, and I will let our children know that their father followed you to fight for a great cause. I am even more proud of you, for you are defying the judgment of fate, shining as brightly as any hero.

I pray for you and Edgar in Paris, awaiting the day you reign over this great capital. If that day comes, please allow me to present you with a wreath and a laurel crown at the foot of the Gloriette!

I am convinced that day will come. May God bless us.

Your faithful friend, Alice.”

After finishing the letter, Aiglon was moved and full of admiration.

Alice is… quite the wordsmith, he thought.

The words in the letter were passionate, so fervent they bordered on fanatical. If Chanel had written them, Aiglon would have believed they were from the heart. But since they were from Alice, he could only take them with a grain of salt.

For the first fifteen or twenty years of her life, Alice had lived in an émigré aristocrat family that had narrowly escaped the tumultuous waves of the Great Revolution to return to the country. Without a doubt, from a young age, her family must have been filled with malice and curses for the Bonaparte family.

For Alice, who had grown up in such a family, it was already a blessing that she didn’t hate the Bonapartes as her elders did. How could she possibly have much affection for them?

It was only after marrying into the Tréville family that she had been forced to switch allegiances and become his supporter. How could a person’s entire mindset change so drastically in just one short year?

Nevertheless, Aiglon was pleased with her letter.

It was proof of her submission—such subservient words were enough to show she stood entirely on his side.

He had never been an extremist and didn’t demand that every follower be a fanatical believer. As long as Alice was willing to follow him, it was a victory.

While he was reading the letter, Edgar was secretly watching him, observing the subtle changes in his expression. Only when he saw the young man’s face light up with pleasure did Edgar relax.

This letter had not been written by Alice alone. In fact, before he left, the three of them—his father, Alice, and himself—had discussed it together, weighing every word and phrase to craft this passionate missive.

The reason it was written in Alice’s name was to give His Majesty the impression that his “personal charm had captivated an onlooker.”

Judging from His Majesty’s reaction, it had been the right move.

“Your Majesty, ever since returning from Switzerland, Alice has been concerned for your safety,” Edgar said respectfully. “She, like us, hopes for the success of your cause.”

“Yes, I feel it, and I am very moved.” Aiglon nodded, then put the letter away and looked at Edgar. “Alice is a truly wonderful wife. I have the utmost respect for her.”

“That is my pride as well,” Edgar replied with a smile.

“Edgar, I have felt the loyalty of the Tréville family. It is a kindness I must never fail to live up to…” Aiglon said affectionately to Edgar. “I hold you, your father, and Alice in high regard. Your loyalty is as outstanding as your ability, and you have consistently contributed to my cause. I will remember all of this… Therefore, I promise you, if I truly reign over France, I will make the Tréville family’s merits known to the world, and you will receive the rewards you deserve.”

“Our loyalty stems from our reverence for the Bonaparte family, not from any desire for reward, Your Majesty,” Edgar quickly replied. “Now that I am here, I will do my duty. I will spare no effort and go through fire and water for you!”

If I really made you go through fire and water, could you handle it? Aiglon thought with a private smile.

Although Alice had written “command him as you see fit,” it was just a pleasantry. Considering the importance of the Tréville family, he certainly couldn’t just treat Edgar as cannon fodder. Even if it was just for show, he had to treat Edgar with the respect he was due.

Besides, Edgar didn’t have what it took to bear heavy responsibilities. Forcing him into a major role would likely only cause trouble.

In any case, there were plenty of people willing to charge into battle for him now; he wasn’t short one Edgar. He just needed him to be a cheerleader.

On second thought, Edgar wasn’t so bad. He wasn’t entirely useless, at least. He had already witnessed his artistic talent, and it was indeed excellent. So, keeping him by his side as a court painter and mouthpiece would be putting his skills to good use.

With this thought, he made up his mind.

“Edgar, you have only just arrived and haven’t yet integrated into our group here, so you will need some time to familiarize yourself with everything. For now, you will stay by my side. There’s no need for you to take any risks. When you have time, paint a few propaganda pieces for me. I think the people of France would be very happy to see them…”

Seeing how accommodating His Majesty was, Edgar was inwardly overjoyed.

He had come only because of his father’s pressure, not because he truly enjoyed risking life and limb.

He also knew that the goal he’d had before arriving had already been achieved—in his and his father’s plan, simply being by His Majesty’s side would demonstrate the loyalty and importance of the Tréville family.

However, the second half of the plan was not so easy. In fact, it could be said that it had suffered a heavy blow right from the start.

Sigh, everything was going so smoothly. Why did Princess Theresa have to show up and complicate things?

But now that it had come to this, he wasn’t willing to watch the plan fall apart. He decided to force himself to continue.

“Before I left, Alice had one other request. I hope you can look after Agnes,” he said, directly altering his wife’s words, and spoke softly to Aiglon.

“Hm? What?” Aiglon was a little baffled. “What’s wrong with Agnes?”

“Nothing’s wrong with her, it’s just… she came all the way here with me,” Edgar replied. “It was a long journey, and Alice was worried about me, so she asked Agnes to escort me. And now that she’s here, she plans to stay for a while. I ask that you take good care of her as well.”

Agnes… At the mention of that name, memories suddenly surfaced in Aiglon’s mind.

His meeting and duel with that young woman, their conversations—those memories might not be described as sweet, but they were certainly interesting enough.

I never thought she would come too…

“Your Majesty, just like Alice, Agnes is full of admiration for you,” Edgar immediately embellished, seeing the look on Aiglon’s face. “She also sincerely hopes you will succeed.”

“That’s wonderful.” Aiglon couldn’t help but smile. “Where is she?”

“She is here with you, Your Majesty,” Edgar replied at once.

——

While Aiglon and Edgar were chatting pleasantly under the clear Mediterranean sky, thousands of miles away in Paris, the Marquis de Tréville was pacing anxiously outside a door with a solemn expression.

The General, usually a man of imposing dignity, had lost his usual composure. His steps were hurried, and he kept glancing toward the door.

From within, faint moans could be heard continuously. With every groan, his heart pounded wildly, and he trembled with fear.

His own wife had passed away shortly after giving birth to their son, a memory that was his most painful.

This agonizing ordeal continued for what felt like an eternity, until a high-pitched infant’s cry finally brought life back into everything.

Hearing the cry, the Marquis de Tréville stopped pacing.

He took a deep breath and stood at the door, awaiting God’s verdict.

The door soon opened, and a midwife emerged, holding a baby wrapped in swaddling clothes.

“My lord, congratulations! Mother and child are both safe and sound!”

Thank God… The General let out a sigh of relief in his heart as he took the baby.

A newborn child, covered in blood and amniotic fluid with wrinkled skin, was certainly not a pretty sight, but the Marquis de Tréville didn’t care about that.

His eyes instinctively darted to the most important place.

Oh, God! He froze.

What a pity, it’s a daughter!

The Marquis de Tréville held the infant and sighed inwardly.

After being thoroughly disappointed in his son, he had desperately hoped for a grandson soon, someone he could raise properly this time, who would carry on his will and aspirations, striving for the pinnacle of power.

But Alice had given birth to a daughter… It was like a sudden blow to the head that left him breathless.

The immense disappointment and disparity made his heart beat violently, and for a moment, he didn’t even know what to say.

A moment later, he finally accepted reality and looked down at the crying child.

This was Edgar and Alice’s daughter, his own granddaughter.

The baby’s skin touched his rough palm, and in a daze, he almost seemed to feel the resonance of their shared bloodline.

Although he felt a little regretful, his hands held her very steadily, afraid of dropping his granddaughter.

Well, a granddaughter isn’t so bad… Anyway, Alice and Edgar are still young. There will be plenty of opportunities for a grandson in the future.

Regardless, this was his first grandchild. He would do everything in his power to care for her and create the best possible future for her.

“Little one,” the ever-serious General’s face finally broke into a loving smile. “Welcome to our family.”

He carried the child into the room. His daughter-in-law was lying back on the bed, her face pale and weak, clearly having exhausted all her strength.

“Father…” Seeing the General, she smiled feebly. “Is it a boy or a girl?”

“It’s a daughter,” the Marquis de Tréville replied calmly. “She’s very lovely.”

His earlier disappointment had passed; now, he was just an ordinary grandfather.

“In Switzerland… I had a very pleasant conversation with His Majesty. Once, after some small talk, I casually asked him to give a name to my unborn child. He was a little surprised but agreed at once. He gave the child a part of his own name, Charles…” As she said this, Alice smiled faintly. “Then, I asked him what he would name her if she were a daughter, and he said… if that were the case, call her Charlotte…”

“Charlotte…” the Marquis de Tréville repeated after her.

Then he nodded. “Alright, then. She will be Charlotte. Since it’s a name bestowed by His Majesty, he will always remember it, which is a good thing for the child.”

“Yes…” Alice smiled weakly. “Could you bring her over so I can see her?”

The Marquis de Tréville immediately brought the baby next to her face.

Lying on her back, Alice could only turn her head slightly to watch the baby draw nearer.

The baby was still crying loudly, her brilliant blue eyes wide open, looking around in bewilderment at this world she had never known.

This child will surely be very beautiful one day, Alice thought.

Then, with the last of her strength, she gently kissed the infant.

“Welcome to the world, my treasure, my angel… Mother loves you,” she whispered in the baby’s ear.

The baby continued to cry, as if responding to her mother’s love in her own way.

Then, exhaustion following extreme joy caused Alice’s eyes to close, and she drifted off to sleep.

Chapter 240: 127, The Welcome

Far away in Greece, Edgar de Tréville was, of course, unaware that his daughter had just been born. At this moment, he was speaking to the young man before him in a tone both enthusiastic and subtly beguiling, announcing the arrival of his sister-in-law.

Unlike Alice’s inner conflict, he felt not a shred of guilt. In his view, if Agnes could bring benefits to his family, what was the harm in using her a little? Besides, it wasn’t as if this would bring her any dishonor.

“She is here with me, Your Majesty.”

“That is truly good news.” Aiglon was taken aback for a moment, then he began to laugh. “I hope she doesn’t resent me too much. After all, I did take her brother-in-law away from her sister.”

“No, you underestimate her. Like us, Agnes respects grand ambitions. She greatly admires your heroic deeds, so she can understand our difficult position… That’s why she agreed to Alice’s request.” Edgar continued to lie without batting an eye. “She is also more than willing to serve you, Your Majesty.”

Although Edgar was spinning a tall tale, Aiglon, of course, was not about to believe him completely.

Though he had only spent a short time with Agnes, he knew her personality. She would have no interest in the cause of either the Bonapartes or the Bourbon family.

However, if he could recruit Agnes with the help of the Tréville family, it would be a great boon to him. Putting aside her own skills, she also held significant prestige among the younger generation of nobility. A vanquished foe like André Davout both feared and respected her. If he could secure her service, the young people in Paris would surely be stunned.

“That is good news indeed.” Therefore, Aiglon did not expose his lie, but went along with it. “Edgar, if Agnes can join our ranks, it will be a tremendous gain for us.”

Then, he looked out at the distant sea. The sunlight had shifted from a dazzling white glare to a golden yellow, and the sun, a hazy silhouette beneath fiery clouds, was sinking ever closer to the horizon.

This magnificent evening scene perfectly mirrored his good mood.

“You should go and rest first. I imagine you must be quite exhausted from your journey.” He turned his head and said to Edgar with a smile. “Let’s have dinner together here tonight to welcome you.”

“Of course, Your Majesty!” Edgar immediately agreed.

His mood was also excellent. From His Majesty’s attitude when mentioning Agnes, it was clear he held a considerable degree of fondness for her—and that meant there was still room for his plan to unfold…

While Aiglon and Edgar were having a pleasant conversation, André Davout led Agnes to the top floor of the hotel.

There was a vacant room here, and André Davout planned to have Agnes settle in.

Although the entire hotel had been commandeered by Aiglon and his entourage, Agnes, as a lady, could not be expected to mix with the guards, so he had found this room for her.

Chanel’s room was right next to this one, and farther down the corridor was Theresa’s bedroom.

André walked to the door, opened it, and then looked back at Agnes.

“Miss Agnes, if you don’t mind, you can rest here for the time being—”

“It’s fine, I don’t mind.” Before he could finish, Agnes nodded in agreement. “Since you’ve arranged this place for me, this will do!”

Then, from the doorway, she glanced around as if confirming the layout and escape routes.

Just then, a young woman in a maid’s uniform appeared from around the corner.

She was carrying a plate of fruit, on her way to the balcony, when her gaze happened to fall upon Agnes.

For a moment, her eyes widened in surprise, and the plate in her hands nearly fell to the floor. She just barely managed to keep her balance.

“Miss Agnes!” she cried out in a low voice. “Is that you?”

“Ehehe~ Of course it’s me!” Agnes raised her fingers and made a cheerful gesture. “Chanel, it’s been a long time.”

“Yes… it has been a long time…” Chanel placed the fruit plate on a nearby surface and hurried over to Agnes, looking at her with a mix of surprise and delight. “What brings you here?”

When they first met in Switzerland, Chanel had held a grudge against Agnes because she and Aiglon had nearly come to blows. But so much time had passed that any initial displeasure had long since vanished like smoke.

Agnes’s forthright, cheerful, and unceremonious nature suited Chanel’s taste. Having grown up in the Bavarian court and later the Austrian court, Chanel was all too used to the imperious attitude of nobles. For someone accustomed to serving others, Agnes—a duke’s daughter who put on no airs—was a rare and welcome sight, and Chanel had grown quite fond of her.

“What brings me here… That’s a good question. I’m a bit bewildered myself.” Agnes spread her hands in a gesture of resignation. “You’ll have to ask my sister and brother-in-law why they gave me such a troublesome request…”

She then briefly explained to Chanel how she had accepted a request from her sister and escorted her brother-in-law all the way here.

“So that’s how it is…” Chanel finally understood the whole story. She looked at Agnes gratefully. “You’ve truly gone through a lot! Working so hard for His Majesty’s cause… I’m sure His Majesty will be grateful to you as well.”

“Let’s be clear, I didn’t do it for your Majesty. I did it for my family,” Agnes replied dismissively.

Seeing Agnes’s stubborn expression, Chanel smiled to herself but said nothing more on the subject. Instead, she glanced at the room. “Is this where you’ll be staying? That’s wonderful… it’s right next to mine. But it hasn’t been used in a while, so it might be a bit dusty. Let me clean and tidy it up for you!”

“That’s not necessary… I really don’t mind… Besides, I can tidy it up myself,” Agnes replied quickly.

But Chanel had already grabbed a broom and a rag from nearby and started cleaning, so Agnes could only watch helplessly as Chanel bustled about.

“Mademoiselle Chanel is quite enthusiastic,” André Davout remarked with a smile as he watched from the side.

“A bit too enthusiastic. It’s making me feel a little awkward,” Agnes said with a wry smile.

“It shows she respects you greatly—not everyone is worthy of such treatment.” André said in a low voice. “Don’t be fooled by her maid’s attire. She holds an exceptional position among us. His Majesty trusts her implicitly and has entrusted her with great responsibilities. He even formally inducted her into his personal Order of Knights. That is a rare honor.”

“Is that so?” Agnes blinked, a look of disbelief on her face. “So Chanel is an Honorary Knight now?”

“Not just an Honorary Knight. His Majesty has also said that he will bestow more rewards upon her in the future to commend her for her loyalty and dedication.” André replied with a smile, then added, “With your ability and prestige, if you were willing, I imagine you would only need to mention it to His Majesty, and he would be delighted to knight you immediately.”

“Forget it… Knight or not, I couldn’t care less.” Agnes immediately shook her head. “Besides, our duel was a draw. I can’t stomach the thought of kneeling in submission.”

As the young woman spoke, she held her head high, full of confidence and pride. But André was having other thoughts—His Majesty had once told him that he had fought Agnes to a draw, or even had a slight advantage. In his heart, André hadn’t quite believed it. But now, with Agnes’s own confirmation, he was finally convinced.

His Majesty truly is formidable…

He then recalled His Majesty’s promise to him that, when the opportunity arose, he would put Agnes in her place and avenge André’s own humiliation… Suddenly, he found himself looking forward to it.

If this young man and young woman were to clash, it would surely be a spectacular performance, the likes of which he might never see again in his lifetime. It wouldn’t even matter who won or lost—though, of course, it would be best if His Majesty won.

“Very well, it was just a passing remark. It is all up to you. If you are not interested, neither His Majesty nor anyone else will force you.” André smiled, ending the topic.

Although Agnes talked tough, André thought that since she was already here, she couldn’t possibly remain uninvolved—especially since Edgar de Tréville was now His Majesty’s subject. What other choice could Agnes, who had come with him, possibly have?

While they were talking, the deft Chanel had already finished tidying up Agnes’s room.

André Davout surveyed the room, quite pleased.

From this day forward, their ranks had grown stronger. Two young people from prominent noble families of France had come to join His Majesty’s command.

In his eyes, this was not merely an isolated event, but a symbol. His Majesty was like a rising sun, ascending slowly over France. Though he was now thousands of miles away, the dawn of that morning sun was already beginning to shine dazzlingly over the nation.

He was completely convinced that more people would soon come to pledge their allegiance and serve the heir who had raised his banner.

A pity… Princess Theresa was already here. Otherwise, perhaps today’s surprise arrival might have led to an even more unexpected and wonderful outcome, André Davout suddenly thought.

It was not that he disrespected or looked down on Theresa. It was just that in his heart, compared to a foreign princess he had never met, Agnes—who grew up in Paris and shared their language and experiences—felt much closer. What’s more, Agnes’s image was so brilliant in his mind that she could even be considered a worthy match for the morning sun.

But alas… it all seemed to be too late. He sighed inwardly.

“Well, my task is complete. You can settle in here now. If you have any requests, just let Chanel know.” André gave a graceful bow, bid Agnes a very polite farewell, and turned to leave.

“Miss Agnes, what do you think?” Chanel asked.

Agnes looked around the seemingly brand-new room and nodded lightly. “I am very satisfied. Thank you, Chanel.”

“It’s only my duty,” Chanel replied with a smile. “Please rest here for now. I’ll go inform His Majesty—”

“Right now, your Majesty is probably talking with my brother-in-law. You’d best not disturb them,” Agnes kindly reminded Chanel. “Go tend to your other duties. They will surely call for you when they are finished talking.”

“You’re right.” Chanel nodded, and then it seemed as if she had thought of something else.

“Alright… I will take my leave then. If you have any need of me, please call on me at any time!” She curtsied to Agnes and left the room.

Finally alone, Agnes felt a wave of exhaustion wash over her. She set down her parasol, lay back on the bed, and closed her eyes to rest.

After leaving the room, Chanel did not return to her own quarters. Instead, she walked deeper down the corridor and knocked on a door.

“Come in.” The person inside responded quickly.

Chanel tiptoed into the room and respectfully curtsied to the young woman sitting at the desk.

“Chanel, you’ve come at the right time.” Theresa didn’t look up at her. Instead, she picked up the letter she had just finished writing, read it over carefully, and then let out a long sigh. “I’ve finally finished…”

After confirming there were no problems with the long letter, she placed this letter together with the one Aiglon had casually written earlier and put them both into the same envelope.

She would soon give this letter to one of her attendants, who would then serve as a messenger and find a way to deliver it to the not-so-distant Duchy of Parma. It was expected to arrive within a few days.

She did not know how much affection Louise, His Highness’s mother, still had for her eldest son, but she believed that there was, after all, no absolute conflict of interest between mother and son. As long as the conditions proposed by both sides were appropriate, there was still a chance for reconciliation.

Unlike Aiglon, who harbored constant resentment, Theresa held no such malice toward Louise.

Louise had facilitated her marriage—though her purpose was to find a path for her own child, which was why she had bustled about. But was she herself not doing the same thing now?

After finishing all this, she finally looked back at Chanel. “Is there something you need to report to me?”

“Your Highness, just now, the son of the Marquis de Tréville came to join His Majesty,” Chanel reported respectfully with her head lowered.

“Tréville?” Theresa furrowed her brow, seemingly in thought. “I believe I’ve heard that surname before… Are they a prominent family?”

“Yes.” Chanel nodded. “The General has always been a loyal supporter of ours.”

“That is excellent news,” Theresa said with a smile.

“Besides that gentleman, his sister-in-law has also arrived with him… Her name is Agnes.”

Chapter 241: 128, Admiration

“Besides that gentleman, his sister-in-law has also arrived… Her name is Agnes.”

“Agnes…?” Theresa repeated the name.

She had never heard the name before, so naturally, it made no impression on her. Besides, that wasn’t the main point.

Theresa found it rather baffling—General Tréville wished to follow Aiglon, so he sent his son to pledge allegiance. That was perfectly understandable. But a sister-in-law… Why was she getting involved?

“Why bring a sister-in-law along?” Confused, Theresa immediately pressed for an answer.

“Miss Agnes is no ordinary girl. She’s the same age as His Majesty and is exceptionally skilled, almost his equal… So, it was Mr. Edgar’s wife—her own sister—who asked her to escort Mr. Edgar here.”

Theresa blinked. Although it was quite unexpected, she now understood the situation.

However, seeing Chanel’s expression, a new question arose in her mind.

“How do you know all this so clearly? Have you met?” Theresa asked again.

“Yes, we’ve met before,” Chanel answered honestly. “Before His Majesty went to the Island of Monte Cristo, we had to take temporary refuge in Switzerland to escape… That’s when we met.”

She then gave Theresa a rough account of what had happened: the young man visiting Queen Hortense to seek help, hiding out at the farmstead, meeting Edgar, his wife, and Agnes, and all the events that followed.

“So there were so many twists and turns before…” Theresa listened intently. Only at the very end did she lower her gaze slightly, so that no one could guess her current feelings.

Aiglon never told me a single word of this… Was it because he felt these were trivial matters not worth mentioning, or was it for some other reason?

“It sounds like quite an interesting experience.” She managed to gather her thoughts and smiled faintly. “No wonder Mr. de Tréville brought her along. So she’s such a formidable expert… Back in Vienna, everyone said His Highness was exceptionally talented, a rare swordsman among his peers. To be his equal… rare, truly rare! I imagine that to possess such skill at such a young age, her fortitude and talent must be far beyond that of ordinary people.”

“I think so too.” Chanel nodded in agreement. “Miss Agnes is definitely worthy of admiration.”

“Hearing you say that has piqued my curiosity immensely. I truly want to see for myself what she is like,” Theresa said, still smiling, then asked, “So, how is she now? Where is she?”

“We’ve just settled her into a room not far from here, just down the corridor,” Chanel suggested. “If you wish to see her, I can take you to her now.”

“No, that won’t be necessary. She must be tired from her long journey and has finally gotten a chance to rest; I shouldn’t disturb her.” Theresa shook her head and replied with a meaningful look, “I’m sure I will see her later anyway. Let me hold on to this curiosity for just a little while longer…”

After bidding a temporary farewell to Edgar, Aiglon returned to his bedroom from the balcony via the stairs. He found Theresa sitting at the desk, seemingly lost in thought.

“Theresa, is the letter not finished yet?” Aiglon thought she was still struggling with the wording and quickly asked, “You don’t need to weigh every word and phrase. Just greet her with ordinary sentiments. I’m sure she won’t be overly critical of your tone. After all, you’re a member of the family too…”

“I finished the letter just now and have already given it to the messenger to be sent out, Your Highness,” Theresa replied, suddenly looking at the young man. “I hear you were just chatting with members of the de Tréville family?”

“Yes, the Marquis de Tréville’s son has just come to join me.” Aiglon nodded. “Although the Marquis comes from the old nobility, he joined the Imperial army back in the day and fought with great courage. To commend him, my father conferred this title upon him. He is quite grateful and has remained loyal to the Empire, even to this day… I have received a great deal of help from him.”

“That is truly admirable loyalty. We must be sure to repay it well,” Theresa said with a nod.

Then, she looked at Aiglon and asked, as if casually, “It seems he also brought his sister-in-law with him! Good heavens, when I first heard the news, I thought he’d gone mad…”

“Anyone who didn’t know the circumstances would have thought he’d gone mad,” Aiglon replied with a smile. “However, that Miss Agnes is no ordinary person…”

“Yes, she is a swordswoman who can hold her own against you, an idol admired by all those arrogant princes and dandies…” Theresa cut Aiglon off. “What a pity I’ve only just heard of her name and her deeds today. Otherwise, I would have been fascinated by her long ago…”

Although Theresa’s tone was indeed very respectful, Aiglon sensed that something was amiss.

“Chanel told you everything?” he asked tentatively.

“Yes, she told me just now.” Theresa smiled faintly. “Your Highness, how could you keep such an interesting person and such fascinating stories to yourself? You know how much I love legends; I could listen to stories like that a hundred times over…”

“I just felt such minor things weren’t worth mentioning—” Aiglon shrugged. “The two sisters are indeed quite interesting, but I had more important things to do. We met and then parted ways in a hurry. At the time, I thought I wouldn’t have a chance to see them again until I returned to France. I never expected to see her again so soon. Believe me, I was just as surprised as you were.”

Seeing Aiglon’s reply, Theresa’s gaze finally softened.

“So, back then, did you think you wouldn’t see me again until you returned to Austria, and so you cast me from your mind just like that?” she asked with a hint of sarcasm.

“Theresa… let’s not rehash the past. I admit I wronged you…” Aiglon gave an embarrassed smile. “Am I not making up for it now?”

“At least you know it.” Theresa smiled as well, and the recent displeasure seemed to vanish like smoke—though, in truth, some misgivings still lingered, flickering like a ghost.

“Since they are both descendants of a noble line, and the Marquis de Tréville has rendered you meritorious service, we must treat them with great hospitality,” she said, changing the subject.

“Yes, that’s exactly what I intend to do. I already told Edgar that I will be hosting a banquet on the balcony tonight to welcome them both,” Aiglon replied immediately.

“May I attend? After hearing your stories, I’m a little curious to meet them,” Theresa asked. “But perhaps it’s not convenient for me to appear…?”

“What are you saying? Of course you should attend. They are our own people; it’s fine for you to be there.” Aiglon shook his head. “In fact, they ought to know you and respect you, because you are my fiancée, the one they will serve in the future—”

For a moment, Theresa was touched. His Highness had said this without any hesitation; it seemed his feelings had not wavered at all… Perhaps it was all just her imagination.

“Then I will also be on my best behavior and try to leave a good impression on them…” she promised Aiglon with a smile. “If we truly succeed in restoring the Empire, they will surely be important courtiers. I can’t have them looking down on me.”

“That should be very easy for you,” Aiglon couldn’t help but laugh out loud. “I can hardly imagine anyone in this world looking down on you, Theresa.”

Soon, evening arrived.

Following Aiglon’s earlier instructions, Chanel and André Davout had already been busy setting up tables, chairs, and lamps on the balcony in preparation for the evening’s banquet.

With the exception of Abbé Faria, who was unwell, all of his key subordinates were in attendance. Edgar and Agnes, as the newly arrived guests, were naturally the guests of honor.

By the time Aiglon and Theresa arrived together, arm in arm, everyone had already gathered, and all preparations were complete.

The tables were laden with all sorts of dishes and fine wines. Candles were placed all around, and the vast starry sky spread over their heads like a painted scroll. The incessant sound of waves crashing on the nearby shore seemed like the cheers of an audience, adding to the festive atmosphere.

As she was appearing before everyone today, Theresa had taken the rare step of dressing up in a long gown she had brought with her, adorned with a jeweled corsage on her chest. She looked dignified and magnificent, her appearance a recreation of that court ball at Schönbrunn Palace—only the little tiara gifted by His Majesty the Emperor was missing from her head.

Because of this beautiful and splendid attire, the young woman captured everyone’s attention the moment she appeared. Her eyes, aided by the candlelight, slowly swept across the crowd.

Her gaze did not linger on those she already knew, but slowly passed over them until, at last, it fell upon two strangers opposite her.

One was a blond young man, handsome, with a gentle smile; the other… was a young lady.

She wore a simple dress, her hair done up in a bun at the back of her head. Her lovely face was very expressive, wearing a half-smile that suggested a cheerful disposition. Her eyes were bright, lively, and seemed capable of taking in her surroundings with ease.

At that very moment, Agnes looked curiously at Theresa. The two of them regarded each other with interest for a moment, then both broke into a friendly smile in unison.

“Who is she…” Agnes, a little curious, whispered to Edgar beside her. “She seems very close to His Majesty?”

“She is Princess Theresa, His Majesty’s Austrian fiancée.” Edgar did his best to hide the bitterness and vexation in his heart as he quietly explained to Agnes, “Despite all the troubles that happened before, she insisted on coming to His Majesty’s side, so it seems His Majesty has accepted it.”

“No wonder!” Agnes exclaimed in sudden realization. “That explains it. How could an ordinary person have such an air about them… We don’t have any princesses that beautiful in France right now.”

This was true. After the bloody turmoil of the Great Revolution, the Bourbon royal family’s line had thinned. Louis XVI and his entire family had died, his sister Princess Élisabeth was also sent to the guillotine, and the only survivor was his eldest daughter, Princess Marie-Thérèse. She later married her cousin, Louis Antoine de Bourbon, the son of her uncle, the Count of Artois. She was now nearly forty years old.

Later, the Count of Artois became King Charles X, and Louis Antoine, as the eldest son, became the crown prince. The couple remained childless. After the assassination of the second son, the Duke of Berry, only a posthumous son survived.

Therefore, the Bourbon monarchy currently had no princesses of a similar age, so Agnes’s words, though they sounded somewhat disrespectful to the royal family, were also a statement of fact.

Under everyone’s gaze, Aiglon and Theresa sat down together at their seats.

Then, Aiglon was the first to speak, opening the evening’s banquet.

“We have all been busy with our own affairs recently, so it has been a long time since we’ve all gathered together. I have brought everyone here today specifically to relax for a bit.” As he spoke, he smiled at the crowd. “Thanks to everyone’s efforts, everything is proceeding smoothly for us, and today… another important person has arrived to join our cause!”

He raised his hand and pointed to Edgar. “Although he is a newcomer, he is by no means new blood. Some of you may already know him. Allow me to introduce him to the others—this is Mr. Edgar de Tréville, the only son of the Marquis de Tréville. Although the Marquis is unable to be here in person due to his heavy responsibilities, he has dedicated his only son to our cause… This loyalty truly moves and impresses me!”

As soon as he finished speaking, the others began to applaud Edgar.

Although Edgar himself had neither fame nor prestige, the Marquis de Tréville was no ordinary figure in their minds. His loyalty and his record were impeccable, and he was implicitly one of the leaders of the Bonapartists. Thus, his only son naturally earned their respect.

After everyone had cheered for Edgar, Aiglon turned to Agnes. “Next, please allow me to introduce another guest, Miss Agnes de Nordlien… As we can all see, she is a beautiful young lady, but she is not only outstanding in appearance; her skills are even more extraordinary. She is one of the very few peers who are qualified to cross swords with me! Yes, she is beautiful and strong, a worthy pride of France. Let us raise a glass to her!”

“Cheers!” After Aiglon’s introduction, it wasn’t just those who already knew Agnes who were cheering; even those who didn’t know her became intensely interested and turned to look at her in unison.

Being the center of everyone’s attention, Agnes felt a little shy and lowered her head, not daring to speak. But of course, she was very happy inside. After all, who doesn’t like to be complimented and praised? And when that praise came from such an incredible figure, it was all the more precious.

After taking a sip of wine, Aiglon looked at Edmond Dantès. “Edmond! You must have already met Agnes.”

“Yes, Your Majesty,” Edmond Dantès replied in a low voice. “When I went to Paris, I was fortunate to receive the young lady’s help, which allowed me to use the Nordlien family name to easily contact bankers, greatly facilitating my mission. I still remember that kindness. Also… I suppose I am half a student of Miss Agnes. She taught me some swordsmanship, from which I benefited greatly. It’s just a pity that the time was too short, so I didn’t get to learn much, which I deeply regret.”

After recognizing Agnes just now, he had been both surprised and delighted, but he hadn’t dared to greet her out of respect for His Majesty’s presence. Because of their past experiences, he had always held Alice and Agnes in high regard and respect, so he was very happy to see Agnes join their cause.

“The Count of Monte Cristo, if you are willing, I can teach you more when we have the chance,” Agnes said with a smile.

“Actually… I was also once taught a lesson by Miss Agnes.” Just then, André Davout suddenly spoke up in embarrassment. “I once foolishly challenged Miss Agnes and was easily defeated by her… It was only then that I realized how weak I was, but it also strengthened my resolve to become stronger.”

After speaking, he looked at Agnes solemnly. “Miss Agnes, I apologize that I was too embarrassed to mention the past when we met just now… I’m sure you don’t remember how you defeated me, because for you it was a trivial experience, but I have always remembered it. It’s a pity that I have more important things to do now. After His Majesty’s cause is successful, I would like to challenge you again. Perhaps I will still be soundly defeated, but at least I will make a better showing of myself, enough for you to remember me—”

“You’ve already made me remember you now,” Agnes’s eyes lit up, and she replied to him with great seriousness. “Losing is not frightening. What’s frightening is becoming disheartened for fear of losing face and degenerating into a state of worthlessness… You are able to face defeat and still muster the courage to try again. That truly touches upon the essence of a swordsman. With that kind of spirit, you will certainly do well in other matters too! I think His Majesty is lucky to have a subordinate like you.”

“Thank you!” To be praised so highly by Agnes, André Davout felt a great sense of relief, almost moved to tears.

The others were also moved by Agnes’s words and nodded in agreement.

What an admirable presence, even Theresa, who was usually critical of people, couldn’t help but be secretly impressed by Agnes’s performance.

At that moment, Theresa suddenly felt a bit of relief.

She secretly celebrated the fact that she had made the correct, crucial decision.

If she had wallowed in sorrow and pain, had not gone to Rome to meet the Empress Dowager Letizia and happened to see His Highness, had not agreed to uphold their engagement, had not forced her parents to relent so she could make the journey—if she had missed a single step, even one misstep, then she would not have been able to reach His Highness’s side in time. Edgar and Agnes would have still arrived on schedule, and then who knows what would have happened…

No, Theresa, are you losing your nerve?

She was suddenly shocked back to reality.

She felt annoyed, even a little ashamed, at her momentary hesitation and relief.

This is absolutely not how I should be thinking.

Your union with His Highness is blessed by God’s grace, favored by destiny. What reason is there to be afraid?

Agnes is indeed excellent, but I am not outshone.

In an instant, she regained her composure.

She raised her head, faced Agnes directly, and greeted her with a sincere smile.

“Miss Agnes, it is a pleasure to meet you. It is a pity I only learned of your deeds today, but that does not lessen my admiration for you.”

Chapter 242: 129, Commemoration and Celebration

“Miss Agnes, I am delighted to meet you. It’s a pity I only learned of your deeds today, but that doesn’t diminish my admiration for you.”

This was the first thing Theresa said to Agnes.

Her expression was modest and her tone very polite, sufficiently conveying a kind and friendly attitude.

“Your Highness… you are too kind. I don’t deserve such praise.” Agnes laughed, a little embarrassed. “It is an honor for me to meet you as well.”

After she spoke, her eyes flickered, and she stood awkwardly, unsure of what to say next.

Although she was born into a ducal family and had frequented the court since childhood, she had no experience interacting with princes and princesses, much less flattering others. Thus, she didn’t know how to respond to Princess Theresa’s goodwill.

But instinctively, she knew that since Theresa was this young man’s fiancée, she would one day be the mistress her older sister and brother-in-law would serve. If fortune favored them, she might even become the Empress of France. So Agnes dared not be presumptuous, not wanting to leave a bad impression and implicate her innocent sister.

Deep down, she was also curious. What kind of person was Princess Theresa, to have followed this young man so faithfully, never abandoning him after such a devastating blow?

“Please, don’t be so formal. You can speak freely here.” Theresa noticed Agnes’s discomfort and continued to smile at her. “And… I think we could be friends.”

With that, she nodded to Aiglon, then rose and walked over to Agnes. Bound by etiquette, Agnes subconsciously stood up as well.

And so, the two stood face to face, gazing at each other in the candlelight.

Both young women were exceptionally beautiful, but each possessed a unique aura—one was dressed in finery, possessing both a young woman’s charm and a princess’s dignity; the other was plainly attired, yet radiated an unconcealable heroic spirit and pride.

So beautiful… they both thought simultaneously, marveling at the other.

“Miss Agnes, would you be my friend?” Theresa put her thoughts aside and asked her warmly.

Then, she extended her silk-gloved hand. “There are too few girls here. Although I can understand why and can endure it, meeting a woman my own age is always so relaxing. Especially… when she is so outstanding and admirable! Thank God for letting me meet such a person. You needn’t worry that I’m difficult to get along with. They all know I am by no means a picky or harsh person…”

These words from Theresa were not entirely deliberate flattery. Although she had only heard fragments of Agnes’s story, it was enough for her to form a very high opinion of her.

She was someone who loved legends, who loved the extraordinary. It was inevitable that she would feel respect for a girl like Agnes, who stood out so starkly from her peers.

As for the slight wariness she felt because of Aiglon, that was another matter entirely—one she could control.

Agnes was still a little stunned. To be treated like this by Princess Theresa upon their first meeting left her at a loss, for it was far beyond the scope of her social experience.

Fortunately, at that moment, she caught her brother-in-law’s eye from the corner of her vision and immediately came to her senses.

“Of course!” she nodded quickly, then reached out and carefully took the princess’s hand. “Your Highness, thank you for granting me such an honor. I would be very happy to be your friend.”

And so, under the watchful gaze of everyone present, the two young women clasped hands.

A natural human appreciation for beauty made them all break into applause, and even Aiglon couldn’t help but clap softly.

After a moment, Theresa withdrew her hand and looked at Agnes with a smile.

“Have you fought many duels?” she asked in a low voice.

“Hmm… not that many, especially recently. After all, no one challenges me anymore,” Agnes replied casually, then added with a touch of pride, “And, since I completed my training, I’ve never lost.”

“How incredible!” Theresa exclaimed in genuine admiration, then smiled sheepishly. “To be honest with you, ever since I met Aiglon, it has pained me a little each time he has had to duel—once against my father, and once against his teacher. So, I’ve instinctively grown a little afraid of swords and blades! However, I would look forward to seeing you perform. I imagine it would be a grand and magnificent spectacle.”

“If you’re interested, I’ll invite you to watch the next time I have a match with someone,” Agnes offered, not minding at all. “But I suppose no one has the time for that right now.”

“It’s alright, we will wait for the future. I’m sure an opportunity will arise soon,” Theresa said with a firm nod. Then she asked, “Does your father know you are here?”

“He certainly doesn’t know right now. He’s politically opposed to the Bonaparte family, so we had to keep it from him.” Agnes giggled. “But he’s probably found out by now. What of it? He can neither send people to drag me back nor publicize the matter, so he’ll just have to accept it! Of course, when I return home, he’ll give me a terrible scolding, but that’s a problem for later. We’ll cross that bridge when we come to it~”

Theresa couldn’t help but laugh along with her.

After laughing, she felt a pang of emotion—it seemed they were both deeply doted on by their fathers, yet had also infuriated them with their willfulness.

Agnes would probably be forgiven easily, but she wondered if she could ever mend the rift with her own father.

“Although we must do certain things for various reasons, a father is still a father. We must be sure to make it up to them in the future,” she said, moved by the thought.

“Yes, you’re right.” Agnes nodded, then her lips curved into a pout. “I’ll apologize to my father when I get back. If he wants to hit me, I’ll just stand there and let him—let him be the first and only person who can strike me without me being able to fight back…”

“Hahahaha…” Though touched by a hint of sadness, Theresa was amused.

Next, she curtsied.

“Alright, let’s leave it at that for now. We shouldn’t take up everyone else’s time.”

“Yes, Your Highness!” Agnes quickly curtsied in return.

In their brief interaction, her impression of Princess Theresa was excellent. Just as the princess herself had said, despite her lineage from the ancient Habsburg family, she truly put on no airs and was not arrogant because of her bloodline.

She felt this would make her coming days easier—after all, she would certainly be seeing a lot of Princess Theresa from now on.

As everyone watched, the two young women returned to their seats, and the focus of all eyes shifted back to the young man.

Aiglon was in high spirits—after all, who wouldn’t be pleased after witnessing such a scene?

The glass of wine he had just drunk sent a gentle warmth through his chest, but it also filled him with a surging passion.

He looked up at the star-filled sky and slowly rose to his feet.

“This starry sky… it’s truly beautiful…” he sighed with sincere emotion. “What’s more beautiful is that I can admire it in freedom. Thinking back to a year ago, it feels like a lifetime away… Yes, the world is completely different. A year ago, I was lonely and helpless, trapped in a palace, cynical about the world; a year later, I am rallying my supporters to fight for me. By the grace of fate, I came here and received your aid. Fate has gathered all of us, brought us together for the same goal, and we strive for the same cause!”

Then, he gracefully raised his wine glass and looked at those assembled. “Gentlemen, I am no omnipotent genius, nor am I some infallible sage. I know full well how many difficulties and obstacles lie ahead… But I believe that success depends on human effort. This era has already seen too many miracles. My own birth was a miracle… A genius who went from nothing to possessing a powerful empire in a few short years, defeating one formidable enemy after another, then joined in marriage with a princess of an ancient imperial house and fathered his own heir—isn’t that the miraculous story we have just witnessed? I was once a part of that miracle, and I will lead you to continue it. This is the mission God has given me, and more than that, it is my obligation! Heed my call! For the Empire, for victory! We have nothing else, and we need nothing else!”

“Long Live!” The moment he finished speaking, those present astutely responded with cheers.

Then, everyone raised their glasses, saluted Aiglon, and drank.

Though Agnes hesitated slightly, given the atmosphere, she did as the others did—she supposed she would grow more accustomed to this in the future.

After his toast, Aiglon looked to Edgar. “Edgar, you are an excellent painter, so I would like to ask you: could you paint this evening’s scene, so that I may preserve it forever?”

“Your command is my duty, of course,” Edgar replied without a second thought, accepting immediately. “I will strive to make it one of the proudest works of my career, Your Majesty.”

“Good, that’s very good.” Aiglon nodded, then after a moment’s thought, added a suggestion. “Right, for the composition, use the moment when Theresa and Agnes were shaking hands. Place them at the center of the painting. I believe that is a true display of beauty…”

“Of course, Your Majesty! I will paint it exactly as you wish.” Edgar would never question or object to any of Aiglon’s requests, so he agreed at once.

“Then I shall await the presentation of your work.” Aiglon nodded, very pleased. “I am confident you will not disappoint me.”

“Sir de Tréville,” Theresa interjected. “I hear from Aiglon that you are a very fine painter, is that so?”

“I wouldn’t say fine, but I have indeed studied painting for many years, Your Highness,” Edgar answered respectfully. “When I was in Paris, I painted for many people and generally received good reviews.”

“Then, when you accompany His Highness in the future, you must do more to burnish his glorious image.” Theresa looked at him with expectation. “I look forward to your future works.”

“That is exactly what I wish to do,” Edgar said with a smile and a nod. “I will let all of France see His Majesty’s glorious image, and then they will draw their own comparisons. Who is more powerful, a conqueror brimming with vitality, or a decrepit, decaying, dying king? They can easily come to that conclusion themselves.”

“Yes, the people will make a wise judgment,” Theresa agreed wholeheartedly.

Then, she gave Edgar a particular word of encouragement. “The Tréville family is not only a noble house but also the leader of the Bonaparte supporters in France. Your father is widely respected, and Aiglon greatly needs his help… I ask that you serve His Highness well from now on. I can assure you that, barring any accidents, if we reign over Paris, your family will be among the most respected courtiers of our court. Aiglon and I will never forget the contributions of others.”

In contrast to her warm and friendly attitude toward Agnes, Theresa maintained a polite yet cool respect for Edgar.

It wasn’t that Edgar’s performance was poor, or that his features and bearing were unappealing, but rather that the frivolous, dandyish air of a young master he projected was not to Theresa’s liking. Having frequently been in contact with the court and high society, she had long grown tired of such a superficial appearance masking a mediocre mind.

Nevertheless, she still had to show him the proper respect.

In her view, although Agnes and Edgar’s families currently held vastly different levels of prestige and status, in terms of lineage, both were from noble houses. It was for this very reason that the Duke of Nordlingen, after his daughter Alice’s firm insistence, had pinched his nose and agreed to their marriage.

Even though she had thrown her lot in with Aiglon, as a member of the Habsburg imperial family, she instinctively valued the reputation and influence of high society. Thus, the Tréville family also earned her esteem.

As she saw it, Aiglon’s reign over France would not be a bloody slaughter like the Great Revolution, but a continuation of Napoleon’s established path: implementing enlightened policies while seeking reconciliation with the nobility. The Tréville family would undoubtedly serve as an excellent bridge.

To achieve this goal, she did not mind granting the Tréville family an elevated status in the future court.

Of course, if she could see the sordid little thoughts hidden in Edgar’s heart right now, her attitude would surely be completely different…

“I hear your child will be born soon?” she asked Edgar.

“Yes.” Edgar nodded, then added, “When His Majesty was speaking with my wife earlier, he bestowed a name upon the child. If it’s a boy, he will be called Charles, and if a girl, Charlotte.”

“Then let us all toast this child.” Theresa raised her glass. “I will prepare a precious gift for this child… May God bless him!”

“May God bless him!” Another round of cheerful laughter and the clinking of glasses ensued.

And so, amid this lively and harmonious banquet, Edgar and Agnes officially became members of Aiglon’s circle. The Tréville family had revealed itself to the young man in a timely manner.

This was precisely the outcome for which Alice, thousands of kilometers away, had prayed and hoped.

Chapter 243: Sisters

“May God bless them!”

Amidst the cheers of the crowd, Agnes silently prayed for her older sister and her child.

Compared to the polite platitudes of everyone present, her prayer was infinitely more sincere. She had loved and respected her older sister since childhood and desperately wished for her happiness. It was because of Alice’s request that she had left her comfortable home without complaint and come to this foreign land thousands of miles away.

How are my sister and the baby doing? She couldn’t help but be sick with worry once more.

Though young, she knew that childbirth was an ordeal for a woman, a moment where a single misstep could lead to death. Even those of royal birth, queens and princesses, often fell victim to tragic complications. Her sister’s due date had arrived, yet her husband and younger sister, who should have been by her side, were far away in a foreign country, unable to care for her. How could one not be worried?

As this thought crossed her mind, she glanced over and saw Edgar, beaming, chatting away with Princess Theresa and the others, his smile as bright as could be.

Your wife is suffering, and the fate of your child is unknown, yet how can you laugh so freely and happily?! she couldn’t help but complain inwardly.

Throughout their journey, though her brother-in-law had been very polite to her, showing no disrespect, she could see that he wasn’t particularly concerned about his wife and child. Instead, he seemed to be lamenting the Parisian life he was temporarily unable to enjoy.

She had met Edgar through her older sister. Although her father had always opposed their romance and was even more vehemently against their marriage, she had publicly sided with her sister during the family’s arguments, even quarreling with her beloved father. In the end, faced with the sisters’ persistence, their father had no choice but to yield.

At the time, she had a very good impression of Edgar. After all, he was handsome, elegant in speech, and highly accomplished in the arts—a dashing young man beloved by madams and young ladies alike, and she was no exception. But more importantly, she firmly believed that since her brilliant sister had chosen Edgar with such resolve, then he must be the best choice, the only one who could make her sister happy.

Their seemingly happy life after marriage had only reinforced Agnes’s belief.

However, the scenes from their journey, culminating in this very moment, had forced her to face the reality behind the stage curtain. A doubt began to form in her heart about her previous conviction—was this truly the happiest choice?

She could see it now. In Edgar’s heart, Alice’s place was not more important than his own. He did not love her older sister the way she loved him.

So, were all the sacrifices Alice had made for him truly worth it? She didn’t know the answer.

But in any case, having come this far, there was no point in doubting anymore. Her older sister had married into the Tréville family, was content to bear Edgar’s children, and was pouring all her intellect and heart into planning for the family’s future. There was no turning back. All they could do was grit their teeth and see the path to its end.

And as for herself, she could never let her older sister walk this path alone. She too could only grit her teeth and do everything in her power to help her.

But as she walked on, she also made a silent vow in her heart—if Edgar dared to let down her sister, to let all her hopes turn to dust and her life’s devotion become a joke, then she would stand up and, in God’s place, inflict upon Edgar a punishment he could never bear for all eternity.

Of course, she desperately hoped she was just overthinking things, that everything would be as wonderful as in a dream.

Sitting beside her, Edmond Dantès seemed to sense the young woman’s inner turmoil.

“Miss Agnes, you seem to have something on your mind,” he said quietly, setting down his wine glass.

“No, I’m just not used to large crowds,” Agnes replied with a smile, pulling herself from her thoughts. “Please don’t mind me. Just enjoy the celebration.”

“As long as everything is all right,” Edmond Dantès smiled. “I imagine you must be a little homesick. Even I, a man from the provinces, can’t forget the splendor of Paris after seeing it just once, let alone someone like you who grew up there.”

“Actually… it’s not all that,” Agnes said with a shrug. “Strictly speaking, Paris isn’t where I was born. We didn’t always live in paradise, as you might imagine—you may have forgotten that my family was in exile for many years before returning to the country. From the outbreak of the revolution until the Restoration monarchy’s rule was fully stabilized in 1816, my grandparents and father were constantly fleeing the chaos of war throughout Italy. I was born there in 1811—the same year your current His Majesty was born. He received the blessings of the entire world, while I could only wander with my family, worrying about where our next meal would come from.”

Perhaps it was the effect of the alcohol, but memories from deep within her poured out as if a floodgate had been opened. A faint blush appeared on Agnes’s face as she continued, “As you know, exiles like us are like flowers without roots. We look pretty, but we’re nothing more than decorations. They call themselves dukes and marquises, but what do those titles mean outside of France? No one is going to bow to you for them!

“At first, because they brought some jewelry when they fled, my grandparents and father lived quite comfortably. But how could the wealth they hastily brought with them sustain the expenses they were accustomed to since childhood? A year or two would have been fine, but they were in exile for over twenty years! Before long, their coffers were empty, and like other exiles, they had to find a new means of livelihood. My grandmother worked as a seamstress. My father has always been too ashamed to mention that he became a tutor and bookkeeper for a local wealthy merchant…唉, you won’t hear these stories from the noble lords and ladies at court today. Everyone wants to forget it all as if it were a nightmare. But facts are facts, how can they truly be erased from memory? I’m not like them. I don’t think there’s anything shameful about it. What’s so disgraceful about finding a way to support your own family?”

Listening to Agnes’s account, Edmond Dantès was momentarily speechless.

Agnes spoke with a voice full of emotion and with such candor that he didn’t doubt the truth of a single word.

But to be honest, he didn’t feel particularly sympathetic—after all, he himself had spent over a decade in the filth of a prison. Ordinary misery could no longer stir his soul, and besides, how many people in those years had suffered far more than they?

“Count, please don’t misunderstand. I’m not trying to boast about how much I’ve suffered… After all, so many people suffered in those years, and many lost their lives. Our family, at least, returned to France and became prominent again. In comparison, we were fortunate enough. What right do we have to complain?” Just then, Agnes smiled faintly. “I was just reflecting on how, in times of wealth and prosperity, siblings often lose their affection for one another, seeing each other as rivals. But it was adversity that gave me a familial bond I will never forget. I’m not proud of the hardship, but it truly forged an inseparable connection between my sister and me.”

“Although I’ve only met Madam once, I could also see that the bond between you and her is truly extraordinary,” Edmond Dantès nodded. “Madam is indeed a very intelligent and considerate person. I have the utmost respect for her.”

“My respect is ten thousand times greater than yours, because… I was raised by my older sister,” Agnes replied in a low voice. “As I just mentioned, my parents were busy trying to make a living to support the family, so the children were left in the care of Alice, the eldest daughter. Every day, she would find ways to feed us with what little money we had, and she was always the last to eat. When I was little, I loved apples. Sometimes she would deliberately go without food just to save enough money to buy me one, and she was just a child herself then… Sometimes she would go to the streets to sell handkerchiefs my Mother had woven. Afraid to leave me unattended, she would carry me on her back. One time, she didn’t sell a single one, and I was crying the whole time on her back. She was at her wits’ end, so she turned her head to look at me and started crying too. Then, after she was done crying, she would comfort me and carry me back home.”

At this point, Agnes’s voice suddenly choked, and she paused.

Then, she picked up her wine glass and took a light sip, steadying her turbulent emotions. “My apologies. To say such things on an occasion like this, I must have made a fool of myself.”

“No, Mademoiselle… I am deeply moved,” Edmond Dantès shook his head quickly. “Such genuine emotion is truly touching. I finally understand the bond between you.”

“I would go through fire and water for my sister’s happiness. Let her use me as she wishes, as long as it’s all worth it,” Agnes said, as if answering him, and also as if speaking to herself.

Then, she seemed to remember something else.

“By the way, since you left, Mr. Danglars has asked our family about you several times. It seems he still has some doubts about your identity, but I managed to put him off each time.”

Upon hearing the name Danglars, Edmond Dantès instinctively bristled like a hedgehog, his eyes turning sharp and fierce.

It was the name of his enemy, a name he would never forget.

The last time he was in Paris, it was through Agnes’s introduction that he had been able to meet the banker and establish a relationship, even conducting a transaction with him.

For now, he was busy with His Majesty’s expedition and had no time to deal with this viper, but he knew that one day, he would have a final reckoning with him.

“It seems you are also a man with quite a story…” Seeing Edmond Dantès’s expression, Agnes smiled faintly.

She could tell that Edmond Dantès definitely knew and hated Danglars, which was why he had tried so hard to get close to him.

However, she had no desire to interfere.

Edmond Dantès must have his reasons for doing so, and she chose to stand by his side.

“Perhaps you are not a real count, but so what? My father wasn’t always a duke. We are all just survivors of a great torrent, struggling for our own lives and dreams… To me, who sits on the throne is not important at all. Even being forced to leave France again wouldn’t matter, as long as my family is safe. We have endured all that, so I am not afraid.”

“You are very admirable, Mademoiselle,” Edmond Dantès said after a moment of silence, a hint of respect in his voice. “Before, I was in awe of your family background and your skills, and I admired your unattainable elegance… But now, I respect your frankness and open-mindedness even more. Believe me, those are truly rare qualities.”

“I think so too,” Agnes nodded, then lifted her head proudly to look at him. “And you can add one more thing to that list: confidence! I firmly believe that success depends on human effort. If I work hard, I can protect my sister’s happiness.”

“I firmly believe so as well!” Edmond Dantès smiled too.

Then, he raised his glass and solemnly presented it before Agnes. “May I share in your confidence and courage?”

“Of course~” Agnes’s smile returned.

She then picked up her own glass and lightly clinked it against his.

Though neither of them said it aloud, Edmond Dantès knew that he was now considered a friend by Agnes.

He felt it was an honor.

So, he raised his glass, with a mix of emotion and joy, and downed the wine in a single gulp.

I truly hope this young lady can also have the best possible future, he thought.

It was precisely because he had been viciously trampled into the abyss by a demon that he knew, more than anyone, the preciousness of light. He hoped that this young lady would not be swallowed by the mire of time, and that her beautiful wishes would come true.

After all, if good is not rewarded with good, what is the point of civilization and society?

And so, as time went on, the welcome feast drew to a close.

Under the starry night sky, Aiglon gave his final address, and the party dispersed amidst the cheers of the crowd.

In the short time after the welcome feast, the news that “General Tréville’s son has come to serve His Majesty” spread among the Bonapartists, lifting their spirits.

However, Aiglon ordered that the news of Agnes’s arrival be kept secret. This was not only because she was a woman, but also to avoid putting her father in a difficult position—after all, if the great men of Paris knew that the Duke’s daughter had gone to join the rebels, the Duke would likely be overwhelmed with trouble.

Agnes also consciously kept to a secluded life in the hotel, rarely showing her face in public, and only interacting with a limited few, such as her brother-in-law and Theresa. Soon, the initial disturbance gradually subsided.

Aiglon continued to work on his plans. He ordered Edmond Dantès to deliver the first installment of financial support, a sum of three million francs, to his allies, just as he had promised.

This would nearly exhaust all the cash he had on hand, but he knew it was worth it.

The piece had been played. It was now his turn.

Chapter 244: 131, Setting Out on Campaign

After settling in Edgar de Tréville and his party, who had come to join him, Aiglon continued to expand his forces according to his plan. A few days later, his ally, Panos Kolokotronis, came to visit.

Panos Kolokotronis’s visit was twofold. First, he came to thank the young man for his generous aid—not long ago, Aiglon, through Edmond Dantès, had transferred millions of francs to his father, allowing him to catch his breath and stabilize the army’s morale. It was only right and proper that he offer his thanks in person.

Second, he also sought to ascertain the young man’s specific plans for his next move.

According to the consensus he and Theodoros Kolokotronis had reached at the Sparta conference, Aiglon would provide financial assistance to help the Kolokotronis father and son stabilize their finances and, in turn, attempt to salvage the Greek government’s precarious financial situation. In return, he would have the freedom to act and operate independently, and the two Kolokotronises would not interfere with any of his actions.

However, “non-interference” was one thing, but the Kolokotronis father and son still hoped to maintain communication with him to understand his specific intentions.

Panos’s request was met with a warm response, and Aiglon granted him an audience immediately.

“Panos, it’s been a long time,” Aiglon greeted him warmly as soon as they met.

“It has been a long time, Grand Master,” Panos replied, bowing respectfully. “I am here today to thank you for your previous generous gift. We will never forget your contribution to us, to the Greek nation.”

“We signed an agreement, and I will act in accordance with it,” Aiglon replied. “I hope our future cooperation will be as pleasant as it has been.”

“I am certain of it,” Panos answered at once. “My father and I will honor our promise to the death. You are our dearest friend now, and no matter what happens, we will never betray you.”

Aiglon merely smiled at such words.

Anyone could say pretty words, but actions were another matter entirely. It wasn’t that he looked down on the man’s integrity, but as the leader of a group, he had a natural obligation to be responsible for the lives of his subordinates. No one could guarantee they would never change their stance based on the circumstances.

Besides, he himself was still in contact with their opponents… He imagined the father and son had their own considerations as well.

“Good. Let us fight side by side and create a brilliant future together!” he simply replied with a smile.

Then, he changed the subject. “I believe I know what else you want to ask. To save you the trouble of beating around the bush, I’ll tell you directly: I think I’m ready. It’s time to begin my operation—”

“What?” Panos was stunned for a moment, then exclaimed with delight. “Really?”

“Of course, it’s real. Did you think I would lie to you about such a matter, or that I’m merely jesting?” Aiglon retorted.

Panos could detect the underlying sarcasm, but he wasn’t offended, because the young man had just given him the best possible news. At present, although he and his father had barely managed to maintain stability, they were still under immense pressure from the combined Turkish and Egyptian armies. It would be for the best if Aiglon was willing to strike from another direction to draw the enemy’s attention.

Of course, to maintain the friendship between allies, he had to offer some polite words.

“Grand Master, I am deeply grateful for your chivalrous spirit in going through fire and water for our nation. However, you have already done more than enough for us, more than anyone else. We would never be so shameless as to rush you into taking risks. You are free to choose when to act. If any action of mine has made you feel that my father and I are pressuring you, I must tell you that was never my intention. I simply wished to speak with you.”

“Rest assured, Panos, this is my own decision. I won’t hold it against you,” Aiglon said, shaking his head with a smile. “By my count, it has been nearly a month since I arrived in Greece. If I still haven’t taken any action by now, I would feel deeply ashamed of my own boasts. So, I must face the challenge that fate has set for me.”

Since his arrival in Greece, Aiglon had been gathering supporters who had come from all over and recruiting local Greek soldiers. Although a month was not enough time to forge them all into a cohesive unit, he did have an army.

In theory, he could become stronger if he continued to wait, but he didn’t want to wait any longer. News of his arrival in Greece had already spread far and wide. Not only the nations of Europe, but the Turkish Sultan and the Egyptian Pasha must have also learned of his presence by now. They would surely be making targeted decisions in response.

For this reason, Aiglon decided to act preemptively, to create momentum before they could alter their deployments.

As long as he created enough of a stir, he could prove he had done his utmost for the cause of justice, regardless of success or failure. Conversely, if he failed to seize this opportunity, he would only be squandering his time, left to lament his powerlessness against his enemies.

Therefore, without waiting for the Kolokotronises to urge him, Aiglon decided to act immediately and fulfill his part of the agreement.

As expected, his words moved Panos deeply. This was the result he had most desired, yet he never thought he would obtain it so easily.

He bowed to Aiglon once more, then looked at the young man with a sincere gaze.

“Grand Master, since you have made your decision, I can only see you off on your journey with a heart full of gratitude. I wish you and your men the best of luck!”

“I wish you luck as well,” Aiglon said, extending his hand.

“Take care, Your Majesty!”

Panos gripped the young man’s hand tightly. In his emotional state, he addressed the youth by this title. “I will pray to God for your safety.”

———

After seeing Panos off, Aiglon gathered his trusted subordinates.

“Michel, are all the preparations complete?” he first asked the commander-in-chief of his army, Michel Ney, the Duke of Elchingen. “How is everyone’s morale?”

“All preparations are complete, Your Majesty,” Michel Ney replied immediately. “Officers and soldiers alike are in high spirits. They are all burning with enthusiasm, wanting to win victories for you, unafraid even to sacrifice their lives.”

“Excellent!” Aiglon nodded. “Then I am relieved…”

He then looked out at the distant sea and sky and let out a long breath. “We’ve done everything within our control. Now, we leave the rest to the judgment of fate.”

Although his tone was very calm, everyone present could sense the weight of his words. Their hearts were filled with a mixture of excitement and nervousness.

“Your Majesty, why don’t you stay here? I can lead the expedition in your place,” his cousin Charles spoke up after a long silence. “While I have no doubt of your victory, the world is unpredictable. Once battle is joined, there are always many unforeseen risks… Your safety is simply too important to us. It would be best to avoid any risk.”

“No, absolutely not!” Aiglon shook his head, flatly rejecting the proposal. “All their hopes rest on me. For that very reason, I must be there. Otherwise, what are they giving their lives for? If I am not present to witness them fight and bleed with my own eyes, then everything will collapse. No one can take my place.”

After speaking, he looked at Michel Ney, who gave a silent nod of acknowledgment.

It was true. The current small army was a motley force, and the only thing holding it together was the shared cause of “achieving greatness by following His Majesty Napoleon II.” If Aiglon appeared timid at the very beginning, making everyone think that this so-called Napoleon II was a coward who couldn’t stand the sight of blood, then the cohesion of the group would rapidly crumble.

Thus, for both sentiment and reason, Aiglon had to be there in person.

Seeing this reaction from everyone, Charles could say no more. “Alright, Your Majesty. I was being shortsighted.”

“Charles, don’t be discouraged. I understand your well-meaning intention to protect the family’s interests… You will accompany me on this campaign, and I expect you to show your courage and bring glory to our family name.” As Aiglon spoke, he looked at his two cousins. “As for you, Louis, you will remain here to communicate with our allies on my behalf and keep me informed of all developments. Do you understand?”

In the current atmosphere, his orders were naturally met with no objection. The two cousins immediately agreed.

“After I depart, Theresa will remain here with full authority to handle all affairs. All my property and supplies here will be at her disposal.” Aiglon had already considered this day many times, so he spoke calmly and methodically. “Also, I must emphasize one thing to those who are staying behind—you must obey Theresa’s orders no matter what. If anyone dares to show her the slightest disrespect, or deliberately delays or fails to carry out her orders, I will subject them to the most severe punishment!”

As he spoke, Aiglon swept his gaze over everyone present. “Do you remember that?!”

“Yes!” he received a unified response.

“Good.” Aiglon nodded.

He could see that when Theresa had first arrived on the Island of Monte Cristo, many had harbored some misgivings towards the Austrian princess, or at least doubted whether she had the resolve to follow His Majesty in building an enterprise. But after this period of time, Theresa’s personality and way of doing things had gradually been accepted by all. Whatever prejudices they held against Austria, they had at least accepted the young woman’s status as the future “mistress of the house.”

After Aiglon set out on his campaign, his fleet and treasures in Methoni had to be entrusted to the most trusted person for management. His communications with other places also needed to be handled by the most reliable person—clearly, Theresa was the only choice.

“Alright, I’ve said what needs to be said. From now on, what we need is not words, but action.” After giving his instructions, Aiglon delivered his final statement. “You have always proven your loyalty through your actions, and I expect you to continue to do so… After all, our time has come. May fate protect us!”

“May God protect us!” his words were met with a unified response.

After the final meeting concluded, everyone dispersed to prepare for the coming expedition.

But after everyone had left, Edgar remained behind and cautiously approached Aiglon’s side.

“Edgar, is there something else you wish to say?” Aiglon asked, somewhat curious.

“Your Majesty, you have not assigned me any specific task, which makes me very worried,” Edgar replied in a low voice. “I request to accompany you on the campaign.”

“Alright. Since you are so full of ambition, I will grant your request,” Aiglon agreed with a nod. “However, I’m sorry, but since you have only just arrived and are not familiar with the men under my command, and you have no prior military experience, I cannot give you a command. You will stay by my side. You can be my secretary, record documents for me, or put your talent for drawing to use.”

Aiglon knew in his heart that Edgar was not someone who enjoyed hardship and adventure, but… since he had made such a request, he agreed directly.

Although he didn’t rate Edgar’s abilities very highly, and thus was unwilling to give him command responsibilities, he also knew that the Tréville family was and would continue to be very helpful to his cause. If he didn’t allow Edgar to accompany him, it would be tantamount to humiliating the family, needlessly eroding their loyalty.

Of course, if something were to happen to Edgar, it would also deal an unbearable blow to General Tréville and Alice. So, he planned to keep Edgar by his side, which would at least keep him much safer.

“Yes, Your Majesty. I will serve you with all my heart,” Edgar replied, a look of joy on his face as he immediately accepted.

Then, he seemed to hesitate again.

“Is there another request? Just speak your mind,” Aiglon asked impatiently.

“If it’s possible, could Agnes accompany us as well?” Edgar asked cautiously. “She wishes to protect me.”

“Absolutely not,” Aiglon shook his head, refusing him. “Agnes is a girl. How could I let her endure such hardship? Besides, it would set a bad precedent for the others.”

“Your Majesty, it’s not that I fear death, but Agnes was entrusted by her older sister to ensure my safety. If I leave her here alone, I’m afraid she won’t be able to accept it, and there’s no telling what kind of trouble she might stir up…” Edgar continued to persuade the young man. “Rest assured, she is not someone who can’t endure hardship. To complete the task her sister gave her, she will not complain in the slightest!”

After a pause, he leaned in a little closer and added in a whisper, “If you are concerned about appearances, I can have her dress as my orderly. I don’t think anyone would mind…”

Aiglon frowned slightly.

“Your Majesty, please grant Agnes and Alice their wish…” Edgar pleaded. “I promise you, we will not cause you any trouble.”

Edgar himself doesn’t matter much, Aiglon thought, but winning the loyalty of these two sisters would indeed be a great gain…

“Alright, I agree. But you must remember, keep a low profile at all costs and do not stir up any trouble,” he instructed Edgar.

“Absolutely! I swear it on my family’s honor!” Edgar said, relieved, immediately taking an oath.

Chapter 245: 132, The Wager

Under Edgar’s solemn assurances, Aiglon agreed to his strange request.

In his view, this was a small privilege the Tréville family had earned with their loyalty and reputation. As long as he could keep them on his side, it was nothing to make an exception for them.

After bidding farewell to Edgar, Aiglon returned to his bedroom, where Theresa and Chanel were already waiting.

Neither of them looked pleased. In fact, Chanel’s face even bore the traces of tears.

“What’s wrong? Did you two just have a fight?” Aiglon joked, trying to lighten the atmosphere.

“Your Majesty…” Hearing his voice, Chanel couldn’t help but burst into tears again. She walked over to the young man, grabbed his arm, and pleaded, crying, “Please, just take me with you… I’ve been serving you ever since I met you, and you’ve grown accustomed to my care. How could you bear to leave me behind now? I won’t be able to sleep for a single day you’re gone. I’m begging you, please take me with you!”

“Chanel, you make it sound as if I couldn’t survive without someone to wait on me… You underestimate me too much,” Aiglon replied with a smile. “Thank you for all your care. Just wait for my return.”

“Your Majesty…” Chanel, still unwilling to give up, continued to plead with him through her tears.

“Chanel, that’s enough! Be quiet!” Theresa could not watch any longer and scolded Chanel directly. “Since you are the head maid, you should set an example. Don’t make such willful demands that put Aiglon in a difficult position. Going to war is not a picnic. What sense is there in bringing a maid along? Alright, you may leave now. I have something to discuss with him.”

Under Theresa’s rare and stern rebuke, Chanel was both hurt and frightened. In the end, she could only nod and accept reality.

“Your Majesty, you must take good care of yourself. I will wait for your return…”

She said this with a sob in her voice, then walked out of the room, dejected.

Only Aiglon and Theresa remained in the room.

Theresa stared intently at the young man, the autumn ripples in her eyes seeming to hold a thousand unspoken words.

She had only just been reunited with His Highness, and they had pledged their lives to one another. Yet, before they could enjoy the sweetness of their time together for long, they had to part ways once more. Her heart was also filled with reluctance, but she knew better than anyone that it couldn’t be helped.

His Highness was striding forward to pursue his dream. For the sake of their future together, she too had to do what was necessary—at the very least, she could not be a burden to him.

“Your Highness, I finally understand,” she said softly after a moment of silence.

“Understand what?” Aiglon asked.

“When I was a little girl, I would always hear the older ladies talk about their past experiences, about how their husbands went off to war. They spoke of the constant anxiety they felt while managing the household, waiting. Some of them even became widows because of it…” Theresa leaned on the young man’s shoulder and whispered her reply. “I was too young then. While I knew it was a tragedy, I couldn’t fully comprehend that kind of worry and pain. But now, I finally understand… God, if I had a choice, I would never let any of this happen.”

As Theresa spoke, her voice began to choke up, but she fought back her tears.

After all, for the nobility who had just lived through the thirty years of turmoil since the Great Revolution, this was an all-too-common affair.

Theresa’s words moved Aiglon. He reached out and stroked her cheek.

“I’m sorry, Theresa. I’m always making you sad and afraid, but… there are some things I must do. Since I have chosen this path, I can face everything that comes with it.”

“Yes, and so can I.” Theresa’s eyes widened as she looked at him, and she nodded firmly. “Those ladies endured all of this with tremendous courage. Now it’s my turn, and I will be just as strong as they were.”

The “ladies” Theresa mentioned were married to Austrian noble officers, which meant… the enemy they faced was none other than Napoleon and his French Imperial army.

However, right now, neither of them paid any mind to such a trivial detail.

People’s nationalities may differ, but human emotions are universal.

When two nations were at war, be it in this country or that one, the mothers, wives, and daughters of the soldiers would all pray for their sons, husbands, and fathers, hoping for their safe return. That feeling was one and the same.

“Theresa, thank you.” Aiglon was deeply touched and pulled Theresa into a tight embrace. “I’ve already told them. Everyone who stays behind must obey your orders. If anyone dares to disrespect you, I will mete out the most severe punishment.”

“Your Highness, I will take care of everything here,” Theresa said, resting her head on the young man’s chest. “Although I’m still too young and there might be many things I don’t understand, I will use all of my intellect and heart to solve any troubles here for you. You can go and do what you need to do without reservations.”

“Yes, I believe in you,” Aiglon replied. “Don’t worry about being inexperienced. Everything starts from zero. Do you think I have any experience to guide me in what I’m doing? None. I simply trust my calculations implicitly, then summon my courage and ten times the perseverance to see it through. When a problem arises, I find a way to solve it! I don’t trust you blindly because you’re my fiancée. I trust you because you are the clever and resourceful Theresa von Habsburg. I am confident in my judgment of people, so you must believe in yourself as well—”

“That’s very nice to hear,” Theresa replied with a faint smile. “If only you’d thought that way before.”

“Alright… didn’t we agree not to bring up the past?” Aiglon laughed awkwardly. “Besides, if I had told you everything back then and involved you in the conspiracy, God knows if your father would have personally hunted me down.”

His joke made them both laugh, and amidst their laughter, much of the tension and worry that had filled Theresa’s heart dissipated.

She pulled away from Aiglon’s embrace and stood face-to-face with the young man.

“Aiglon, although… although this isn’t the life I once planned for us, I still feel very happy, because we are together, and we are doing things that ordinary people cannot and dare not do… I’m proud of it. No matter what happens next, at least in the future, I can tell our children that their father never brought dishonor upon the great name he was born with.”

After saying this, she changed the subject.

“Will that Sir Edgar be going with you as well?”

“Yes, he strongly requested to accompany me,” Aiglon nodded. “To refuse under these circumstances would be to humiliate the Tréville family, so I had no choice but to agree. Alas, the Tréville family is very useful to me, so I must give them face.”

“Then will Miss Agnes be going with him?” Theresa asked again. “It seems she came here to protect her brother-in-law. I doubt she’d be willing to stay behind.”

“Sigh, I was told Agnes insists on protecting her brother-in-law, so I could only make an exception and agree. However, I made it clear she must dress as an orderly and try not to attract attention.” Aiglon shrugged. “I know it’s a bit absurd, but for now, this is the only way. I just hope it doesn’t cause any trouble…”

Theresa was a little surprised at first, but after thinking it over, she accepted it.

“Since Miss Agnes is so skilled, having her with you will at least provide you with more security,” Theresa said, blinking slightly. A hint of envy crept into her sigh. “To have such superb swordsmanship at such a young age, and the courage to face death without fear, Miss Agnes is truly admirable. If only I were as capable as her…”

“She can’t compare to your strengths either,” Aiglon replied, half-flattering her. “You are intelligent and perceptive, you can write poetry and play the piano, and you are modest in your dealings with others. She can’t match you in any of that. And… your skin is fairer and softer than hers, which I adore!”

“Your Highness!” At first, Theresa listened happily, but when she heard the teasing at the end, she couldn’t help but blush and shoot Aiglon a glare.

“Hahahaha! But it’s what I truly think!” Aiglon roared with laughter, then suddenly pulled Theresa into his arms again and kissed her deeply.

They both lost themselves in the moment, savoring each other’s taste as if to leave their mark on one another before this brief parting.

A long while later, their lips and tongues finally parted.

“Goodbye, Theresa,” Aiglon said solemnly, bidding his fiancée farewell.

“Goodbye, Your Highness.” Theresa lowered her gaze, perfectly concealing her sorrow and reluctance.

Aiglon did not linger. He nodded, then turned and strode resolutely out of the room.

He was now filled with passion, as if his entire body was brimming with inexhaustible strength.

Theresa stood at the window, her eyes fixed on Aiglon’s departing figure, watching as he, surrounded by guards, left the hotel’s entrance.

He has gone to do his part, and I must do mine, Theresa thought.

Two people as one, sharing weal and woe—she loved this feeling, and it was something she had won through her own incredible persistence.

She did not rest. Instead, she walked out of the bedroom and into a room down the hall, where Captain Foresti was waiting respectfully.

Since the Captain had been brought here by Theresa and was considered her confidant, Aiglon had left him behind to assist her.

As soon as the young woman entered, the Captain immediately stood up and saluted her.

“Captain, I’m sorry to have kept you waiting. I was just saying goodbye to Aiglon,” Theresa explained briefly. “He has left now, and most of the men have gone with him. Before he departed, he entrusted everything to me… I am in charge of everything here now.”

“I understand, Your Highness.” The Captain nodded, expressing his acknowledgment of and loyalty to Theresa.

“From now on, I will be relying on you for everything, Captain. First, show me around,” Theresa commanded succinctly.

The Captain didn’t ask any questions. He simply nodded in silence and led Theresa to a corner in the back of the room, where he opened a chest.

In an instant, the resplendence of jewels and pearls filled the room with a dazzling light. Theresa, however, remained unmoved and carefully took inventory of the jewelry.

Everything was exactly as listed in the accounts, not a single piece a miss. She felt a sense of relief.

Aiglon couldn’t conveniently carry these treasures, so he had left them here. They were essential for the realization of his plans and absolutely could not be lost.

Since Aiglon had entrusted the treasures to Theresa, she knew she had to guard them well.

Of course, merely guarding these treasures was not enough. There were so many other things she needed to do—maintaining order here, corresponding with her mother and Louise, receiving the Bonaparte supporters who would continue to arrive… Each and every task was complex and demanding, and certainly not a job to be taken lightly.

But Theresa believed she would never fail to live up to Aiglon’s expectations.

She sealed the chests of jewels again, then turned to look at the Captain. She could tell he had something he wanted to say.

“Is there something you wish to ask, Captain?”

“Has that Miss Agnes already left?” the Captain asked.

Theresa nodded lightly. “Have you met her?”

“Yes, I’ve seen her, but we haven’t spoken,” the Captain replied. “Although it’s hard to believe she’s really as skilled as people say, I can tell she is an expert.”

“Captain, if you were to face her, do you think you could defeat her?” Theresa asked casually.

“Well…” The Captain hesitated.

As a swordsman, he naturally enjoyed sparring with others. He didn’t even care about winning or losing, as long as he could experience the thrill of fighting a strong opponent.

So, ever since he had heard of Agnes’s deeds, he had been eager to test her.

In his prime, Captain Foresti would have been absolutely confident in his ability to defeat the young woman. But ever since being stabbed by his own student on that snowy night, he had been grievously injured. His physical abilities had declined sharply, and he could no longer compare to his former self.

The Captain reckoned that challenging Agnes in his current condition would only add another victory to her brilliant record and bring him nothing but shame.

Besides, now was not the time for being fond of fighting and needlessly causing trouble for others.

“I’m afraid it would be difficult.” Under Theresa’s gaze, the Captain finally decided to tell the truth. “My strength is not what it used to be…”

“I understand.” Theresa nodded, her expression unreadable. “For even you to be so wary of her… She certainly has reason to be proud. I have great respect for her.”

—

After leaving the hotel, Aiglon mounted the horse his guards had brought for him and rode to the encampment on the coast. There, his deployments were already assembled and ready to depart.

He rode past one square formation after another, and the officers and soldiers stood ramrod straight, their eyes following their Majesty in a silent salute.

As far as the eye could see, the seaside was a dense, dark mass of people, a much larger force than when he had left the Island of Monte Cristo.

This was the army he had bought with money, and it was his wager. And now, he had to throw the dice.

He did not know what the outcome would be, but he knew he had to do it.

Under the watchful eyes of all, he drew the ceremonial sword from his waist, pointed it toward the northeast, and swung it down with force.

“March! For Nafpaktos!”

Chapter 133: The Spark

“Forward! For Nafpaktos!”

Aiglon gave the command, immediately reining in his horse and heading northeast.

At his order, the officers relayed the commands, and all the square formations turned in unison, following behind him as they marched forward.

Constrained by discipline, the small army still presented a formidable sight, like a rolling swarm of black ants.

It was early autumn, and the weather was cool and pleasant. The road was level and firm. As they advanced along the winding path beside the sea, they could see the lush green hills in the distance on one side and the calm surface of the sea on the other. It was almost like a pleasant outing.

However, everyone knew this was merely the last moment of calm before the storm. Soon, they would face a trial of blood and fire.

At the very rear of the column was the baggage train, where the wagons carrying supplies were gathered, providing the driving force for the army’s continued march and combat.

And Edgar de Tréville was currently riding in one of those carriages.

He sat by the window, gazing at the scenery outside. An open sketchbook rested on his lap, and he held a pencil in his hand, attempting to sketch the view.

However, it was clear his heart wasn’t in it. He doodled absentmindedly in the book, his eyes constantly flickering.

His mind was indeed filled with worries.

First, he was worried about himself. In his heart, he had never been interested in things like family honor or the great cause of restoring the Empire. His greatest concern was his own pleasure. Yet, by a twist of fate, his father had forcibly sent him to this remote place to serve his sovereign.

It would have been fine if he were just a courtier—he was naturally skilled at flattering others—but now he had to march out with His Majesty and risk a barrage of gunfire, which made him miserable.

What made it even more miserable was that he currently had no assigned task, nor any actual title. He could tell that His Majesty didn’t trust his abilities much and was only using him as a figurehead because he was a member of the Tréville family.

Ordinarily, he wouldn’t have cared whether he was valued or not. In fact, he was happy to be overlooked. After all, he didn’t want to take any risks. As long as His Majesty gave him nominal respect and didn’t disgrace the Tréville family, it would be enough.

However, he knew his father would never accept such an outcome. If he returned from this special trip with nothing to show for it, no merits to his name, having only accompanied His Majesty on a journey, how could he possibly explain it to his father?

The thought filled him with anxiety, and the carriage’s jolting on the bumpy path made him feel even more uncomfortable.

He couldn’t help but glance at Agnes, who was sitting opposite him.

Compared to his insecurity, Agnes appeared perfectly at ease.

Following her agreement with Edgar, she was not wearing her usual dress but a simple black uniform. Her golden-brown hair was tucked into a cap, and even the little parasol she usually carried was carefully stowed away in a trunk inside the carriage.

Although she had changed into men’s attire, hiding the young woman’s slender beauty, the vibrant and heroic spirit she possessed was not diminished in the slightest. On the contrary, it became even more strikingly dazzling.

This proud, sharp, and bold temperament was not what Edgar liked. In his eyes, Agnes, though beautiful, lacked the charm and gentleness that a French woman ought to have. But at this moment, her bearing gave him the confidence he so desperately needed.

Agnes, my life and our family’s future are in your hands… I hope you won’t blame me.

“You seem to have been quite distracted.” Just as his mind was wandering, Agnes suddenly spoke. “You can’t draw well like that, you know.”

Being interrupted so suddenly, especially while thinking about her, made Edgar feel a little flustered. He shot her a guilty glance before composing himself and replying, “I was thinking of my family in Paris. I wonder how Alice and the child are doing.”

“Don’t worry, I’m sure they’ll be fine.” At the mention of her older sister, Agnes’s tone softened considerably. “God would never have the heart to torment someone as good as my sister… We just need to take care of ourselves. I imagine she’s very worried about us right now, too.”

“Alas, who can say? After all, we’re about to face the battlefield,” Edgar sighed. “But I suppose nothing will happen to me. His Majesty doesn’t seem to intend for me to charge into battle. As long as I stay by his side, my safety should be guaranteed.”

After saying this, he looked at his sister-in-law with some curiosity. “Agnes, you don’t seem scared at all?”

“I have nothing to be afraid of, Sir.” Agnes smiled and waved a finger lightly. “Although I’ve never been on a battlefield, I have faced life and death. I’ve fought against strong opponents and felt that bone-chilling fear. Once you’ve experienced that feeling, there’s nothing left to fear—”

Edgar knew that his sister-in-law had been through many fencing duels and was certainly more mentally steady than he was. To be honest, deep down, he was a little afraid of her.

“It seems you’re quite enjoying all this,” he could only reply with a forced smile.

“My sister’s task for me was only to protect you, not to charge into battle for your Majesty. So why shouldn’t I enjoy this journey as an observer?” Agnes countered with a smile. “Admittedly, the conditions here are harsh and basic, nothing like Paris, but at least we’re experiencing a legend. Witnessing all this is much more interesting than living those same old days in Paris, isn’t it?”

Edgar was speechless for a moment.

You two are actually quite well-matched, he thought.

The carriage continued forward in silence. A moment later, he spoke again.

“What do you think of His Majesty, Agnes?” he asked in a low voice.

“What about him?” Agnes frowned slightly, seemingly not understanding Edgar’s question.

“I mean, what kind of person do you think he is?” Edgar explained.

“Well…” Agnes’s brow remained furrowed as if she were in a dilemma. But after a moment’s hesitation, she gave her honest opinion. “I have to admit, he is the finest of our generation. Although he can be overly arrogant to the point of looking down on everyone, and sometimes boasts, I have never seen a peer more capable than him. From that perspective, the loyalty he commands from so many isn’t just because of his surname…”

Agnes’s praise was very reserved, but Edgar was greatly invigorated upon hearing it.

He knew Agnes’s personality. For the proud young woman to praise a peer in such a way was already extremely high praise.

In other words, she might not have realized it herself, but she was already somewhat captivated by His Majesty.

This subtle sentiment was, of course, a million miles from love, but Edgar was an expert in the flirtatious high society of Paris. He might not be skilled in other areas, but in this respect, he could call himself an expert.

As long as there was a seed, a spark, it would be easy to handle!

“He has the right to be proud,” Edgar said, not rushing things, but instead nodding calmly.

Then, he sighed again. “Alas! What a pity that such a fine person is His Majesty!”

“Hmm? What are you pitying?” Agnes was completely puzzled by his reaction. “Your sovereign is so capable. Isn’t that a good thing?”

“It is good, but since he is a sovereign, he’s rather unattainable.” Edgar shook his head dejectedly. “Ever since she married me, Alice’s only concern has been you. She has tried time and again to find a future husband for you, but she always laments that no one around is worthy of you. Alas, I think so too. I look down on those rakes in Paris myself, how could they possibly be worthy of you? Only an exceptionally talented young man would be worthy of standing beside Agnes…”

“What are you talking about…?!” Agnes seemed to understand something.

She was suddenly overcome with embarrassment and awkwardness. “How can you say such things?”

“Have I said anything wrong? As your older sister and brother-in-law, is there anything wrong with caring about your future? Agnes, your sister is constantly worrying about you; you should be grateful to her,” Edgar retorted innocently, deliberately using Alice as his shield. “Alas… Alice has sighed to me in private that if His Majesty were not His Majesty, he would be a very, very ideal match. His literary talent and swordsmanship are both admirable enough. Then she wouldn’t have to worry.”

“What’s the point of saying such meaningless things now! Are you making fun of me?!” Agnes, furious, couldn’t help but cut her brother-in-law off. “He is your Majesty. What’s the use of hypothetical situations? Can you usurp his title? And… I haven’t thought about my future. You don’t need to worry about me. Just live your own lives! Besides, Princess Theresa is by his side. I think they are very well-matched…”

That last part was Agnes’s true feeling. Since meeting Theresa, although she had had very little interaction with the princess, every time they met, the princess had treated her with the utmost courtesy, humility, and kindness, never making her feel the slightest bit uncomfortable. Thus, she had a rather good impression of Theresa.

Agnes’s words were reasonable and fair, but Edgar heard a different meaning.

Heh heh, is it only out of consideration for Princess Theresa?

That was just a trivial obstacle.

Edgar sneered inwardly.

He and his father had been plotting in secret for a long time, determined to use Agnes to solidify their family’s position in His Majesty’s heart. He wouldn’t have given up even if there were no openings, let alone now that an opportunity had presented itself.

He had pulled so many strings to trick Agnes to His Majesty’s side, and with Princess Theresa not around to interfere, it was a heaven-sent opportunity he certainly could not miss.

As the two were talking, the marching column came to a halt and began to set up camp on the spot.

The sky had already grown dark. Officers and soldiers began pitching tents everywhere on the flat ground between the hills, lighting campfires, while others patrolled and stood guard. The day’s march was over.

Edgar put away his sketchbook and looked at Agnes again.

“I’m going to request an audience with His Majesty. Would you like to come with me?” he asked leisurely.

“No!” Agnes replied with her head held high, looking quite indignant. “If you want to go fawn over him, then go. That’s not my job! And don’t mention these things to me again. Alice is just worrying for nothing!”

“Alright, well, you get some rest. I’ll be on my way,” Edgar said, standing up and giving the young woman an elegant bow. “See you later, Miss Agnes…”

He was in no hurry at all; in fact, he had regained that sense of being perfectly at ease.

He was far more experienced at dealing with a young lady throwing a tantrum than he was at dealing with the proud and resolute Agnes of usual.

He stepped out of the carriage, asked an officer for Aiglon’s location, and then walked straight over.

At the entrance to Aiglon’s tent, he ran into André Davout. The captain of the guard was patrolling vigilantly around the tent at that moment, his hawk-like gaze fixed on the surroundings.

“Good evening, André,” he greeted André.

“Good evening, Edgar,” André recognized him immediately. “Are you here to see His Majesty?”

“Yes, I’d like to request an audience,” Edgar said, flashing the sketchbook in his hand. “As per his instructions, I’ve sketched the route and terrain from along the way.”

“Excellent, please wait a moment!” André immediately entered Aiglon’s tent to announce him.

He returned shortly. “His Majesty will see you.”

“Thank you, André,” Edgar nodded, in a very good mood.

And so, Edgar walked into Aiglon’s tent.

Aiglon’s tent was larger than the others, but the furnishings inside were also very simple. In the center was a table with some documents and a half-eaten piece of dried salted fish. A lamp hung from a stand, along with some personal items, and beside it was a simple campaign cot.

“Good evening, Edgar,” Aiglon nodded at Edgar. “Are you getting used to the journey?”

“The thought of marching with you fills me with passion, Your Majesty,” Edgar answered immediately. “I’ve been boiling with excitement the entire way, wishing I could give my all for you this very instant!”

“Good, I like that spirit,” Aiglon said. Although he didn’t believe Edgar’s words, he was naturally pleased with the compliment. “Rest assured, I don’t need you to give your all, Edgar. You just need to do your part as I instruct.”

“I’ve already done it,” Edgar replied, handing the sketchbook he had drawn in today to Aiglon.

Aiglon flipped through it cursorily, then nodded. “Good, it seems you’ve completed your duties for the day. Well drawn, Edgar.”

He planned to keep these drawings on file. After all, control of the terrain was paramount for military campaigns. Aiglon hoped that whenever they arrived at a new place, they could quickly record the local terrain and road conditions—and this happened to play to Edgar’s strengths, a case of putting everyone to good use.

“Fulfilling the tasks you assign is my duty; it’s not worthy of praise,” Edgar shook his head, looking at the young man with a reverent expression.

After these pleasantries, he did not take his leave, which Aiglon found a little strange.

“Is there anything else, Edgar?”

“Your Majesty… on this expedition, without the princess by your side, you must be lonely, no?” Edgar asked in a low voice. “If you wouldn’t mind, while I am out sketching along the way, I could also look for beautiful local women for you, to help you relax in your free time…”

Aiglon’s eyes widened instantly.

He truly had not expected Edgar to make such a proposition on the very first day of the campaign.

Did this fellow think he was some kind of hungry ghost of lust?

Alright… although he did have a rather sordid record in that department, he wasn’t so lacking in self-control.

There were so many important things to do, how could he possibly have time for such matters?

“What made you suddenly think to say that?” Although Aiglon didn’t lose his temper directly, his brow furrowed slightly, a clear sign of his displeasure. “We are on a military campaign right now. I have no time for this!”

“As far as I know, when the late Emperor was on his expedition to Egypt, he wasn’t just busy eating sand either. He found a beautiful woman there…”

Aiglon was suddenly at a loss for words.

Because he knew Napoleon had indeed done that.

At the time, Napoleon was leading his army abroad, lonely, and had heard that his wife Josephine was having constant affairs back home. Enraged, he had taken a mistress in Egypt himself, partly to satisfy his physical needs and partly to retaliate against his wife.

The mistress was Pauline Fourès, the 20-year-old wife of Lieutenant Jean-Noël Fourès of the 22nd Regiment of Chasseurs à Cheval, who had accompanied her husband on the expedition, only to end up in Napoleon’s bed at his headquarters.

However, Napoleon had more than thirty thousand elite troops of the French army under his command back then, while he himself had only a tenth of that number, and a cobbled-together army of misfits at that! How could the two situations be the same?

“Even if I need to use his name, that doesn’t mean I have to replicate his every action, does it?” Aiglon was so angry he almost laughed, then he retorted, “Must I find a Greek woman to be worthy of this expedition? Edgar, I have enough urgent matters on my plate already. Don’t add to my troubles. Just focus on doing your own job properly!”

Edgar’s face instantly turned pale, as if frightened by Aiglon’s harsh words and stern expression.

“Your Majesty… I apologize. It was only a suggestion. If you feel it was inappropriate, then please pay it no mind.” He quickly bowed to Aiglon in apology. “Very well, I will be more careful with my words and actions in the future. Please forgive me!”

An old hand at this game, he was not in a hurry. All he needed was to leave a vague impression in the minds of both His Majesty and Agnes.

He knew this journey would be a long one.

“Your Majesty, I will take my leave then.” He bid the young man a polite farewell and stepped out of the tent.

Chapter 247: Crossing the Sea

The minor incident with Edgar did not affect Aiglon’s mood. After the young man left, Aiglon finished the remaining dried salted fish, then leaned over his desk again. By the dim light of an oil lamp inside the tent, he swiftly jotted down the key points for the day and his plans for tomorrow.

He had received a comprehensive education at the Austrian court since childhood, which naturally included military science. He had listened to his teachers’ lectures with great enthusiasm and focus, and just as with his other subjects, he was considered an excellent student in this field.

But armchair strategizing could not truly solve problems; only practice could allow a person to be genuinely tempered and grow.

Since he was just starting down this path and had no battle-hardened old generals to assist him, Aiglon could only rely on himself. He adopted the approach that hard work could make up for inexperience, meticulously attending to every aspect of his army. Combining what he had learned with his own observations, he summarized his experiences and gradually improved.

This was one of the benefits of choosing Greece as his first stop. In any other country on the European continent, even a small one, he would never have had the time or opportunity to gather so many supporters, much less the chance to accumulate experience from scratch. He would likely have been easily crushed by government forces right at the start.

Only in a place like Greece, where he held the moral high ground of “aiding the distressed and relieving the needy,” and where his opponent was the decadent and declining Ottoman Empire, did he have the chance to grow at his own pace.

He knew that the great tide of history dictated that the Turks would lose their colonial rule over the Balkan Peninsula—this was the opportune moment. The Greek people were also happy to cooperate with him, their liberator—this was the geographical advantage. And his subordinates were the most loyal to the Bonaparte family—this was the support of the people.

Since he was confident that timing, geography, and popular support were all on his side, his own inexperience became a tolerable flaw.

Of course, even so, he didn’t dare to be complacent. He knew he was walking a tightrope, needing to be both cautious and bold. The slightest loss of balance could send him plummeting to his doom.

It wasn’t until late at night that Aiglon finally put down his pen, his hand aching from the effort.

Writing for so long by lamplight had left him feeling dizzy. He opened the flap of the tent to get some fresh air and glanced up at the night sky.

A few scattered bonfires flickered beside the surrounding tents. Aside from a few sentries patrolling on their watch, most of the men were already asleep. The early autumn night breeze was cool and pleasant, carrying the fragrance of the earth.

It was indeed fine weather. The kind of weather that made it easy to send men to their deaths.

He took a few deep breaths, then retreated back into the tent. He lay down on his camp bed and closed his eyes—he had to keep himself in good condition. No matter how anxious he felt, he had to get enough sleep.

The low camp bed creaked loudly before falling silent once more.

—

The next morning, Aiglon slowly opened his eyes. The golden rays of the early morning sun were just beginning to spill over the eastern horizon.

Aiglon yawned and quickly climbed out of the camp bed.

Despite the simple conditions, he had slept quite comfortably. After a night of rest, he was full of energy again.

After a quick wash, he stepped out of his tent. His captain of the guard, André Davout, immediately came to greet him.

“Your Majesty!” he said, saluting Aiglon. “Good morning.”

“Good morning, André.” Aiglon nodded calmly and gave his order. “Go and pass the word. The entire army is to have breakfast immediately. We continue our march as soon as they’re finished.”

“Yes, Sir!” André Davout did not question Aiglon’s command for a moment. He took his leave at once and went to relay the order.

At Aiglon’s command, the lazy atmosphere of the morning’s temporary camp suddenly grew tense. Everyone, from the top down, began to move quickly. Soldiers gathered to eat dry bread, while some brewed the coffee beans they carried with them.

Soon after Aiglon finished his own breakfast, the army reassembled and set off on its journey once more.

According to the plan Aiglon had drawn up beforehand, he would lead his army to the northern tip of the Peloponnese peninsula by that afternoon. Then, with the help of Panos Kolokotronis, they would take ferries across the few kilometers of the Gulf of Patras, slip into northern Greece, and march east to attack his objective: Nafpaktos.

The plan was not perfect; in fact, it was little more than a rough concept, fraught with variables—especially since all of northern Greece had currently fallen into the hands of the Turks. It would be difficult to hide the movements of his army after landing.

Therefore, he had to move fast and achieve his objective before the enemy was prepared. The factor that could bring him victory, besides speed, was speed.

Under his leadership, the army arrived at its destination—the city of Patras—that afternoon, just as scheduled.

It was already dusk. Aiglon stood by the sea, lost in thought as he admired the magnificent sunset.

Gazing north from here, he could see the towering mountains and hills on the far side of the water. That was the land of northern Greece, currently occupied territory of the Turks.

Across the narrow Gulf of Patras and further to the northwest lay the place where Byron had died—Missolonghi.

It was there, in 1824, that he had died with his ambitions unfulfilled.

And besides Byron, many other heroic epics had unfolded there.

In June of 1822, the Turkish army, attempting to crush the great Greek uprising, had advanced on Missolonghi, but the rebel army there refused to surrender. They mounted a defense from within their fortress, and in July, the Turks laid siege to it, launching relentless attacks. Yet, thanks to the staunch resistance of the defenders, the fortress held firm. In January of 1823, the besieging Turkish army, unable to take the city, was forced to lift the siege and withdraw.

However, not long after, bloody internal strife broke out among the various Greek factions. At the same time, the Turkish Sultan Mahmud requested military support from Egypt. The combined Turkish and Egyptian forces once again swept through northern Greece and laid siege to Missolonghi anew. Finally, on April 23, 1826, the city fell. Almost all the liberated lands in the north were lost, and the Greek rebel army was forced to retreat and hole up in the Peloponnese peninsula.

These stories were heroic, but also tragic, because up to this point, all the sacrifices, all the blood and tears, had been for nothing.

But Aiglon knew that with his arrival, things would be different.

However, to achieve his goals, he needed more than just passion; he needed method.

After its fall, Missolonghi had once again become a garrison for the Turkish army, and its defenses were extremely strong. Aiglon certainly wasn’t going to clash with them head-on. That was why he had chosen Nafpaktos, to the northeast, as the target for his first battle.

In military campaigns, the most important thing was to seize the initiative, to maneuver the enemy, and to choose a favorable time for engagement—not to clash head-on and decide the outcome with brute force.

He firmly believed that before long, he would, by his own power, liberate these places one by one, making the people here sing his name. And when that time came, he would join hands with Theresa and lay flowers where Byron had died, to commemorate the great and wildly romantic poet.

He did not wait long by the shore. Panos Kolokotronis, leading a group of men, passed through the layers of sentries and came to Aiglon’s side.

“Colonel, Sir! I’m so glad to see you again!” As soon as he saw Aiglon, Panos greeted him with a joyful salute.

He was so happy, of course, because Aiglon had kept his promise and was risking his own life to lead the expedition.

“Panos, I’m happy to see you too,” Aiglon said with a slight smile. “Of course, you are not all I’ve been waiting for.”

“Of course, of course.” Panos knew what the young man meant and nodded at him with a smile.

Then, Panos shifted his gaze toward the distant sea.

“Ah, right on time, they’re here!” Panos exclaimed excitedly, raising a hand to point at the sea.

Aiglon followed his gesture and looked toward the shore. In the last vestiges of twilight, points of light began to glimmer on the surface of the sea, which had already turned a dark grey.

These sparks of light drifted and moved across the water like fireflies, drawing ever closer to Aiglon. As the distance shortened, he could finally make out what they were.

It was a fleet composed of numerous fishing boats and small sailboats. Though the vessels were small, their sheer number made for a spectacular sight on the sea as night fell.

Aiglon understood.

It seemed his ally had also kept his promise.

“Are these all the boats you requisitioned?” he asked, turning back to Panos Kolokotronis.

“I can only say some of them are.” Panos nodded with a smile, then continued pointing at the approaching fleet. “But most of them are fishermen and merchants from around here. When they heard you were taking troops to fight the Turks, they gathered of their own accord. They are all more than willing to help your grand undertaking.”

After a pause, Panos added, “And they’re not asking for pay. You can command them as you see fit.”

Aiglon was taken aback for a moment.

A few moments later, he gave a slight nod. “Thank them for me, Panos. And tell them I will do everything in my power not to disappoint them.”

“I have faith that you will,” Panos replied with a firm nod, expressing his confidence in his ally.

After saying this, the two fell silent for a moment, simply watching the sea.

Under their gaze, the firefly-like lights drew closer and closer until they reached the shore.

It was clear that with a fleet of this size for transport, he and his army could be swiftly carried to the opposite shore tonight. And then, that would be his stage.

“I apologize, I have too much to attend to and cannot personally accompany you to witness your righteous act,” Panos said with a sigh of regret. “However, I will send some of my men to act as your guides. They are familiar with the local area. No matter where you need to go, they can easily provide you with basic local information and help you gain the assistance of the local residents. I think… this is the most help I can offer you at the moment.”

“This help is more than enough,” Aiglon replied calmly. “Thank you.”

Another moment of silence passed.

Panos knew it was time for farewells.

He didn’t know what would happen next, but he believed that fate would favor this boy, for he deserved it.

“How are you feeling now?” he couldn’t help but ask the young man.

“I feel wonderful, my friend,” Aiglon answered in a light and composed tone. “As for fear and nervousness, I have certainly felt them before. But I know that now that I am here, fear and nervousness are meaningless. I have swept them clean from my mind.”

“Marvelous!” Panos exclaimed in admiration, then looked at Aiglon and nodded emphatically.

“To be honest, the first time I followed my father into battle, my performance was abysmal. I was in a daze, not knowing what I was doing, only that I mustn’t run, mustn’t dishonor my father’s name. But you, you are so much better… You are fighting not only for yourself, but for all the men under your command, and even so, you show no fear. I am convinced you have the mind and composure of a victor. It is the quality of a great man, rooted in your bloodline, and it will lead you to success—”

“I hope your words prove true. I will strive to be so always,” Aiglon said with a nod.

Then, he suddenly raised his hand, pointing up toward the starry sky, which had become faint in the oncoming darkness.

“Believe it or not, I feel the stars in the heavens are shining down on me, and someone is watching me from heaven, silently encouraging me.” Aiglon’s smile faded, replaced by a solemn and dignified tone. “Therefore, I will succeed.”

For a moment, Panos was speechless.

Could the gods in heaven, and the ghost of that demigod, truly see all of this? And could they truly bless this young man?

He didn’t know the answer, but he was happy to believe it could all come true.

Perhaps some people were indeed destined to be favored by God.

He had succeeded thus far, what reason was there not to believe he could continue to do so?

He couldn’t stop himself from opening his arms and, just as his own father had done not long ago, gently embracing the young man’s shoulders.

“Then may he grant you wisdom and luck, my friend… my brother.”

“Farewell, my friend.” Aiglon returned the light embrace. “I wish you good fortune. We will meet again!”

With that, Aiglon released his arms and began to walk with long strides toward the shore.

He was going to cross the gulf under the cover of night.

As he moved, officers shouted commands, and the troops began to board the boats in an orderly fashion.

Panos stood by the sea, watching by the starlight and dim torchlight as the young man walked onto a fishing boat without a backward glance, his figure disappearing from view.

After a brief clamor, the shore fell silent again. The small lights slowly faded into the tranquil surface of the sea, quietly approaching the opposite shore.

Panos raised his hand and waved it gently, his lips trembling slightly.

“We will meet again!”

Chapter 248: 135, The Forced March

“We’ll meet again!”

Aiglon, already seated in the fishing boat, naturally couldn’t hear Panos’s blessing. He simply sat in silence on the small vessel, gazing calmly at the land across the Gulf of Patras.

In the gloom of the night, the outlines of the hills were faint and indistinct in his sight, as if some phantom were beckoning to him.

Yes… I’ve come, he recited silently in his heart.

Before long, he would set foot on the soil of northern Greece, find an opportunity to strike, and engage his enemies in battle.

His confidant, Edmond Dantès, the Count of Monte Cristo, was seated beside him.

He had originally intended to leave Edmond in Methoni to assist Theresa in controlling their rear, but Edmond Dantès had insisted on joining him on the expedition, stating that he could be responsible for negotiating with the locals and gathering intelligence on the enemy. After some consideration, Aiglon agreed to his request.

Edmond Dantès would never tolerate being idle in the rear while his comrades fought for their lives. To him, that would be the greatest insult to his honor.

“Your Majesty,” Edmond Dantès spoke softly while Aiglon was lost in thought. “I’ve already consulted with the leader of the fleet. They have special guides who can evade the Turkish coastal sentries and lead our fleet to a secret landing spot under the cover of night.”

“Where exactly?” Aiglon asked directly.

“In a hidden cove, about a dozen kilometers from Nafpaktos,” Edmond Dantès replied in a low voice.

Aiglon sank into thought once more.

“We have guides on our side. Once we land, we can march on Nafpaktos immediately…” Edmond Dantès suggested.

“No, that won’t work.” Aiglon immediately shook his head, rejecting the proposal. “We’ve been marching for a full day, and the men are exhausted. This is not the time for an immediate advance… Besides, launching an attack at night would be difficult. If we force it, the outcome will likely be poor.”

Aiglon knew the quality of his army—while he had a core of reliable officers, the soldiers were inexperienced. Some were even recent recruits from the local Greek populace. An army like this could only be led by the authority that the officers established through discipline.

A long night march might cause a large number of his soldiers to fall behind, let alone organizing them for battle. That was simply beyond their current capabilities. If his luck was bad, the entire army might suddenly collapse.

Although he didn’t expect to become world-famous from a single battle, he certainly didn’t want to become a laughingstock right out of the gate.

So, he furrowed his brow and began to ponder his next move.

Without a doubt, his greatest advantage now was the element of surprise, so he had to seize the moment and attack as soon as possible. But the reality of the situation forced him to wait for the night to pass.

The answer was therefore obvious…

“I’ve decided. We will rest after disembarking. At dawn, we will begin a forced march and attack as day breaks.” Aiglon waved his hand forcefully to show his resolve. “If we force a march over a dozen kilometers, we can get there in about two hours and launch an attack immediately.”

The more he spoke, the more agitated he became. “Once the attack begins, we must win. Everyone must fight for their lives—by morning, I want to see it belong to me!”

Seeing the young man’s surging passion, Edmond Dantès couldn’t help but be swept up in it.

He felt His Majesty’s plan was indeed the most reasonable one.

The young man’s loud cry was like a series of heavy hammer blows ringing in his ears, making his very soul tremble.

He knew he was personally witnessing history, and he was a glorious part of it. The obscure little sailor—who would have ever thought he would see such a day?

Edmond Dantès stood up and made a solemn request to the young man.

“Your Majesty, when the time comes, please allow me to lead the charge for you.”

“No… that’s not possible.” Aiglon paused for a moment, then shook his head. “Edmond, you have a more important mission. Stay by my side and await my orders.”

“Your Majesty!” Edmond Dantès rarely contradicted the young man. “When facing the trial of fate, please allow me to live like a warrior! I have endured humiliation just to stay alive for so long, and now I have a chance before me, a chance to prove to myself that I can be a man who controls his own destiny! Perhaps I will fail this test, but even so, I would have no regrets. On the contrary, if I remain by your side like a coward, watching others risk life and limb, then I will never be able to wash away the brand that the Château d’If has left on my soul! That would be more painful to me than death itself.”

Edmond Dantès’s words were filled with such surging passion that Aiglon was momentarily swept up in it as well.

Yes, this all means a great deal to him too. He isn’t just fighting the Turks for me; he’s fighting his own fate. He is desperate to prove that Edmond Dantès is greater than the station fate once assigned him.

He did not want to see any harm come to Edmond, but he also understood that the Count of Monte Cristo was a sword he had forged for himself. And for now, that sword was still just a piece of raw material, in need of forging and sharpening.

And for that very reason, he could not, out of fondness for the sword, be reluctant to sharpen it. That would only make the blade dull and useless.

Alright… Since you were once a protagonist yourself, I’m sure you are blessed by fortune. Fate will protect you.

“Since you insist… very well, I agree,” Aiglon nodded. “But you must also promise me that you will preserve your life. I still have too much need of you. Remember, I paid a price for your life; it doesn’t belong to you alone.”

“Your Majesty!” Edmond Dantès was overjoyed and thanked him at once. “Rest assured! I will keep my life to continue serving you…”

As the two conversed, the fishing boat they were on, under the cover of night, gradually completed its journey.

Aiglon and Edmond Dantès disembarked unsteadily from the fishing boat and stood on the beach.

By the light of the stars and dim lanterns, Aiglon saw countless other small boats pulling up to the shore around them. Soldiers in black uniforms disembarked, having followed him across the narrow Gulf of Patras.

Aiglon glanced around.

In theory, they were now in enemy territory, but the surrounding scenery was no different from the place he had just left.

That’s right… This was all originally part of the same country. What difference would there be?

The sound of the waves drowned out all other noises, and everything around them was shrouded in the darkness of night.

“Your Majesty!” His captain of the guard, André Davout, came before him and saluted. “Everything has gone smoothly!”

“Only for now,” Aiglon replied calmly. “André, I don’t expect us to be able to hide our movements indefinitely. We are several thousand men, not several thousand ants. I imagine the news of our landing is already spreading across this land—but thank goodness our enemies also have their weaknesses. Their forces are scattered and slow to act; they cannot possibly gather their strength quickly enough to deal with us.”

After a moment of silence, Aiglon said with great confidence, “As long as we act fast enough and take Nafpaktos, we can then wait at ease for an exhausted enemy and decide our next moves based on theirs.”

After speaking, he gave his order to André. “Go pass on the order. We make camp and rest here tonight! At dawn tomorrow, we move out and attack immediately!”

André Davout showed no surprise or fear; on the contrary, his face was filled with excitement. “Yes, Your Majesty!”

Then he turned to relay the order.

On Aiglon’s command, the entire army began to make camp on a patch of flat, slightly elevated ground by the shore. Aiglon himself had his tent pitched and went inside.

But he didn’t sleep, because he couldn’t.

His mind was buzzing with excitement, as if his whole body were on fire, and he couldn’t find a trace of sleepiness.

He knew where this feeling of excitement came from—it was the thrill of a gambler.

Like a gambler who, after placing his bet, stares fixedly at the dice cup, awaiting the numbers that will declare his fate.

Everything he could do had been done. The bets were placed; there was no turning back. All that remained was to see fate’s verdict.

This wasn’t to say he had left everything to luck. He had exhausted his mind and spirit planning for this day’s actions; he had tried hard enough.

Aiglon lay on his camp bed, breathing in the cool, damp air of the autumn night, tossing and turning, unable to sleep.

Fine, if I can’t sleep, I can’t sleep, he thought. He simply lifted a corner of the tent flap and lay on his bed, looking out at the night sky.

He kept his eyes wide open, watching the scattered stars in the sky, while his mind replayed everything he had experienced in this life.

The people he loved, the people he hated, the moments of excitement and the moments of anger… he savored them all one by one.

Although he knew that if he hadn’t done these things, he could have had a relatively happy life—he didn’t regret his choices for a single second.

Whatever you gain by being at the mercy of others is something begged from their hands. But to gamble on your own fate, even if you lose everything, is a choice you make for yourself. These are two completely different feelings.

If he had one regret, it was this—a pity that Sophie… could not witness his deeds with her own eyes.

She must be praying for me right now.

A sharp pain suddenly shot through Aiglon’s heart, and he clutched his chest.

It’s alright, just wait for me a little longer. I will come back to you! And I will return in a way that makes you proudest.

As his mind wandered, time passed slowly and relentlessly.

The stars began to fade into the celestial vault, and the night sky turned into a dusky canvas, with only a few spots bearing a somber golden hue.

Aiglon slowly sat up on his camp bed and looked carefully to the east.

The mountains to the east had now appeared as blurry silhouettes, and a tender, milky-white bud was sprouting on the horizon.

Day was about to break.

Yes, the time had come.

It’s about to begin!

Aiglon leaped from his bed and quickly changed his clothes.

Despite not having slept all night, he was full of vigor and felt no fatigue at all.

An infinite power burned in his chest, just waiting to be unleashed and set this land ablaze.

After quickly putting on his uniform, he rushed out of his tent and found that André Davout and Edmond Dantès were already standing outside.

“You two didn’t sleep last night either?” Aiglon understood instantly.

The two men exchanged a smile.

“Good.” Aiglon nodded with a smile, then immediately became serious again. “Let’s begin! The entire army will march.”

At Aiglon’s command, sharp bugle calls sounded almost simultaneously throughout the camp. Urged on by their officers, the soldiers scrambled out of their tents, changed their clothes, shouldered their packs, and carefully checked their weapons.

They ate the rations they had prepared earlier and reassembled.

“Your Majesty!” The commander of his army, Michel Ney, the Duke of Elchingen, came before him. “We have assembled and await your command.”

Aiglon didn’t reply immediately, instead turning to look east again.

Using the faint morning light filtering from the sky, Aiglon carefully observed the fields and mountains in that direction but found no suspicious signs.

This meant that, for now at least, his movements had not been detected.

He was in a race against time, and for the moment, everything was going smoothly.

For now, at least, the roll of the dice was in his favor, but he wouldn’t let his guard down. The real challenge lay ahead.

“Michel…” Aiglon began slowly. “Let’s move out!”

“Yes, Your Majesty!” Michel Ney responded loudly to the young man’s command, then turned to his officers. “Relay the order! We are making a forced march! Everyone is to discard non-essential items and travel light. We must reach Nafpaktos within two hours and take it!”

“Forward!”

“Forward!”

One command after another echoed through the squads. The entire army, like a wind-up clock, sprang into action, marching along the path between the mountains under the guidance of their guides.

Because it was a forced march, their pace was very fast. The sound of several thousand men treading the earth at once was like a tight drumroll.

Aiglon was part of this drumroll, striding forward at the head of his army.

And beside him was Edmond Dantès.

At this moment, the Count of Monte Cristo’s expression showed neither fear nor excitement, but rather a solemn gravity.

He looked less like a warrior preparing for a deadly fight and more like a devout priest.

“We are all declaring war on our own destinies, are we not?” Aiglon murmured, so softly only he could hear. “I’m betting we win.”

Chapter 249: Surprise Attack

“I bet we’ll win.”

Edmond Dantès, of course, could not hear Aiglon’s words.

In fact, at this very moment, his entire mind was focused within his line of sight, oblivious to everything around him.

The sun was gradually rising from the horizon. The golden dawn pierced the dark night sky that preceded it, heralding the arrival of light upon the world.

A group of soldiers in black uniforms marched east along a rugged path between the hills. Sunlight streamed through the valleys between the peaks and fell upon them, as if painting them with a halo of blessing.

Dressed in plain clothes, Edmond Dantès blended in with the crowd, not at all out of place, for his face was filled with a bloodthirsty expression, a desperate craving for battle, and his gaze was just as murderous as the others.

But unlike the others, he was not only fighting the enemy, but also fighting against fate.

He had been manipulated and insulted by fate for too long. The hatred that had festered in his heart made him toss and turn almost every night. He yearned for revenge—against his enemies, and against fate.

He raised his head and looked at the golden light revealed amidst the slightly pale clouds and mist in the east.

That was fate, challenging him, as if mocking the courage of this little sailor.

So… go! Conquer it, ravage it! Crush it underfoot!

And so, this army, bathed in the morning light, advanced rapidly from their resting place the previous night, pressing toward Nafpaktos. After their forced march, the journey of over ten kilometers was soon almost complete.

Just as the sky had fully brightened, Aiglon, at the head of the army, looked up and saw the silhouette of the fortress on the hill.

Finally… Aiglon breathed a sigh of relief in his heart.

He had led his army here without being ambushed. Clearly, the Turks had not yet detected his movements. He had achieved the element of surprise through his swift action.

However, now that the night was over, he could no longer conceal himself in the darkness.

Aiglon stopped and raised his hand.

“Halt!” his guard captain, André Davout, understood immediately and shouted to the men beside him.

Like a stone thrown into a pond, his voice was copied again and again, echoing through the ranks until it reached the rear of the column. The force temporarily halted its march and stood its ground.

Despite having not slept all night, waking at dawn, and leading his army on a forced march, Aiglon felt no fatigue at all.

On the contrary, his blood was racing, making him uncontrollably excited.

He knew the real test was about to begin.

In the deathly silence, Aiglon raised his telescope and carefully studied the fortress opposite him.

The fortress was not large, capable of garrisoning a few hundred troops at most. The walls were also quite low and had turned a grayish-black with age, making them particularly conspicuous against the green grass of the hill.

And now, the fortress’s garrison had clearly spotted the army marching through the valley and was scrambling to sound the alert. The main gate, which had been open, was slowly being closed.

Yes, they had finally been discovered…

Aiglon was not surprised by this—it was broad daylight now, and anyone who wasn’t blind could see his army approaching.

It was an acceptable price. For now, he only had to face the garrison of Nafpaktos; they would not have time to call for reinforcements from their surrounding allies.

And if he wanted to capture Nafpaktos as quickly as possible, he had to take this fortress first. As long as he could take the fortress, he could command the high ground, advance all the way down, and control the entire port of Nafpaktos.

However, due to the forced march, his army had no artillery with them; the soldiers only carried their personal muskets.

Therefore, to capture it quickly, he could only assault it directly, to take the fortress as quickly as possible with the flesh and blood of his soldiers. The good news, however, was that his forces far outnumbered the fortress’s garrison.

Aiglon lowered the telescope and stared intently ahead.

This was his first battle, the first test of his abilities.

No matter what happened, he had to play his role, and he would not allow for any flaws.

There was nothing left to hesitate about… Aiglon clenched his fists.

Then, he turned resolutely to André Davout beside him and pointed to the fortress on the hill.

“Tell Michel Ney to set the order of battle and launch the charge immediately. I want it to be mine within three hours!”

“Yes!” André Davout immediately stood at attention and accepted his command.

————————————————

With a series of commands, the square formations of the various units began to move slowly, preparing to charge. Edmond Dantès, along with the vanguard, had advanced to the front of the column.

By Aiglon’s special permission, Edmond Dantès was allowed to charge with the first wave of troops.

Though he wore plain clothes, he held a rifle in his hands, with a pistol and a ceremonial sword tucked in his belt. He was fully armed, waiting only to plunge into the coming slaughter.

Beside him stood several officers, who, like him, were members of the Order of Fontainebleau Knights.

To set an example for this army that had yet to see blood, Michel Ney had issued a specific order: all officers must stand at the front and lead their soldiers in the charge.

The rifles of the square formation all had bayonets fixed, bristling together like a hedgehog extending its quills.

Edmond Dantès gripped the rifle in his hands tightly and took a deep breath. His vision had narrowed to only the distant fortress, and for him, time itself seemed to have frozen.

Just then, the fortress garrison suddenly opened fire on them.

Boom!

Due to the considerable distance, the cannonballs caused few casualties, only kicking up some dust and creating a yellowish-gray mist between them and the fortress.

The sound of the cannons brought no fear to Edmond Dantès; on the contrary, it ignited the ferocity in his veins—

He wanted to kill!

Amidst the sound of the cannon fire, Edmond heard the beat of a drum and the call of a bugle.

Before he could even react, he heard several piercing shouts.

“Charge!”

His brain had barely processed the meaning of the words when his body involuntarily let out a roar, and his legs began to move, charging toward the distant fortress.

At that exact moment, almost everyone around him let out the same roar and joined the charge together.

In an instant, the roars merged into one, completely overpowering the sparse cannon fire. Then, a black flood surged unstoppably toward the fortress.

Edmond Dantès’s consciousness was now completely dominated by the desire to kill. His eyes were bloodshot as he charged toward the fortress, almost heedless of his own life. Amidst the cannon fire, his body was covered in dust and blood. From time to time, someone beside him would cry out and fall, but he paid it no mind.

The garrison fought back desperately, trying to halt their charge, but led by their officers, the troops did not retreat. With a brute courage that verged on suicidal, they charged to the breastwork of the fortress.

Bullets crisscrossed from the firing slits all along the breastwork, continuously reaping the lives of the attackers. But the soldiers, their minds now dominated by the will to kill, pressed the attack through the pools of blood. Using simple wooden ladders, they scaled the low breastwork and engaged the defenders on top in a bayonet fight.

Edmond, who was among the very front, had now reached the breastwork. The group of men who had charged alongside him had all fallen one by one along the way. He himself had no idea why he was almost completely unscathed.

Perhaps, fate would not allow him to fall here.

The soldiers at the very front were engaged in hand-to-hand combat with the garrison. He saw a Turkish officer with a plume on his cap, raised his rifle, and fired at the man’s head.

Unfortunately, the shot went wide.

In a flurry, he tried to reload, but his hands were trembling so much that he couldn’t manage it. Just then, the Turkish officer and a few of his men charged at him with hideous screams.

He turned his head to the side and shouted to one of his own officers.

“With me…”

He never finished. His words stopped short as he clearly saw that the man’s head had been pierced by a bullet, and he immediately collapsed to the ground.

Grayish-white brain matter and bright red blood mixed together, splattering onto him. A foul, metallic smell assaulted his nostrils, making it almost impossible to breathe.

Looking at the charging garrison soldiers, a primal fear rose in Edmond Dantès’s heart.

Am I going to die here…?

“To hell with you!” he cursed aloud.

Then, he tossed aside his rifle, drew the pistol from his belt, and fired another shot at the officer who had just dodged his first.

Given the closer range, the officer was not so lucky this time. In an instant, he let out a scream, clutched his chest, and fell backward to the ground.

The death of the officer made the few soldiers beside him hesitate. They glanced around, looking for an escape, but Edmond Dantès had no intention of letting them go. With a roar, he and a group of his comrades charged at them.

Edmond Dantès quickly caught up to a few of the fleeing soldiers and ended one of their lives with his ceremonial sword.

As he pulled the sword from the man’s chest, his consciousness, which had been bordering on madness, suddenly found a moment of tranquility.

A large wound had opened in the soldier’s chest and abdomen. After he pulled out his sword, the man’s blood gushed out, and he fell directly to the ground, muttering incessantly. His body twitched slightly, and soon, life left him.

Edmond Dantès watched the man die. He felt no shame, no fear, and not even any surprise.

His mind was a blank slate.

He couldn’t understand what the man was saying in his final moments, but it didn’t matter. Everything he said was meaningless… because the poor fellow was dead, killed by his own hand.

He lowered his gaze and saw the blood covering his hands.

This was killing. This was the slaughter he had longed for.

He found that he felt no guilt, nor did he regret taking another’s life, because he had fought the man fair and square and killed him.

On the battlefield, the line between killer and killed is eternally thin. Perhaps in a few moments, he too would be just like this man, lying eternally in this fortress.

But… no.

My destiny cannot end here… A satisfying revenge still awaits me.

The blood on his hands was like fuel, igniting his chest and his mind, forging his very sinews. This was the call of fate. With a calmness that made even himself tremble, he stepped over the dead man’s body and, holding his pistol and ceremonial sword, continued deeper into the fortress.

After breaking through the breastwork, Edmond Dantès and the others hunched over and moved slowly along the wall, deeper into the fortress. Although the fighting was constant, the air thick with choking smoke, and screams rang out from time to time, Edmond Dantès paid it no heed. Now, like his sovereign, he had only one goal: victory. As for the price, he did not care in the slightest.

Back at the starting position outside the fortress, Aiglon and his guard captain, André Davout, were continuously observing the situation through their telescopes.

The young man’s heart pounded with every attack his soldiers made. Every time he saw an enemy soldier fall, he rejoiced; and every time he saw one of his own soldiers fall, his heart felt as if it had been struck by a heavy hammer.

This time, people were truly dying for him, and he was witnessing it all with his own eyes.

Although he maintained an appearance of composure, how could this fledgling commander be completely confident about everything? He was just as anxious as anyone else.

Looking at the bodies that had fallen on the charge, at the bodies piled below the breastwork, a sentence suddenly flashed through Aiglon’s mind.

Do you see? This is all your doing.

No amount of armchair strategizing could ever be as real, as impactful, as facing death directly.

And yet, even so, there was not a moment of hesitation or doubt in the young man’s heart.

He knew that having come this far, he had to see it through to the end.

Everyone needed him to play a role, and they risked life and limb for that role. Therefore, he had to play it well, because only then would all their sacrifices be worthwhile.

He had no path of retreat, and neither did anyone else.

“Your Majesty… I understand your nervousness on your first battlefield. From your performance all along the way, you have already done well enough… I am proud of you.” Just then, André Davout, who was beside him, spoke softly to the young man. “Please, you must take care of yourself… Every one of us can be sacrificed, but you alone cannot suffer any harm. As long as you live, there is hope for the Empire.”

“The Empire?” Aiglon repeated.

Then, with a smile that was both bitter and joyful, he raised his hand and pointed to the distant pile of bodies. “Yes, this is the Empire. Go, give the order. The remaining troops will continue the charge! We’re about to take it!”

Chapter 250: 137, Lepanto

“Relay the order! The remaining troops continue the charge! We’re about to take it!” Aiglon commanded.

“Yes!” André Davout replied, his heart filled with joy.

Just as he was about to turn and leave, he suddenly stopped and looked to the southeast.

“His Majesty!” he called out, pointing in that direction.

Aiglon followed his finger and saw a group of figures moving in the distance.

He raised his binoculars again and observed them carefully, discovering they were all wearing the uniforms of the Turkish army. It seemed they had heard the cannon fire from the fortress and were coming from the port below to provide reinforcements.

He bit his lip lightly, forcing himself to remain calm, then turned back to André Davout.

“Go tell Michel and the others to continue their attack. We will hold them off here!”

André was taken aback for a moment but quickly nodded.

“Yes, Your Majesty!”

He took his orders and quickly made his way to the frontline position to convey His Majesty’s will to Michel Ney, the Duke of Elchingen.

“His Majesty requires you to take the fortress as quickly as possible, then join him to completely crush the enemy reinforcements.”

“Understood,” Michel Ney nodded, then looked nervously at the smoke-wreathed fortress in the distance. “Tell His Majesty we’ll have it within the hour. He won’t have to wait long for us!”

Then, he walked over to his soldiers, who were waiting in a square formation as the reserve force.

“Everyone, fix bayonets!”

He roared the command.

At his order, the soldiers fixed bayonets to their rifles in a single, fluid motion. In an instant, it was like a forest of cold, gleaming steel, pointed straight ahead.

Then, Michel Ney drew his command saber and swung it forcefully forward.

“Charge with me! Take the fortress! A gift for His Majesty!”

“Charge!”

With his command, the soldiers, rifles at the ready, once again charged toward the crumbling fortress before them.

At that moment, Edmond Dantès was leaning against a corner of a wall, resting. He was panting heavily, his arm aching from the recent bout of fighting.

He knew nothing of what was happening outside the fortress. His entire focus was concentrated on this small world around him. His nerves were stretched taut, his heightened senses allowing him to observe almost everything in his vicinity.

The sounds of gunfire and fighting were still incessant, but it was clear that the area held by the defenders was shrinking. Victory was close at hand.

This same focus had also allowed him to luckily dodge several bullets, pulling him back from the brink of death.

This was the first time he had tasted the pleasure of killing with his own hands, yet it felt as familiar as if he were an old hand.

Only now did he realize that perhaps he was born for this kind of work.

He looked up at the sky. The churning clouds seemed tinged with blood, twisting and rolling into strange shapes. In a daze, he thought he saw a sailboat amidst the sea of clouds—The Pharaon, which the sailor Edmond Dantès had once served on.

That young, energetic man full of beautiful hopes for the world now seemed like a person from another world.

Yes, he thought, I am the Count of Monte Cristo now. I belong to another world.

As he caught his breath, he was startled to see a group of men approaching him. His muscles immediately tensed again, and he tightened his grip on his ceremonial sword.

Soon, however, he realized they were on his side. He even recognized the man in the lead—an officer who was also a member of the Order of Knights.

The officer quickly spotted him as well and led his men over.

“Count, are you alright?” he asked with concern, looking at the blood-stained Edmond Dantès.

“I’m fine,” Edmond Dantès shook his head.

The officer then noticed that although Dantès was covered in blood, he had no wounds. He nodded at him in admiration. “You have excellent luck.”

“Yes, I think so too,” Edmond Dantès replied calmly.

“Alright, you can fall back now. As one of the heroes who first breached the fortress, you will receive the cheers you deserve,” the officer said, patting Edmond Dantès’s shoulder. “Congratulations, my friend. If His Majesty is so inclined, he might even award you a medal…”

He did not expect the Count of Monte Cristo to refuse his suggestion without a second thought.

“No, please let me join you in the next attack!”

The Count’s burning desire for battle and the fire in his eyes filled the officer with respect. He did not refuse the brave man’s proposal.

“Have you been a soldier before?” he couldn’t help but ask.

“No, I have not,” Edmond Dantès replied.

“Then you are a true natural-born warrior,” the officer said, patting his shoulder again. “Alright, my friend, let’s go!”

Together, they followed the steps down into a narrow passage within the fortress.

Fires burned everywhere, making visibility low. Edmond Dantès couldn’t see far into the distance. He and the soldiers behind him moved in silence, concentrating all their senses on their surroundings.

This silent advance ended the moment several blurry figures appeared ahead. Confirming they were the enemy, Edmond Dantès crouched slightly like a leopard, and the officer beside him shouted.

“Fire!”

With almost no hesitation, the soldiers raised their rifles and fired ahead.

Bang!

The continuous gunfire echoed through the narrow passage, making Edmond Dantès’s eardrums ache, but he had no time to worry about that.

The screams from the enemy were like a stimulant, causing him and the men around him to roar as they charged forward with their bayonets.

Though the passage was narrow and winding, and choked with acrid smoke, his entire focus was fixed ahead. He sprinted across the stone-paved path, his speed so great it surprised even himself. The soldiers behind him were the same, letting out strange cries as they followed close behind, rushing forward at top speed.

Soon, Edmond Dantès had crossed this section and reached the enemy. These men looked like they had just arrived as reinforcements from elsewhere; their uniforms were still quite clean.

However, the volley of bullets that met them had already sent them into a panic. Some were hit and fell, others tried to crouch and return fire, while some were completely terrified and turned to flee.

Amidst the incoming gunfire, Edmond Dantès and the men beside him crashed into the enemy, engaging in hand-to-hand combat with bayonets and ceremonial swords.

Edmond swung his sword to parry a bayonet thrust at him, then watched in astonishment as the enemy soldier collapsed with a scream. A bayonet had pierced through the man’s shoulder, and with a final cry, his blood suddenly spurted out as he fell to the ground.

Another man had died before his eyes, but this time, Edmond Dantès felt not a single ripple in his heart. In just two short hours, he seemed to have become a poet who had transcended life and death.

He did not know if killing was the right thing to do, but he knew, at least, that he no longer feared it.

This was the tempering he had sought.

Under his and the others’ nearly fearless assault, the small fortress, like a small boat in a storm, was about to change masters.

Outside the fortress, the remaining forces were also fighting for victory.

While awaiting good news from the fortress, Aiglon was at the front line, personally commanding his remaining soldiers to block the reinforcements coming from the port.

To steady the morale of his troops, he used his handpicked guards as the main force.

Though not numerous, these guards were all tall and imposing. Paired with their crisp uniforms, they exuded a martial air, which was enough to reassure the others.

His captain of the guard, André Davout, stood beside him, assisting in command.

Aiglon stood his ground, watching the distance with his binoculars, his expression calm and solemn.

Because the fortress was built on a hill, reinforcements from the port had to traverse an upward-sloping gravel road. Aiglon had now cut off this road, positioning his men to wait at ease for an exhausted enemy.

Under Aiglon’s watch, the enemy drew closer and closer.

He estimated the distance in his mind. When he felt they were close enough that he could lower his binoculars and see the bayonets on their rifle tips with his naked eye, he slowly raised his hand.

“Aim!”

André Davout loudly relayed the order beside him.

At that moment, the enemy reinforcements also spotted the enemy force positioned on the high ground.

Seeing this well-prepared enemy, they were clearly flustered, but they quickly formed up to engage under their commander’s orders.

Close enough, this is it…

Aiglon waved his hand down forcefully.

“Fire!” André Davout shouted.

In that instant, dense gunfire echoed across the narrow stone road.

Smoke immediately billowed around Aiglon, temporarily obscuring his vision.

Soon, however, the white haze thinned, and his sight slowly returned.

He watched as several enemy soldiers fell, while the others raised their guns and returned fire.

The bloody slaughter had begun so unexpectedly.

To protect Aiglon, André Davout and several guards personally formed a circle around him, using their bodies as shields against any potential danger.

At the same time, he did not forget his other duty.

“Fire!”

“Fire!”

Amid the exchange of fire, André Davout repeated the command endlessly, while the soldiers around him mechanically repeated the process of firing, reloading, and firing again.

Though men fell continuously in the firefight, no one retreated. André Davout’s roars were like a shot of adrenaline, giving confidence to everyone present. The thought that “His Majesty is watching us from behind” bestowed an incredibly powerful sense of purpose in their hearts. No one dared to be a coward.

Using the advantage of the high ground, Aiglon’s guards and the other soldiers continued to fire, holding back the reinforcements’ advance. Nearly every man fought with reckless abandon, desperately wanting to commemorate His Majesty’s and their own first battle with a victory.

The reinforcements attempted to charge several times, but they were repulsed each time, forced to retreat and leave the corpses of their comrades behind.

Aiglon watched the battle before him while also keeping an eye on the distant fortress. He knew that once the fighting there ended, he would have nothing to worry about.

Just as he was silently praying, he saw a group of people walking toward him.

The two men in the lead were none other than Michel Ney and Edmond Dantès.

The moment he recognized them, Aiglon’s heart settled, and a feeling of immense relief washed over him.

He understood what their arrival meant.

“Your Majesty, we have taken the fortress!” As expected, upon reaching him, Michel Ney reported loudly.

“Excellent!” Aiglon pumped his fist.

Around him, almost everyone erupted in a simultaneous cheer.

Aiglon turned to look at the enemy again and noticed their gunfire was no longer as dense as before.

“They’re preparing to retreat. Go, get them!” Aiglon immediately ordered André Davout loudly.

“Yes, Your Majesty!” André Davout replied with a shout.

Then, he drew his ceremonial sword and yelled to the officers and soldiers around him, “By His Majesty’s order, finish them! Charge!”

Almost instantly, the soldiers, rifles with bayonets fixed, charged toward the slowly retreating reinforcements.

Under Aiglon’s gaze, the black tide surged forward unstoppably, rushing down the small path on the hill toward the distant port.

Aiglon clenched his fists tightly, unable to shake the excitement in his heart.

He knew that, for today at least, he was a victor. Through planning and luck, he had completed this surprise attack and defeated the small garrison here.

Although complete victory was not yet his, he knew that Nafpaktos would soon belong to him.

Without a doubt, with the decline of the Turkish Empire, the strategic value of Nafpaktos could no longer compare to the past. Even the Sultan himself probably wouldn’t care about this place, but that didn’t stop Aiglon from using it to trumpet his victory.

Centuries ago, in a bay not far from here, the combined fleets of the Spanish Empire and the Venetian Republic had fought a decisive naval battle against the navy of the Turkish Empire. The name “Lepanto” had been recorded in the annals of European history ever since.

And now, he had conquered this place. Lepanto could now become a part of the history he was writing.

He could use this name to declare his achievements to Rome, to all Christians.

Yes… Rome, it’s up to you now.

Standing on the hill, looking down at the distant port, Aiglon couldn’t help but smile with relief.

His journey had only just begun.

Chapter 251: 138, The Aftermath

After a brief engagement, the long-distance raid had finally been decided.

Following a two-hour forced march, Aiglon let his troops rest briefly before launching an all-out charge, taking the fortress on the hill in one fell swoop. With the fall of the fortress, the high ground was in his hands.

Although the reinforcements stationed in the port saw that the situation was dire and tried to retreat back to organize a defense, Aiglon’s regrouped army immediately gave chase on his command, storming into the port with unstoppable momentum.

From the looks of it, his final victory was only a matter of time.

Aiglon stood on the hill, gazing down at the small port in the distance, and remained still for a moment.

Besides the dead scattered everywhere, as far as the eye could see, wounded soldiers lay on the ground. Some endured their pain in silence, while others, unable to bear the agony, let out the wails of the dying.

Undoubtedly, most of these wounded soldiers would likely die here.

He didn’t want to feign anguish hypocritically, but looking at the pale, twisted faces of these dying men, he couldn’t bring himself to feel any joy. The victory itself seemed to fade in color.

Was all this worth it?

Deep down, he didn’t know the answer—but he knew he had already paid the price of too many sacrifices, and he would continue to do so in the future.

If you’re not used to it yet, then get used to it quickly, he told himself.

Like all those other generals, he had to get used to treating casualties as mere numbers. If he mourned and lamented every death and injury, he wouldn’t get anything else done.

As if to dispel the gloom clouding his mind at that moment, Aiglon noticed Edmond Dantès passing by.

“Edmond,” Aiglon called out immediately.

Edmond Dantès slowly turned his head, stopped, and then saluted him. “Your Majesty! I have fulfilled my oath.”

Before Aiglon, his posture was humble and reverent, but upon closer inspection, one could feel a fierce and violent aura of slaughter emanating from the man.

In just a few short hours, he seemed to have become a completely different person, radiating an entirely new presence from the inside out.

Aiglon could clearly sense that the man before him was like a beast freed from its cage, brimming with killing intent, seemingly searching for his next victim, his next prey.

“Did you just kill someone?” Aiglon asked.

The moment he asked, he realized it was a superfluous question—the bloodstains on Edmond Dantès’s body were proof enough of what he had just been through.

“Yes, and more than one,” Edmond Dantès admitted frankly.

Then, he held out his blood-soaked hands to Aiglon. “I ran a man through the chest with my ceremonial sword. He collapsed before me, wailing.”

Aiglon studied Edmond Dantès carefully, observing his expression.

Though much colder than usual, he hadn’t gone mad, at least. But his mental state was clearly far from normal.

It seemed that the experience of fighting on the front lines today had dealt him a tremendous psychological shock.

This was not the outcome he had wanted. He wanted to temper his Count of Monte Cristo with blood, but he had never intended for him to go mad with bloodlust.

“How do you feel?” he asked cautiously.

“I thought I would find it repulsive. Now I find it’s much simpler than I imagined,” Edmond Dantès said, looking calmly at the young man. “I do not enjoy taking another’s life, but when I actually do it, I feel no fear.”

Aiglon wanted to say more, but he couldn’t find the words.

“Get some rest.” In the end, he just reached out and gently patted the other man’s shoulder. “I am very pleased with your performance… Edmond, you are worthy of the trust I’ve placed in you. Continue to serve me well, and I will ensure your meteoric rise.”

“Your Majesty, thank you for your trust… However, I do not believe it is time to rest yet.” As he spoke, Edmond Dantès pointed toward the distant port. “The battle there is not over. Please allow me to lead the charge for you again.”

“Enough!” Aiglon cut him off sharply. “I just said you can rest now!”

Edmond Dantès froze, staring at the young man in astonishment, not understanding why he had suddenly become so harsh.

Instinctively, however, he lowered his gaze, not daring to argue further, and quietly awaited the reprimand that was sure to follow.

“Edmond, don’t misunderstand. I have no issue with you; on the contrary, I am thinking of you.” Seeing his meek and subservient demeanor, Aiglon’s tone softened. “You are brave, more so than I ever asked for, and that pleases me greatly. However, I need a Count of Monte Cristo who is intelligent, calm, brave, and possesses an iron will that scoffs at life and death to serve me. I do not want a bloodthirsty demon, a madman who delights in taking lives. That would be very harmful to me, and to you.”

After a pause, he continued, “I hope that while you are accomplishing great things for me, you can also live like a normal person and enjoy the good life that awaits you—because I promised to grant you that life. Now, snap out of it! Edmond Dantès.”

When Aiglon called out his full name, it was as if a spell had been cast. Edmond Dantès suddenly shuddered. His nerves, which had grown numb, seemed to spark back to life.

He looked down at his hands again.

Yes, they are stained with enough blood. It’s time to rest.

He slowly raised his head and looked around. The world seemed to become vibrant once more.

He thought back on the slaughter he had just experienced. Though it had happened only minutes ago, it now felt hazy and distant.

“Edmond, although we sometimes must engage in killing, never take pleasure in it. There are still many beautiful things in this world waiting for us,” the young man said then.

It was a simple sentence, but to Edmond Dantès in that moment, it nearly brought him to tears.

This young man had saved him, pulled him out of the filthy dungeons of the Château d’If, given him the title of Count, and granted him trust and status. Beyond all that, he respected him, cared for him, and even promised him a wonderful future.

Objectively speaking, if there was truly a savior in his troubled life, then He must have taken the form of this young man.

And though he was young, at times he was like a philosopher who deeply understood the ways of the world, easily uttering words that commanded respect.

Perhaps God had destined certain people to be extraordinary from birth.

“Your Majesty… thank you,” he said, managing to rein in his emotions. He looked at Aiglon with immense gratitude. “The greatest fortune of my life was coming to serve under you.”

Though the words might sound a little syrupy, Aiglon was quite pleased. He believed the man was speaking from the heart, not offering empty flattery.

“Alright, you’ve proven more than enough today. That’s enough for now. I have a new task for you…” Aiglon smiled again, then pointed at the corpses and wounded scattered about. “Later, take some men and clear the battlefield. Bury the dead and tend to the wounded. As for the dead Turkish soldiers, gather their bodies and bury them as well.”

Aiglon felt that Edmond Dantès had become intoxicated with killing today. Making him responsible for clearing the battlefield and burying the dead might help his frenzied bloodlust cool down, which was why he assigned him this task.

“Yes, Your Majesty,” Edmond Dantès agreed without a second thought.

A moment later, he hesitated slightly. “Your Majesty, we also captured some prisoners. What do you think we should do with them?”

Aiglon was taken aback for a moment.

With so many other things to consider, he hadn’t given the matter any thought.

But now that he had engaged the Turks in battle, he had no choice but to face this question.

What should be done with the prisoners?

Releasing them was obviously out of the question, yet keeping them didn’t seem right either. He had so few men as it was, and sparing some to guard prisoners would be highly impractical.

Moreover, keeping prisoners nearby would inevitably be a source of instability.

So, what should he do? Shoot them all or throw them into the sea?

Aiglon immediately dismissed the thought. He hadn’t come here for the Greeks’ sake, and he had no personal grudge against the Turks. On the battlefield, it was kill or be killed—that was perfectly reasonable, and no one would say otherwise. But if he were to massacre prisoners, he would surely gain a reputation for brutality, which did not suit his needs.

Besides, if he did that, any future battles against the Turks would be met with desperate resistance, which would be a great disadvantage to him.

After a moment of deliberation, Aiglon made his decision: he would pass the buck.

“Gather the prisoners, put them on a ship, and escort them back to the Greeks,” Aiglon ordered Edmond Dantès. “Treat them with respect. Be civil to them along the way. Do not insult them or plunder their belongings.”

“The Greeks and the Turks share a deep hatred. If the prisoners fall into their hands, I’m afraid…” Edmond Dantès trailed off, having thought of the likely outcome.

“Perhaps so, but what of it? I can’t control everyone,” Aiglon shrugged indifferently. He didn’t care in the slightest about the prisoners’ fate, so long as he wasn’t the one who killed them. “Once we hand the prisoners over, whatever happens next is not our responsibility. Even if the Greeks do kill them, as long as our hands are not stained with this vile blood, it will be fine.”

Edmond Dantès fell silent.

Although he knew it wasn’t exactly right, he couldn’t think of a better solution.

After the slaughter he had just been a part of, his heart had hardened considerably. Like Aiglon, as long as he wasn’t the one to personally kill these prisoners, his conscience could be assuaged.

“Yes, I understand,” he nodded.

“In the future, if we take any more prisoners, we will do the same. We can’t let them get in our way,” Aiglon added. “Of course, I will mention it to Panos and the others. I’ll tell them not to torture and kill all the prisoners; putting them to hard labor should be enough… I give them one million a month. I’m sure they’ll listen to my opinion.”

With Aiglon’s addendum, Edmond Dantès had no further objections.

“Yes, Your Majesty. I will carry out your will,” he said, nodding in sincere agreement.

Just then, Aiglon noticed someone approaching.

Both men looked up and saw that the newcomer was none other than Edgar de Tréville.

Since he was a friend, the captain of the guard, André Davout, did not stop him, allowing Edgar to walk briskly up to the young man.

“Your Majesty, congratulations on your triumphant victory!” Edgar stopped a few paces before Aiglon and, without pausing, bowed dramatically to the young man. “Your prestige will surely become world-renowned!”

Aiglon watched Edgar calmly, a scornful sneer in his heart.

Compared to Edmond Dantès, who had actively volunteered and led the charge, Edgar was far “smarter.”

Although he had come with the main force on the forced march, as soon as he arrived, he had intentionally or unintentionally hidden in the rear, ensuring he was not exposed to even the slightest risk from gunfire.

Aiglon had noticed this long ago, but since he never expected Edgar to charge into battle for him, he hadn’t paid it any mind.

He just hadn’t expected that the moment the tide had turned, Edgar would come running over so cheerfully to congratulate him.

In a way, he has quite the sycophant’s nose for this sort of thing… Aiglon grumbled internally.

On the surface, however, he remained composed.

“God be praised, we have won this battle. But this is only the first step. Many more challenges lie ahead. It is not yet time to celebrate,” he replied calmly.

“Your humility is as awe-inspiring as your talent,” Edgar immediately flattered the young man again, then volunteered, “Please, allow me to put my meager talents to use and create a commemorative painting for you. Seeing your image at this moment, I simply cannot contain my creative desire.”

“Is that so? Very well. I look forward to your work, Edgar,” Aiglon said with a smile and a nod.

Just as Edgar was rejoicing inwardly, Aiglon’s tone suddenly shifted. “However, I have something else for you to do right now.”

“What is it?” Edgar thought, This can’t be good, and asked nervously.

“I have just assigned Edmond the task of collecting the dead and aiding the wounded.” As Aiglon spoke, he glanced over at Edmond Dantès. “He happens to be short on hands. You can go with him.”

Edgar’s spirits instantly plummeted to rock bottom.

He thought he had seized the perfect moment, fully expecting to offer his congratulations when His Majesty was at his happiest. He hadn’t expected his cleverness to backfire and land him with such a task.

He turned his head to look at the bleeding corpses lying on the ground in the distance and suddenly felt an urge to vomit.

“What’s wrong, Edgar?” Aiglon asked in a low voice. “Are you unwilling? Perhaps I should arrange a more… warrior-like task for you…”

“No, Your Majesty, I am more than willing!” Edgar flinched, then immediately replied in a loud voice.

Chapter 252: 139, Having It Both Ways

“No, Your Majesty, I would be delighted!”

Seeing His Majesty’s expression darken, Edgar no longer hesitated and immediately accepted the unpleasant chore.

However, despite his outward obedience, his heart cried out in bitterness—he was a young master who had dallied in the pleasure-seeking circles of Paris for so many years. How could he possibly endure such a hardship?

Yet he had no room to refuse and could only agree.

He could see that His Majesty held him in some contempt, and he had no intention of following Edmond Dantès’s example by using life-and-death struggles to win His Majesty’s esteem.

His father would absolutely not be happy to see such an outcome.

So… for his own sake, and especially for the future of the Tréville family, someone else would have to be sacrificed.

After a moment’s thought, Edgar made his decision.

“Your Majesty, while I am carrying out my task, could you please look after Agnes?” he said in a low voice. “It is, after all, rather inconvenient for her to be in the middle of our ranks… If I am not around, it would be best for her to avoid contact with others.”

Aiglon was slightly taken aback, then nodded.

“Then have her come over. I would be happy to entertain her now.”

After all, having just achieved victory, Aiglon, though feigning calmness, was naturally quite pleased. He was also more than willing to show off a little—especially to someone like Agnes, who was proud and not one of his subordinates.

Seeing the young man nod, Edgar immediately became animated. He leaned in closer and said in a lowered voice, “Your Majesty… I have noticed along this journey that Agnes has long been moved by your charisma. I believe she admires you somewhat.”

“What?” Aiglon was somewhat surprised, eyeing him with suspicion.

For some reason, from Edgar’s handsome and refined appearance, he detected a hint of ill intent.

“You’re not embellishing this, are you? I don’t think Agnes would admire me so easily,” Aiglon replied after a moment.

As he spoke, he suddenly recalled how just yesterday, Edgar had seriously proposed finding him a woman “to relieve the fatigue of the campaign.”

He suddenly understood something.

“Edgar, what on earth are you scheming?!” he questioned Edgar with a frown.

From Aiglon’s question, Edgar could tell that His Majesty had already guessed his intentions—but he didn’t care about being found out. In fact, it might even be better to have it out in the open.

“Your Majesty, I am truly not lying. Agnes is indeed quite admiring of you; it’s just that she’s been proud since childhood and is unwilling to admit it.” He continued to lie with a straight face. “To tell you the truth, in my opinion, none of those noble young masters in Paris are worthy of Agnes. Among all her peers, I believe only you are outstanding enough to win her wholehearted admiration.”

Although he knew Edgar was deliberately flattering him, Aiglon couldn’t help but feel a little proud—in his eyes, it was simply the truth.

So he said nothing, watching Edgar and letting him continue.

“To be frank, ever since my wife and I bid you farewell in Switzerland and returned to France, Alice has told me several times that she thinks you and Agnes are a perfect match. At first, I kept refuting her—how could a wild girl like Agnes be worthy of someone of your noble and imperial lineage? But after she mentioned it so many times, I started to agree with her a little…” Edgar’s words were flowery, using his wife as a shield. “Later, my father also learned of Alice’s idea and was quite supportive. That’s why this time, he and Alice asked Agnes to come with me, harboring a little hope that if some wonderful sparks flew between you and Agnes, they would no longer have to worry about her future—she would be cared for by the most outstanding man in the world.”

Edgar had rehearsed these words many times in his mind, so when he spoke them, they came out smoothly and naturally, without any traceable flaw, and certainly without any shame.

Precisely because his expression was so natural, Aiglon was momentarily inclined to believe him.

Alice, would she really think that way?

He recalled his experiences with Alice in Switzerland.

They had talked warmly, boated on the lake together, and on a whim, he had even improvised a poem. At her request, he had even given her child a name.

Alice did indeed hold him in high esteem. This esteem was partly due to the Tréville family’s allegiance to him as their lord, but on the other hand, he believed his own talents had also earned Alice’s recognition.

And he, in turn, greatly admired Alice’s character and personality—so no matter how much contempt he felt for Edgar, he still held a measure of respect for the distant Mrs. Tréville.

So, upon hearing that Alice had apparently intended to make him her brother-in-law, Aiglon felt not only surprise but also an indescribable sensation in his heart.

“Your Majesty, please see this clearly. With your wisdom, can you not see the strangeness in Alice’s actions?” After speaking, Edgar asked the young man in return, “Why would she deliberately have her sister come? Why would she insist that Agnes stay by my side? Was it merely out of concern for me? In truth, she has placed great hopes in you, and in Agnes…”

Edgar’s words were half-truth, half-lie. Alice had agreed to the proposal from him and his father, but he deliberately presented the scheme of the two Tréville men as if it were entirely Alice’s own idea.

Having navigated the social scene for so many years, Edgar was quite skilled in such verbal tactics.

Aiglon gradually came to believe his words.

Indeed, if explained in this way, everything made sense.

However, Alice’s plan was doomed to be a fleeting illusion from the very beginning.

When she asked her sister to come, she surely couldn’t have imagined that Theresa had already arrived at his side, right?

This was truly an ironic twist of fate.

What if Theresa hadn’t come to his side at this time?

—A sudden thought occurred to him.

He couldn’t immediately imagine the outcome, but when he examined his own heart, he knew he did not dislike Agnes.

Never mind, he thought. Since things have reached this point, there’s no meaning in thinking about it any further.

“I see… I understand.” He nodded, then gave a wry smile. “I am very grateful to Alice for thinking so highly of me, but unfortunately, I have already promised Theresa that I will marry her. I will never break that promise, so I am fated to be unable to reciprocate Alice’s kind intentions…”

“Yes, Your Majesty. The moment I arrived, I knew Alice’s wish was doomed to fail, which is why I didn’t dare mention it to you then.” Edgar sighed heavily. “It is truly regrettable! If only Agnes had gotten together with you back in Switzerland! I believe that would have been the most blissful outcome.”

Aiglon was momentarily at a loss for how to reply.

After a pause, he changed the subject.

“Alright, then what was the point of telling me all this just now?”

“No other meaning. I just want to take care of Agnes as best I can, see her safely through this period, and then have her return home with me.” Edgar looked at Aiglon with an innocent expression. “Right now, I’m only thinking about how to explain this to Alice. I can’t dare to hope for anything more.”

Although Edgar’s words were basically flawless, Aiglon still felt something was off, but he couldn’t quite put his finger on what it was.

He just watched Edgar suspiciously, waiting for what he would say next.

“Please rest assured, Your Majesty. Even though she cannot be united with you in marriage, Alice’s respect for you will not diminish in the slightest.” Edgar continued speaking to Aiglon earnestly. “Likewise, Agnes can be your friend. She would be delighted to witness your monumental deeds from the side and praise your heroic achievements. Perhaps this experience will also become an unforgettable memory for her—”

Although Edgar’s wording was still very cautious, his mention of “friend” was already full of blatant insinuation.

However, Aiglon did not sense the hidden meaning. On one hand, he had never spent time in the courts and pleasure-seeking circles of France and lacked the kind of tacit understanding that comes with a knowing smile. On the other hand, he simply couldn’t imagine that descendants of a famous noble family, like General Tréville and Edgar, would secretly scheme to offer Agnes as a gift to curry favor.

“Although objective reality prevents me from responding to Alice’s expectations, if Alice entrusts her younger sister to my care, then I will certainly look after her well.” Aiglon agreed directly, without any hesitation. “Besides, I actually do admire Agnes. It should be a pleasant thing to be friends with her…”

Perfect! I was just waiting for you to say that!

Edgar was overjoyed.

But he showed no trace of it on his face, for he knew it was not yet time to declare victory.

He was not in a hurry. He knew he could push things along slowly and gradually bring his and his father’s plan to fruition.

When it came to leading troops, fighting wars, or planning maneuvers on a map, he was completely clueless. But when he was in his familiar pleasure-seeking circles, he was perfectly at ease, possessing a bit of a commander’s air.

After all, he knew in his heart that with two such outstanding young people, as long as he could fan the flames from the sidelines and create opportunities for them to be together, they would naturally be unable to resist their mutual attraction—not to mention the past connection they already shared!

The glory of the Tréville family, though fated not to be brought to greater heights by him, could it not be achieved indirectly through Agnes?

“Yes, Your Majesty. Thank you for your magnanimity and generosity.” Edgar bowed and, at the same time, took his leave. “I will not disturb you any longer. Before I carry out your command, please permit me to go see Agnes for a moment. I need to explain the situation to her.”

“Yes, alright. You may go.” Aiglon waved his hand, signaling that he could leave.

Edgar crossed the still-chaotic battlefield and returned to where he had been waiting. At that moment, the baggage carriages, which had fallen behind during the forced march, were now slowly arriving with the logistics troops.

Edgar followed the line of baggage carts, came to the side of a carriage, and knocked lightly on its door.

The door was opened quickly.

Agnes, dressed in a military uniform, was indeed sitting inside, looking at her brother-in-law with a deadpan expression.

“How is the battle?” she asked in a low voice as soon as she saw Edgar.

As she asked, she looked out the window towards the front.

“It seems everything went smoothly?”

“Yes, everything went smoothly.” Edgar nodded. “His Majesty won the first battle. He’s in very high spirits.”

“And you? How did you perform?” Agnes asked.

“Me? So-so, I suppose,” Edgar answered nonchalantly. “I charged with the main army. Although I didn’t kill a single enemy soldier, at least I fulfilled my due obligation.”

Agnes gave Edgar a suspicious look.

She knew this brother-in-law of hers quite well, so she didn’t believe for a second that he would actually risk his life to charge into battle.

But since he said so, Agnes didn’t intend to press the matter. She would just take it as fact.

“That’s wonderful. I’m sure Alice will be very happy too.” She nodded lightly.

Then she asked again, “So, has your Majesty assigned you any tasks now?”

Edgar didn’t answer right away, clearly quite embarrassed.

“Did he ask you to paint for him, to show off his achievements?” Agnes asked, seeing her brother-in-law’s troubled expression.

“If only that were the case…” Edgar spread his hands helplessly. “His Majesty has ordered me to collect the remains of the war dead and give them a proper burial.”

The color instantly drained from Agnes’s face.

Although she was brave, she was, after all, fond of cleanliness. How could she remain unfazed at the thought of a field littered with blood-soaked corpses?

She would rather face ten enemies alone than deal with a pile of dead bodies.

“How could he, assigning you such a task… I don’t have to do it too, do I?” she asked in a low voice, forcibly suppressing her displeasure.

“Don’t worry, how could I bear to let the loveliest girl in all of Paris do such a thing? Leave it to me alone.” Edgar puffed out his chest, looking full of confidence. “However, during this time, I won’t be able to look after you.”

“I never needed your care in the first place.” Agnes glanced at him sideways. “Just do your own work.”

The contempt from his sister-in-law didn’t embarrass Edgar in the slightest. Instead, he laughed. “Even if you don’t need my care, it would be improper to let you mix with a band of common soldiers…”

“Then what do you suggest?” Agnes retorted impatiently.

“I’ve already asked His Majesty. He will take good care of you,” Edgar replied immediately.

Although his tone was calm, Agnes was greatly shocked.

“What do you mean, ‘take good care’?” she asked, flustered and annoyed.

“It means exactly what it sounds like.” Edgar shrugged. “His Majesty understands our difficulties and, for Alice’s sake, he is willing to help.”

“This is ridiculous! Why would I need him to take care of me?!” Agnes was unappreciative.

Edgar’s face fell, and he suddenly became serious.

“Agnes, I know you’ve always been arrogant, but right now, since Alice sent you to help me, I expect you to curb your temper and follow the arrangements, not needlessly cause trouble for us… We all have heavy responsibilities on our shoulders right now. For His Majesty to find the spare time to be considerate of you under these circumstances is already the greatest kindness. If you throw another tantrum, just think how disappointed Alice would be!”

Chapter 253: Reverence

“Just think how disappointed Alice would be?!”

Edgar’s rarely harsh words and stern expression left Agnes speechless for a moment.

Though she was still not entirely convinced, she could find no way to retort.

She had always feared nothing, but the one thing she would never do was “disappoint her older sister.” Edgar was right. The Tréville family, including Alice, had already pledged allegiance to that young man. From the perspective of a vassal to a liege lord, they did indeed need to be respectful and deferential.

And in the current situation, they should obey his orders all the more.

With a guilty conscience, she could only soften her tone.

“Of course, I don’t want to defy his orders. I just feel I can take proper care of myself. There’s no need to trouble him.”

“Oh, of course! You’re very capable, Agnes. I’ve always admired that.” Seeing Agnes yield, Edgar pressed his advantage. “But… you also have to consider that what we’re doing now isn’t just an inconvenience for ourselves; it’s causing a lot of trouble for His Majesty as well. If everyone knew a young lady was following our army on the march, what would they think of you? So we can only do our best to restrain ourselves and not cause His Majesty any trouble. I don’t mind. Since I’ve come here, I must of course follow His Majesty’s lead without question. I’ll do whatever he asks of me. Forget moving corpses—if he told me to eat them, I would! Similarly, you should also follow his assignments and orders. Only then can we honor my name and yours, and not bring shame upon Alice. Don’t you agree?”

Agnes listened quietly, unable to find the words to object. Finally, she answered in frustration.

“Alright, that’s enough! You don’t have to give me a long-winded lecture. I know what to do!”

Heh, you know? You have no idea.

On the surface, Edgar wore a righteous expression, but inwardly, he was snickering.

He had to admit, though Agnes was exceptionally skilled and strong-willed, she was, at her core, a naive young woman who knew little of the world. With just a few well-chosen words, he could bamboozle her until she was utterly bewitched, making her unwittingly act according to his wishes.

He knew that neither His Majesty nor his sister-in-law thought much of him, but here he was, quietly maneuvering things to his advantage. This was a skill he had honed in the pleasure-seeking circles, a testament to his worldly competence.

They might be exceptionally brilliant, but they were still too young…

The thought brought a flicker of pride.

He fought to keep from smiling and continued to look at Agnes with a serious expression. “It’s good that you understand, Agnes. I must now carry out the orders His Majesty has given me. I’ll entrust my friend, André Davout, to handle things. If you need any help, just ask him. I think the lad quite admires you…”

With that, he gave Agnes an elegant wave and quietly departed.

At Aiglon’s command, his army continued its fierce assault on the remnants of the enemy forces that had retreated into the port of Nafpaktos. Under their relentless pursuit, the remaining enemy troops, who had already suffered heavy casualties, were forced to retreat swiftly eastward along the road leading out of the port.

As for those who couldn’t retreat in time or were too injured to move, they became his prisoners, their fates no longer in their own hands.

And so, that afternoon, Nafpaktos officially fell into Aiglon’s hands.

After clearing out the last pockets of resistance, Aiglon led his guards into the small port town.

Compared to its former glory, Nafpaktos was now much more desolate. Most of its military structures had been abandoned long ago with the departure of the Turkish fleet, leaving only a few buildings in use by the remaining garrison.

Along the harbor’s coastline stood a small gun battery, and next to it, a small fortress. This fortress had once served as the residence for the garrison commander, but after Aiglon captured it, he made it his temporary quarters.

Led by his guards, Aiglon walked along the stone steps beside the breakwater and up to the gun battery.

With the fleet gone, the battery had been mostly abandoned. Most of the gun emplacements were empty, and the few bronze cannons that remained, along with their carriages, were riddled with rust from exposure to wind and rain.

Aiglon reached out and lightly brushed the coarse surface of a cannon barrel, then gazed out at the bay in the distance.

Before him stretched an azure sea and sky. The smoke and slaughter of battle had dissipated. The cool Mediterranean breeze caressed his face, and the cries of gulls echoed all around, accompanied by the waves constantly lapping against the breakwater, as if some spirit were congratulating him on his victory.

The clamor and killing were over; everything had returned to tranquility. Only the密集 bullet holes and bloodstains everywhere, along with the dejected prisoners being marched away, silently bore witness to the final traces of the short battle.

Aiglon turned to look at the captain of his guard, André Davout.

“André, this place is ours.”

“Yes, Your Majesty!” André stood tall and proud, congratulating Aiglon. “Congratulations, Your Majesty! You have led us to victory!”

“A minor victory, but a necessary one,” Aiglon said with a slight nod.

Then, he focused his attention again. “I need to write a letter to Theresa to report the good news. Arrange for someone to deliver it as quickly as possible.”

“Yes, Your Majesty!” André responded without hesitation.

Aiglon’s message to Theresa wasn’t just to show off his victory to his fiancée. He wanted Theresa, who was in the rear, to spread the news of his triumph, to let everyone know that the Duke of Reichstadt was fighting for the Christians in Greece.

This news would be a shot in the arm for his supporters. And if the Church of Rome also celebrated him, he could win significant goodwill among neutral parties who were not Bonapartists—which was exactly what he wanted.

Without delay, he walked swiftly into his newly occupied quarters, picked up the pen and paper he had brought with him, and began to quickly write letters reporting his victory to Theresa and Panos.

His spirits were high, and inspiration flowed like a spring. His hand moved quickly, and both letters were finished in no time.

Just then, he glanced out the window and saw that it was already dusk.

Holding the finished letters, he walked out of the room again. He watched as the golden-red sun slowly sank into the sea beyond the breakwater. The afterglow of the sunset scattered across the surface of the water, fragmented into countless pieces by the waves, rolling and shimmering with myriad colors like fish scales.

On the other side of the bay, the silhouette of the Peloponnese peninsula was faintly visible, like a colossal dragon.

What a magnificent view!

He couldn’t help but take a deep breath, feeling a surging sense of passion.

He knew that although he had won a temporary victory, more and greater challenges awaited him.

Even though the Turkish fleet had long since vanished from these waters and Nafpaktos was now of little importance, the Turks would not allow themselves to be so humiliated by an outsider, neither for propaganda nor for psychological reasons.

Therefore, upon receiving the grim news, they would certainly send an army to try and crush him.

That would be his true test.

He would not sit and wait for death. He would look for an opportunity to fight, to repel or crush the invading enemy with all his might. When that time came, another victory would be enough to silence all doubts about him.

At that moment, as if in response to his mood, the oncoming sea breeze seemed to grow stronger, howling in his ears.

Come on, then. Let me see what greater storms await!

Facing the sea breeze, Aiglon clenched his fists.

Just then, he heard the sound of footsteps behind him.

“Your Majesty!” André Davout’s respectful voice came from behind. “Have you finished your letters?”

“Yes, I’ve written them all. Take them to the messenger you’ve arranged. They must be sent as soon as possible—” Aiglon said as he turned, preparing to hand the letters to him.

But as soon as he turned, he froze. Standing beside André Davout was another person.

This person was dressed in a simple military uniform with a military cap on their head. They were not tall, but their pretty face was brimming with a heroic spirit, and their gaze was as sharp as a falcon’s, sizing him up without flinching.

Although their attire was identical to that of an ordinary soldier, the slight curve of their chest and their excessively beautiful face betrayed their true identity.

Though he already knew Agnes had followed him, this was the first time Aiglon had seen her in this guise since the expedition began. To be honest, he thought she looked quite good.

“Oh!” Aiglon couldn’t help but raise his eyebrows before complimenting her, “Miss Agnes, it seems this attire suits you well.”

Though Aiglon’s words and tone were very polite, Agnes seemed a little awkward and merely gave him a stiff nod.

Aiglon could somewhat understand how she felt, so he didn’t press the matter and turned to André Davout instead.

André understood and immediately took the letters from the young man’s hand. “Your Majesty, I’ll have these sent out at once.”

He paused for a moment before continuing, “Also, Edgar is currently carrying out the task you assigned him. So, to avoid causing any commotion or inconvenience, he decided to ask us to arrange for Miss Agnes’s accommodations first…”

“Yes, I know. He already told me,” Aiglon nodded, showing no objection. “You can arrange it here. Find a discreet and safe place for Miss Agnes to settle in for now…”

“Of course, Your Majesty. Leave it to me,” André immediately agreed.

Although the situation was quite unusual, his attitude was very enthusiastic, and he was extremely cooperative with Edgar’s plan.

When Edgar had mentioned this to him, he hadn’t revealed his underlying scheme, but André was happy to see it happen. For him, simply doing Edgar a favor by helping to settle Agnes was fine. But if, during their time together, His Majesty and Agnes were to develop some sort of extraordinary friendship, he saw no problem with that at all.

His Majesty was so admirable, and Miss Agnes was so worthy of respect. In his heart, they were the most dazzling pair of their generation in all of France. If not for the arrangements of fate, perhaps they were meant to be a couple.

Although he had already accepted the reality that Princess Theresa would be his future mistress, so what if His Majesty had a little romance on the side? Wasn’t that perfectly natural?

So, without any need for Edgar to instigate him, he was more than happy to cooperate.

“Miss Agnes, do you have any objections?” Aiglon asked out of politeness. “Although the conditions are simple, we can follow the rule of ladies first. You may choose first.”

“I have no objections. Whatever Sir Davout arranges will be fine,” Agnes replied calmly. “I’ve never been picky.”

“That’s what I thought… All the better, then.” Aiglon gestured to André.

André nodded in understanding.

He had already made up his mind. He would arrange a place for Agnes right next to His Majesty’s quarters. That way, no one could find fault with it, and it would give them an opportunity to spend time together.

So as not to disturb the atmosphere, André Davout took the letters and left immediately. He even specifically instructed the other guards to stand further away so as not to disturb His Majesty from enjoying the sea view.

After André left, Aiglon and Agnes stood face to face.

Aiglon was suddenly at a loss for words, feeling that the situation had become rather awkward. Agnes’s sharp, scrutinizing gaze glinted in the light of the setting sun.

“I never imagined things would get so strange… haha…” After a moment, Aiglon broke the tension with a few forced laughs. “But, Miss Agnes, please rest assured. I will do my best as a friend to offer you the best hospitality I can—”

“I believe you,” Agnes seemed to relax a little and nodded. “But, for now, how should I address you?”

“Well… as you please,” Aiglon replied nonchalantly. “A title doesn’t change the substance of things. Besides, you are not my vassal at this moment, so I don’t require you to be respectful and deferential—”

“That may be so… but my older sister and brother-in-law have sworn allegiance to you, after all,” Agnes sighed. “So, for their sake, I should still observe the proper etiquette—”

As she spoke, she took off her military cap, and her golden-brown hair cascaded down. “Your Majesty, good evening.”

Chapter 254: 141, From the Heart

Under Aiglon’s gaze, Agnes’s hair, which had been tucked away in her hat, cascaded down like a waterfall. Her golden-brown tresses seemed to merge with the afterglow of the setting sun, emitting a dazzling light.

Agnes, who had appeared stern in her military uniform, now regained a touch of the charm unique to a young woman.

She truly is a beautiful girl, Aiglon couldn’t help but think.

Seeing Aiglon’s astonished and admiring gaze, Agnes couldn’t help but flash a smile, as if teasing him.

It was then that Aiglon realized his reaction might have been a bit excessive, and he quickly cursed himself inwardly.

You’ve navigated the courts, for heaven’s sake! You once cajoled and tricked your way into a princess’s heart. How could you lose your composure in front of a young girl like this?

“I’m happy that you’re willing to address me so formally,” Aiglon said, regaining his composure with a calm nod. “But… compared to a subject, I think you’re better suited as a friend. So it’s best you don’t keep addressing me like that, or it’ll get awkward for both of us.”

“Then how should I address you?” Agnes asked in return. “Should I still call you Mr. Memmingen, as before?”

“If you’d like, you may, of course,” Aiglon nodded. “But I would be happier if you called me Aiglon… That would be more fitting for friends.”

“Very well, Your Majesty… Aiglon,” Agnes said, curtsying before him. “Thank you for treating me as a friend. I suppose that is a privilege an ordinary person could never hope to possess.”

Although her posture and form were impeccable as she curtsied, the action looked rather out of place since she was wearing trousers. The two of them couldn’t help but burst out laughing.

“Don’t be like that, Agnes! This isn’t your usual style,” Aiglon said, waving his hand to signal she shouldn’t be so formal with him. “I know things are different from the last time we met, but I’m not so petty as to demand everyone bow and scrape before me…”

Unconsciously, he had switched to a more familiar tone with Agnes, adapting to their newfound status as friends.

Before Agnes could reply, he continued, “I’m guessing Edgar specifically instructed you to act this way, didn’t he?”

“You are clever enough to guess anything, of course,” Agnes said with a nod and a smile. “That’s right. My brother-in-law has been constantly telling me how extraordinary you are, and that you are his family’s lord. Therefore, I must offer you the greatest respect… Otherwise, it would only put the Tréville family in an awkward position.”

Aiglon knew in his heart that Edgar must have been embellishing things—he hadn’t performed well himself, hadn’t been assigned any important tasks, and hadn’t earned the respect of others. So, to uphold the Tréville family’s status, he had deliberately sent Agnes to curry favor with him.

Of course, knowing this didn’t mean he was displeased. In fact, he was rather happy to see it happen.

“I am very moved by the loyalty of the Tréville family,” he replied leisurely. “I have always believed in repaying kindness. So, as long as I succeed in my great cause, the Tréville family will surely have a share in its rewards.”

After a moment, he added, “Also, please don’t worry. Though I wish to restore the Empire, my heart is not filled with bloody vengeance. I have no intention of launching a violent purge upon returning to France. Anyone who is willing to pledge their loyalty to me—even the most stubborn of the old noble families—I will welcome with an open heart… I will absolutely not target them because of old prejudices.”

To his surprise, Agnes did not seem pleased by his speech. Instead, she gently shook her head.

“Please, say no more, Aiglon. My coming here was a personal decision, a favor for my older sister. It was not out of loyalty from the Tréville family… Therefore, I in no way represent any decision made by my father, nor do I have any right to make promises on his behalf.”

As she spoke, Agnes’s expression suddenly grew serious. “Furthermore, I feel terribly guilty for sneaking here. I have caused my father an unknown amount of trouble… And because of that guilt, I cannot possibly do anything to put him in an even more difficult position.”

Agnes’s expression was both sincere and resolute, clearly revealing her innermost thoughts. “I don’t doubt your ambition, and I do believe there is a real possibility you could ascend the throne. But as of now, you and your followers are still a world away from Paris, while my father continues to serve His Majesty the King. Given my father’s character, he would be unwilling to have anything to do with you. So, Aiglon, since you said we are friends, I ask that you be understanding—as a friend would—and not have me cause trouble for my family in matters that I neither understand nor have any interest in…”

Aiglon was struck speechless.

While it was certainly uncomfortable to be so clearly rejected, Agnes’s words were both fair and heartfelt, leaving him with no room for rebuttal.

He realized then that his recent string of successes had made him complacent. He had directly tried to win over the Nordlien family through Agnes—her rejection was something he had brought upon himself.

“You’re right. I’m still a long way from the throne; it’s far too early to be talking about allegiance. I take back what I said. Please, just pretend you never heard it.” He gave a self-deprecating laugh to smooth things over. “However, Agnes, I believe that if God truly grants me success in my great cause, you wouldn’t oppose me, would you? I seem to recall you saying that a young man on the throne would be a more pleasant sight than that nasty old man in Paris.”

“That is indeed what I think,” Agnes replied with an embarrassed laugh. “If you truly manage to ascend the throne, I would be happy to see it.”

“And what if a fierce conflict breaks out between my supporters and my opponents before I realize my dream? Your older sister and brother-in-law will be on my side, while your parents will be on the opposite… What will you do then?” Aiglon pressed her.

He wasn’t asking a pointless hypothetical question; he was probing the depths of her heart.

In the thirty years of turmoil and bloodshed that followed the Great Revolution, the tragedy of internal discord had played out countless times, and it would likely happen again.

For Aiglon, as long as he could achieve his goal of restoring the Empire, he was not afraid to pay the price in blood. His enemies would certainly not surrender meekly, so even if he did not wish for more bloodshed, he would not hesitate to sacrifice others’ lives when necessary.

Agnes, however, was different… She might be able to withstand the pain of a divided family, but could she truly endure the nightmare of loved ones at each other’s throats, or even killing one another? Aiglon seriously doubted it.

The Tréville family was irrevocably tied to his cause, and Alice would stand by her husband’s family for the sake of her husband and child. So… what price would ultimately be paid?

Agnes knew in her heart that everything the young man before her was saying was true.

Her older sister had defied their father’s objections to marry Edgar, and from that moment on, a rift between father and daughter was inevitable.

Previously, with Napoleon dead and the Bonaparte family faded into obscurity, she had thought the rift was temporary, something that time could heal. But she never expected that in just one short year, the winds of change would blow so fiercely. A new leader of the Bonaparte family had emerged, leading his followers to fight for his ambitions once more.

This flame was currently burning only in Greece, but it was clear that one day it would reach France, and when that day came…

The “duel” between her father and her sister no longer seemed like a distant fantasy, but something that was increasingly likely to happen.

Frustration and anxiety gnawed at Agnes’s heart, tormenting her. She did not want to face such a future, yet she knew in her heart that she could not escape it.

“We spoke of a similar topic back in Switzerland… You told me you wouldn’t take sides. You said you would rescue whichever side was in danger—if your sister lost, you would help her flee; if your father and brother lost, you would lead them away. I deeply admire your courage and resolve.”

Looking at Agnes’s troubled face, Aiglon continued, “But I do not believe that is a good solution, because it means one side of your closest family is destined to once again suffer the hardship of a displaced life. I know you have experienced that life, so you must remember the taste of it. Do you really want to see such a thing happen within your own family again?”

Aiglon’s words struck Agnes’s heart like a series of heavy blows, compounding her distress. For some time now, these worries had been hidden deep inside her, leaving her constantly on edge.

A storm of emotions raged within Agnes, and it was only with great effort that she managed to regain her composure.

“It is indeed painful, but what can be done? Perhaps some things are destined to be. Once you’re caught in it, you can only count yourself unlucky… In a raging sea, survival itself is a blessing. How could one dare to hope for a perfect outcome?” she finally answered, a hint of sorrow in her voice. “At least I have the ability to help my family.”

“Perhaps there are better solutions than simply accepting your fate,” Aiglon replied softly.

“Better solutions?” Agnes asked, surprised. “Like what?”

“Well, the best solution… would be to cut me down with your sword right now, while my guard is down,” Aiglon answered with a smile.

Agnes’s eyes widened in disbelief at his words.

“I’m not wrong, you know… If you did that now, the supporters of the Bonaparte family would instantly be without a leader. Although my cousins could inherit my title, it would take a very long time to rally people to the cause again—perhaps twenty or thirty years, if ever. And if the cause fails, your sister would no longer have to fight your father… What would you have left to worry about?” Aiglon replied with a broad smile.

Agnes blinked, only then realizing the young man before her was merely teasing.

“You… Stop joking! And here I was, hoping you had a good idea…!” She glared at Aiglon with feigned anger. “If you’re just trying to make fun of me, then please stop!”

“Alright, alright, my apologies… I’ll stop joking.” Aiglon quickly waved his hands. “In that case, Agnes, I have another idea.”

Agnes remained silent, merely watching him with a skeptical gaze.

Aiglon’s expression grew serious again. He turned and gazed out at the boundless ocean before them.

“Let’s make a private pact—if I suffer a crushing defeat and accomplish nothing, I will not cling to life in shame. Before the end, I would write to my followers, telling them to abandon this hopeless cause and releasing them from their obligation of loyalty to the Bonaparte family. I would also write a specific letter to the Tréville family, telling them to pledge their allegiance to the royal family. That way, your older sister won’t have to face exile again. Conversely, if I ultimately win, you’ll convince your family to pledge their loyalty to me, and all past grievances between us will be wiped clean—I’m sure Alice would be more than happy to look after them.”

Agnes was a little bewildered as she listened, but upon careful consideration, she found nothing wrong with his proposal.

Someone else might have considered asking her father to switch allegiance to be treacherous and politically unprincipled. But Agnes, having grown up in exile, held no particular loyalty to the royal family. From her perspective, there was nothing wrong with abandoning a losing side.

It was, in a way, as if Aiglon were giving her family a free choice after the game had been played.

“This is a special offer, extended only on account of you and your older sister,” Aiglon continued as she mulled it over. “What do you say?”

“Alright… I agree,” Agnes nodded lightly. “Let it be so. But…”

“But what?” Aiglon pressed.

“‘I will not cling to life in shame’—why did you say that with such finality? In my eyes, even if your great cause fails, you could still live a good life. There are so many other venues for your talents…” Agnes asked in a low voice. “I greatly admire that you were able to define your life’s goal at such a young age and pursue it with such fearless courage… But you must also consider that there are surely many people who would not want to see you leave this world.”

“Including you?” Aiglon asked in return.

He was deliberately teasing her.

As he expected, Agnes’s face immediately flushed red.

But, to Aiglon’s surprise, she didn’t lose her temper. Instead, she gave a gentle nod.

“Including me. If you were to disappear, the world would prematurely lose a very interesting and brilliant person. It’s a pity just to think about it.”

Aiglon was stunned for a moment.

He could see that this was what Agnes truly felt.

It wasn’t flattery or sycophancy, nor was there any ulterior motive behind it. It was simply an earnest appreciation of him as a person.

The feeling of being truly seen by someone… it’s quite nice, he thought.

He couldn’t help but laugh again, then replied in a loud voice.

“Then you should pray for my victory. That way, everything will be perfect, won’t it?”

Chapter 255: 142, Old Grudges and New Feuds

“Then pray for my victory, and won’t everything be perfect?”

Aiglon said loudly to Agnes, a smile on his face.

He truly hadn’t expected Agnes to reply in such a way.

The sun had now almost completely sunk below the sea, and the hazy twilight was beginning to take over the sky. Only a few last rays of light lingered on the ocean’s surface, struggling stubbornly against the encroaching darkness.

Agnes stood on the embankment, gazing out at the sea. Her expression was resolute and profound, tinged with a stern, inviolable pride, yet also possessing a sincerity that could touch one’s heart.

“Personally, if I had to choose a side, a friend’s victory is always better than that old man’s. But, Aiglon, no one can predict the designs of fate. Heaven knows what the outcome will be. I think it’s admirable for a person to take risks for their ideals, but human strength has its limits. Don’t push yourself too hard… In my opinion, even if you never become an emperor, you could still be an excellent poet or an excellent swordsman. Isn’t that already incredibly admirable? An ordinary person might never achieve even one of those things in their entire lifetime… Besides, the people around you, especially Princess Theresa, cherish you so much—so you should cherish your own precious life all the more. Death is a release for the one who dies, but it is the living who are left to suffer all the pain.”

Agnes spoke with a gravity and earnestness rarely seen in her.

Her voice, accompanied by the crashing waves, sounded to Aiglon almost like an aria—gentle, yet deeply moving.

He certainly wasn’t arrogant enough to believe his charm had completely won Agnes over. He knew very well that her wish for him to cherish his life stemmed purely from a desire not to see talent go to waste.

Ordinarily, talented people tend to be conceited and intolerant, unable to stand seeing others surpass them, but Agnes was not like that. Though proud and confident, she was never jealous of others’ excellence. Instead, she would genuinely appreciate and cherish it—

This was Agnes, so straightforward and kind.

And for that very reason, he admired her all the more.

As for whether he would seek death after a failure, he had never seriously considered the question.

Because… he could not allow himself even a sliver of hesitation. His heart could only hold the obsession with success; otherwise, he would never have started any of this in the first place.

“I apologize for troubling your mood with such a grim topic,” he said with a slight smile, changing the subject. “Alright, may I now consider our agreement settled?”

Agnes nodded lightly. “Thank you. I believe this is indeed the best solution.”

“Good, very good.” Aiglon nodded as well. He then took two steps forward to stand shoulder-to-shoulder with Agnes, both of them looking out at the vast sea.

“Six months ago in Switzerland, Alice and I were boating on Lake Constance. We stood together just like this, watching the sunset…” Aiglon said, moved by the memory. “We had such a pleasant conversation then. I think Alice has a mind sharper than most men. I truly hope to see her again one day. I imagine we would have many more pleasant topics to discuss.”

Agnes lowered her gaze slightly. Aiglon’s words made her miss her older sister a little.

“I imagine that day is not far off,” she replied in a low voice. “I wonder how adorable my nephew or niece will be… Now that we’re here, we’re completely cut off from all news. I can only hope my sister and the child are well. May God bless them.”

“You and Alice share such a deep bond. It makes me quite envious. As you know, although my father had an illegitimate son and my mother remarried and had children after his death, I’ve never had a true sibling, so I’ve never known that kind of fraternal love,” Aiglon said feelingly.

“Actually… it’s not like that for everyone,” Agnes said with a sudden, wry smile. “I used to think the bond my sister and I have was very common, but I later discovered that in those noble and powerful families, it’s the norm for siblings to be indifferent or even resentful toward one another… Perhaps people never cherish what they already possess.”

“Yes, it is a rare emotional tie, one worth cherishing forever,” Aiglon nodded. “You are both my friends, and I will do my best to help you. No matter what happens, I will always have the utmost respect for you both.”

He had discovered that with someone of Agnes’s temperament, neither threats nor inducements were of any use. She was stubborn and unyielding, not one to easily listen to others’ opinions—but the moment Alice was mentioned, Agnes became remarkably compliant.

Such enviable sisterly devotion… but it was, without a doubt, a weakness in her character.

Of course, having such a “weakness” was by no means a misfortune.

After all, if a person were to cast aside all bonds of family and friendship, becoming completely without “weakness,” what joy would there be in their life?

“We sisters will also do our best to help our friends,” Agnes said, smiling at Aiglon.

After this heart-to-heart, she had finally admitted to herself that this young man was her friend.

Growing up, the peers Agnes had encountered included worthy adversaries, young ladies she met fleetingly at social events but were entirely forgettable, and the companions and maids in her household, but she had always lacked a friend.

This was partly because she was proud and arrogant, and few people could meet her high standards; but on the other hand, was it not also due to the formidable reputation she had built, which made most of her peers too afraid to approach her?

Judging by her usual words and actions, by her dazzling record of victories, others would only see her as an arrogant, ill-tempered young lady. How could they possibly see, beneath her nonchalant exterior, the kind and sensitive soul who cherished her family and cared little for wealth and status?

Perhaps meeting a peer who could connect with her on a deeper level was a kind of release for Agnes’s heart as well.

Then, they both fell silent, quietly watching as the last ray of sunset was swallowed by the now-black ocean.

Just then, a dark figure reappeared on the steps of the breakwater. Aiglon turned his head and saw that his Captain of the Guard, André Davout, had returned.

“André, how did it go?” he asked.

“The letter has been sent, Your Majesty.” André stopped several paces away and answered loudly. “Did you and Miss Agnes have a pleasant chat?”

“Very pleasant,” Aiglon replied without hesitation. “Miss Agnes is a very easy person to get along with.”

Easy to get along with? Only for you… André grumbled inwardly.

“Dinner is ready. Would you and Miss Agnes like to go now, or wait a little longer?” However, he did not let his thoughts show, continuing to ask respectfully.

“Since night has fallen, let’s go have dinner,” Aiglon said, looking at Agnes.

“Alright, I’m a bit hungry myself,” Agnes, of course, had no objections and readily agreed.

Thus, they left the seaside and went to the fortress where Aiglon was temporarily staying to have dinner together.

Ever since leaving Methoni and starting the march, Aiglon had been subsisting on simple marching rations, with a little salted fish for variety at best. But today was different. He had conquered this fortress and its port, and as the victor, he naturally possessed the privilege to commandeer and plunder.

So his dinner tonight was sumptuous. The table was laden with roast chicken and lamb chops, and Agnes, as his sole invited guest, sat beside him to share the meal.

Likewise, invigorated by the day’s victory, Aiglon’s appetite was excellent. Even with Agnes sitting beside him, he showed no restraint, wolfing down the food.

Agnes expressed no displeasure at this. She simply cut her meat into small pieces and ate in silence.

Soon, the dinner concluded with Aiglon having devoured everything in sight. He had the servants clear the table, then gestured to André Davout.

“André, I think it’s time for everyone to rest. Have you arranged a room for Agnes?” he asked.

“It’s been arranged, Your Majesty,” André replied immediately.

Then, he glanced at Agnes with a guilty conscience. “It’s… it’s next to yours.”

Aiglon looked up at him in astonishment. “Why that arrangement?”

“Your Majesty, Edgar was afraid of exposing Miss Agnes to the men, which would cause her too much trouble. To resolve that concern, I thought it best for her to stay here. After all, your quarters are heavily guarded, and no one would dare offend her.”

Aiglon thought about it and felt it made sense. He then looked to Agnes for her opinion.

Agnes’s expression was clearly a little awkward, but she seemed at a loss for a counterargument. After a moment’s hesitation, she gave a slight nod.

Since Agnes had no objection, Aiglon didn’t dwell on it.

“Alright, then take her to rest,” Aiglon nodded. “Remember, though Miss Agnes is magnanimous, you must be mindful that she is still a lady. Do not disturb her daily life in any way.”

“Yes, Your Majesty,” André promptly assented. “I’ve been taught a harsh lesson. I could never forget how formidable Miss Agnes is. How would I dare offend her?”

His words drew a light chuckle from the other two.

“Good night, Agnes,” Aiglon said with a little laugh, bidding her farewell.

“Good night, Aiglon,” Agnes replied, waving gracefully back at him.

Then, André led Agnes away.

After they left, Aiglon did not rest immediately. He picked up a pen and paper again and continued writing his daily notes by the light of an oil lamp. Then, he took out a map of the surrounding region and studied it carefully, preparing for the challenges to come.

The pleasant mood from earlier had already been pushed to the back of his mind. There were too many important matters awaiting him; his conversation with Agnes was merely a brief diversion.

Not long after, André returned.

“Your Majesty, I have settled Miss Agnes in.”

“Very good,” Aiglon answered without looking up, continuing to write furiously at his desk. “Is there anything else?”

“The Count of Monte Cristo requests an audience,” André replied. “He seems to have something on his mind.”

“Oh?” Aiglon was a little surprised. He set down his pen. “Then let him come.”

André went out and soon returned with Edmond Dantès.

“Good evening, Edmond,” Aiglon said gently. “What matter brings you to me so late?”

“Your Majesty, I…” Edmond’s expression was strange; he seemed as if he was about to speak but held back.

“What is it?” Aiglon asked, surprised by his demeanor. “Go on.”

Edmond Dantès hesitated for another moment, then finally made up his mind. “You tasked me with collecting the dead and processing the prisoners. I did as you commanded, and while interrogating the captives… someone told me he knew Fernand.”

Aiglon first frowned, then realized who Fernand was.

“Fernand-de-Morcerf?” he asked.

Fernand-de-Morcerf was the man who had deliberately framed the sailor Edmond, causing him to be wrongfully imprisoned for over a decade while he stole his fiancée. Aiglon knew this, of course—he had even met the man once at Schönbrunn Palace.

“Heh, that fellow certainly made up a fine family name for himself!” Edmond Dantès laughed, his voice thick with rage and loathing. “Yes, that’s him.”

“What about him?” Aiglon asked again.

“You may not be aware, Your Majesty, but according to my investigation, Fernand went to Greece to serve as an instructor for the Pasha of Ioannina. But he betrayed his benefactor, trading his master’s life for a reward… That vicious bastard is no good wherever he goes.”

Although Aiglon actually knew all of this, he deliberately feigned a look of surprise.

“Is that so?”

“Yes… Your Majesty.” Edmond Dantès suppressed the fury in his heart and relayed all the information he had gathered to Aiglon.

“Alright, I think I understand…” Aiglon nodded slightly after hearing the story. “I can understand why you despise and hate him so much, Edmond. But why did you specifically mention him to me tonight?”

“After interrogating the captured officers today, I learned that after Fernand returned to France, despite being given important positions and promotions, he never completely severed his ties here. He is regarded by the French high command as an expert on Near Eastern affairs and even visited the Egyptian army for a time as an instructor.”

Edmond Dantès paused for a moment before continuing. “Therefore, Your Majesty, I have reason to suspect that the French government might send him here this time to take some actions against you.”

“That does seem possible,” Aiglon said, his face unreadable. “But for now, it’s merely speculation.”

“Your Majesty, I implore you… if he really does come, and if he falls into our hands…” Edmond Dantès looked at the young man with fervent eyes, “then turn him over to me.”

“What do you plan to do with him?” Aiglon asked noncommittally.

“I don’t know… I don’t know yet,” Edmond Dantès shook his head. “But I imagine it will be one of the most terrible things in this world.”

“Very well,” Aiglon nodded calmly. “I promise you.”

Chapter 256: 143, A Wish Fulfilled

Early autumn had always been the most beloved of seasons. The temperature was neither hot nor cold, and nature, at this time, could display its magnificent scenery to people in perfect measure.

Tsarskoye Selo, located on the outskirts of St. Petersburg, was also welcoming its most picturesque days.

Under the gentle and pleasant sunlight, the meticulously constructed palaces and sculptures displayed the dignity and style of the Imperial Royal Family, while the surrounding lush green trees cast their elegant reflections in the ponds.

However, compared to days past, the atmosphere in Tsarskoye Selo seemed much more tense. The beautiful scenery, lacking an audience, appeared somewhat lackluster.

Although the Imperial government had yet to make a formal announcement, there were never any secrets in this court—all the courtiers and officers of the Imperial Guard already knew that the Russian Empire was about to go to war with Turkey. Everything in the palace was now revolving around the coming conflict.

Ambitious generals and young officers were busy pulling strings everywhere, hoping to squeeze into the forces designated for the march into the Balkans, to win glory and build a more brilliant future for themselves. Some of the more hot-blooded youths were even already planning the victory parade after marching on Constantinople.

Because of this, most people were naturally in no mood to appreciate the picturesque beauty of Tsarskoye Selo.

Alexander Sergeyevich Pushkin, the poet most watched and praised in all circles of the Empire, had come to the Catherine Palace, the residence of His Majesty the Tsar, for an audience with His Majesty Nicholas I.

Led by attendants, Pushkin arrived in His Majesty the Tsar’s resplendent audience chamber. At that moment, His Majesty was seated behind his desk, calmly looking at the young poet who was merely three years his junior.

“Alexander Sergeyevich, do you have any new poems to share with us today?” he asked with a slight nod, a sign of his warmth.

Perhaps because he valued the poet’s fame, the Tsar was quite polite to Pushkin. Not only was he amiable and pleasant when meeting with him, but he also tolerated the occasional disrespectful remarks about the Imperial Royal Family and the government that passed Pushkin’s lips.

But in his heart, only heaven knew how much respect he truly held for the poet. His Majesty the Tsar was a somber man who hid his emotions well; even if he felt fondness for someone, he would maintain a polite coldness befitting his status as emperor.

“Your Majesty, I apologize, but I have not written any poems recently.” Pushkin lowered his head with a trace of shame. “A restless passion has left me ill-at-ease lately. I find it difficult to concentrate enough to sit at my desk and write, and I cannot even calm my mind to appreciate the beauty of Tsarskoye Selo.”

“Oh? And what has made our finest poet so restless?” His Majesty smiled faintly. “Is it some lovely young lady here at court?”

“No… Your Majesty.” Pushkin quickly shook his head. “It is a feeling more ardent than love—it is love for the motherland.”

When he first met the young Tsar, he had been somewhat at a loss, but as he spent more days in Tsarskoye Selo, his opportunities to meet His Majesty increased. By now, he was long accustomed to speaking with confidence and eloquence before the Tsar, and no longer felt awkward or anxious.

Nevertheless, His Majesty the Tsar was still the Tsar, the man with the most authority in the Empire. In his heart, Pushkin would never treat His Majesty as a friend, and he always maintained the proper distance when they spoke.

“Love for the motherland? That is excellent indeed,” His Majesty the Tsar said, raising an eyebrow. “And how do you wish to express this love?”

“There is no more fitting way than to risk life and limb for her,” Pushkin replied immediately.

He hesitated for a moment, then, having made up his mind, he spoke. “I have heard some rumors recently. People are saying that the Empire will soon be at war with the Turks.”

Although his wording was reserved, Pushkin knew it was an ironclad fact.

He had heard this rumor not long ago from his good friend, Boris Volkonsky. After simmering for some time, it had become an open secret within the court, and he had heard it from several other people—which meant that this campaign against the Turks was destined to break out soon.

“The court is always full of rumors and gossip.” The Tsar’s expression did not change, but his gaze grew sterner. “Alexander, I would think that, given your usual character, you would not be interested in such things. The decisions of the Imperial government should not be judged by outsiders, let alone be the subject of idle chatter.”

Pushkin knew that raising this matter had displeased His Majesty.

But he had no intention of backing down. He continued, “Your Majesty, you are correct. I am a poet, not an official. I should not gossip about matters of the government. But please understand, I am also a nobleman of the Russian Empire. I cannot stand by with folded arms when my country needs my service.”

“It sounds as if you wish to take part?” the Tsar asked.

The question also served as an admission that war with the Turks was indeed imminent.

“Yes, Your Majesty. In 1812, I was only thirteen years old and not yet qualified to participate in that sacred war and serve my country. But in 1827, I am twenty-eight. I have the physical and mental strength to dedicate myself to the motherland.” Pushkin raised his head and looked at the seated monarch with a sincere gaze. “With my most heartfelt sentiment, I implore you not to refuse my request to join the army on its campaign.”

The Tsar did not answer immediately. He studied Pushkin as if gauging the true color of his determination.

“As I understand it, you have no military experience,” the Tsar finally said after a moment. “Even if you were to join the campaign, you would not be of much help to the Imperial army, and it would be quite dangerous for you, would it not?”

What the Tsar said was true. Although Pushkin had received a complete elite education like other sons of the Russian nobility, he had been exiled at a young age by the previous Tsar, Alexander I, sent to a post in Ukraine, and later recalled to live in idleness at his family estate. He had not become an Imperial officer like his peers.

“That is correct, I have no military experience, but I have a heart full of zeal, and I am willing to risk danger for my country…” Pushkin replied resolutely. “Becoming an officer may require skills, but becoming a soldier only requires one to learn how to carry a rifle and follow orders. That, I can do… Your Majesty! I implore you to grant my wish. Even if only as a common soldier, please give me the chance to take part in this expedition.”

As Pushkin spoke, he gestured with his hands, his expression and movements overflowing with passion. It was clear he was lost in his own spiritual world.

This passion managed to infect the habitually cold Tsar, if only slightly.

He let out a soft sigh. “Enough. To make our country’s finest poet a common grunt—that is a bargain no one would make…”

Hearing this, Pushkin thought His Majesty had refused his request and hurriedly prepared to continue his impassioned plea, but the Tsar raised a finger, silencing him.

“However, your zeal is truly moving. If I were to refuse you forcefully, I fear I would lose the magnanimity befitting an emperor…” His Majesty the Tsar lowered his gaze slightly, as if pondering something. “Very well, I will grant your wish. You can put your specialty to use and serve as a scribe in a regiment.”

After speaking, he lightly tapped the table with his finger, and the solid walnut desk immediately made a soft thud. “However, let us be clear—Alexander Sergeyevich, you have asked for this yourself. If you are derelict in your duty or break your promise, I will not be lenient with you…”

A sudden surge of joy made Pushkin’s heart pound wildly. It took all his effort to restrain himself and not lose his composure in front of His Majesty.

For him, His Majesty’s approval meant his wish had been fulfilled. It meant he could escape the ostentatious yet stifling air of Tsarskoye Selo and travel to unfamiliar, foreign lands to express his true nature and find the inspiration that had long eluded him.

And, if he was lucky, he might even meet Napoleon’s son and see for himself what kind of person this youth, who dared to try and shake the world at such a young age, truly was.

For a poet with a penchant for fantasy, this was bound to be a most interesting experience.

“Thank you for your magnanimity, Your Majesty… I shall be forever grateful to you.” He immediately bowed to His Majesty the Tsar and said with heartfelt gratitude, “Please rest assured, I will do my utmost to complete the task entrusted to me by you and our motherland.”

“Very well, we shall see how you perform then.” His Majesty the Tsar had returned to his usual coldness, merely nodding lightly.

Then, as if a thought struck him, his eyes shifted back to Pushkin. “By the way, your eagerness for this war… could it be that you’re interested in the Duke of Reichstadt?”

In an instant, Pushkin’s joy was washed away by that sharp gaze, and he abruptly grew tense.

How should I respond? he thought.

He knew he was not a good liar. If he forced a lie, His Majesty would easily see through it, which would only lower his opinion of him.

So, after a moment’s hesitation, he decided to tell the truth—

“I am indeed quite interested in him. After all, at his age, I could not even write a decent poem, yet he is able to stir up trouble on the European stage… Setting aside prejudice and moral judgment, I think he is a truly interesting figure. If I had the chance to meet him, I would be happy to share a glass of wine with him.”

At this point, he immediately changed his tone. “Of course, this interest will never surpass my love for Mother Russia… To defend Russia, I would dare to raise my sword against Napoleon himself, let alone his son. You need not worry that I would do anything detrimental to the country.”

He then spread his hands openly. “Besides, I possess neither state secrets nor great wealth. Other than a heart full of zeal and love for my country, I have nothing to sell to anyone.”

This last sentence rather satisfied the Tsar—it was true. Even if Pushkin wanted to betray his country, what did he have to sell?

“Poets will be poets. Their thoughts are always so strange…” he muttered under his breath.

Perhaps his motives are not pure, but I can still grant his request, he thought.

And so, the Tsar looked back at Pushkin. “Very well. Since you have put it that way, I find it hard to refuse… Alexander Sergeyevich, I grant you permission to become a member of the expeditionary force. You may go.”

With that, his gaze returned to his desk.

Pushkin, of course, was tactful and sensible. He said not another word, immediately bowed his farewell to His Majesty the Tsar, and turned to leave.

For him, the goal had been achieved.

After leaving the Catherine Palace, Pushkin went into the woods and sat on a bench by a pond, quietly admiring the surrounding scenery and calming his spirits.

Just then, he noticed someone approaching him, who then sat down right beside him.

“Alexander Sergeyevich…” the newcomer greeted him with a smile. “You look rather happy.”

Pushkin looked up to find his good friend, Boris Volkonsky.

“Boris Petrovich, you’ve come at just the right time!” he exclaimed cheerfully, eager to share his joy with one of his few friends in Tsarskoye Selo. “I have just seen His Majesty and requested to join the campaign. Though he was somewhat displeased, he ultimately agreed…”

“Is that so? Then congratulations, my friend.” Boris Volkonsky smiled and nodded. “In that case, let me tell you as well, I too will be an officer in the expeditionary force. If we’re lucky, we might even be in the same unit.”

“That would be wonderful,” Pushkin said, looking at his friend sincerely. “Boris, I wish you success and glory in all your endeavors.”

“And I wish that your inspiration flows like a spring, so that you may write a magnificent and immortal epic about our great expedition…” Boris Volkonsky replied with a hearty laugh.

Then, he suddenly winked at Pushkin and lowered his voice. “If need be, I can pull some strings for you, so you can meet that poor Duke of Reichstadt and fulfill that wish of yours.”

Pushkin knew this was no idle boast. Boris hailed from a prominent family with many connections among the military’s senior members. With his help, he should be able to slip away from his unit for a short time to meet that interesting young man.

Yes… everything is ready.

Pushkin leisurely raised his head, gazing at the blue and white sky and breathing in the fresh, pleasant air of the woods of Tsarskoye Selo. He then let out a long sigh.

“I hope, in the end, it will not disappoint.”

Chapter 257: 144, Promotion

Just as Pushkin was eagerly sharing his joy with his friend, in distant Austria, several plain-looking carriages sped along a country path, finally coming to a stop on the outskirts of a small castle.

The castle was of an ordinary style. Situated in a secluded spot with a plain and unadorned exterior, it looked just like a monastery.

Beside it, a small river flowed past. Scattered rocks peeked through the water, and the ripples lapped against them, scattering like tassels and shimmering in the sunlight. Water lilies and rushes adorned the banks like an exquisite tapestry, gradually spreading all the way to the castle’s surroundings, adding to its sense of solitary tranquility.

This scenic castle was the property of the Austrian government, assigned to the Ministry of War for its use. The army, in turn, had converted it into a Les Invalides, a home to house soldiers who were wounded in war and had nowhere else to go.

In the silence, the carriage doors opened, and Archduke Karl and several of his aides-de-camp disembarked.

After stepping down from the carriage, the Archduke did not immediately approach the castle. Instead, he gazed at the building and the adjacent scenery from afar, and his brow couldn’t help but furrow.

As the former Commander of the army, even though he was now retired, he still visited his old subordinates. He had, of course, been to this Les Invalides many times to meet with the wounded and disabled veterans and do his best to provide for their needs.

Every time he came here, his feelings were quite complex. Last year, at about this same time, he had brought that young man here with him.

A year had passed, and the scenery was as pleasant as ever, but his mood could no longer return to what it once was.

He recalled bringing him to tour Les Invalides, raising a toast with him and the old soldiers. The young man’s bearing and conduct back then had not only earned the respect of the veterans here but had also secretly won his own approval.

The young man was not just clever and handsome; what was rare was his ability to remain composed and handle himself appropriately even in unfamiliar situations, never losing his usual grace.

From that moment on, he had planned to carefully groom this future son-in-law, using his own prestige to support him and make him a pillar of the Empire for the next generation.

Who could have imagined that just a few months later, he would repay this expectation in such a manner!

It would have been so much better if you hadn’t stirred up so much trouble! he couldn’t help but curse inwardly at the thought.

Recently, everything concerning that young man had become a festering wound in his heart, making him erupt in anger every time he thought of it.

But sulking in private was meaningless. He had made a special trip here today, and it wasn’t to reminisce.

Archduke Karl took a few deep breaths to calm himself, then led his retinue into the castle.

As with every previous inspection, the administrative staff inside the castle had long been assembled to welcome him.

Captain Ferdinand Hentsch, the director of Les Invalides, stepped forward first and gave the Archduke a smart military salute.

“Your Highness, we welcome your arrival!”

Although his limbs were intact, the Captain had a shocking scar on his face. It stretched from the back of his head, hidden by his brown hair, all the way to the corner of his mouth, making for a truly rather frightening sight.

However, those present were all military men of many years and had seen all sorts of gruesome sights, so no one felt uncomfortable.

His severe injuries had not destroyed Captain Hentsch’s innate sense of humor. He wore a smile almost every day—even if the scar made his smile appear somewhat ferocious and terrifying.

“It’s been a while, Hentsch,” Archduke Karl said, nodding coolly at him. “Is everything all right here?”

“Thanks to you, everything is fine… If there’s any problem, it’s that everyone is a bit bored from idleness,” the Captain replied with a smile. “Even playing cards doesn’t excite me much anymore. The thought of living like this for several more decades is hard to bear.”

Archduke Karl remained noncommittal, merely looking around as if observing the condition of the facilities and the morale of the veterans.

“It’s been a year since my last visit…” A moment later, the Archduke, seemingly satisfied with the state of things here, drew his gaze back and sighed deeply. “I’ve had too many troubles on my mind lately, so I could only find the time to come today. If there’s anything you need help with, just say so.”

Captain Hentsch had been observing the Archduke’s expression as well. He quickly replied, “For us, your visit itself is the greatest honor. Who could ask for more? We only hope that you can recover from the shadows soon.”

A moment later, he added in a low voice, “Are you so unhappy because coming here reminded you of the Duke of Reichstadt? You brought him with you last time…”

Archduke Karl didn’t answer but instead shot him a glance. That sharp glance instantly scared the Captain into silence, and he dared not speak further.

The awkward silence didn’t last long. Archduke Karl’s brow relaxed, and he said coldly, “You remember him?”

“Of course! There are very few nobles willing to visit us here, how could we not remember? Besides, he’s that man’s son,” Captain Hentsch replied.

Then, he dared not say more.

The last time Archduke Karl had brought the Duke of Reichstadt here, he had been surprised but had also seen that the Archduke wanted to foster a closer relationship between the young man and them. Later, he heard from people around the Archduke that the Duke of Reichstadt was to become his son-in-law… Amid his surprise, he couldn’t help but feel it was a good thing and had secretly wished the young man well.

Who would have thought things would turn out like that…

Although they were in such a remote place with poor access to information, they had still heard about that explosive incident.

Naturally, they were all extremely shocked and disappointed. No one knew how the poor Princess Theresa was supposed to cope.

But since it had already happened, what could they do?

He felt quite sympathetic toward the Archduke but dared not say it aloud, so he could only smile awkwardly.

Archduke Karl could, of course, see what the Captain was thinking. He was glad the Captain knew his place, but the more the Captain sympathized with him, the more depressed and agitated he felt.

“You seem to be well-informed,” Archduke Karl said with a cold smile. “Then do you know what he’s doing now?”

“Yes, I do. He seems to have run off to Greece, something about raising a banner of rebellion to help the locals win their independence… Hah! What childish antics! His Highness seemed so mature that day; I didn’t expect him to still have some of that youthful passion and blindness,” Captain Hentsch replied with a shrug. “Don’t get me wrong, we didn’t deliberately seek out this news. It’s just that it’s all over the place outside now. Even if we’re cut off from the world here, we’re bound to hear some whispers…”

“Mm,” Archduke Karl acknowledged with a slight nod, cutting Captain Hentsch off.

His expression suddenly became somewhat enigmatic and profound. Captain Hentsch began to feel a little nervous, afraid that his last remark had inadvertently offended the royal personage.

Fortunately, the strange silence did not last long. Archduke Karl suddenly changed the subject.

“Congratulations, Ferdinand Hentsch,” he said in a low voice.

Captain Hentsch’s eyes widened in confusion as he looked at the other man. “What are you congratulating me for…?”

“From this moment on, you are no longer a Captain. You are a Major,” Archduke Karl said, looking at him seriously before adding plainly, “Congratulations on your promotion, Major.”

Captain Hentsch was stunned. He, the director of Les Invalides in this godforsaken place forgotten by the world, waiting for death alongside a group of crippled old soldiers, had suddenly been promoted today, long after his career was supposed to be over.

It was a good thing, but it was too good—so good it almost felt like a joke.

But since the words came from Archduke Karl’s mouth, it was certainly no joke.

It was obvious that to receive a promotion while stuck in a miserable place like this, someone must have pulled strings for him—

As for who that someone was… there was no need to guess.

“Uh… thank you… thank you for your favor!” Captain Hentsch—or rather, Major Hentsch now—stammered, breaking free from his astonishment and expressing his gratitude to the Archduke with a broad smile.

“It’s just a one-rank promotion, no need to thank me like this,” the Archduke said, shaking his head impassively. “You were just complaining to me about how boring life is. Well, I have to say, even after becoming a Major, your life will continue to be just like this.”

The Archduke’s words were like a bucket of cold water, instantly dousing much of Major Hentsch’s ecstasy.

That’s right. Never mind becoming a Major, what good would it do even if he became a General? He would still be stuck in this place.

At this thought, he couldn’t help but feel a little dejected, but he still managed a weak smile and replied, “At least it sounds more respectable…”

“Then have you ever thought about finding some new amusement?” Archduke Karl suddenly asked.

This question stunned Major Hentsch once again.

He keenly sensed that something was amiss—Archduke Karl’s behavior during his inspection today was completely different from before, and he had even specially promoted him… It looked like something was about to happen.

He was a straightforward man, and even when facing Archduke Karl, he preferred to be direct.

“I understand… Then please tell me, what is it you want to do?” Major Hentsch lowered his voice and leaned closer to the Archduke. “Your Highness, you have taken great care of us over the years. I have always been grateful in my heart. I will do whatever you ask of me.”

“Good,” Archduke Karl nodded, no longer beating around the bush with him. “You, take a few men you trust, go to the Duke of Reichstadt, and help him out for the time being.”

The moment he finished speaking, Major Hentsch’s eyes flew wide open as he stared at the Archduke in disbelief.

“This… This…” He was nearly incoherent.

It took him a great effort to digest this shocking order, but the confusion in his heart still compelled him to ask, “Your Highness… why are you still helping him? Didn’t he… didn’t he abandon Princess Theresa and run off?”

The question was like a sharp sword piercing him, and Archduke Karl’s face twitched.

“I’d love to sever all ties with him, but who asked me to raise such a foolish girl? She doesn’t care about the ridicule of others, insists on upholding the engagement, and has now even run off to that little rascal’s side!” he said, practically through gritted teeth. “Theresa wrote to us begging for help, and my wife has a soft heart, so she’s been pressuring me…”

Major Hentsch was once again dumbfounded.

But he finally understood the situation.

“No wonder… no wonder…” he said, nodding while looking at his former Commander with sympathetic eyes. “I’ve always envied men with families, but now I see everyone has their own troubles…”

This remark seemed to strike a chord with Archduke Karl. “You’re the lucky one, without a wife and daughter causing you trouble all day.”

After that one complaint, he resumed his usual stern demeanor. “You men, although you are still on the military rolls, nobody pays attention to you anymore. Even if you were to leave here temporarily, no one would know. Plus, you’ve met the Duke of Reichstadt once before. After some thought, if I were to send someone, you would be the most suitable—Hentsch, tell me, can you accept this mission?”

Major Hentsch lowered his head, not answering immediately.

“Will His Highness become an enemy of our country?” he then asked in a low voice.

“Who knows what the future holds? But for now, at least, he is not an enemy of our country, nor does he pose a threat to anyone. Right now, he is merely my daughter’s beloved, my future son-in-law… If something really happened to him, what would my daughter do? Be widowed at such a young age?” Archduke Karl said, frowning and gritting his teeth. “I have many grievances against him, but for now, at least, he cannot be allowed to die.”

After speaking, he looked at Major Hentsch again, as if awaiting his response.

Major Hentsch was still hesitating. He was completely unprepared for this sudden request, so he was utterly bewildered now that the moment had arrived.

Soon, a fierce debate began in his mind as he weighed his options.

In his heart, he had been severely wounded in the previous war, and his many years in the military had long made him weary of conflict. On the other hand, Archduke Karl had shown him great kindness, which he wanted to repay. He was also long tired of his reclusive life in this remote castle.

Perhaps finding some amusement wouldn’t be so bad?

Archduke Karl’s gaze made him finally reach a decision.

“I am bound to obey your command,” he replied in a low voice.

And this answer drained him of all his current strength, leaving him feeling as if he had collapsed from exhaustion.

“Very good,” Archduke Karl nodded. “When this is all over, you will come back and continue to be the director of Les Invalides. Remember, none of this has anything to do with you or me.”

“Yes, sir!” Major Hentsch replied, puffing out his chest.

Then he couldn’t help but ask again, “If the princess’s affairs are exposed, aren’t you afraid of damaging your own reputation?”

“Reputation? To hell with it!” Archduke Karl scoffed. “At this point, those who are meant to know will find out sooner or later. Let them think what they will. What does it have to do with me? All I want is for my daughter to live well!”

Chapter 258: 145, A Private Gift

Seeing the Archduke’s resolve, Major Hentsch knew that anything more he might say would be pointless; the man had already made his decision.

Though he had only met him once, he had a rather good impression of the Duke of Reichstadt. Even after His Highness committed the “crime” of fleeing the country, his opinion of him remained unchanged.

After all, everyone knew that while His Highness was a member of the imperial family in name, he was in reality little more than a prisoner. It was only natural for him to harbor resentment and long for his freedom.

He felt no resistance to Archduke Karl’s order to help His Highness. The Archduke was right—the Duke was not currently an enemy of the Empire. Even if he wanted to be, he lacked the power. Therefore, helping him did not constitute treason.

Although everyone knew he certainly dreamed of a restoration, he was still a long way from the throne…

And if, on some future day, his dream did come true and he sought revenge for past humiliations, well, they could settle the score then.

For now, the safety of Princess Theresa was far more important.

His mind made up, he held nothing back. Looking at the Archduke with sincerity, he made a promise. “Your Highness, please rest assured. Since this is your command, and since Princess Theresa needs help, it is my inescapable duty. I will make the arrangements at once and will be sure to fulfill your wishes to the letter.”

“Very good.” Seeing his earnest expression, Archduke Karl was visibly moved. “Then I leave it in your hands. Act quickly; the sooner, the better.”

“You got it!” Major Hentsch let out a whistle. The scar on his face pulled at his smile, making it look all the more ferocious. “Alright, come have lunch with me first. The lads are all waiting for you to make an appearance!”

“Mm,” Archduke Karl nodded.

Then he let out a long sigh. “If only he had stayed here, how much trouble it would have saved us…”

After having lunch with the veterans, Archduke Karl concluded his inspection and returned to his manor by carriage.

His wife, Duchess Henriette, had been eagerly awaiting his return.

The moment he arrived home, she walked right up to him.

“My dear, how did it go?” she asked, a hint of nervousness in her voice.

“It went fairly well,” the Archduke nodded lightly. “Hentsch was more agreeable than I expected. After a brief hesitation, he accepted my order. He said he would select his men immediately and depart as soon as they are ready.”

“Wonderful… The men you send will surely be old hands. That will make things much easier for Theresa.” The Duchess let out a long sigh of relief, her eyes filled with gratitude. “His Highness will certainly be very grateful to us.”

“What does his gratitude matter to me?” Archduke Karl retorted impatiently. “Alright, I’ve done what you asked. Now let me rest for a while.”

With that, he sat down irritably on the sofa and closed his eyes to rest.

Henriette knew her husband was in a foul mood, so she let him be. She walked over to the writing desk, picked up a pen and paper, and began to write a letter to her daughter in a foreign land.

She was so engrossed, a smile sometimes gracing her lips, as if the tip of her pen could gather and pour out all her emotions.

It was this very woman who had been working in the shadows, drumming up support for His Highness on one hand while doing everything in her power to aid her daughter on the other. Strategizing like a true general, the love of a mother for her child was truly a moving sight.

After finishing the letter, she looked over at her husband, who was still resting with his eyes closed.

“From what Theresa tells me in her letters, His Highness’s cause is proceeding quite smoothly! He’s recruiting his own followers while also building good relations with the locals… It seems his talents are not limited to poetry and swordsmanship. We were very fortunate to find such a son-in-law.”

Though reluctant to admit it, Archduke Karl knew his wife was right. His prospective son-in-law was indeed without peer among men his age and was a worthy match for Theresa.

It was a pity, however, that such talents could not be used for the good of the Empire… If only he were willing to act according to his plans, wouldn’t everything be perfect?

“I’ve said before that our daughter might one day become an Empress.” At that moment, his wife’s voice reached his ears again, her tone remarkably confident. “It seems that prophecy will come true one day.”

“Let’s not talk about Empresses. She needs to ensure her own safety first,” Archduke Karl replied sourly. “That scoundrel is dreaming. Must you dream along with him?”

“Can you not harbor even a single good wish for our daughter?” The Duchess’s brow furrowed, and she looked ready to scold her husband again.

Just as the couple was about to bicker, a knock on the door from a servant fortunately resolved the minor crisis.

“Come in!” cried the Duchess.

A servant entered, first bowing respectfully to the Archduke and Duchess. Then, respectful and deferential, he held out a letter. “Madam, this just arrived from the court.”

The Archduke and Duchess exchanged a glance. After dismissing the servant, the Duchess took the envelope, broke the seal, and pulled out the letter to read it carefully.

The contents seemed quite brief. The Duchess finished it in a moment, but she appeared utterly astonished. She lifted her head and stared blankly at her husband.

“Whose letter is it? What does it say?” Archduke Karl couldn’t help but feel anxious and quickly asked.

“It’s… It’s a letter from Princess Sophie,” the Duchess replied in a low voice after collecting herself. “She is requesting to pay us a visit here tomorrow.”

“What?” Archduke Karl was equally astonished. He took the letter and examined it closely.

The contents were just as his wife had said: she wished to visit them.

Although he had never seen Princess Sophie’s handwriting before, the quality of the stationery and envelope, as well as the phrasing and style, confirmed that it was indeed from the Archduchess.

But he had absolutely no connection with her. Why would she want to visit at a time like this?

For the couple, this was a completely unexpected development.

For a moment, both husband and wife were in a state of bewildered uncertainty, unsure how to respond.

“I remember that before Theresa left, she made a special trip to visit her,” the Duchess said after a moment, a hint of suspicion in her voice. “Though I didn’t know what they talked about at the time, it didn’t seem to be a pleasant conversation…”

That made it even stranger. If the two of them did not get along, why would she want to visit? The Archduke grew more and more puzzled.

“Perhaps they are acquainted,” the Duchess guessed in a whisper.

“They’ve barely met a few times. What kind of acquaintance could they have?” Archduke Karl retorted.

“How should I know? Perhaps our daughter had some private dealings with her?” Duchess Henriette shook her head. “In any case, there’s no point in speculating. Let’s prepare.”

It was obvious that, given Princess Sophie’s status, they could not refuse what was, in etiquette, a request—nor could they think of any reasonable excuse to do so.

—

The next morning, as a four-wheeled court carriage slowly drove into the manor, Princess Sophie arrived as promised. She was, of course, given a grand reception by Archduke Karl and his wife.

Led by a handmaiden, the princess was shown into the Archduke and Duchess’s drawing-room.

To the couple, Princess Sophie today was dressed in a pale blue silk gown, with a ribbon-adorned hat on her head. She was beautiful and elegant, carrying herself with grace, but her calm expression was tinged with a hint of melancholy. Her slightly furrowed brow seemed to hold an irresolvable sorrow.

Although the Archduke and Duchess were her relatives within the imperial family, their interactions had been limited to various ceremonial occasions. They did not have much contact otherwise. From their previous impressions, Her Highness had always been high-spirited, vibrant, even a bit arrogant and haughty. To see her like this was indeed strange.

They had heard she had suffered a serious illness some time ago. Perhaps that was the reason.

“Your Highness, Madam, I must apologize for my impertinent intrusion…” Upon seeing the couple, she curtsied elegantly. “I do hope you will forgive me.”

“It is our honor to have you visit,” Archduke Karl replied politely. “My only concern is that our hospitality will be lacking, and you will not be able to depart in good spirits.”

“Good spirits…” Princess Sophie suddenly gave a bitter smile. “You needn’t worry about that. I am not in good spirits anywhere, so it is certainly not your responsibility.”

Before the couple could ask what she meant, she abruptly changed the subject. “I have heard that you are a joyous family. Might I meet your children?”

The Archduke and the Duchess exchanged another glance.

Princess Sophie’s sudden visit and her sudden request both felt highly unusual.

Could the court already know that Theresa was gone, and had she come specifically to hold them accountable?

“You flatter us. Our children are still young and at a boisterous age, so I have them stay in their rooms to avoid disturbing you,” Archduke Karl answered calmly.

“I see… Perhaps the other children are still young, but Theresa is old enough now. I imagine we would have much to talk about,” Princess Sophie replied with a smile. “Would it be possible to ask her to come and chat with me for a bit?”

Archduke Karl’s brow furrowed slightly.

It seemed the court was aware of Theresa’s departure.

Although he never expected the matter to remain a secret for long, facing the reality of it still left him in a foul mood.

But this didn’t feel right. Logically, even if His Majesty the Emperor wanted to condemn him, there would be no need to send Sophie.

Besides, even if he were to be condemned, what could they do to him? As Archduke Karl thought this, he looked at her with a proud expression.

“Then I am truly sorry. Theresa has been quite melancholic due to some recent events. To help lift her spirits, I arranged for her to travel elsewhere. It may be a very long time before she returns. I apologize for the disappointment.” Since things had come to this, he didn’t care much for his attitude. His tone was polite, but his expression was no longer courteous.

To the Archduke’s surprise, Princess Sophie’s expression held no anger. Instead, it was a mixture of bitterness, helplessness, and bewilderment.

“So… she has indeed gone. She really did what she said she would,” she sighed softly.

Then, she looked at the couple. “To be honest with you both, when I last saw Theresa, she told me she wanted to leave the country and go to the Duke of Reichstadt.”

“What?!” The Archduke and Duchess looked at one another in blank dismay, shocked by this sudden revelation.

They could never have imagined that their daughter would have the audacity to tell Her Highness such a thing. Could they truly have had some sort of relationship?

Archduke Karl thought for a moment but could not make sense of it, so he decided to stop beating around the bush.

“She… why would she tell you that?”

By asking this, he was, in effect, admitting it was true.

“Why?” A hint of mockery appeared in Sophie’s smile.

She knew very well why, but she had no intention of revealing the truth to these parents just yet—she still needed their help and did not want to sever their relationship.

“Well… perhaps it is because our personalities are so different that we admire one another,” she fabricated a reason offhandedly. “When she told me about it, I tried to stop her, even scolded her… I never thought she would be so stubborn as to go through with it.”

Archduke Karl was suddenly at a loss for words.

“Ah, that girl is just so willful. What can be done!” In the end, he could only sigh with a wry smile.

Then, he looked at Sophie again. “Well, as you can see, Theresa has gone. We, her parents, are worried sick every day, but there is nothing we can do.”

“I’m afraid it’s more than just that, isn’t it?” Sophie countered. “Has Theresa truly gone without a word?”

“What are you implying?” Archduke Karl retorted.

“I am implying nothing, Your Highness.” Sophie shook her head gently. “I only know that loving parents such as yourselves would never cast your daughter out and simply leave her be… therefore, you must still be in communication with her.”

Archduke Karl stared at the princess, then couldn’t help but laugh after a moment.

“Brilliant! You have something of the makings of an investigator!” he praised as he laughed. “Perhaps we are, perhaps we aren’t. What of it? Are you here today on behalf of His Majesty to interrogate me?”

“Please don’t misunderstand…” Sophie quickly waved her hands. “I am only speaking of a hypothetical situation—”

“Hypothetical?” Archduke Karl was perplexed.

“Hypothetically, if you are indeed in contact with Princess Theresa, and if you indeed intend to maintain that contact, then you must have a messenger who can reach her,” Princess Sophie said in a slow, measured tone. “In that case, if I hypothetically wished to send some gifts to Theresa, I could do so through you.”

Archduke Karl was stunned once again.

“Send her gifts?” he asked, surprised.

“Yes, just a small token of my sentiment.” Sophie nodded with a smile. “Although I do not approve of her willful and reckless behavior, I greatly admire her decisiveness and courage. To express this respect, and to send my best wishes for her future, I would like to send her a small gift—which is why I have come to you. Oh, and by the way, this is all hypothetical. It does not pertain to any real situation.”

Of course, she had no intention of sending gifts to Theresa. It was merely a pretext.

But it was a pretext she needed.

Otherwise, she would have to explain her reasons… She wasn’t afraid of others knowing about her private affair, but heaven knew how these parents would react if she told them now. For the time being, she could only resort to a ruse.

“What do you think?” Sophie asked with a smile, her gaze calm as she looked at Archduke Karl.

Chapter 259: 146, A Small Favor

“What do you think?”

Sophie’s question made Archduke Karl and his wife look at one another in blank dismay.

To be honest, the information they had received today was quite a shock, and they were caught off guard, unsure how to handle the situation.

“What kind of gift do you intend to send?” Archduke Karl asked in return, forcing himself to calm down.

“Some personal items. Please rest assured, they will in no way endanger Theresa’s safety.” Sophie maintained her smile and replied softly, “I imagine that they, being in a foreign land, would feel a little happier to receive my blessings…”

As Sophie answered, Archduke Karl watched her expression closely. He could not detect much malice in it.

On the contrary, she seemed genuinely moved, her eyes on the verge of tears.

Gone was her usual arrogance; in its place was a look of touching vulnerability…

Are she and Theresa really that close? They hardly ever interact… he couldn’t help but wonder again.

But that no longer mattered. Since she meant Theresa no harm, there was no reason not to grant her wish.

Normally, faced with such a sudden request, he and his wife would have discussed it thoroughly. But upon seeing the look of hope and entreaty in the princess’s eyes, he hesitated for only a moment before nodding.

“Very well. Supposing I do contact Theresa, I will pass on your blessings and your gift to her.”

“Oh, thank you so much…” Sophie’s face immediately brightened, and she broke into a sweet smile. “Then let us wish for all suppositions to come true.”

She was, in fact, ecstatic.

After the recent incidents, although she had outwardly recovered her former prestige, every move she made was now under the court’s surveillance. It was completely impossible for her to use her own people to contact Aiglon, who was so far away.

Left with no other choice, she could only turn to Archduke Karl. Although she did not get along with Theresa and still resented her to this day, she now had to seek help from Theresa’s father, because in this country, only Archduke Karl had the authority to defy His Majesty and Metternich.

She had prepared numerous drafts in her mind for this visit, but she hadn’t expected the Archduke to be so agreeable and grant her request immediately. It was a great relief.

“Wait a moment…!” However, just as she was silently celebrating, Duchess Henriette, who had been quiet all this time, suddenly spoke up.

The Archduke and Princess Sophie both turned to look at the Duchess, not understanding why she would make such a discourteous interruption.

“Your eyes… they are so sad. It breaks one’s heart to see them,” the Duchess murmured, looking at her. “Oh God, I think I understand now!”

“Understand what?” Archduke Karl asked impatiently. “That’s enough, Henriette. Don’t make a fuss.”

“No, this is important,” the Duchess interrupted her husband and continued, “Your Highness, who is this gift truly for?”

This sharp question left Sophie speechless.

The “gifts” she had prepared were, of course, for that detestable young man. For Theresa, there was nothing more than a letter.

She had always regretted not being able to give Aiglon much when he fled, so this time, she was sending him a portion of the jewelry and other valuables she had carefully collected, which would finally fulfill her wish.

More importantly, inside the gift box was a pocket watch. Within the cover of the watch were a few strands of silver hair—it was Christel’s baby hair, a testament to her arrival and existence in this world.

Sophie did not know if the young man in that distant land still remembered her, left behind here, or their daughter. But she felt that after the child’s birth, even if he couldn’t see Christelle, Aiglon should at least have some token of his child. It was his natural right as a father.

In a corner of her heart, she harbored a faint hope—that one day Aiglon would truly succeed in his great cause, and then he could take Christelle away, allowing this illegitimate daughter to escape a fate of never seeing the light of day.

She knew this idea was rather fanciful, but it was the last hope left in her heart.

But… how could she possibly speak of these things, this pain and sorrow, to the couple before her?

She could only force herself to lie, “For Theresa, of course…”

“I don’t think so.” Henriette shook her head slightly, then looked at Sophie seriously. “If it were for Theresa, why would you be sad? She may be facing danger, but that was her own choice. You should be blessing her instead. And you and Theresa have never been that close… On the other hand, if it were for someone else, someone you spent a long time with, then everything would make sense.”

After a pause, she continued, “And Theresa insisted on seeing you before she left. I could never figure out why, but now I think I can guess…”

Henriette’s words left Sophie speechless once more.

For a moment, she didn’t know what to say, and the scrutinizing gazes of the Archduke and his wife made her feel deeply uncomfortable.

Only then did she realize that the couple before her could not be so easily fooled.

So, what should she do?

Another lie would likely not deceive them.

“You are right…” Sophie nodded dejectedly. “Many of the gifts I prepared are for the Duke of Reichstadt.”

The Archduke and Duchess said nothing, but continued to look at her, as if waiting for an explanation.

Sophie was taken aback for a moment, then seemed to gather her thoughts and continued.

“Ever since I married into this country, he has been my best friend at court. I don’t know where this fondness originated; perhaps it was because we both had the air of outsiders who didn’t quite fit in, and so we hit it off… His plight filled me with deep sympathy, so I wanted to help him as much as possible, to help him escape the shadows and grow up healthy.

To be honest, we had a very pleasant time together. We recited poetry and rehearsed plays. I don’t know what it meant to him, but for me, it was not just a way to pass the time, but a form of spiritual entertainment that I couldn’t find anywhere else…可惜, now those days are gone forever.”

As she spoke, Sophie’s voice choked up, and it took her a great effort to calm herself.

“I saw him as my best friend, as my little brother. I tried everything I could to ease his troubles, but nothing went as I wished… Fate mocked me and cast me into an abyss. But, even though his escape greatly angered His Majesty the Emperor, and I was severely reprimanded because of it… I still cannot forget those beautiful days, the happiness I once had. My blessings for him have not diminished one bit. Now, we are separated by thousands of miles and will likely never meet again. I can only wish him well in all things and offer what little help I can. So, Your Highness, I implore you to forgive my initial lie. I was merely worried you would have other suspicions.”

At this point, Sophie was overcome with emotion again. She took out a handkerchief to wipe her tears, then looked at Archduke Karl with tear-filled eyes. “Please do me this favor. I believe it is but a small effort for you…”

That tone, that look… they could melt anyone. Even a person with a heart of stone would surely be moved seeing her now.

Archduke Karl had been watching Sophie the whole time. His gaze, at first stern, gradually softened.

“So, what exactly was between you and His Highness…” Henriette started to ask again.

“That’s enough. Say no more,” Archduke Karl interrupted his wife.

Henriette glanced over and saw that her husband’s expression was exceedingly stern; she knew this was his unquestionable will.

Although the Duchess usually managed the household, when the Archduke truly asserted his authority as the head of the family, she had no choice but to stop.

Into the dead silence, Archduke Karl spoke in a low voice.

“I have heard some very unexpected things today, so I do not know if my words are appropriate, but I can assure you they come from the heart—Your Highness, what you’ve said has changed my opinion of you. In the past, I thought you arrogant, but now I see you are not so. It is a great pity that your kindness was misplaced… but even so, your sincere feelings deserve to be cherished. At the very least, I respect you for them.”

Then, he nodded. “Since you have just said those gifts are for Theresa, then I thank you on her behalf. Rest assured, should I truly send a messenger to find Theresa, I will have your gifts delivered as well.”

In other words, even knowing Sophie’s words were a lie, he would continue to treat them as the truth.

And this promise instantly lifted Sophie from the depths of despair.

“You… you really…”

“Since I have said it, it is of course true.” Archduke Karl nodded, then offered Sophie a small smile. “Now, I believe you’ve recently recovered from a serious illness, and it is not good for you to experience such intense emotional fluctuations. I think we should switch to a more cheerful topic—”

His smile lost none of his authority as the Emperor’s brother, yet it also carried the special affection of an elder looking upon a junior. It was enough to leave Sophie speechless once more.

Only after a moment was she finally able to regain control of herself. Then, she bowed her head respectfully to Archduke Karl.

“Your Highness, I may have offended you in the past. I am very grateful that you did not take it amiss. I cannot thank you enough for what you’ve done today. From now on, I will treat you with the utmost respect.”

“You need not be so formal. As you said, this is all just a small favor.” Archduke Karl nodded again. “Also, I am very happy to see that you have recovered your health. It is a blessing for the Empire.”

He then called a servant and had him brew a few cups of coffee. The three of them then passed the remaining time sipping coffee and chatting idly about amusing events at court and elsewhere.

Although all three were preoccupied and lost in their own thoughts, years of royal education enabled them to carry on a seemingly engaged conversation, chatting and laughing as if the lies, questions, and tears from moments before had never existed.

As evening approached, Sophie felt that, according to etiquette, her visit could now come to an end, so she announced her intention to leave.

The Archduke and Duchess politely invited her to stay the night, but Sophie declined again. Finally, bid farewell by the couple, she left the residence and prepared to return to the palace by carriage.

After Sophie had departed, the Duchess, who had remained silent, finally spoke again.

“Shouldn’t we have asked? What really went on between her and His Highness? It’s not normal to be so worried about someone… Good heavens, she actually cried. That’s truly unimaginable.”

“Decent people do not take pleasure in the sorrows of others. We should not have forced her to continue tormenting herself. I think she has suffered enough,” Archduke Karl replied calmly. “Besides, at this point, what is there to ask? If it’s what we expect to hear, she will be embarrassed. If it’s something we don’t want to hear, all three of us will be embarrassed. So it’s best to leave it at that.”

Henriette pondered for a moment. Although she still had some lingering resentment she couldn’t let go of, she had to admit that her husband was right. There was no point in pressing the matter further.

It was too late for any of that now. Could they possibly bring Theresa back? It was best to let the past be the past; it couldn’t affect anything anymore.

“Alright, we’ll do as you say,” she finally conceded with a nod. “Sigh, she did seem rather pitiful just now… If we can help a little, we should.”

Archduke Karl nodded.

In truth, he already knew everything, but he didn’t want to mention it in front of his wife, nor did he want Sophie to say it herself… After all, what good would it do for Henriette to know? It would only make her angry or sad.

What had happened was over.

And so, the Archduke and his wife returned to their usual rhythm—

As the Archduke and Duchess were talking, Sophie, seated in her carriage, glanced out the window one last time at the manor.

It was not luxurious, but it was so quiet. The setting sun rested silently on the tall chimney, like a magnificent oil lamp casting the last rays of twilight over the world.

Now, I have done everything I can, she said to herself.

I wish you all the best…

Then she closed her eyes gently, let out a soft sigh, and lowered the window curtain.

The carriage merged into the golden afterglow of the sunset, proceeding leisurely along the country road until it finally disappeared from sight.

Chapter 260: 147, Motivation

After the brief battle, Nafpaktos quietly changed hands, welcoming its temporary new master. The sudden clash had left few scars on the town, and it soon returned to its usual tranquility.

Its proximity to the sea and the constant sea breeze made for a warm, humid climate and quite pleasant scenery. If it hadn’t been caught in the crossfire between two warring factions, it might even have made for a fine holiday destination.

For now, this small fortress and port had become the only territory in the world owned by the Bonaparte family.

Amidst the gentle sea breeze, Aiglon, accompanied by his cousin Charles, toured Nafpaktos. As members of the family, it was only natural for them to show themselves to the public and declare the power they had recently acquired.

Led by their guards, Aiglon walked through the narrow streets and alleys. Guards were stationed at the surrounding buildings, while the few remaining townspeople watched from a distance. None dared to approach, but all eyed the young man with curiosity.

It was likely difficult for anyone to believe that this refined and handsome youth would have the audacity to come here and carve out an enterprise.

Aiglon paid little attention to the residents. For one, he had no need to curry favor with them. For another, these people likely held no goodwill for a so-called “liberator” who had suddenly appeared from a foreign land.

As far as he was concerned, all that mattered was that these residents did not interfere with his subsequent plans.

Guided by the guards, he and Charles arrived at a temporary hospital that had been converted from the former Turkish army barracks.

The soldiers wounded in the previous battle had all been transferred here for treatment.

Of course, while it was called treatment, the medical means available to him were extremely limited. The lightly wounded might be fine, but whether the severely injured soldiers would survive was left to fate.

The gravely wounded lay on beds or stretchers, crowding several small rooms. When the young man appeared at the doorway, a stir went through the men.

Some struggled to sit up; some, too weak to rise, saluted or acknowledged him from their sickbeds; others simply lay staring blankly, seemingly indifferent to everything, as if honor and grace no longer held any meaning for them.

Aiglon felt no anger toward those who ignored his arrival. After all, it was perfectly normal for men undergoing a life-or-death trial to lack the energy to care about a so-called “His Majesty the Emperor.”

He scanned the room. The sight of shocking bloodstains and blood-soaked bandages was everywhere. Just standing at the door, the thick stench of blood made his head spin. The groans of the dying intermittently filled the air, truly a pitiable sound that sparked an instinctive urge to flee this ghastly place.

However, Aiglon did not let pity and fear overwhelm him. He knew he had to get used to this—for him, these scenes were part of the price he had to pay along the way.

Clearly, approaching those who paid him no mind would only lead to a rebuff. So, after a brief pause, he chose to walk over to a wounded soldier who was strenuously trying to lift his body to salute him.

This soldier looked very young, probably in his early twenties. His face was extremely pale, perhaps due to excessive blood loss. The faint mustache on his upper lip suggested he was indeed new to the world.

Aiglon’s gaze moved over him. Although a thin blanket covered the lower half of his body, the crutches and newly made wooden prosthetic leg beside him made it clear that he had undergone an amputation.

This poor soul, he thought. Whatever dreams of glory and achievement he once harbored, the reality is that he is now disabled and can never again run carefree…

He quickly suppressed this sympathy and sadness deep within his heart, forcing himself to look at the man calmly.

Then, he leaned down slightly, gently placed a hand on the soldier’s bandaged shoulder, and spoke in the softest tone he could manage. “I salute you, my loyal warrior.”

“Your Majesty!” The young soldier was visibly moved to be addressed so directly by Aiglon, but his weak body couldn’t manage any other action, only trembling slightly on the sickbed.

Perhaps because he had been groaning so much earlier, the soldier’s voice was a little hoarse, but he still tried his best to make himself heard. “I did not break my oath. I fought bravely for you.”

“I saw… Thank you.” At a loss for how to comfort him, Aiglon could only offer these words. “Your loyalty and courage are an example to others. What is your name?”

“Gabriel Ramier,” the soldier replied in a weak voice. “As you can see, I’ve lost a leg… For a rookie’s first time on the battlefield, that’s quite the price to pay. But in any case, after the fever and the pain, I survived. That’s how war is. I’ll just chalk it up to bad luck. At least compared to the ones who are dead, I’m lucky… Now my only regret is that I probably can’t charge into battle for you anymore.”

“Yes… I know what a sacrifice you have made.” Aiglon nodded solemnly. “You lost this leg for me, and I will remember it. Do you have any wish? As a deserved reward, I will do my utmost to grant it.”

“A wish… I do have one.” A faint smile appeared on the soldier’s face. He suddenly grabbed Aiglon’s hand. “Please, you must succeed. Make our sacrifices worth it… Your Majesty.”

Aiglon was stunned for a moment. Looking into the man’s bright and expectant eyes, he was momentarily speechless.

Aiglon knew his men fell into several categories. There were the die-hard supporters of the Bonaparte family, remnants of the Empire; there were the opportunists, merely looking for a meteoric rise through him; and there were the complete mercenaries, who had joined his ranks simply for the money. It seemed this man was of the first kind.

For such a man, spiritual encouragement was a must.

So, he nodded without hesitation.

“Rest assured, I will. Victory will be ours. And when that day comes, you will return to France in splendor, to enjoy the admiration and cheers of all! Just give me some time, and I will make it happen!”

After speaking, he gripped the soldier’s hand tightly, holding it for a long time before letting go.

He then continued to comfort the other wounded soldiers. Finally, he removed his hat and saluted them all before leaving in silence.

As soon as he stepped out of the temporary hospital, he looked at his Captain of the Guard, André Davout.

“That man just now, Gabriel Ramier… Later, arrange for him to be transferred back to Methoni. Have Theresa find a post for him. He is so loyal and devoted, we cannot abandon him. Besides, he seems quite sharp. He could be cultivated.”

“Yes, Your Majesty,” André Davout replied, fully agreeing with Aiglon. “I will make the arrangements.”

“Your Majesty…” At that moment, Charles, who was standing beside him, spoke up.

“What is it?” Aiglon turned to look at his cousin.

“I believe we should appropriately reward the meritorious officers and soldiers from this operation,” Charles said, looking cautiously at his younger cousin. “We have only just established a foothold, and more intense battles are sure to follow. We urgently need to solidify the army’s morale. If we can show everyone the generosity of the Bonaparte family, it will serve as a great motivation for them.”

“You’re right.” Aiglon nodded, agreeing with his cousin’s opinion. “Go find the officers and draw up a list of those who have distinguished themselves. I will reward them generously. When there is time in the future, I would like to have some commemorative medals made to immortalize their deeds.”

“Yes, Your Majesty!” Charles was delighted that his suggestion had been accepted and immediately agreed.

Although the two cousins each had their own little schemes and sometimes even conflicts of interest, at this moment their interests were perfectly aligned. Aiglon saw no reason to deliberately contradict his cousin and was happy to listen to any beneficial advice.

He knew that because of his various past “misdeeds,” especially after his embezzlement during the sale of the jewels came to light, Charles was desperate to perform meritorious service to redeem himself in Aiglon’s eyes.

That was why he had deliberately brought Charles with him on this expedition, to give him a chance to exert himself and atone for his past mistakes. This was, in a way, a case of “a man atoning for his faults is more useful than one who has only ever done his duty.”

Based on his performance so far, his cousin had indeed met his expectations. He had been brave enough during the battle and had followed his orders without fail.

“My cousin…” After a moment of silence, Aiglon suddenly said to Charles.

“Your Majesty, do you have instructions?” Charles asked with a hint of trepidation.

“We’ve had a number of unpleasant incidents between us… I’ve even lost my temper with you at times, which is truly regrettable,” Aiglon said slowly, looking at Charles. “However, this expedition has made me realize something. Family is family, after all, and only family members are truly devoted to our family’s cause. That’s why you and Louis are irreplaceable to me. I hope you will continue to work hard. As long as your performance this time satisfies me, I am willing to let bygones be bygones for all your past transgressions.”

After speaking, he gently patted his cousin’s shoulder in encouragement, then turned and left with his guards, leaving Charles standing alone behind, staring blankly at his back.

On the surface, Aiglon’s words sounded like pure encouragement, but to Charles’s ears, they were fraught with hidden meaning—especially given his guilty conscience.

On the Island of Monte Cristo, Theresa had begun auditing the accounts as soon as she arrived. She had found the discrepancies in his sale of the jewels and cornered him. He had been forced to confess and promise to obey her commands forever in exchange for her keeping his secret from Aiglon.

Although he had survived the crisis for the time being, he had been living in constant anxiety, fearing that Theresa would break her promise and secretly reveal everything to his cousin.

At this moment, his anxiety flared up once more. On one hand, he felt his cousin’s behavior was strange, but on the other, he clung to a sliver of hope that things weren’t as bad as they seemed.

The torment of his anxiety, coupled with the humiliation of being brought down by Theresa, caused the flames of anger to burn anew in his heart.

As he saw it, there was nothing shameful about what he had done. On the contrary, Theresa’s behavior—lording it over him and humiliating him from the moment she arrived—was unbearable.

“That hateful Austrian wench, how dare she treat me like this… You just wait, I’ll make you pay sooner or later!” he cursed silently.

He watched quietly as Aiglon and his guards disappeared from view, then walked back to his own temporary quarters.

He was not living here alone; another person occupied the adjacent room.

When he returned, his guest was sitting leisurely by the window, idly dabbing a paintbrush onto a canvas.

Upon seeing Charles return, he immediately put down his brush and saluted him.

“Your Highness!”

Charles nodded back. “Good afternoon, Edgar.”

The guest was, of course, Edgar de Tréville. Though he had returned in a rage, Charles did not let his emotions show on his face, instead greeting Edgar warmly.

Ever since learning Edgar’s identity, Charles had instinctively made an effort to befriend him.

While he didn’t think much of Edgar himself, he could not ignore General Tréville. In his view, the general’s family was a prestigious and noble clan in France and an important supporter of the Bonapartes, making them well worth cultivating.

After the recent battle ended, he could see that Edgar was not held in high regard by His Majesty, having been assigned only the task of clearing the battlefield. When Edgar was looking dejected, Charles had stepped in at the right moment and had others take over those troublesome duties for him.

Edgar, naturally, was very grateful to the Prince. He had long honed his social skills in the salons of Paris, so he immediately began to flatter His Highness profusely. As a result, though they had known each other for only two days, they already seemed like the best of friends.

Of course, deep down, they both knew the other was not someone to confide in; it was all just for show.

“Edgar, there is something I wish to speak with you about,” Charles said, getting to the point after the pleasantries. “Just now, His Majesty entrusted me with the task of rewarding merit. If you are willing, I can add you to the list. I’m sure your father in Paris would be very pleased.”

“It’s better not to…” Edgar quickly shook his head. “His Majesty knows exactly what my performance was like, otherwise he wouldn’t have assigned me what he did… It would be nice to receive a decoration, but it wouldn’t be good if it angered him.”

This fellow has some brains after all! And he knows his own limits.

Charles was secretly surprised by his answer, wondering if he had underestimated this rake.

His gaze hardened slightly, and his tone changed. “Fine, then let’s be open and honest. I know what you’re after.”

Chapter 261: 148, Advisor

“Alright, let’s be open and honest then. I know what you’re trying to do.”

Hearing the Prince say this, Edgar’s expression didn’t change in the slightest. He continued to look at him with a grin.

“You know? That’s quite impressive, Your Highness. After all, even I don’t know what I’m trying to do…”

“Don’t play these games with me, Edgar,” Charles interrupted impatiently, frowning at him. “You’re clearly afraid of death and unwilling to endure hardship, yet you eagerly followed His Majesty here and deliberately let Miss Agnes get close to him. Others might not see what you’re up to, but did you really think you could hide it from me? Just admit it. Is the Tréville family planning to use Miss Agnes to please His Majesty?”

With his innermost thoughts laid bare by Charles, Edgar felt a flash of panic. However, having been tempered by so many years in high society, he had long since learned to control his emotions. He was stunned for only a moment before his smile returned.

“That’s going too far, Your Highness… You can insult me, I can bear it. I am, after all, a subject of the Bonaparte family. But Agnes is different. She is not a servant, but His Majesty’s friend. If these words of yours were to reach His Majesty’s ears, I’m afraid he would be quite cross.”

Seeing how unyielding Edgar was, Charles was momentarily at a loss. He knew he couldn’t intimidate Edgar, and given Edgar’s status, he certainly couldn’t use force or coercion. So, after a moment’s hesitation, he softened his tone and looked at him with a very friendly gaze.

“Don’t misunderstand me, Edgar… I am your friend. On this matter, at least, I am very supportive of your idea. I think that if Miss Agnes and His Majesty were to have a, hmm, intimate relationship, it would be an absolutely wonderful thing.”

Seeing Charles reveal his own intentions, Edgar was secretly overjoyed.

The task his father had given him was to solidify their relationship with the Bonaparte family. If he had the Prince as an ally, wouldn’t his efforts be twice as effective with half the work?

However, despite his inner delight, he had to feign composure. “Ah… please don’t even mention it. To be honest, before I came, my wife and I would have been more than happy to see His Majesty and Agnes get together. They are such a good match, after all. But after arriving here, my heart sank—because I discovered that Princess Theresa was already here, and she is His Majesty’s acknowledged fiancée! It’s such a pity, so I had to abandon such fanciful notions. Ah, well, I suppose this is just a cruel trick of fate…”

“So what if Princess Theresa is here? Who decreed that His Majesty can only love her?” Charles replied dismissively.

“You seem to have an issue with Princess Theresa?” Edgar asked cautiously.

“I have no personal issue with Princess Theresa, but no one can forget that she is an Austrian. How long did the late Emperor himself regret marrying an Austrian woman?” Charles answered gravely. “Think about how many wars the Empire fought against Austria, only to be betrayed by them in the end. Can we so easily forget such enmity? And now, His Majesty repeatedly asks us to treat her as our mistress and obey her commands, yet Theresa trusts only the people she brought with her and never gives us the time of day. What a joke! Did we risk our lives for His Majesty only to end up working for an Austrian? Isn’t that the height of absurdity?”

Charles spoke with righteous indignation and great feeling, but of course, he’d never cared about any “historical enmity.” In his view, the past was like smoke; what truly made him resentful was that Theresa had humiliated him and had excluded him from the inner circle as soon as she arrived.

Of course, on the surface, this was the only reason he could use.

Right now, he was powerless against Theresa. On one hand, she had leverage over him that kept him in check; on the other, His Majesty truly doted on her, and he could do nothing to interfere.

By that logic, if His Majesty were to fall for someone else, it would create a rift between the two of them. Then he could find a new patron and no longer fear Theresa’s control—even if his own misdeeds came to light, he would have someone to speak up for him.

Of course, this was a good idea in theory, but it wasn’t so easy to achieve. It was incredibly difficult to find a woman who could draw His Majesty’s gaze away from Princess Theresa. The arrival of Miss Agnes, however, had given him hope.

In his mind, if this plan succeeded, he could then win over the Tréville family, curry favor with Miss Agnes, and raise the banner of “squeezing out the Austrians.” There would surely be many who would stand with him.

After his passionate speech, he stared at Edgar with a burning gaze, awaiting his reply.

Edgar, of course, couldn’t believe everything the Prince said. However, from the Prince’s agitated and resentful tone, he could tell that he was indeed quite displeased with Theresa and would be very happy to see his own scheme succeed.

And that was enough…

“If you put it that way, actually… I’ve had similar thoughts myself,” he said, suppressing a snicker and adopting a tone of lament and worry. “We cannot let the mistakes of the past be repeated. It would be best if we could make him love France a little more… The Austrians have far too much influence over His Majesty, and that’s not good. The people of France won’t like it. As His Majesty’s loyal subjects, we ought to do something about it.”

After this was said, they both knew they could leave it there. They exchanged a look, and a smile of tacit understanding appeared on both their faces.

Theresa, who remained in Methoni, had no idea that a small clique targeting her was quietly forming. Her current schedule was so packed with the heavy workload left by Aiglon that she could barely breathe.

Managing the rear, coordinating with their Greek allies, contacting her parents for aid, receiving the volunteers who came to join Aiglon… each and every task was troublesome, and she had to bear them all herself. Aiglon had only been gone for a short time, but she already felt physically and mentally exhausted.

Furthermore, to avoid causing trouble for her parents, she deliberately kept a low profile and rarely appeared in public, which invisibly made her work even more difficult.

However, for her and Aiglon’s future, she gritted her teeth and persevered, refusing to show any sign of fatigue. She knew that if she couldn’t even handle this, not only would she be letting His Highness down, but all her vows would become a ridiculous joke.

After finishing the day’s paperwork, Theresa rubbed her dry eyes, then left her room. Guided by Chanel, she went to Abbé Faria’s room.

Before leaving, Aiglon had specifically left Abbé Faria behind as a special advisor for Theresa.

On one hand, the abbé was half-paralyzed and it was inconvenient for him to go to war; on the other, while Theresa was intelligent, she was still young and inexperienced, so she needed an elder to assist her. In this regard, the selfless Abbé Faria was the best possible choice for an advisor.

After a brief acquaintance, Theresa was immediately captivated by the learned and witty old abbé. Whenever she had free time, she would make a point of chatting with him, both to ask for guidance on her difficulties and to relieve some of her stress.

From Chanel, she had also heard of the tragic ordeal of the abbé and his adopted son, Edmond Dantès. While she sympathized, she couldn’t help but marvel at the twists of fate—the abbé had been arrested and imprisoned by Napoleon’s men, while The Count of Monte Cristo had been imprisoned for supporting Napoleon. The two poor souls, jailed for opposite reasons, were forced to find solace in each other in prison to survive.

Regardless, what was past was past. Now, this adoptive father and son were both Aiglon’s loyal subordinates and her own capable assistants.

As Theresa pondered, Abbé Faria, who was half-reclining on his bed, was also carefully observing her.

“Your Highness, you should get some proper rest,” he said with a kind smile, speaking gently to Theresa. “I can see that you’re under immense pressure and are already very tired.”

“That’s true, but no matter how much pressure I’m under, it’s not as much as Aiglon bears, so I can handle it,” Theresa replied, stubbornly shaking her head.

Then she smiled with relief. “Thankfully, God has been watching over us. Aiglon is making good progress, so all our hard work has been worthwhile…”

“The initial victory is indeed worth celebrating, but this is only the beginning. Greater trials will surely follow,” Abbé Faria replied softly. “His Majesty was able to catch the enemy off guard at their weak point before, but next he will certainly face a counterattack—and this time, I imagine he is no longer in the shadows. The Turks know he is here and will definitely be more cautious.”

Theresa knew in her heart that the abbé was right. This was, naturally, her greatest worry.

But what was the point of worrying? This was simply what she had to face.

“His Highness will handle these problems himself. If we can think of it, so can he. We just need to do our part,” she answered calmly. “If God blesses us, everything will go smoothly. If fate plays a trick on us, at least we will face the outcome together.”

She then changed the subject. “His Highness captured some prisoners this time. He can’t deal with them on the front lines, so he’s sent them over here. He said they are for me to manage. What do you think I should do with them?”

“Are you worried you won’t be able to manage them?” Abbé Faria asked in return. “Why not just hand them over to the Greeks?”

“If I hand them all over to the Greeks, I’m afraid they won’t meet a good end,” Theresa answered in a low voice. “I know that such things are bound to happen in war, but I would feel rather bad if I had to personally send them to their deaths… So I was wondering if there was some way to mitigate that.”

Abbé Faria paused for a moment, stealing a glance at Theresa.

If it were His Majesty, or Prince Louis or Prince Charles, they would not have had any such_ _scruples.

No matter how intelligent and decisive Princess Theresa was, she was, after all, still a young woman… But this was a good thing.

“Among those soldiers, you could select a portion under the pretext of recruiting instructors and have them train the volunteers who have come to join us—after all, these men have been on the battlefield and have some experience. As for the others, put them to hard labor. We need hands to move supplies,” the abbé offered his advice after a moment of silence. “However, you must separate them and prevent them from contacting one another.”

After another pause, he added, “As for their officers, hand them over to the Greeks directly. They will deal with them. Common soldiers will be grateful just to be alive, but officers are not so easily satisfied. You can show kindness within certain limits, but never let your kindness become a source of danger. Even a one percent risk is intolerable for you right now.”

Theresa listened quietly and then nodded gently.

“Alright, I understand. I will do as you say.”

Undoubtedly, this meant she would be personally sending some men to their deaths, but it was a lesson she had to learn. She knew she had to bear this responsibility.

At least she had found some measure of solace.

“Your Highness, since you have come here, you have set yourself upon a path different from that of other princesses. I imagine you were already prepared for this,” the abbé reminded her gently, seeing her expression. “It is certainly not ideal for a child like you to endure such things at a young age, but fortunately, I know you are strong-willed. I believe that after weathering all this, you will still be able to maintain your true self, rather than rejecting who you were.”

“Mercy is indeed a luxury. You can only give as much as you can afford. Though you cannot be widely merciful now, I hope and believe that if you one day become the Empress of the Empire, you will surely bestow your grace upon the entire nation.”

The abbé’s reassurance lifted a great weight from Theresa’s heart.

“Thank you for your comfort, Abbé,” she said, smiling at him gratefully. “Having a wise elder like you by my side truly puts my mind at ease… I sincerely hope you will remain in good health and continue to stay by our side to help His Highness and I navigate our troubles.”

“I can only do my best in that regard. After all, who can fathom God’s will?” The abbé laughed freely. “However, as long as I live, I will contribute everything I have to His Majesty and you, in return for your respect and trust.”

Just then, a knock came from the door.

“Your Highness, it’s me,” Chanel’s voice called from outside.

“Come in,” Theresa said, calling Chanel into the room. Then she asked, “Is something the matter?”

“A reply has arrived from your mother,” Chanel answered respectfully. “There are also some messengers who claim to have been sent by your father to serve you…”

Chapter 262: 149, The Messengers

“There are also some messengers who claim to have been sent by your father to serve you…”

“Really…?” At these words, Theresa’s weary spirit was instantly roused.

She knew, of course, that her father’s so-called “messengers” would be no ordinary men.

Though her father had spoken harsh words when she left Austria, in the end, he still couldn’t bear to part with her…

Father… Father… thank you, she repeated in her heart.

“Very well, I understand.” She composed herself, trying her best not to smile, and gave Chanel a slight nod. “Go back and lead them to the reception room. I will be there to see them shortly.”

“Yes!” Chanel took her leave.

Theresa then turned to bid farewell to Abbé Faria. “Father, please excuse me… I will follow the advice you’ve just given me. Thank you.”

“Your Highness, it is my honor to have provided you with some small measure of useful counsel. Please, tend to your affairs.” Abbé Faria also nodded his farewell to Theresa. “However, I have one more piece of advice, if you would be so good as to hear it.”

“Please, go on.” Theresa immediately assumed an attentive posture, looking at the abbé.

“Most people in this world are fond of fame and fortune. Tempting them with such things is the most effective, simple, and direct method. But there are some who care little for them, and in those cases, you must devise other means to win them over.” Abbé Faria seemed to have already formulated his thoughts, for as soon as Theresa gave her assent, he began to speak fluently. “His Majesty is quite adept at this. He has an accurate grasp of what others are thinking and is able to respond to their expectations in precisely the right way.

“Take my adopted son, Edmond Dantès, for example. He is a man who values loyalty and righteousness, with no desire for wealth or status. His only wishes were for revenge and to repay his debts of gratitude… and upon meeting him, His Majesty quickly showed him immense trust, entrusting him with great responsibilities and promising to settle all his grievances for him. His Majesty’s actions moved Edmond’s heart… leaving him overcome with gratitude and vowing to serve His Majesty.

“It is because His Majesty possesses this talent that he has been able to recruit so many people to his cause so quickly, simply by virtue of his name. To be honest, I find it quite astonishing, for he has mastered this skill at such a young age… it is truly remarkable. This requires both a magnanimous heart and keen powers of observation. I hope that you, too, will be able to cultivate these qualities, as they are essential skills for governing your subjects in the future.”

“Of course His Highness is that remarkable.” Hearing the abbé praise her fiancé so highly made Theresa’s heart swell with joy, and a smile blossomed on her face. “Being by His Highness’s side, while I dare not imagine I could ever be his equal, I will at least learn a measure of his grace.”

After speaking, she curtsied to the abbé and then gracefully departed.

At that moment, the “messengers” had been led by Chanel into a room in the hotel that had been converted into a temporary reception hall.

Upon entering, they sat ramrod straight in their seats, awaiting the princess’s arrival.

They exchanged no words, staring straight ahead. As they settled, the atmosphere in the room grew suddenly tense.

Soon, the door opened again, and Theresa walked in.

Although none of these “messengers” had ever seen Theresa’s face, her appearance and attire were enough for them to guess her identity.

As one, they all stood up and saluted her in silence.

Theresa walked to the center of the room and surveyed the “messengers.”

Most of them were unremarkable in appearance, but their faces suggested they were not the friendly type. Combined with their solemn expressions, they all exuded an air of formidable competence. The man at their head had a scarred face, a long gash running across one side that made him look particularly ferocious and terrifying.

Alone in the presence of these fierce men, Theresa felt a primal twinge of fear. It was an experience unlike any she had ever had in her life.

Had she ever imagined such a day would come?

However, she quickly steadied herself. These were scenes she would have to face.

These men were sent by Father to help you and His Highness, Theresa… you must treat them well, she told herself.

“Gentlemen, I am very grateful for your arrival.” She pushed aside her unease, forcing a humble yet elegant smile, and bowed her head to them. “In these difficult times, my fiancé and I are in dire need of assistance… and your presence is of the greatest help to us. I am certain you will prove far more capable than ordinary men, for you were chosen by my father. Since he has approved of you, I too will respect you and place my greatest hopes in you… Thank you!”

“There is no need for thanks, Your Highness. It is our honor to serve the Archduke and you.” The scar-faced man leading them spoke to Theresa with a ferocious but friendly smile.

His voice was a bit hoarse, almost grating to the ear, but Theresa kept her gaze fixed on him, listening intently. “Allow us to introduce ourselves. My name is Ferdinand Hentsch. Thanks to your father’s patronage, I have recently been promoted to Major in the Imperial Army. The Archduke has also entrusted me to lead these men here to serve His Highness and you…”

After speaking, he paused for a moment, as if wondering why Aiglon was not present.

“His Highness has already launched his offensive. The first battle has been won, and he is now in Nafpaktos.” Theresa, sensing his thoughts, took the initiative to answer, briefly describing Aiglon’s actions and the current situation.

After listening to Theresa’s explanation, the men exchanged glances, and Major Hentsch looked back at Theresa.

“It seems His Highness has acted more quickly and decisively than we imagined. This is excellent.” Then, he stated his request. “In that case, I believe His Highness needs our help more than ever. The situation at the front is changing by the minute, and there is no time to delay. Would you permit us to set out for his location at once?”

“Of course. That was my intention as well!” Theresa replied cheerfully.

She was not one to judge a book by its cover, and given the current special circumstances, Major Hentsch’s terrifying appearance was, paradoxically, a source of comfort.

This man looks fierce and menacing; he’s perfect for Father’s task, she thought.

Major Hentsch’s proactive attitude further elevated him in her estimation.

It seemed her father’s judgment in choosing people was sound. This Major was a reliable man.

“You must be weary from your journey. Please rest here for the night. I will arrange for someone to escort you over tomorrow morning… I expect His Highness will be very pleased. He will give you a grand reception.”

“A grand reception won’t be necessary. We do not wish to attract too much attention. You and he can simply treat us as ordinary volunteers.” Major Hentsch shook his head with a smile, then changed the subject. “However… I suspect His Highness will be quite surprised to see me, as we have met once before.”

“Oh? How so?” Theresa was a little surprised.

“For that, we have your father to thank,” Major Hentsch replied.

He then recounted the story of the previous year when Archduke Karl had taken the Duke of Reichstadt to inspect Les Invalides, telling Theresa every detail.

Theresa listened with great interest. When the Major reached the part where they had all toasted to the marriage, her face instantly flushed red, and she felt both shy and happy.

“His Highness never told me about this… You were all being too mischievous,” she said in a small voice.

“In any case, that is how I met His Highness. He should still remember me; my face is memorable enough, after all.” Major Hentsch made a self-deprecating joke. “After His Highness left, we all chatted privately and were very taken with his demeanor. We all felt that settling the old enmities in this way was a wonderful thing…”

He stopped there, as no one dared to speak of the twists of fate that followed.

Who back then could have imagined that things would develop to this point? It was like a dream.

He had consistently referred to Aiglon as “His Highness,” which was a calculated choice. As an Austrian officer, he could not, of course, acknowledge the young man’s so-called imperial status. He could only use the official Austrian title, Duke of Reichstadt, to address him respectfully. Although the Duke’s escape had greatly angered His Majesty the Emperor, since the Emperor had not yet issued a decree stripping him of his royal title, it seemed there was no issue with them continuing to address him as such.

Hearing his words, Theresa felt a wave of emotion.

If she hadn’t insisted so strongly, forcing her parents to yield, who knew where the two of them would be now?

Thank goodness… everything was finally back on track. Even if the destination of this “track” had been switched to a place poles apart from what the imperial family had originally planned, as long as His Highness was by her side, that was enough.

After a moment of silence, she gathered her thoughts and looked back at Major Hentsch with a smile.

“Since you have met before, that makes things all the more convenient. His Highness will surely be willing to trust you. I sincerely hope you will be able to use your abilities to contribute to His Highness’s cause.”

Then she asked, “By the way, since you are messengers, did my parents entrust you with anything to bring?”

“Of course. In fact, there is quite a bit,” Major Hentsch nodded.

He then took a letter from his coat pocket and handed it to Theresa. “This is a letter for you from Their Highnesses. We have brought the other items as well.”

A letter from Father… Theresa’s heart suddenly leaped.

Her earlier decision, though resolute, had been wrenching. To now receive her father’s forgiveness and help was an immense comfort to her.

Her hand trembled slightly as she took the letter. She composed herself for a moment and looked at Major Hentsch.

“You have all had a long journey. Please go and rest for a while. I will host a banquet for you this evening. Please be sure to attend. Truly, to meet people from my homeland in a place like this is both a surprise and a delight to me…”

“To have the opportunity to serve you is an even greater delight for us,” Major Hentsch replied respectfully.

He could clearly see that Princess Theresa wished to be alone, so he very tactfully took his leave.

Just as the group was about to depart, Theresa seemed to think of something and spoke again.

“By the way, Major, speaking of the wedding… I have a presumptuous request.”

“Oh?” The Major looked puzzled. “Please, just say it.”

“To be frank, His Highness and I have already agreed to hold our wedding here locally, after the fighting has ended…” Theresa’s face turned a faint shade of red, but she continued as calmly as she could. “If possible, I would hope that you would serve as the honor guard at the ceremony. Would that be appropriate, do you think?”

Major Hentsch was first surprised, then he burst out laughing.

“You truly honor us! If we were to refuse such a request, we would be utterly senseless… Very well, Your Highness. If you don’t mind my face frightening the guests, I would be more than delighted. This will probably be the greatest thing I’ll have to boast about for the rest of my life!”

“Anyone who would dismiss a soldier’s courage, simplicity, and devout heart because of his face is not worthy of being my guest…” Theresa replied with gentle solemnity. “Major, God may have dealt you a misfortune, but your soul bears no scars. In my eyes, it shines brilliantly.”

Theresa’s words moved Major Hentsch deeply.

Though he did not know how much of it was genuine and how much was mere politeness, simply hearing such words from the princess was enough to make him endlessly grateful.

As expected of the Archduke’s daughter. Her grace is truly worthy.

If she doesn’t become the Empress of France in the future, I’ll curse those Frenchmen for being blind, he thought.

Filled with emotion, he gave Theresa a solemn salute and departed, leaving her alone in the room.

After seeing them off, Theresa allowed her emotions to settle.

She picked up the letter the Major had given her, tore open the envelope, and began to read the few pages of stationery carefully.

The first part was in her mother’s handwriting. Just like in previous letters, her mother inquired after her well-being while encouraging her to persevere, assuring her that a bright future lay ahead. Every word and every sentence was filled with sincere affection, moving her deeply.

Next was her father’s hand. Compared to her mother, his words were much more serious and concise, showing almost no emotion. He simply stated what he had done and reminded her to look after herself from now on.

Every word was so familiar, it was as if her father himself were standing right in front of her.

As Theresa read, her vision began to blur. She was overcome with a mixture of excitement and shame, for she knew that what she had given her parents in return was not even a ten-thousandth of what they had done for her.

“I’m sorry, Father, Mother…” she whispered, trying hard to keep her tears from falling.

She soon reached the end of the letter.

“By the way, Princess Sophie paid us a visit recently and offered to send you some gifts. I have had the messengers bring them along with this letter. You may dispose of them as you see fit.”

The last sentence made her freeze in stunned silence.

Chapter 263: A Wish

Theresa held her father’s letter, lost in thought.

The unexpected news in the letter left her momentarily at a loss for what to do.

A gift from Sophie? She certainly didn’t believe it. Although the two of them were no longer as diametrically opposed as before, she couldn’t imagine Sophie would suddenly harbor much goodwill toward her.

With her intelligence, she could of course see that the so-called gift was merely a pretense. Its true purpose was to use her father’s hand to send these gifts here, to then be passed on to Aiglon.

His Highness really hasn’t changed a bit, always putting people in difficult positions… she could only smile wryly.

Evidently, even her father didn’t know how to handle this request, so he simply had the gifts brought along, ending his letter with “you may handle this as you see fit”—clearly, he was leaving the final decision to his daughter.

Theoretically, since Sophie said it was for Theresa, Theresa could naturally dispose of it as she wished. Even throwing it into the sea without a second glance wouldn’t be a violation of principle.

Finally, Theresa composed herself. She carefully put away her parents’ letters, then walked out of the room and called for Chanel, who had been waiting outside.

“Do you have any instructions, Your Highness?” Chanel asked respectfully.

“The messengers just said they brought some gifts in addition to my father’s letter. Take me to see them,” Theresa said, her expression serene.

“Of course.” Chanel, sensing nothing amiss, immediately led Theresa to an adjacent room and pointed to a case on the table. “This is it, Your Highness.”

“Alright.” Theresa gave a slight wave of her hand, and Chanel, understanding, withdrew, thoughtfully closing the door behind her.

Once alone again, Theresa walked to the table and examined the case closely.

It was a dressing case of the sort often used by noblewomen, made of precious wood that gave off a faint, delicate fragrance, and adorned with intricate patterns. Regardless of its contents, the case itself was already a priceless work of art.

This must be the dressing case she normally uses… God, she really has invested a lot of sentiment in this, Theresa thought.

She ran her hand over the smooth surface of the case, then gave it a gentle shake. It felt rather heavy; it seemed to be filled with many things.

Her heart suddenly began to beat faster. She slowly reached out and opened the lid.

The moment it opened, a rich fragrance rushed to Theresa’s nose. It was clearly the accumulated scent from the various expensive perfumes that had been kept in the case over the years.

The case was ingeniously designed, with several hidden compartments. Theresa could only see the top layer, and she was surprised to find it completely empty.

Well, not completely empty. There was a sheet of paper lying there.

The paper was covered in writing. Though she had never seen Sophie’s handwriting before, Theresa knew this must be a letter from her.

She picked up the paper and studied it carefully.

“To the esteemed Your Highness Theresa:

Since I entrusted your father with delivering these gifts to you, you are presumably the first to open this case. As I write this letter, the thought of this future reality fills me with a rush of mixed feelings.

Admittedly, I do not like you, nor do I dare hope that you like me. This is not just because of our past conflicts—even without the tricks of fate, I believe our personalities and ways of doing things would make us incompatible. So, I will not have the effrontery to call you my friend here, as I imagine you would not wish to be subjected to such a sickening pretense.

But even so, in my heart, I now hold a measure of respect for you. With your own stubbornness and resolve, you easily achieved what I could not. Is such love, and the courage and boldness that match it, not moving?

Whether I was imprisoned or now once again enjoying wealth and splendor, during many long nights, I have wondered: if I had done better before, would he have had a change of heart and chosen to stay by my side for good?

But I think not. The tragedy is that no matter how much I did, even if I offered everything I had, I could not have changed the final choice. Some things seem to be preordained by fate, impossible to escape.

Of course, there is resentment, but what is the point of resentment now? Right now, more than resentment, I worry that he will die young and grieving, his great ambitions unfulfilled. I believe he has long since decided that if he does not succeed, he will die, and I absolutely, absolutely, absolutely do not want to see that happen.

So I pray for his success. And his success depends on the efforts of everyone around him—including you. And if there is anyone in the world who can help him the most right now, I think it must be you.

Alas, to think that my hopes must now be pinned on you. How utterly ironic it all is!

You surely cannot see the bitter smile on my face at this moment, which I suppose is a small blessing for me.

In short, Your Highness Theresa, due to a twist of fate, I have entrusted him to you against my will. But I sincerely beseech God to protect him and you. Even if the price is watching you two be united in marriage, that is far better for me than hearing the terrible, grim news. I have already suffered enough blows; I truly don’t know how I could go on living if I were to suffer another.

So… please, strive onward with my blessing, Theresa. I will be praying for you both.

Besides this letter, there are some jewels and valuables in the case. Compared to all that your family has sacrificed, this is of course a trivial gift, but it is a token of my heart, a way to make up for the regret of watching Aiglon leave empty-handed…

If you would, please pass them on to Aiglon, and in doing so, fulfill my wish.

As someone who has mocked and insulted you to your face, I have no words to ask for your magnanimity, nor will I even insist that you accept my blessing. I only hope you remember that no matter how much malice the world hurls at you in the future, in your distant homeland, there is still one person who will wish for your complete success, regardless of personal gain or loss.

Everything that has happened has made me understand that if, one day, through your struggle against fate, you wear the Empress’s crown, you will have truly earned it.

I hope we can meet again in the future. Perhaps then I will smile and invite you for a drink, to thank you for your care and help toward him…

—A poor soul hoping her wish comes true.”

In the silence, Theresa finished reading the letter from Sophie.

She hadn’t expected this at all. The harsh words she had anticipated were nowhere to be found. Instead, Sophie’s tone in the letter was gentle and calm, both melancholic and a little bit carefree.

It seemed the disasters that had befallen her had brought not only pain but also growth.

Likewise, it appeared she had emerged from her lowest point and was beginning to face her life head-on.

This was a good thing.

“I accept your blessing, Your Highness,” Theresa said softly, looking at the case as if she were facing Sophie herself. “And I, too, wish you all the best from now on.”

Next, she continued to examine the case.

If she wanted to, she could go through every hidden compartment, empty out all its contents, and even throw them into the sea, ensuring they would never see the light of day.

But she didn’t want to do that.

She took the letter Sophie had written to her, then sealed the dressing case again, returning everything to how it was.

Since Sophie had spoken with such sincerity, she couldn’t do something shameful in return.

The upbringing she had received since childhood prevented her from stooping to such despicable acts. Especially toward Sophie, who was already in such a difficult situation, she did not want to stab her in the back. That would be too unseemly; a person of dignity should not take pleasure in the suffering of others.

Whatever was inside the case, since it was a gift Sophie wanted to give to Aiglon, then let its true master decide what to do with it.

“Ah, what a persistent person!” Theresa said, her voice a mixture of admiration and sorrow.

With that sigh, her past anger toward Sophie vanished like smoke. For the Archduchess who was now a thousand miles away, she held only good wishes in her heart.

Having made her decision, she opened the door and called Chanel back in.

“Chanel…” she began, gesturing toward the case on the table, “I’ve figured it out. This case wasn’t a gift from my father to me. He was delivering it on someone’s behalf. The original sender is Her Highness Sophie.”

“What?” Chanel was dumbfounded. She had not expected this turn of events.

For a moment, she was speechless, not knowing what to say. She remembered that their relationship had been extremely hostile, so she was afraid of saying the wrong thing and upsetting Theresa.

“Don’t look like that, Chanel,” Theresa said, shaking her head gently. “I did argue with her back then, but as you witnessed, she was always the one who started it… Besides, at this point, what reason do I have to still be angry with her?”

“Then… is Her Highness Sophie doing well now…?” Chanel asked cautiously.

Sophie was, after all, the first person she had served. Even though she had now found her true lord, she still held a great deal of respect for her.

“How well could she be?” Theresa replied with a wry smile. “But she has at least recovered. His Majesty the Emperor has also restored her status and stipend. I suppose she’s finally pulled through.”

“I see…” Chanel nodded softly.

As one of the witnesses, she certainly sympathized with Sophie’s misfortune and pain, but at the same time, she felt it was a price that had to be paid. So she didn’t know what to say.

The room fell silent once more.

“Alright, let’s not talk about this anymore.” A moment later, Theresa broke the silence again, her gaze returning to the case. “This gift is nominally for me, but I believe she only intended it for His Highness… That being the case, it’s better to let His Highness open it himself. Please arrange for someone to deliver it to His Highness as soon as possible.”

Chanel glanced at Theresa in renewed surprise, then asked no more questions, simply nodding with an expression of admiration.

“Yes, Your Highness. I’ll arrange it at once. The men who escorted the prisoners back are about to return. I can have them take the case with them. His Majesty will receive it soon.”

Although Chanel had initially been a little unconvinced by Her Highness Theresa, feeling she had only become His Majesty’s fiancée because she was chosen by chance, after spending more time by Theresa’s side, she found herself won over by her demeanor. She now served her with genuine sincerity, treating the young woman as her mistress.

In her heart, since she could never hope to stand beside His Majesty on the throne, she felt that having Her Highness Theresa there was the most fitting arrangement.

She only hoped to have a place by His Majesty’s side, to serve the family loyally for the rest of her life. That was enough.

“Good, let’s do that,” Theresa said, no longer dwelling on the matter. She strode out of the room, leaving everything for Chanel to handle.

The moment she stepped out the door, she had already cast the earlier thoughts from her mind. There were too many things that required her attention; she had neither the time nor the energy to fret over the past.

Soon, Theresa was back in her own room.

According to her schedule, she would be dining with the messengers her father had sent. There was a little time before dinner, and she wanted to seize the opportunity to deal with an urgent matter.

Before leaving Methoni, she had suggested to Aiglon that they write to his mother, Louise, the current Archduchess of Parma, to seek a reconciliation between them.

Aiglon had been furious at first, but with her persuasion, he had finally, reluctantly agreed. The two of them had drafted a letter together and sent it to the small Duchy of Parma.

Days passed after the letter was sent with no reply. Aiglon, who had held no hope to begin with, paid it no mind. Theresa, however, had begun to wonder if her wish had been in vain. Had Louise decided she wanted nothing to do with her “rebellious” son?

Unexpectedly, just yesterday, she had received a secret messenger who delivered Louise’s reply.

In the letter, Louise’s wording was very reserved and cautious. It was clear she wanted to avoid any suspicion of betraying her homeland. She simply offered polite greetings to Aiglon and Theresa and wished them a happy future together, without a single extraneous word.

But Theresa was not disappointed. She knew that the very fact Louise had replied was proof of something.

And this was the direction for her future efforts.

Louise was not only Aiglon’s mother; given her unique circumstances, she was, in a sense, happy to see her son’s meteoric rise—otherwise, she would not have actively promoted a marriage between Aiglon and her own family back then.

The greater her son’s achievements, the more hope there was for the children she had with Count Neipperg to benefit.

Of course, she had no illusions that Louise would ever publicly declare her support for her son. But as long as Louise was willing to cooperate in secret, that would be an immense help to Aiglon. After all, however small Parma was, it was still a duchy, and as its ruler, Louise could easily deal with the financiers of the European continent.

Through Louise, they could also easily turn their jewels into a steady stream of money.

Perhaps this mother and son, who harbor so much resentment for each other, can begin to mend the cracks of the past through mutual use and cooperation, Theresa thought.

Chapter 264: 151, Guilt and Determination

As the sun rose slowly over the sea, Aiglon, far away in Nafpaktos, welcomed another busy day.

Living in the fortress, he rose from his camp bed, washed up by himself, had a simple breakfast, and then began his work.

There was no doubt that after growing accustomed to Chanel’s thoughtful and meticulous care, his current life was quite difficult. But as the days of the campaign wore on, he had gradually grown used to this spartan existence.

In the end, all the sweat he shed now was for the future comfort of himself and his family. He was willing to endure and sacrifice.

He had remained in Nafpaktos ever since its capture.

Because his own forces were limited and the enemy’s situation was unclear, his plan was to hold his position for now, observe the surrounding movements, and quietly wait for a new opportunity.

Although his sudden appearance had thrown the Turkish army into massive confusion, he could sense that they were already beginning to counter him. A heavy blow of retaliation was about to fall; the very air was thick with the scent of an impending storm.

To prepare for the inevitable battle to come, he was also intensifying the training of his soldiers and reinforcing the defenses of Nafpaktos.

Just as he finished his breakfast, the captain of his guard, André Davout, approached him with some unexpected news.

“Your Majesty.” After a respectful salute, he continued, “The men I sent to escort the prisoners have returned from Methoni. They’ve brought good news that I think you will be very happy to hear.”

“Oh? Then let’s hear it.” Seeing how cryptically he spoke, Aiglon’s interest was immediately piqued.

“At the request of Princess Theresa, Archduke Karl has specially sent several officers from Austria to assist you in commanding your troops.” André Davout did not keep him in suspense, but said with a smile, “They have already arrived at the princess’s location as messengers. It is expected they will bid her farewell shortly and then make their way to you.”

Aiglon’s eyes widened in surprise, then he broke into a wide grin. “Is that so? That’s wonderful!”

After speaking, he could no longer contain his excitement and immediately stood up from his chair.

There was no question that although he now had a force at his command, not many of them possessed years of military experience, and reliable, high-quality officers were naturally even rarer. When problems arose, he could only learn as he went and figure things out on his own. Officers hand-picked by Archduke Karl would certainly improve his predicament.

But his excitement wasn’t just about that.

Previously, Archduke Karl had naturally been furious over his actions. Although Aiglon had not witnessed it firsthand, he had heard from Theresa that the Archduke utterly detested him. But for him to do this now was tantamount to a tacit acceptance of the current situation, an acknowledgment of him as his future son-in-law.

Aiglon had a very good impression of the Archduke and his wife and was deeply grateful for their esteem and care in the past. If he could mend his relationship with them, it would be a blessing.

Of course, these men’s special status would make it difficult for them to integrate into his troops—after all, supporters of the Bonaparte family would surely still harbor resentment towards Austrian soldiers.

Moreover, their French was likely not very fluent, and communication with the members of his Order of Knights would probably not be smooth.

But even with these issues, they could at least serve as his military advisors. Their experience and skills were battle-tested, far superior to the half-baked experts he currently had at his disposal.

These thoughts quickly ran through Aiglon’s mind, and he finally nodded with a smile.

“Excellent. We must be sure to give them a proper welcome. Is there any other good news?”

“There is one more thing,” André Davout replied. “Along with the messengers came a special gift, which Princess Theresa had them bring to you.”

Hm? A gift?

Aiglon was a little puzzled. He glanced at André Davout and noticed his expression was also a bit odd.

So, Aiglon quickly asked, “What is it? Is there something strange about this gift?”

“It’s not that strange.” André gave a rather awkward smile. “It’s just that it looks… like a dressing case.”

Aiglon couldn’t help but be greatly surprised.

For a moment, he even thought his father-in-law was intentionally trying to vent his anger in this manner—but on second thought, the Archduke wasn’t such a petty person.

“Bring it here. Let me see it,” Aiglon said calmly, quickly composing himself.

Soon, André Davout brought the dressing case over with some effort, carrying it with both hands, and placed it on the table.

“Your Majesty, this is it…” he said, looking at the young man, only to be stunned by the look of someone who had just seen a ghost on his face.

“Your Majesty… are you alright?”

Aiglon could no longer hear André’s words. His entire attention was fixed on the dressing case—it was normal for others not to recognize it, but how could he possibly not?

This was the dressing case Sophie often used in Schönbrunn Palace. He had been in her room so many times; he could not be mistaken.

What was going on? Why had it become a “gift” from Archduke Karl sent here? A host of questions flooded his mind.

He quickly collected his thoughts, forcing himself to calm down.

Perhaps Sophie had visited the Archduke and entrusted him to send this dressing case as a gift… He quickly pieced together the general gist of what had happened.

“Your Majesty…?” Seeing Aiglon still looking completely distracted, André Davout quickly asked again.

“Ah… André, I’m fine.” Aiglon finally nodded. “Alright, you may leave for now. I’d like to be alone for a while.”

Even though André was his confidant, Aiglon certainly couldn’t tell him everything—this matter was now of great significance and could not be revealed to outsiders.

Although André Davout still had many questions, he could see that this dressing case was by no means ordinary. Since His Majesty was unwilling to speak of it, he knew he must not ask.

He simply bowed and left directly, leaving Aiglon standing in place, staring blankly at the dressing case.

Although less than a year had passed since he had bid her farewell, he had experienced so much in that time that looking back now, it all felt like a lifetime ago, yet everything was still so vivid.

Its dark luster, its vibrant patterns—everything was so familiar, easily stirring memories sealed away in his mind.

Scene after scene of his time with Sophie, both happy and sad, rushed to his heart. Those images gradually faded, finally freezing on the sight of her kneeling on the floor, wailing, that night.

It had become a scene etched into his very soul.

Those heart-wrenching sobs and cries seemed to echo in his ears once more.

“This is all your doing.” In a daze, the dressing case seemed like a phonograph, an accusatory voice emanating from within. “It’s all because of you!”

Yes, it’s all because of me… If I hadn’t selfishly dragged her into that whirlpool, even if I had escaped myself, she wouldn’t have been so heartbroken, wouldn’t have had to bear such a terrible punishment and sin.

He knew this was all his own choice; he could not escape it, nor did he want to.

He took a deep breath, then reached out and caressed the surface of the dressing case. The smooth sensation felt almost as if he were touching her skin.

He gently opened the lid of the dressing case and found the top layer empty.

So, his hand moved to the drawer of the secret compartment and gave it a gentle pull.

Instantly, the brilliant glitter of jewels filled his vision.

An ordinary person might have gone blank at the sight of such precious jewels, but Aiglon was different—he had long been immunized to jewels by the treasure on the Island of Monte Cristo.

He examined the jewels carefully. For almost every piece, he could recall how Sophie had looked while wearing it.

The laughter and joy they shared back then, when compared to the present, was truly poignant.

Clearly, Sophie had gifted him the jewels she loved and used.

“What, did you think I could possibly sell them all?” he asked himself with a bitter smile.

Of course not.

He would treasure them all, to commemorate the days they had spent together and to honor her boundless kindness towards him.

Just then, amidst the pile of jewels, a pocket watch caught his eye.

This watch was clearly not something the princess would use; he had no memory of it. So he casually picked it up to examine it more closely.

The pocket watch was small and exquisite, its case made of enamel and inlaid with pearls and diamonds. It was obviously of great value.

He gently opened the watch’s cover, and the hands within were immediately revealed. At the same moment, on the inner wall of the cover, a few strands of hair caught his attention.

He leaned in for a closer look and saw a few strands of silvery-white hair, carefully trimmed, curled, and placed inside.

It was not Sophie’s hair color, nor was it his own.

Almost in an instant, Aiglon arrived at the correct answer.

“Christelle,” he called out the name. Though he had never spoken it before, the genuine emotion in his voice made it flow from his lips as if he had said it a thousand times.

Before, when he heard from Theresa that his daughter had been born, he had been deeply shaken but had felt no true sense of reality, let alone the realization that “I have become a father.”

But now, seeing and touching a physical object, everything was completely different. Aiglon, reminded by Sophie in this way, had this fact seared into his memory.

Although I’ve never met this daughter, she must be incredibly lovely—after all, she is the child of Princess Sophie and me. How could she not be beautiful?

In that moment, a sharp pain seized his heart. A strange mix of resentment and shame made it difficult to breathe. He gasped for air, struggling to regain his composure.

“I must see her again, I must!” That was his first thought. “She has endured so much for me, how can I simply ignore it?”

Next, his thoughts turned elsewhere.

He understood that Sophie had deliberately sent their daughter’s hair along with the gift not just so he could see a trace of her, but as a reminder—

She is our daughter. You must never abandon her.

This poor child was born in the shadows, with no flowers and no blessings. Everyone acted as if she didn’t exist. Though her parents both possessed such dazzling status, she was forced to live with the stigma of being an illegitimate daughter, with no one to respect or care for her. If he truly abandoned her, who knew what fate would befall her in the future?

“Yes, I must never abandon her.” In the empty room, he murmured to himself, “One day, if I succeed… I will bring Christelle back and give her everything she deserves. I swear it!”

If he failed, he could not even protect himself, so all else would be moot. But if he succeeded and still ignored Christelle, not only would he disgrace the title of father, but how could he possibly face Sophie?

He promised aloud. Though Sophie could not hear his vow now, he believed that she, thousands of miles away, could surely feel it through some mysterious connection.

After this brief outburst, he took the pocket watch in his hand again. He placed his old watch on the table, then pressed the button on the new one, carefully setting the time to match. He then wound the spring tightly.

Soon, the watch Sophie had given him began to run, its hands gliding silently, beginning to fulfill its duty as a tool.

Aiglon carefully placed the pocket watch in his breast pocket, making it his new timekeeping piece, while his old one was casually tossed aside.

He knew that his actions had far exceeded the bounds of reason, and he had never expected to be forgiven… yet he found that she had forgiven him and was still sincerely praying for him.

Though there was not a single written word for him in the dressing case, these items themselves spoke more than a thousand words, so much so that Aiglon’s heart ached just imagining it.

But even as his heart ached, the fortitude in his bones did not break.

He was paying the price for his decision. And precisely because the price was so painful, he had to succeed to make these sacrifices worthwhile—because only success could prove that the path he had chosen was the right one. It was that simple.

The resentment and shame in his heart transformed into a raging fire. At this moment, he wished he could burn to ashes everyone who stood in his way.

“I won’t spare you—any of you!”

Chapter 265: Extra 4: Meeting Like Old Friends

Many years later, Christelle still could not recall how she had arrived at the magnificent Palace of Fontainebleau—of course, at only eight years old, she had no idea what that place was.

She only remembered arriving in a carriage, escorted by cavalry the entire way, but she had no impression of the journey itself. The memory seemed to have left a blank in her young mind.

However, the events that followed were deeply etched in her memory, unforgettable for a lifetime.

On a clear morning, the carriage she rode in, escorted by guards, entered the palace gardens. Then, as soon as the carriage door opened, a woman in a court dress immediately and elegantly curtsied to her.

She spoke in French, which Christelle had studied, so she could understand her easily.

“Mademoiselle Christelle, welcome to France.” With a gentle smile, she offered Christelle the first greeting at her new home. “I have been appointed by Her Majesty the Empress to see to your needs from now on. I am at your service.”

After reciting these platitudes, she respectfully extended her hand to Christelle.

Suddenly seeing a stranger, Christelle instinctively felt uneasy, but she remembered her mother’s words of caution.

“Christelle… you must remember, when you get there, be friendly and polite to everyone. Do not tarnish your good name.”

So, she overcame her discomfort and gave the lady a friendly nod.

Then, with the court lady’s help, she stepped down from the carriage.

Looking around, she saw people everywhere—guards in uniform, male and female attendants, and others in plain clothes…

So many people…

Christelle felt a wave of dizziness and was nearly sick.

She had grown up on an isolated estate, with only a few people ever around her, and not a single playmate her own age.

Therefore, upon seeing such a bustling place, she felt no excitement or curiosity, only an instinctual fear.

A wave of nausea drained what little color was left in her already pale face, leaving it utterly bloodless.

“Are you all right, Mademoiselle?” The court lady noticed her distress and quickly asked.

“Mother…” Christelle didn’t answer, merely letting out a small, mournful cry.

The court lady understood something in that instant. She said no more, simply watching the little girl with a look of pity, her expression complex.

As a confidante of Her Majesty the Empress, she of course knew Mademoiselle Christelle’s true identity—but, like Her Majesty, she bore the child no hatred.

On the contrary, she felt a great deal of sympathy for her.

“Let me take you to rest first. Their Majesties will receive you tomorrow,” she said softly after a moment.

At that moment, the Emperor mentioned by the court lady was standing in a corner of the garden, looking at Mademoiselle Charlotte de Tréville.

The young lady, only eight years old and dressed in a magnificent gown, stared back at him, not showing any weakness, as if unfazed by his power.

Due to her family’s standing and her own cleverness, she had always been the center of attention at court. She herself was rather proud, and her every glance held a hint of arrogance.

Beautiful, clever, and with a natural astuteness, her gaze was always scrutinizing, as if at her young age she could already pass judgment on the ways of the world.

Sometimes she could be rather arrogant and her words could be quite sharp, but this subtle causticity, paired with her delicate and dignified features, came across as uniquely charming.

“Charlotte.”

“Your Majesty?” The child, who barely reached the Emperor’s waist, gathered her skirts in a proper manner and curtsied respectfully. “What is your command?”

His Majesty the Emperor studied the child. Even as she curtsied to him, she didn’t seem to hide her pride.

Truly Alice’s daughter… His Majesty thought.

A man like him liked children with personality and intelligence, even if they had a bit of a temper—how could one live without a little pride?

“A child named Christelle arrived here today.” He spoke softly after a moment of silence. “This child is exceptionally important to me.”

Charlotte did not reply, but looked at the young Emperor with curious, probing eyes, as if trying to guess his thoughts.

“Coincidentally, she is the same age as you, born only a month or two earlier,” His Majesty said with a wry smile. “Although I haven’t met her yet, I imagine she must be very lovely.”

“Why are you telling me this?” Charlotte asked softly.

Her eyes suggested she had already guessed something, but knew it was not her place to ask.

“Nothing much. I just want you, as a friend, to look after Christelle from now on.” His Majesty stated his command simply. “I am an adult, after all, and there are many times I cannot step into the world of children. So, I need someone her age to watch over her… She has been isolated her whole life and is terribly lacking in social skills. At court, that is a fatal flaw. With you protecting her, things should be much better.”

“You just said that although we are the same age, she is a little older than me, didn’t you?” Charlotte did not immediately obey, but instead voiced her own opinion. “I’m afraid I’m not capable of protecting Mademoiselle Christelle.”

“Suddenly you remember you’re just a child? Aren’t you usually so confident?” His Majesty couldn’t help but laugh. “I recall you boasting to us many times that you’re more capable than any adult. What, now that I’ve placed my trust in you, you’ve lost your nerve and backed down?”

At his words, Charlotte’s expression faltered. “That’s not what I meant…”

She bit her lip, then looked up at His Majesty. “I’ve been quite interested in chess lately, and I’d like to find a tutor, but Mother insists that I learn the piano… Your Majesty, if you could persuade my mother to change her mind…”

“No problem, leave it to me.” His Majesty agreed before she could even finish.

“Very well then…” Charlotte had nothing more to say and could only agree.

“Charlotte, you are a good child. I hope you two can become good friends and help each other.” The smile on His Majesty’s face gradually faded, replaced by a solemn expression.

Then, he reached out and gently stroked Charlotte’s golden hair. “I owe Christelle a great deal. I want to make it up to her, but I know that some things, once lost, are hard to replace. Yes, I have already made a mess of Christelle’s childhood. She knows nothing of the world, has barely even met any strangers. The only comfort is that she is gifted and has received a proper education. I cannot mend the past, but I can try to make her future life a little easier, and I am willing to work for that.”

As he spoke, he unconsciously messed up Charlotte’s hair, which her mother had so carefully styled. “You are her age, and you have authority among the children at court. With your help, her life until she comes of age should be much more pleasant. At least it might heal some of the wounds of the past…”

When he finished, His Majesty let out a rare sigh, but his hand did not stop ruffling her hair, as if it were some sort of pastime.

Charlotte did not like being treated this way by elders, but since it was His Majesty the Emperor, she could do nothing but lower her head and silently endure it.

“Alright, alright, I understand, Your Majesty,” she said softly, but with a very serious expression. “I promise you, from now on, I will be her friend, as long as she is willing.”

“Then go,” His Majesty nodded at her, dismissing her.

Led by the court lady, Christelle walked down the corridor toward the rooms arranged for her.

As they were passing through the garden, they suddenly noticed a little girl running toward them at full speed.

At first, she could hardly believe it. Only after a moment did she dare to confirm that the girl’s target was indeed her.

But… why?

The child before her, with her skirts fluttering, looked like a butterfly flitting among flowers.

She was very beautiful, but… Christelle didn’t know her at all… No, it was more accurate to say that in this vast palace, she knew no one and had no place to call her own.

She couldn’t help but look at the court lady beside her, wanting to ask what was happening.

“Who is she?”

“That is Mademoiselle Charlotte, the daughter of the Tréville family,” the court lady answered softly.

Christelle, of course, did not understand.

“She is very formidable. Even His Highness the Imperial Prince is afraid of her,” the court lady whispered carefully in her ear.

“Even the Imperial Prince is afraid of her?” Christelle blinked in surprise, not understanding the reason at all. “Why? Isn’t the Imperial Prince the future emperor? Shouldn’t he only be afraid of the Emperor and Empress…?”

The court lady watched the little girl with a smiling face.

The silver-haired child was so lovely, even with a puzzled expression.

“In theory, that is correct. However, many things in this world do not follow common sense, and Mademoiselle Charlotte is one such example.” The court lady then leaned down and gently explained to her, “She is a young lady of the Tréville family, one of His Majesty’s closest and most favored courtiers. Her mother is deeply respected and trusted by His Majesty the Emperor and Her Majesty the Empress. Moreover, Mademoiselle Charlotte is exceptionally gifted, beautiful, and quick-witted. His Majesty is also very fond of her, and has said that even though she is a girl, she will surely achieve great things in the future.”

Then she lowered her voice. “It is rumored that His Majesty plans to arrange a marriage between her and His Highness the Imperial Prince once they come of age… but that is just a rumor for now. With so many years to go, who knows what will happen?”

“I see…” Christelle finally understood a little.

During their conversation, the little girl had already run over and was now standing before Christelle.

Her azure eyes remained fixed on Christelle’s face, making Christelle a little uncomfortable.

Though the two were of similar age and both beautiful, their demeanors were completely different. One had brilliant golden hair, the other cool silver hair; one looked high-spirited, while the other seemed timid from being in a strange place.

“Mademoiselle Charlotte…” the court lady began, looking troubled. “This is Mademoiselle Christelle. She has just arrived as a guest, and I must take her to rest…”

Her implied meaning was for Charlotte not to pester them.

But Charlotte seemed not to understand, continuing to size up Christelle.

“Just as pretty as I thought…” she mumbled to herself.

Then, she smiled again and leisurely greeted Christelle. “Good afternoon.”

“Good afternoon,” Christelle, somewhat bewildered, returned the greeting softly.

“Why don’t you chat with me for a bit? You have plenty of time today anyway. You don’t have to see His Majesty until tomorrow,” Charlotte suddenly proposed.

“How did you know that?” the court lady beside them asked, a little surprised.

“I was just talking with His Majesty. He’s the one who sent me to see her,” Charlotte replied impatiently.

Hearing that it was His Majesty’s will, the court lady dared not say another word.

Then, Charlotte looked at Christelle again.

“My name is Charlotte de Tréville, daughter of a courtier. May I ask, Mademoiselle Christelle, why have you come here as a guest? This is an honor that most people do not receive,” she asked with a smile.

“I don’t know…” Christelle answered in a small voice. “My mother just told me that I should come here.”

“Then may I be so bold as to ask who your parents are?” Charlotte pressed. “Don’t be fooled by my age, I’ve read about almost all the famous family names of every country~”

“I only know the word ‘father’, but I don’t know what a father is. I’ve lived with my mother since I was little, but I didn’t see her very often.” Christelle replied. “As for my mother, she’s very beautiful, and she loves me very much… Her name is…”

As if struck by lightning, Christelle suddenly stopped.

What was her mother’s name?

What was it?

She desperately searched every trace of her memory. She could recall every warm moment she had spent with her mother, yet she could not find any name or title for her—she only remembered that everyone called her “Madam.”

“Madam…” she finally managed to say, with great difficulty.

Charlotte’s expression instantly became very strange.

She probably understood something—this must be the result of His Majesty the Emperor’s romantic affairs. Moreover, this child’s mother was likely of no small background. She might even be…

Then, a wave of sympathy washed over her.

This poor child. She had clearly been isolated for too long, she didn’t even know how to lie. When asked a question, she answered everything truthfully.

No wonder His Majesty the Emperor was so worried! With a personality like this, if she were all alone, she probably wouldn’t last a quarter of an hour at court—though, Charlotte believed, not many people would be hostile to such a touchingly vulnerable child.

“Alright, I’m sorry. I may have asked too much,” Charlotte said, composing herself before apologizing to Christelle.

“It’s nothing…” Christelle shook her head, indicating she didn’t mind.

Indeed, after so many years, this was the first time she had spoken with someone her own age. How could she possibly be angry?

While she was lost in thought, Charlotte took a few more steps forward, bringing the two girls even closer.

“Why did you come here?” Charlotte’s tone had become much gentler and kinder.

“My mother sent me here. She said I could meet my father here and live with him,” Christelle answered honestly.

After speaking, she glanced around the garden, as if this so-called father might suddenly appear on one of the paths.

“Have you ever hated the father you’ve never met?” Charlotte asked.

“No…” Christelle shook her head. “Until now, I don’t even know how to face the reality of having a father. Maybe… maybe after I meet him, I’ll know what I think.”

Charlotte narrowed her eyes.

Her gaze was a mixture of sympathy, helplessness, and a hint of heroic spirit.

“Alright, I understand. Thank you for being so honest with me… In return, let me give you your first piece of advice here—don’t repeat anything you’ve told me to anyone else. Otherwise, heaven knows what people might do. You’ve come to a place where you can enjoy wealth and glory, but correspondingly, you will have to bear certain obligations from now on.”

“…” Christelle just stared blankly at Charlotte, not quite understanding how a child could say such a long string of words that she didn’t really comprehend.

“Fine, in short, just don’t talk to others too much!” Charlotte could only say resignedly. “Remember, if it’s not someone you can trust, just nod more and speak less. That should do it.”

She seems to have defaulted to being a ‘trustworthy person’ herself… Christelle thought.

But, it seemed that was indeed the case.

“Why did you come looking for me?”

“Because we’re going to be friends,” Charlotte replied as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

“Friends…?” Christelle asked in return.

“It seems we have something in common—we both lost the most precious thing when we were young.” Charlotte’s usually high-spirited face suddenly seemed a little wistful.

“What did you lose?” Christelle asked.

“A father’s love, of course~” Charlotte started smiling again.

Christelle was speechless for a moment. She felt that this Charlotte had a mind that jumped all over the place; she was quick-witted and cunning.

But surprisingly, she also made you want to trust her.

While she was pondering, Charlotte suddenly extended a hand to her.

Looking at the small, fair, and delicate hand, Christelle was bewildered, not understanding what she meant.

“Shake my hand. Once you shake my hand, you’ll be my friend—in other words…” Charlotte paused deliberately for a moment, then shouted, “From now on, I’ve got your back! Never mind this palace, even in all of France, all of Europe, if anyone bullies you, I’ll make them regret it!”

If these words had come from a large, imposing man, they would have sounded powerful and resonant. But coming from an eight-year-old girl with her cheeks puffed out, it looked rather comical.

However, in Christelle’s eyes, the other girl’s flowing golden hair was incredibly dazzling at that moment.

She was willing to believe it was true.

Friends? She said she wanted to be friends with me?

Friends… that was only a word she had learned from books.

Growing up, she’d never had anyone her own age around.

Christelle suddenly felt her heart pounding, and her mind grew fuzzy.

Is this what it feels like to have a ‘friend’?

Although she couldn’t explain what this feeling was, she was very happy.

So, she reached out and took Charlotte’s offered hand.

And so the two eight-year-old girls held hands, their lace-trimmed skirts brushing against each other.

Then, Charlotte continued to hold her hand and pulled Christelle forward.

“Come with me.”

“Where are we going?” Christelle asked quickly, but her feet were already following involuntarily.

Charlotte didn’t answer. Instead, she led her quickly down the corridor. The physically frail Christelle soon became breathless, but even so, she did not let go of Charlotte’s hand, because she could feel the warmth of a friend from her palm.

Fortunately, her ordeal did not last long. Charlotte led her to a small, grassy square in the garden.

A group of children was gathered here in twos and threes, playing games. There were adolescents and younger children among them, all with different appearances—but to be playing in the Palace of Fontainebleau, they were naturally the children of the Empire’s high-ranking officials and elites.

They quickly noticed the presence of the two little girls.

Seeing them running over, everyone was stunned. They stared at one another with wide eyes, at a loss for words.

Soon, Charlotte finally stopped, standing before everyone with a panting Christelle.

Then, she let go of her hand, raised her head, and looked arrogantly at the children before her.

“Listen up, all of you!” Charlotte’s azure eyes narrowed slightly. Then, pointing at Christelle beside her, she yelled, “From now on, Christelle is my friend! If any of you dare to bully her, you’ll have to answer to me, and I will absolutely not let you off! Got it?!”

Who was Christelle? Almost no one present had heard the name, but the children before them all seemed to be still shaken by past experiences with Charlotte. Faced with her glare, they were all scared into silence, only nodding repeatedly to show that they absolutely would not dare to bully the new girl.

No one dared to speak, partly out of fear of Charlotte, and partly out of sheer bewilderment. The scene became so quiet it was awkward.

Christelle also felt this strange atmosphere. Her face flushed red, and for the first time in her life, she felt embarrassed and ashamed.

But, she also genuinely felt that the friend she had just made was trying to protect her.

Standing in front of so many people, she felt completely ill at ease. She subconsciously shrank back and took a step behind Charlotte.

From this angle, she could see Charlotte’s profile, her golden hair shining brilliantly in the sunlight.

Maybe this place wasn’t as scary as she had imagined—she suddenly began to look forward to her future.

Unconsciously, tears welled up in her eyes, but she stubbornly refused to let them fall. With eyes like a tranquil, jade-green lake, she looked at the child her own age standing before her.

“Thank you,” she said softly to Charlotte.

Chapter 266: 152, The Advisor

The gift from Sophie, having traveled so far, filled Aiglon with both shame and pain. He knew full well that he was the one who had brought her to her current state, and the harm he had caused was irreparable.

Christelle, his daughter born of pleasure, was likewise condemned to darkness from birth because of him.

What had already happened could not be changed, but the future could. He had to create a future where they could smile again—only then could he begin to atone for the wrongs he had committed.

After a fierce emotional outburst, Aiglon quickly regained control of himself. The indifference he had been trained to exhibit since childhood allowed him to rapidly shed his negative emotions, and he forced himself back onto his chosen path.

Yes, one step at a time. I’ll focus on the task at hand first.

His anger and shame transformed into a new source of motivation, revitalizing his spirit.

He carefully put the dressing case away and then summoned André Davout once more.

“Your Majesty, what are your orders?” his captain of the guard asked.

“When will the messengers arrive?” Aiglon asked.

“By our estimates, they should arrive here this afternoon,” André Davout answered quickly.

“Good. Make the arrangements. When they arrive, bring them directly to me. Try not to alert anyone else,” Aiglon instructed in a low voice. “They were sent by Archduke Karl, so for the Archduke’s own sake, we should keep this as secret as possible.”

“I understand, Your Majesty.” André fully understood Aiglon’s concerns and nodded. “No one here knows them. If I say they are volunteers who have come from afar and that I’ve temporarily assigned them to your guard, no one will be suspicious.”

“Then let’s do that,” Aiglon decided instantly.

He then returned to his usual rhythm and continued to handle other affairs.

As night fell, there was another knock on Aiglon’s door.

“Your Majesty, they have arrived,” André reported in a whisper.

“Good, let them in!” Aiglon said quickly.

The door soon opened again, and André Davout led several men into the room. Aiglon, his attention fixed on the doorway, carefully observed the newcomers by the light of the oil lamp.

Just as he had guessed, the men moved with agility and had sharp, piercing gazes. They radiated a military air. Upon entering, as if following some protocol, they stood together in neat formation. Only the man at the front stepped forward to face Aiglon.

“It is a pleasure to see you again, Your Highness.” The leader saluted Aiglon, his tone slightly teasing. “You seem to be in high spirits…”

Aiglon did not reply immediately, staring at the man in a daze.

He was truly astonished, for he recognized the officer leading the group—in fact, given the man’s “distinguished” appearance, it would have been difficult to forget him.

He had met this man, the one in charge, while accompanying Archduke Karl on his inspection of Les Invalides. To this day, he still remembered every detail of that experience.

In the bleak memories of his confinement in the palace, that moment was a rather bright one.

“Hentsch… Captain?” He sifted through his memories and finally found the unfamiliar name.

Hearing Aiglon say his name, the scar-faced officer opposite him looked slightly surprised, then broke into a happy grin. “I never thought you’d remember my name, Your Highness! But you’ve got one thing wrong—thanks to Archduke Karl, I am now a major!”

“Oh! Then congratulations, Major Hentsch,” Aiglon quickly offered.

“I must say, you gave me an opportunity for a promotion outside of battlefield merits, so in return, I suppose I must repay the favor,” Major Hentsch said, his scar writhing as he smiled. “When I entered that ‘monastery,’ I fully expected to live out the rest of my days there. I never thought I’d end up back on a battlefield. Ah, perhaps this is my destiny…”

His sigh resonated with Aiglon.

An Austrian soldier like the major, who had once fought against his father’s generation, had now, by a strange twist of fate, come to serve under his command and for his cause… It was enough to make one not know whether to laugh or cry.

He thought for a moment, unsure of what to say, and could only express his gratitude.

“I am very grateful for your help… With you here, I feel much more at ease.”

“There is no need to thank us. You should thank the Archduke. He cares for you so deeply. He took you to see us back then for the sake of your future; later, even after you caused such a scandal, he remained unchanged, finding ways to help you. Do you feel this profound affection?” Major Hentsch asked, looking at him.

The question made Aiglon flush with embarrassment once more—after all, everyone knew how he had “repaid” the Archduke’s kindness.

Perhaps Major Hentsch’s words were meant to voice the Archduke’s grievances and reprimand him.

Sensing his awkwardness, Major Hentsch softened his tone. “In any case, what’s past is past. We will follow the Archduke’s orders and serve you to the best of our ability. We only hope that in the future, you will not fail to live up to Her Highness Theresa’s love and devotion to you. Only then will our journey not have been in vain.”

According to the hierarchy between them, even speaking solely of the class structure within the Austrian Empire, Aiglon was the imperial Duke of Reichstadt, while Major Hentsch was merely an ordinary officer. For him to speak in such a manner was utterly insolent and presumptuous. And yet, Aiglon heard in it the disappointment and expectation of an elder toward a younger man who had failed to live up to his potential.

He could only nod in acknowledgment.

He clearly remembered that day, at the banquet at Les Invalides, when everyone present had toasted to him. They had fully believed he would mend and resolve the old, unyielding hatreds, and that his union with Theresa would herald the dawn of a bright new era.

But in the end, he had personally buried all those hopes.

Because of Theresa’s persistence, his willfulness had been forgiven, but that forgiveness was limited to Theresa alone.

Archduke Karl, Major Hentsch, and the others were motivated by their concern for Theresa, not for his cause. To Austria, he had become an uncontrollable and dangerous figure, and they would hardly rejoice at the possible resurgence of the Bonaparte dynasty.

But regardless, help was help, and he would accept it with gratitude.

“I have already promised that I will marry Theresa, and I will never alter this marriage. Only death can part us,” he replied softly. “Whatever I achieve, Theresa will have half of it. She will be an inseparable part of my life.”

His public declaration seemed to bring some relief to the messengers.

Although everyone knew how reliable the verbal or even written promises of a monarch could be, at least the young man had recognized that Her Highness Theresa was his best and last choice.

“Your Highness, my apologies… I can be a bit too blunt at times. If anything I said was unpleasant, please just pretend you didn’t hear it.” Seeing the atmosphere had grown a little stiff, Major Hentsch apologized to Aiglon. “Enough with the idle talk. I imagine you are in no mood to chat with us. Since we are here as technical experts, let’s get straight to the technical issues…”

As he spoke, he sized up Aiglon with a keen gaze. “Before coming here, I made detailed inquiries about your past actions and your current predicament. However, I believe you yourself are the one who understands it best, so I would like to hear you describe the situation you are now facing.”

“You have all had a long journey, and it is late. You should rest for a night before we discuss this,” Aiglon replied.

“Your Highness, if we wanted to rest, we wouldn’t have rushed all this way,” Major Hentsch said, shaking his head. “Since we are here to help you, I think it’s best we get into a state of readiness as quickly as possible. The sooner, the better. After all, the situation is changing by the minute and waits for no man.”

Although he had been contradicted to his face, Aiglon was very pleased. In the major’s words, he saw the frankness and seriousness of a soldier—the most essential qualities for one.

It seemed Archduke Karl had not chosen the wrong man.

“Very well, please come here,” he said, no longer standing on ceremony. He waved Major Hentsch over to his side.

On the table next to him lay a simple, hand-drawn map of the area surrounding Nafpaktos.

“According to the intelligence we have, the Turks are furious about our actions and are now gathering forces from all over to encircle and destroy us.” Aiglon pointed at the map as he briefed Major Hentsch. “They are closing in from the northwest, north, and east, with an estimated force more than twice our size, perhaps even larger. So I am currently racking my brains on how to defend against them.”

Then, he shrugged with a hint of relief. “Fortunately, their movements have been quite slow; otherwise, you might have had to meet me amidst the sound of cannon fire. But I don’t think it will be more than two days before they arrive.”

Major Hentsch did not answer immediately, but frowned at the map as if deep in thought.

“And you are just going to wait here, let them converge before you, and then launch an attack with their superior numbers?” He then looked up, his eyes filled with a trace of doubt. “I don’t think that will work. You should take the initiative—yes, the initiative! That is what’s most important.”

At this, he waved his hand emphatically and continued, speaking with great fluency, “In commanding an army, the most important principle is to never easily let yourself be forced into a passive position. It is better to take risks or make sacrifices to seize the initiative, allowing your own forces to be fully utilized while stretching the enemy thin. Only those pitiful souls with an absolute inferiority in numbers, or those with no hope of retreat, would choose to sit hopelessly besieged and allow the enemy to act at will.”

“You are absolutely right. In fact, I’ve had the same thought,” Aiglon nodded. To be honest, he had long considered this. “But with the enemy’s situation unclear, I must weigh things carefully.”

“Hesitation is more terrifying than recklessness.” Major Hentsch looked at Aiglon earnestly, then said in a low voice, “Your Highness, concerning such theoretical matters, I believe you have been taught by your teachers since you were a child, so I won’t say too much… However, at this moment, I don’t think your situation is as bad as you imagine—”

As he spoke, his hand began to gesture across the map.

“Look, your enemies are approaching from several directions, and the hills in each area cleverly separate them, preventing them from coordinating their actions. This puts you, at the final point of convergence, in an excellent position to overcome your numerical disadvantage and act proactively. Rather than passively waiting for the enemy to assemble under our very noses, you should strike first. Attack before they can join forces. As long as you can crush one of their columns, the remaining ones will either be unable to hold out alone, destined to be crushed by you next, or they will choose to retreat out of terror. In either case, you will have achieved a direct victory, which is far better than enduring a bombardment here in solitude.”

As he spoke with such eloquence, his face, once terrifying because of its scar, now glowed with impassioned vigor, and his words were filled with a contagious energy.

Aiglon’s own spirits were immediately lifted by his enthusiasm, and he felt his energy return.

“I understand what you mean, but objective facts give me pause.” He shrugged slightly. “My army is a hastily assembled force, and the bonds between the units are very weak, held together only by discipline. If I were to launch an offensive, I would be facing two fronts simultaneously—one against the enemy column I choose, and the other here. If I win but this position is lost, my line of retreat will be cut off, and I will still face annihilation…”

“Then entrust this place to the person you trust most, and have him hold it,” Major Hentsch replied. “Every decision we make is a risk. What you can choose is how to take that risk, and in what manner.”

…………

Risk… Hearing that familiar word, Aiglon suddenly felt as if he had woken from a dream.

That’s right. From the very beginning, I have been taking risks. Every step has been a risk. Why now, have I started to hesitate because I ‘don’t want to risk it’?

Could it be that my small initial victory has burdened me with the fear of losing, to the point that I no longer dare to take risks?

This is not acceptable. My ambition should not be so small.

What is there to be afraid of? If I could win before, why can’t I now? I just need to continue to be brave.

A win back then means I should bet again. Continue to bet, raise the stakes. That’s the only way to win a difficult gamble.

Waiting passively will only leave me on the defensive and achieve nothing. That is absolutely not an option.

Alright… I’ll do it this way.

“I understand.” Aiglon nodded solemnly, then shouted, “André!”

Chapter 267: 153, Trust and Determination

“André!”

At Aiglon’s call, André Davout, who had been standing guard outside the door, immediately walked in.

“Your Majesty, what are your orders?” he asked in a low voice after confirming that nothing was amiss inside.

“Just now, Major Hentsch made a suggestion to me, which I find very reasonable. I wanted to ask for your opinion,” Aiglon replied.

He then recounted the results of his discussion with Major Hentsch to his captain of the guard in full detail.

“So, Your Majesty, you’ve decided to split our forces to defeat the invading enemies one by one?” André Davout immediately understood Aiglon’s meaning.

“That’s right—” Aiglon nodded. “At all times, we must do everything we can to seize the initiative, not just watch as the enemy forces converge before our eyes. We must take advantage of the opportunity while they are scattered and defeat them in one fell swoop. Only then can we continue to move freely.”

“I agree with your assessment,” André Davout nodded at once.

“The idea itself is excellent, but it will inevitably create problems that cannot be ignored. We are already few in number, and once we divide our forces, our strength will be even weaker. Moreover, to increase our chances of victory, I will take our most elite troops with me. Very few will be left here, which means the danger here will become extremely serious. If Nafpaktos falls, our rear will be cut off. In that situation, even if my campaign is victorious, it will be meaningless.”

At this point, his gaze fell sharply on André Davout. “In other words, André, our current position, Nafpaktos, must remain under our control at all costs. It absolutely cannot be lost.”

“You are entirely correct,” André Davout said after a moment of thought, nodding in agreement with Aiglon’s words.

“Therefore, I must leave my most reliable and courageous man to stand fast at his post here and defend the fruits of our victory—” Aiglon paused, his eyes fixed on André.

André Davout was no fool. He immediately understood the meaning behind Aiglon’s gaze—it was filled with both expectation and encouragement.

A raging fire instantly ignited in his heart.

“You mean… you mean…” His voice trembled involuntarily. “You want me to stay and defend this place?”

“It is an arduous task, and one we must complete,” Aiglon said, not answering directly but sighing softly. “I would never entrust this heavy responsibility to anyone who has not already been tested in my eyes… André, do you have the confidence?”

Seeing his guess confirmed, a wave of ecstasy sent a hot flush across André’s face.

“I have confidence!” He clenched his fists and pumped his arm forcefully. “Your Majesty, I have long sworn to serve you with unwavering loyalty, regardless of personal gain, loss, or even my own life. Now that you are willing to give me the chance to prove myself, how could I possibly run away?! I will hold this place for you! I will hold this victory!”

Ever since he arrived on the Island of Monte Cristo and pledged himself to Aiglon, His Majesty had shown him great favor, promoting him directly to captain of the guard. Although he was deeply grateful for His Majesty’s trust and esteem, he also had a slight regret—after all, being captain of the guard meant that he was often responsible for coordinating between His Majesty and other officers, rather than charging into battle and winning victories on the field for him personally.

He had never expected this regret to be remedied so quickly. After careful consideration, His Majesty had decided to entrust him with the great responsibility of defending Nafpaktos. This proved that in His Majesty’s heart, he was indeed one of the most trusted men.

How could he not be thrilled and excited by such recognition from His Majesty? How could he possibly desert his post and shirk the responsibility he was meant to bear?

Seeing André Davout’s impassioned state, Aiglon felt greatly gratified. He had not misjudged his man.

“Your loyalty moves me deeply, but a heart full of zeal alone is not enough to secure victory.” He made a gesture, signaling for André to calm down. “André, while I cannot leave you with many men, I will allow you to select some from the guard to assist you. I also plan to leave all the Greek soldiers who have joined us here under your command. The Count of Monte Cristo will also remain here as your second-in-command to help you command the Greeks. We still have a little time. You should communicate more with the Count of Monte Cristo and the others, get them familiar with your command, and urge them to hasten the construction of our fortifications.”

“Yes, sir!” André Davout immediately stood at attention, accepting Aiglon’s orders.

Aiglon knew that the weakest part of his army was the Greeks. They were fickle, having joined him only for the lure of money, and their fighting spirit was nothing to write home about.

It was precisely because he needed a swift victory that he had given the weakest part of his army to André Davout, tasking him with holding their position with fortifications and delaying the enemy for as long as possible, until he could return victorious.

“I don’t need to stress how difficult your situation will be, and reality does not permit you to fail. So André, I need you to use all your intelligence and courage to hold the line, no matter what.” Aiglon continued to instruct him. “Remember, there will be no reinforcements. You can only hope that everything goes smoothly on my end, and that I can return quickly to resolve your troubles.”

André Davout felt the weight on his shoulders, and his heart pounded in his chest. Even so, he did not shrink back. Instead, he looked at Aiglon with high morale. “I will do it, Your Majesty.”

Having known each other for so long, Aiglon was familiar with André’s character. He knew that since André had made such a promise, he would give one hundred and twenty percent of his effort to carry it out, without cutting any corners.

In that case, there was nothing more to worry about.

He couldn’t be everywhere at once, solving problems with his personal charisma. Sooner or later, he would face situations where he had to let others take charge independently. Right now, André was the best person he could choose. If even he failed, it would only mean that his small group could not withstand the test and was destined to fail in its great cause.

“I believe fate will be on our side. We will succeed.” The grave seriousness on his face vanished, replaced by a faint smile. “Alright, I’ve told you everything I need to. André, you can relax now. We have many great things to do in the future. This small scene is hardly worth us being so worried and anxious.”

His laughter helped to dissipate some of the tense atmosphere in the room.

Next, Aiglon turned to Major Hentsch and the others, who had been standing silently to the side. “Sir, I have followed your idea completely. Now, please wish us good luck.”

“Your Highness, you will certainly have good luck,” Major Hentsch smiled faintly. “Victory and defeat in war are full of chance; sometimes no one can say for sure how the outcome is decided. But in my many years of experience, luck has always sided with the brave and the swift. Your immediate adoption of my suggestion shows you have the courage to make decisions. The next step is to execute that decision, and I trust your followers will do so—so long as they are all like this captain of the guard by your side.”

“If they were all as loyal and brave as André, I would have no worries at all…” Aiglon shrugged, then replied with a smile, “My side is arranged. May I ask what you plan to do next?”

“Since you have decided to split your forces, we shall do the same. I will leave two men here to assist your captain of the guard in his defense; the rest will accompany you,” Major Hentsch replied. “If you don’t mind, I will continue to serve by your side.”

“Excellent.” Aiglon raised no objections, instead extending his hand to the other man. “Then let us hope everything goes smoothly from here on—”

Without any hesitation, Major Hentsch grasped the young man’s hand, and the two shook firmly a few times—signaling the beginning of their brief but close cooperation.

Aiglon was in high spirits. The arrival of this group of consultants had solved a difficult problem for him.

He had always made decisions on his own. Though he had more self-confidence than the average person, there were times when he couldn’t help but feel doubt or insecurity. Now, with them by his side, he at least had a point of reference.

“Right, there is one more thing I must report to you—” Just as they released their handshake, Major Hentsch suddenly remembered something. “Originally, we planned to return to our country immediately after your battle concluded, so as not to draw any attention or cause any trouble for His Highness the Archduke…”

As he said this, the corner of Major Hentsch’s mouth twitched slightly, and he looked at Aiglon mischievously. “However, just before we came here, Her Highness Princess Theresa personally invited us to serve as the honor guard at your and her wedding. I would like to ask if you would grant us such an honor?”

Ever since Princess Theresa had extended the invitation, it had become the matter that Major Hentsch was most concerned about.

Of course, to him, Her Highness Princess Theresa was of far greater significance than the young man before him.

“But of course!” Aiglon agreed instantly with a loud laugh. “When that day comes, Theresa and I will be delighted to see you there to give us your blessings.”

Theresa… she’s still set on this matter, he thought, feeling both amused and touched.

“In my view, a wedding is not just a ceremony, but a lifetime promise. I sincerely hope that Your Highnesses will grow old together and accompany each other for life. Only then will all our hard work and travel have been meaningful.” Major Hentsch looked at Aiglon with a meaningful expression. “Your Highness, you are no longer a child, but a man. I do not know what your future holds—whether you ascend the throne or remain obscure an unknown, whether you become a friend of the Empire or its enemy. But no matter the outcome, I hope you will act with the spirit a man ought to have, and be worthy of the grace and praise you have received.”

After finishing this rather pointed speech, he saluted Aiglon directly, then followed André Davout out of the room to rest.

After seeing them off, Aiglon threw himself back into his work. Everything Major Hentsch had said had prompted him to decide on his next course of action, but beyond the broad strokes of the decision, there were too many details he needed to consider. He kept taking notes, moving his fingers across the map from time to time, until late at night, when he hastily washed up and closed his weary eyes.

=================================

Early the next morning, Aiglon summoned Edmond Dantès.

“Your Majesty, what are your orders?” Edmond Dantès asked respectfully after bowing.

“I have a great responsibility to entrust to you, Edmond.” Aiglon wasted no time and laid out his entire plan.

After finishing, he summarized, “In short, this place will now be in your and André’s hands. I expect the two of you to work together in solidarity to hold this position for me until I return—”

Edmond Dantès listened carefully to Aiglon’s words, and just like André, he quickly gauged the consequence of this mission.

This was clearly an order from His Majesty that permitted no mistakes whatsoever.

“Edmond, do you understand?” As he was lost in thought, he heard the young man’s question.

He subconsciously looked up and met Aiglon’s insistent gaze.

That gaze seemed to be a stern question—do you have confidence in yourself?

For a moment, Edmond Dantès shuddered instinctively.

He had already built his confidence.

He knew even better that fate had left him only a single, extremely narrow path. He had to summon his courage and press forward, breaking through any hardship or obstacle in his way until he reached the final point of victory.

Just like his lord, he would never allow himself to retreat or fail.

“I understand,” Edmond Dantès replied to the young man’s question with the briefest possible words.

Then, he declared loudly, “I will defend the trust you have placed in me with my life! I will show you that you have made the right choice.”

Seeing Edmond Dantès’s spirited reply, Aiglon couldn’t help but smile and pat his shoulder lightly.

“I knew you would answer me that way. Then let’s proceed as planned.”

Next, Aiglon beckoned his captain of the guard, André Davout, over.

“You two should communicate well from now on. I wish you both success.”

“It is an honor to have your assistance. I hope that from now on, you will do your utmost, just as I will.” André Davout proactively extended his hand to the Count of Monte Cristo. “For victory.”

“For victory,” the Count of Monte Cristo replied, tightly gripping the young man’s hand.

Chapter 268: Earnest Guidance

“To victory.”

Seeing Edmond Dantès and André Davout getting along so harmoniously, Aiglon felt his worries ease.

In his eyes, both men were his trusted confidants. They were capable and loyal—truly rare talents. If the two of them could unite in sincere cooperation, his future arrangements would be foolproof.

“Alright, I’ve said what needs to be said. The rest I leave to you. Do your best,” Aiglon said, giving his final instructions. “And another thing, both of you remember this: you are the men I rely on most. I will need you in the days to come, so you must take good care of yourselves. Do not let your foolish confidence or recklessness cause me to suffer an unbearable loss—”

“Yes, Your Majesty!” Both men, moved, accepted the young man’s charge.

After making his most critical strategic arrangements, Aiglon threw all his energy into the new deployment. He summoned Michel Ney, his cousin Charles, and his other key followers to announce his decision.

According to his plan, these men would follow him, strike with the greatest possible speed to crush the enemy before them, and then return with the army to relieve the besieged Nafpaktos.

His strategy immediately sparked a wave of uncertainty; after all, such a move was quite bold under the current circumstances.

However, before his firm stance, even those with doubts had no choice but to bow their heads and obey Aiglon’s instructions.

Thus, everyone began to move in accordance with his decision. Whether they were to march with him or remain behind to defend, all understood their duties.

After their initial victory, the army’s advance had halted at Nafpaktos. During the period of rest that followed, a sense of complacency had started to creep in. But when Aiglon once again cracked the whip, the army was forced to rouse itself, facing the new operation with the same tension it had possessed before.

As everyone set to their tasks amidst the flurry of activity, one person was unexpectedly forgotten and left with nothing to do—that person was, of course, Mr. Edgar de Tréville.

Though he had been sent by his father to follow His Majesty, he had not been given any significant responsibilities after joining His Majesty’s ranks, having been assigned only the most trivial of errands. To this, he had no complaints and even enjoyed the leisure.

However, after Aiglon decided on his next move, he started to feel restless.

And so, after Aiglon concluded his meeting with the officers, he requested an audience with his lord.

Though incredibly busy, Aiglon still found time to receive the member of the Tréville family.

“Your Majesty!” Upon seeing Aiglon, Edgar first offered an elegant bow. “It has been a few days, and you remain as vibrant as ever.”

“You look quite well yourself,” Aiglon replied with a simple, flat nod before asking, “May I ask why you have sought an audience with me?”

“I have been composing a painting for you recently. Inspiration struck yesterday, and I have completed the work. I would like to invite you to view it—” Edgar answered respectfully.

Hearing this, Aiglon’s interest was piqued, and he nodded again. “Then let me see it.”

Edgar retrieved the rolled-up canvas from behind his back. Standing before Aiglon, he unfurled it upon the table.

As the canvas was slowly unrolled, Aiglon saw the image upon it.

The painting had a cool color palette and depicted a scene of an army on the march. The sky seemed to be at dawn, with only a hint of light breaking on the eastern horizon. A group of soldiers in black uniforms marched forward as golden rays of light fell from the heavens. At the center of the canvas, a young man, also in a black uniform, stood with one foot upon a rock, his gaze fixed on the distance with an imposing air, as if awaiting a final, desperate battle.

One had to admit, Edgar’s artistic skill was quite impressive. The young man in the painting was depicted with a commanding presence, and the rising sun perfectly matched the image Aiglon wished to project. The expressive power of the piece even exceeded Aiglon’s own expectations.

“Very good.” Aiglon immediately offered his praise, then looked up at Edgar. “Edgar, you’ve created a masterpiece… I will treasure it forever.”

“To receive your praise is my greatest honor. My efforts were not in vain,” Edgar replied with a smile. “Also, if you do not mind, I will make a few copies of this painting and send them back to France. I believe my father would be very pleased to see it circulated.”

This was, of course, exactly what Aiglon had in mind. He had always wanted to use art as a means of promoting himself, and Edgar’s talent served this goal perfectly.

Due to present realities, he could not return to France immediately, but it was necessary to let the French people gradually become familiar with him—this prince who had been away from the country for over a decade, raised in a foreign court.

“Of course—” Aiglon nodded. “Tell your father that these paintings can be widely distributed. I believe the people of France will admire you as I do. Rest assured, though I cannot publicly credit the artist for now, one day your talent will receive the acclaim it deserves.”

Edgar merely gave a faint smile at the young man’s words. While he was passionate about his art, to him, these heroic and righteous paintings, so heavy with political propaganda, meant that his creativity was greatly limited. They brought him far less pride than the private portraits he painted for madams and mademoiselles.

Of course, he would never dare to say such words aloud.

Taking advantage of Aiglon’s good mood, Edgar switched the topic.

“By the way, Your Majesty, I hear you are preparing for the next phase of the operation?” he asked in a low voice.

Aiglon was not surprised that he knew. After all, though Edgar was not highly regarded, he was on very good terms with many of his subordinates, so it was perfectly normal for him to have channels for gathering information.

“Yes, we are about to engage in a new battle,” Aiglon confirmed, not intending to hide it.

He briefly outlined his strategic deployment and then reminded Edgar, “Edgar, I know you have no intention of charging into battle, so I will give you a choice after we split our forces. You can choose to continue with me or stay here.”

Of course it’s safer to stay by your side, Edgar thought to himself.

“What are you saying? For me, there is no choice,” he said, feigning impassioned resolve as he responded loudly to the young man. “The task my father gave me was to follow you to the death. This is the natural obligation of your servant, and I cannot defy it. Moreover, I must record your heroic deeds, so that your good name and valor may be passed down through the ages by my hand! So please, Your Majesty, allow me to accompany you!”

Although Aiglon knew perfectly well that Edgar was speaking in platitudes, he was still overjoyed to hear it.

This fellow is certainly skilled at ingratiating himself, Aiglon thought.

Unconsciously, the slight dissatisfaction he had held towards Edgar dissipated.

Even if he couldn’t be a civil minister or a military general, wouldn’t he make a fine court jester?

“Very well, as you wish.” Aiglon gave a slight nod and looked at him warmly. “But I must remind you, we are on a tight schedule this time as well. To achieve rapid mobility, we won’t have much of a supply train. You had best train yourself to keep up with our pace, otherwise you will only be a burden to everyone—”

“I will certainly be able to do it, please believe me,” Edgar immediately guaranteed.

Then, his tone suddenly shifted. “Right, Your Majesty, there is one more thing I’d like to ask you…”

“What is it?” Seeing his mysterious demeanor, Aiglon felt a little curious and asked in return.

Edgar hesitated for a moment, then lowered his voice.

“Have you accepted a group of Austrians into your personal retinue? And are they veterans who have previously served in the military?”

This sudden question stunned Aiglon. He had intended to keep the matter a secret for the time being, but he had no idea how Edgar had managed to notice something so quickly.

For a moment, he wondered if someone in his inner circle had leaked the information to Edgar.

Could it be Agnes, or André Davout?

“Please, do not misunderstand! No one told me any of this secretly!” Seeing Aiglon’s reaction, Edgar knew he had guessed correctly and quickly explained, “Although I do not attend you personally, I live not far from you. I remember the faces of most of your guards from my previous interactions with André. But today, I suddenly saw several new, unfamiliar faces around you, so I couldn’t help but pay attention. And sure enough, when they were whispering among themselves, they were speaking German. As it happens, I have also studied German and could understand a little of what they were saying…”

Listening to his explanation, Aiglon’s suspicion subsided, but he was still shocked. He had never imagined that Edgar possessed such keen powers of observation.

“You can think of it as a painter’s acuity… For the sake of our art, we must always be mindful of the subtle changes in our surroundings,” Edgar said with a hint of pride. “Even the smallest detail can affect the aesthetic of the whole.”

“You are right, Edgar.” Seeing that he could no longer hide it, Aiglon spread his hands. “It is true that several Austrian soldiers have recently joined my service. I hope you will not ask any more questions and just pretend you saw nothing.”

Aiglon’s answer was tantamount to a hint about their origin.

Edgar’s initial suspicion was instantly confirmed. It seems they are the reinforcements Princess Theresa brought from her maiden family.

Had it been Prince Charles, he would likely have grown even more resentful, but Edgar was unconcerned. It made no difference to him whether Bonapartists or Austrians held sway around His Majesty.

On the surface, however, he put on a solemn expression.

“Your Majesty, first, I congratulate you on receiving this aid. You have ordered me not to inquire further, an order I can obey completely. But I still have a few words from my heart that I must share with you.”

Aiglon felt a pang of impatience but nodded nonetheless. “Speak.”

“You have just said that you wish to build your image in the hearts of the French people. From that goal, you ought to, to some extent, accommodate their sentiments,” Edgar continued in a sincere tone. “Undoubtedly, the French people would be delighted to see a vibrant and magnificent young man lead them into a glorious new era. However, they hope even more to see that this young man is deeply connected to the rich and beautiful land of France in both thought and feeling. His ambition, his victories, and his life should all bear the indelible mark of France…”

“What are you referring to…?” Aiglon asked.

“What I have to say is simple—although you have always been the sovereign of people like us, to the majority of the French people, you are a prince who grew up in a distant country, received a full Austrian education, and have even married an Austrian,” Edgar said slowly and deliberately. “Without a doubt, I would never dare to question your personal choices. But you should also consider how to present your French side to them. You should try to downplay the Austrian influence… After all, you would not want people to say in the future that you achieved your great cause by relying on the Austrians, would you?”

The moment Edgar uttered these words, Aiglon’s temper flared. It took all his effort not to erupt in fury.

Although Edgar had phrased it as a question, to Aiglon, for a subordinate of his to even entertain such a thought was an act of disrespect.

For an instant, he wanted to berate Edgar, but the words died on his lips as he suppressed his anger.

He knew that Edgar was not a particularly principled man; on the contrary, he was skilled at fawning over others and would never pick a fight lightly—especially not with him.

So, for him to say such things, there must be more to come. Aiglon simply watched him with a slight frown, gesturing for him to continue.

Edgar was now quite nervous. Though the young man before him was a few years his junior, he could feel a terrifying pressure, as if he could be torn to shreds at any moment.

His Majesty’s swordsmanship is superb. If I truly infuriate him, forget the guards outside, he alone could doom me forever…

But despite his inner tension, he boldly continued.

“I am not asking you to sever ties with the Austrians. I am only asking you to carefully consider the will of the French people… They harbor resentment, even hostility, towards Austria. They might tolerate the matter of Princess Theresa, as royal marriages are commonplace. But if you become too close to Austrians in other aspects, it will inevitably arouse their suspicion. Therefore, I suggest you…”

He paused there intentionally.

“Suggest what?” Aiglon asked coldly.

“Draw closer to the French,” Edgar said daringly, finishing his last few words. “King Henry IV may have married Marguerite de’ Medici from Italy to be his queen, but he never let Italians control his court. On the contrary, he and the Duchess of Beaufort healed the wounds inflicted upon the nation by decades of civil war and together created a new, glorious era for France…”

Chapter 269: 155, On the Right Track

“On the contrary, he and the Duchess of Bertefort healed the wounds inflicted upon the nation by decades of civil war, and together they created a new golden age for France…”

Though Edgar was panicking inwardly, he forced himself to appear calm on the surface. He then looked at Aiglon with a fervent gaze. “Your Majesty, you know that I detest risk above all else, and I would never wish to be disliked by you, so logically, I should have chosen to remain silent and simply echo my assent to all your decisions… But if I did that, my conscience would not allow it. The Tréville family are your loyal supporters, so it is our duty to tell you everything we know and our obligation to offer you advice. These are my heartfelt words. If you find reason in them, you are free to listen; if you think I am merely spouting nonsense, then you can pretend you never heard them. It doesn’t even matter if you punish me for it!”

Listening to Edgar’s impassioned speech, the flames of anger that had flared up in Aiglon’s heart gradually died down.

He simply stared coldly at Edgar. “I don’t want to see you repeat what you’ve just said to anyone else. Since coming to our side, Theresa has poured all her passion into our cause and has never once considered matters from the perspective of an Austrian. How disappointed would she be to hear such words!”

“I have never doubted Her Highness Theresa’s sincerity towards you. If she were a common sort, she could have stayed home and enjoyed a life of comfort. Why would she come here to endure such hardships? I have nothing but the utmost respect for her and would never wish to hurt her feelings.” Edgar quickly gave his assurance. “But, Your Majesty, the people of France are not like me. They have not had the opportunity to interact with you and Her Highness Theresa, nor can they witness all that you do. They can only make the most simplistic judgments based on stereotypes and historical prejudices… What can be done about that? The hostility towards Austrians is deeply rooted in our history.”

Aiglon was momentarily at a loss for words.

Although he knew Edgar had ulterior motives for saying these things, he also knew there was some truth to them.

“Even so, what of it? I am marrying Theresa, not the people. Let them think whatever they want,” he replied impatiently after a moment of silence. “As long as I can ascend the throne, Theresa will become the Empress. Then, she will have plenty of time and opportunity to bestow her grace upon the nation. She can make the people forget her origins—at least, I certainly don’t see it as an obstacle.”

“That may be so, but if you do not accommodate and yield to public opinion to some extent, how can you expect them to welcome you as their Emperor with wholehearted conviction?” Edgar retorted. “Pardon my bluntness, but if you were still that Imperial Prince, the King of Rome who was destined to inherit the Empire, then no matter what you did, the people would have to cheer for you. But you are not him now. You are a pretender to the throne, forced out of your homeland, and you walk a path fraught with thorns. The people will not support you unconditionally. Therefore, under these circumstances, accommodating public opinion becomes exceptionally necessary. Don’t you agree?”

These arguments were the product of several days of painstaking thought on Edgar’s part. They were meticulous and comprehensive, and paired with his serious and earnest expression, even Aiglon couldn’t help but feel a degree of agreement after hearing them.

Because he was, indeed, on the side of reason—it was just that he furtively laced that “reason” with some of his own personal agenda.

Aiglon had always been a calm and pragmatic realist. So, despite his earlier fury, after careful consideration, he had to nod slightly.

“You’re not wrong. I will consider how to win the people’s hearts. However, we have more than enough troubles to deal with right now. It won’t be too late to discuss this later.”

Seeing Aiglon nod, Edgar was overjoyed.

In his view, the young man’s virtue of never acting on impulse was truly admirable. If he were a mediocre person, nothing Edgar said would have mattered.

And now that he had made a breakthrough, the rest would be easy. He began to speak at a leisurely pace, “Other things can be discussed later, but this matter is actually your most pressing concern. You are now leading a group of Frenchmen, Greeks, and Austrians to accomplish a great cause. This is wonderful, glorious even, and the French people will surely be stirred by it. But correspondingly, you must also let them see what lies beyond the glory, to see a side of you that is more mortal. Although it sounds contradictory, the French indeed worship glory yet also love to tarnish it. They would even stoop to slander and rumor-mongering to belittle their own great figures, as if watching a great man be humiliated allows them to share in some of that nobility, to add a bit of splendor to their own lives…”

At this point, he looked at Aiglon again. “Since that is the case, rather than wait for them to fabricate stories, it would be better for you to humble yourself to get closer to their pitiful level of intellect, to let them know you are truly one of them—even if you never are, you can make them feel that you are.”

Edgar’s long, sarcastic speech sounded strangely reasonable, so much so that Aiglon was momentarily stunned—he hadn’t expected such insightful words to come from the mouth of a playboy like Edgar.

It seemed that, being from the Tréville family after all, he possessed a certain degree of judgment and eloquence, no matter how frivolous he might be.

“I never knew you had a talent for oratory in addition to painting,” he couldn’t help but praise Edgar. “Edgar, if one day we have our own Brumaire Coup, perhaps you could consider taking the rostrum in the assembly for me, just like Prince Lucien did back then?”

“You jest, Your Majesty… In your eyes, I am probably just a dissolute rake who indulges in wining and dining, and I admit you are right. I am indeed just such an insignificant person, and I would never dream of becoming some great man…”

As he spoke, Edgar laughed self-deprecatingly. “But even so, I am my father’s only son. I have an obligation to serve my father and our family. My father would never wish to see our house decline after his generation. He’s fighting with all his might to keep the family from falling. Since that is the case, as his son, I must help him. Even if my abilities are limited, I must do what I can. It is now abundantly clear that the very fate of our family, its honor and disgrace, rests on you alone. Your success is our success. Therefore, I will do everything in my power to add to your glory, to give you advice and make plans. Your Majesty, you may doubt my abilities, but please, never doubt my heart! For every word I have spoken is for your benefit!”

Edgar delivered this speech with sonorous power, his eyes filled with a fanatical glint—the main reason his performance reached such a height was that most of it was, in fact, the truth.

He both feared and revered his father, who was the only person in the world he truly considered. Not even his wife and children held that place in his heart. And at present, the Tréville family’s hopes for revival indeed rested entirely on this young man.

Otherwise, why would he go to such lengths to curry favor with him?

Because of his genuine display of emotion, Aiglon couldn’t help but be moved.

He nodded in appreciation. “I have always kept your loyalty in my heart.”

“So please, Your Majesty, consider it carefully. You need to close the distance with the French people, let them know you are not some distant Austrian prince, but a true Frenchman, a magnificent and resplendent French monarch. Like the kings before you, you will have people chattering about your every anecdote…”

“How?” Aiglon asked subconsciously.

Heh heh… it seems this young Majesty isn’t so unshakable after all…

Edgar chuckled to himself, knowing it was time to reveal his true intentions.

“You see, Agnes is very suitable. She is the pride of our nation, a presence loved and respected by all… If you were to be involved in some scandalous anecdotes with her, I imagine the people would be both envious and appreciative, wouldn’t they?” A faint smile finally appeared on his perpetually serious face. “Similarly, if you win her heart, you could instantly gain the approval of a large group of people. After all, you would have proven with your actions that you would never be an enemy to the French nobility…”

Aiglon’s eyes widened. He had not expected that after all Edgar’s roundabout talk, he would end up steering the topic back to this.

“Edgar, why are you so insistent that I get close to Agnes? Don’t forget, she is your sister-in-law. Don’t you feel any guilt?”

“Of course I feel terrible treating Agnes this way, but for the nation, for the Empire… sacrificing a bit of personal conscience is a duty I cannot shirk.” Edgar was prepared for this question and answered immediately without a hint of shame. “Your Majesty, I am thinking only of you. Whether from a practical or personal standpoint, Agnes is without a doubt your best choice. Her family background, her beauty, and her reputation can all provide you with tangible benefits. Besides, isn’t it very pleasant to be with her? I think, if it could truly happen, everyone would delight in chattering about your harmless little affairs. Bah, what do the French people know of moralizing? A hundred sermons in a church can’t compare to this. Their shallow gazes can only see the sordid trifles that happen behind the bed curtains!”

This tirade made Aiglon’s expression turn extremely peculiar, a mix of anger and an urge to laugh.

If one were to ask if there was any logic to it, Edgar’s words all sounded reasonable. However, whether to follow them was another matter entirely.

He was by no means an idealist or a moral fanatic. He would do things, no matter how unconventional, if it were necessary.

But… Theresa was still in the rear, exhausting herself for his sake, and the reinforcements she had summoned were by his side. Was it really right for him to do this?

His hesitation was quickly perceived by the sharp-eyed Edgar.

“Your Majesty, my words are merely a suggestion. I am not saying you should act on it immediately… To be honest, with Agnes’s temper, if you were to make a rash move before her heart is won, she wouldn’t care about your status and would probably strike you directly… It would be too embarrassing if word got out.”

Seeing that he had already coaxed the young man onto the right path, Edgar continued to give him an encouraging push from behind. “I may not be able to be your advisor in other matters, but in this sort of thing, I am more than qualified to be your teacher. With me by your side, you need not do much; I will naturally attend to it for you. Besides, even if nothing comes of it and you simply become good friends with her, it would still be of great help to you. A simple-minded girl like Agnes has a one-track mind. If she decides to serve you, she will see it through to the very end…”

Aiglon believed this much to be true.

He lowered his head slightly and considered for a moment, then finally made a decision.

“As I said before, I have more important things to do right now, so let’s not mention these trivial matters. However, I admit that there is some truth to your words, Edgar. I will make the decisions that are most beneficial to us. You don’t need to worry on my behalf…”

Although his words sounded ambiguous, to Edgar’s ears, they were sufficiently meaningful.

“Then I wish Your Majesty every success,” he replied with a beaming smile. “I wish to stay by your side and witness your heroic deeds, one by one. I imagine that even someone like Agnes would come to admire you—”

“Edgar, you are a truly clever man. It’s just a pity… you are utterly lacking in ambition.” As he said this, Aiglon couldn’t help but shake his head. “To each his own. I don’t want to force you to do anything. If you enjoy your pleasures, that is your freedom… It’s just that, if you were willing, you could leave a much clearer name for yourself in the annals of history.”

“My ancestors have already left names clear enough. Let this arduous task not fall to my generation… I am not cut out for it, Your Majesty. I’d be much more relieved if my children and grandchildren were willing to bear the burden,” Edgar said with a nonchalant shrug. “Fame and fortune bring me no joy. I would rather indulge in sensual pleasures and use my brush to record breathtaking beauty.”

After a pause, he added, “Of course, I owe my father too much in this life, so within my capabilities, I must bring honor to his name. For that, I am willing to do anything—no matter how ruthless it may be, I will do it gladly.”

When he spoke these words, his attitude was unusually serious. Perhaps this was the most honest confession he had ever made in his life.

The pressure from his father—how could it not weigh heavily on his mind…

Having said this much, Edgar felt his objective for the day had been achieved.

He certainly understood the principle of proceeding step by step, and for him, today’s progress was more than satisfactory.

In the salons of Paris, he had learned how to grasp the subtleties of the human heart, and now, using those skills in a foreign land, he seemed perfectly at ease.

However, having completed the task his father had assigned him, he had no desire to do anything more.

“Your Majesty, farewell.”

He bowed respectfully to Aiglon, then turned and quietly departed.

Chapter 270: 156, Halting

After seeing Edgar off, Aiglon was lost in thought.

At first, the man’s words had sounded absurd and baseless, but upon careful reflection, they seemed to hold some truth.

There was no doubt that after having lived in Austria for more than a decade, he was a total stranger to the people of France. At his birth, the court had provided a full retinue of attendants, but with the fall of the Empire, that retinue had been completely disbanded. From then until Chanel’s arrival, not a single French person had been by his side.

His upbringing was no longer inextricably linked with the French people. The restored Bourbon dynasty had even deliberately censored any news about him. So what part of him could possibly resonate with the people of France?

For now, all he could rely on was the glorious name of his father.

Therefore, it was indeed necessary for him to re-establish connections with all classes of French society and have them accept his existence.

Of course, Edgar’s suggestion was certainly born of his own selfish motives, but objectively speaking, could Agnes really play such a role?

The answer was yes—she possessed a status that people revered and a reputation that they admired. If she were to stand firmly on his side, she would undoubtedly have an immense effect on public opinion.

Since that was the answer, having her serve his cause was a viable choice.

And so, he made up his mind. He would use Edgar and Alice to compel Agnes to stand with him. At this point, he was still unaware of Alice’s true feelings; Edgar had deliberately concealed information, creating the false impression that she was happy to go along with it.

As for the specific method, he had no clue at the moment, but he was not in a hurry. After all, there was still plenty of time, and he had many ways to win her over.

Hmph, a young girl like Agnes… she may be skilled in combat, but in terms of scheming, she’s no match for Theresa. Plus, she has her sister’s weakness. With just a little bit of maneuvering, she’ll be easy prey, won’t she? Aiglon thought with complete confidence.

Having made his decision, he set the matter aside and threw himself back into his original plans.

The next day, with everything prepared, Aiglon decided to launch the attack.

That morning, he bid farewell to André Davout, the Captain of his Guard.

André was looking at him with an agitated yet anxious gaze, but his expression was resolute. It was clear he had made up his mind and felt no fear.

“André, I have no intention of spreading alarm, but if our intelligence is correct, the enemy force from Missolonghi to the west is already very close. I expect they will arrive and attack you not long after we leave.” As he spoke, he gently embraced André Davout’s shoulders. “We will stay in contact. Send a messenger to report to me at regular intervals. Remember, no matter what you face here, as long as you can hold out until we return, our victory is assured.”

“Your Majesty, please rest assured. I know exactly what I must do,” André Davout replied with conviction. “I wish you every success and will await your return.”

“Good. I trust you will complete your mission with ease.” Aiglon released his embrace and nodded at his Captain of the Guard.

He then walked out of his room, where the members of his guard and Major Hentsch were already waiting.

Surrounded by them, Aiglon exited the fortress where he was staying, descended the steps to the stone-paved road, and mounted a white horse.

Major Hentsch also mounted a horse, keeping close by his side.

His ferocious, scarred face drew some sidelong glances from those nearby, but he himself paid it no mind, nonchalantly following beside Aiglon.

As he rode, he sized Aiglon up with great interest, so much so that Aiglon began to feel a little uneasy.

“Do you find something wrong with me?” Aiglon couldn’t help but ask.

“Your Highness, I have yet to witness your ability to lead troops in battle, but you certainly look the part.” A corner of Major Hentsch’s mouth lifted into an ugly, sardonic smile. “No wonder Princess Theresa is so deeply in love with you. This getup of yours is just too appealing to the ladies… It’s a good thing you’re fighting in this godforsaken, deserted place; otherwise, I imagine the madams and mademoiselles would be throwing flowers at your head every day.”

At that moment, Aiglon was dressed in a black military uniform custom-made by Chanel, a bicorne hat on his head and a ceremonial sword at his waist. Although he lacked the glittering medals and sashes of a battle-hardened general, his simple and unadorned attire was enough to accentuate his youthful, heroic vigor. Paired with his naturally handsome and refined features, he was indeed quite a charming sight.

The Major’s teasing made Aiglon slightly embarrassed.

“Is this really the time to be talking about this?” he replied.

“No, this is precisely the time,” Major Hentsch said, shaking his head. “You’ve never truly been a soldier, so you wouldn’t understand. Back then, we always talked about women before a battle… After all, once the fighting was over, we might never get the chance again.”

Aiglon was suddenly at a loss for words.

“Don’t be so tense, Your Highness. You must remain calm. Life and death are ordinary matters,” Major Hentsch continued with a smile. “What’s done is done. Now we pray to God for a bit of good luck and chat about something cheerful… Ah, don’t judge me by how I look now. I was once a handsome and dashing cavalry officer myself. I might not have had much money, but my outfit cost a pretty penny! That’s why girls threw flirtatious glances my way wherever I went… Thinking back, those were the days to be missed.”

Then, his smile grew even more mischievous. “It’s just a pity you’re already spoken for by Princess Theresa. I can’t do anything that would wrong her. Otherwise, I could really teach you a trick or two for handling the ladies. I guarantee you’d have them eating out of your hand. What woman doesn’t love a pretty face?”

Hmph, as if I need you to teach me that, Aiglon retorted coldly in his mind.

You surely have no idea what I’ve done before…

But he could also see that Major Hentsch was deliberately joking with him to ease his tension.

He took a breath, tightened the reins, and urged the beast beneath him to quicken its pace slightly. “Major Hentsch, I am no ascetic monk; I too enjoy all the pleasures of this world. But beyond a hedonistic lifestyle, I have far greater ambitions. My life’s achievements will not be measured by the women I have won.”

“Excellent! You love your cause more than you love women.” Major Hentsch burst out laughing. “Your Highness, you are handsome and brilliant. Never mind achieving a great cause—even if you accomplished nothing at all, there would still be plenty of women falling for you. Princess Theresa is on pins and needles, you know! If your interests lie elsewhere, that’s the best news in the world for her…”

As the two bantered, they rode to the positions outside the port of Nafpaktos.

By now, Aiglon’s army had fully assembled. According to his plan, the most elite part of his forces—the troops directly under the Order of Knights—would advance with him, while the local recruits would remain here under the command of André Davout for defense.

Their overall commander was, naturally, Michel Ney.

Upon seeing Aiglon, he quickly approached the young man’s horse. When he caught sight of the scarred Major Hentsch beside him, a flicker of surprise crossed his face.

“This is Sir Ferdinand Hentsch, a friend I knew in Austria,” Aiglon immediately explained briefly. “After hearing I was undertaking this venture, he came to join me, hoping to lend a hand. He also has prior military experience, so I have brought him into my personal guard to hear his advice when needed.”

With a short and vague explanation, Aiglon introduced Major Hentsch to his men. It was clear he couldn’t hide him forever, so it was better to be forthright.

Although Michel Ney was somewhat surprised by Aiglon’s explanation, seeing that this stranger would not interfere with his command authority, he didn’t care who the man was.

“Understood, Your Majesty,” he said with a slight nod, raising no questions or doubts as he accepted the scarred man’s presence.

He then looked at the young man with a serious expression. “We have assembled. We are ready to depart at your command.”

Aiglon looked past Michel Ney at the soldiers lined up in formation behind him, ready to march.

“Depart,” he said with a calm nod, giving the order.

“Depart!” His command was loudly repeated by the officers and orderlies. The various square formations began to slowly turn and follow the vanguard.

Mounted on his horse, Aiglon proceeded northeast along the path by the sea.

Soon, they left the coast and the port behind, marching along a narrow mountain road through undulating hills.

These hills were sparsely populated to begin with, and due to the years of war, they appeared even more desolate. Along the way, Aiglon saw neither farmland nor smoke from chimneys.

Following the guide’s directions, they soon left the main road and advanced along a small path between the hills, their objective being to intercept the invading enemy as quickly as possible.

After several hours of marching, they arrived in a valley.

The road through the valley was hemmed in by high slopes on both sides. Olive trees grew all over the slopes and hills. It was less a road and more a trench. The somber roofs of dilapidated thatched cottages appeared and disappeared behind the trees lining the path.

As far as the eye could see, a thin mist swirled among the olive groves. The thick trunks of the trees were faint and indistinct in the fog, while the branches and leaves above rustled in the wind, like a ghostly realm beckoning to them.

Seeing this scene, everyone couldn’t help but feel a sense of foreboding.

“This looks a lot like the road to hell,” Major Hentsch whistled. “Quite fitting, really.”

Aiglon deeply agreed.

They continued onward and finally emerged from the valley. On a nearby hill, they saw a ruined ancient castle.

Aiglon approached the castle cautiously, passing under the collapsed arch of a great gate whose gatehouse had long since crumbled from neglect.

He looked up and was met with a somber tableau—the stone walls were covered in moss and punctuated by several breaches.

Within the castle walls was a large, roughly square courtyard. Beside the stone walls were two deep pools, their water rippling with green from a thick blanket of algae, huge patches floating on the surface. There was nothing of note by the pools’ edge, save for a few trees that thrived in the waterside environment. They were still lush with leaves, standing tall above the reeds and shrubs like grotesque statues.

A few water birds resting by the pools were startled by the army’s approach and flapped their wings across the water. Instead of adding a touch of life, their flight only made the space feel more desolate and lonely.

Tall, withered grass grew around the courtyard, along with small shrubs and nameless parasitic plants.

Little remained of anything related to human life. The castle looked as if it had been abandoned for a long time; even the roof had collapsed, likely unable to bear the weight of the plants growing upon it.

However, it was clear that the walls were built of hard rock, and next to the building stood a stone tower facing the deep pools by the wall, a picturesque contrast.

One could tell that the master of this castle had once been quite wealthy and that this place had once been bustling with life. But now, it had all turned to dust. Aiglon couldn’t even know the name of its past owner.

Had the masters of this domain fled during the turmoil, or had they all perished in the chaos of war?

Aiglon didn’t know the answer, nor did he care.

“This is a good spot,” Major Hentsch suddenly said beside him, breaking the silence.

As he spoke, he dismounted with great interest, walked up the dilapidated stone steps to the wall, and then made a full circle around the pool along the wall, all the while gazing at the distant scenery.

He pondered as he looked.

After a few moments, perhaps having come to a decision, he suddenly turned back to Aiglon and spoke to him in an unequivocal tone.

“You can choose this as your main position, Your Highness.”

He pointed into the distance. “The view here is very open; you can see any movement in the surroundings. And it’s on a hill, giving it high ground. Better yet, these stone walls look quite sturdy. If you control this location, you will have secured a reliable position.”

Aiglon didn’t answer immediately. He walked to the major’s side and followed his pointing finger, looking into the distance.

Beyond the green pools, across the open valley dotted with groves of olive trees, the view was indeed excellent.

“Alright, here it is then,” Aiglon nodded. “We will face the enemy here.”

Chapter 271: 157, Knight

“We will meet the enemy here.”

Aiglon said in a relaxed tone, his eyes on the distant scenery.

And that nonchalant remark became an indisputable command.

Soon, the members of his guard relayed the order, and they began to set up camp around the abandoned castle. Aiglon himself, naturally, also made camp within its walls.

He had already seen the castle’s exterior, a tableau of granite stained blue and green, paired with black and brown shale. But upon entering, he realized it was now nothing more than an eerie, empty skeleton. Many of the stones inside were displaced, and the windows, of course, had no glass—just miserable holes along the walls. Cracks in the ceiling let in slivers of light, but since it wasn’t raining yet, it at least wasn’t leaking.

This desolate scene made the old castle look like a rotting skeleton. It offered no welcome to uninvited guests; instead, the wind echoing through its halls sounded like its complaints, disturbed in its final rest by the travelers from afar.

A hawk cried out in the sky, circling high above, adding another touch of desolation to the scene.

Aiglon walked along a derelict and fractured corridor. The state of the place didn’t bother him; instead, he kept his gaze fixed on the view outside the corridor’s windows—on one hand, checking on his troops, and on the other, watching for any movement in the distance.

According to the intelligence he had received, one column of the enemy was advancing on Nafpaktos from the southeast, and this was their only route. But he had no precise information on their movements, so he couldn’t be sure when they would appear. This meant that from this moment on, the enemy could suddenly appear on the eastern horizon at any time.

And when that happened, they would have a battle—a battle small in scale, yet one that would decide the fate of both him and his entire cause.

An ordinary person would surely be trembling with fear, but Aiglon only felt a thrilling excitement. The feeling of staking everything on a single gamble was enough to set his nerves ablaze.

“Your Highness,” Major Hentsch, who was following beside him, suddenly spoke as Aiglon was lost in thought. “Since you intend to meet the enemy here, I suggest you make all necessary preparations, even for the most unforseen circumstances.”

“Can it be that you still doubt my courage, that you think I would be afraid at this point?” Aiglon asked with a wry smile. “Then you underestimate me.”

“I do not doubt your courage or your resolve in the slightest,” Major Hentsch said, shaking his head. “In fact, at this very moment, a single look in your eyes tells me you have no fear of death, be it others’ or your own. But you must also see that you carry too great a burden to afford any acts of heroism. That is what I must advise you on—your fanaticism is for others; it cannot be allowed to consume you. It is admirable that you have the courage to face the enemy, but you cannot bet everything on a single throw. On the contrary, you must make thorough preparations. If the situation turns against you, you must find a way to make a full retreat, taking as many of your men as possible off the battlefield. That is the most responsible course of action.”

“What, do you have no confidence in our chances?” Aiglon wasn’t angry, merely a little surprised. “From my perspective, our odds of victory are quite high.”

“I was the one who proposed this course of action to you, so of course, I share your confidence. I too believe we have the upper hand,” Major Hentsch nodded, then continued with a grave expression. “But I have served in the army for many years and have seen all sorts of strange and bizarre things. I have seen more battles than I can count that were lost despite brimming confidence beforehand! God’s will is profound and mysterious. Sometimes, even the most brilliant strategy cannot guarantee a favorable outcome, especially on the battlefield. Therefore, preparing for every eventuality is paramount. When the situation is in our favor, we press our advantage without mercy; when it is not, we can preserve our strength for the future.”

Ordinarily, he shouldn’t be dampening His Highness’s spirits right before a battle, but given his position, he felt he had to offer a few words of caution, lest he be swept away by zeal. After all, he had no desire to watch Her Highness Theresa become a widow before she was even married.

Looking at Aiglon, he continued, “I ask you to promise me, whether it is today or in the future, that if a battle is lost, you will not act on a heated impulse but will follow my advice and retreat. We will cover your withdrawal. An orderly retreat is not something everyone can manage, and covering it requires a certain spirit of sacrifice. I am the most suitable for the task.”

Aiglon was left speechless by his words.

Archduke Karl had truly chosen the right man.

“You would lay down your life to fulfill the Archduke’s commission?” he asked in a low voice.

“Don’t be so quick to be moved. I’m only speaking of the worst-case scenario. It would be for the best if everything goes smoothly,” Major Hentsch said with another smile, slightly lessening the solemn atmosphere between them. “I just believe we should consider all possibilities. What do you say, Your Highness? Can you promise me?”

Aiglon met the man’s piercing gaze and nodded instinctively. “Alright, I understand.”

Then, he changed the subject. “But you are not currently serving your country, and no one has demanded that you must lay down your life for me. You were only asked to be an advisor. Why are you so invested?”

“Although I am not on active duty, I am executing an order, so it is my obligation,” Major Hentsch replied without a moment’s hesitation. “The Archduke has shown us great care in the past. In entrusting this matter to me, he was showing his personal trust, which I absolutely cannot betray. Besides,” he added, “as a Knight, I must also fight desperately to ensure Her Highness Theresa can continue to smile by your side, mustn’t I?”

The last sentence was clearly a jest, and Aiglon couldn’t help but laugh. “I thought the spirit of chivalry had vanished like smoke with the ages past, but I see a living example right before my eyes… Major Hentsch, I have great admiration for you. If I can one day truly achieve my wish, I will be sure to present you with a medal to show you the respect you are due.”

“If you are not an enemy of my country, I will gladly keep it. But if, by some chance, you are opposing my country then, don’t blame me for stomping it under my foot~” Major Hentsch said, lightly tapping his foot on the stone floor and kicking up a small cloud of dust.

As they spoke, they had ambled into the castle’s inner courtyard. A few trees planted behind the building swayed their branches over the rooftop. Standing on either side, their twisting, somber branches looked like an honor guard welcoming Aiglon.

Aiglon climbed to a high point and looked around. The castle’s crude decorations and scattered layout indicated it had been the manor of a great landowner. Perhaps not long ago, its master had lorded over this land with great authority. Now, however, all of that had sunk into oblivion, as if it had never happened.

But soon, this abandoned castle would host a great battle, and it was destined to be the day it would leave its name in the annals of history—even if he didn’t yet know what its name was.

After Aiglon decided to make his stand here and build his line of defense centered on the castle, his men sprang into tense action.

The castle’s stone walls and the adjacent trenches made it easy to construct fortifications. A low-lying area was enclosed by the castle walls and a nearby pond. The artillerymen, working in unison and with the help of draft horses, pushed several cannons onto a high ground in the center of the hollow. From this vantage point, they could overlook the valley roads in three directions. The field of view was excellent, and the position itself offered a degree of concealment and defensibility, making it an ideal artillery position.

Not knowing when the enemy might appear, they were forced to work quickly. Amid their tense and rapid efforts, the abandoned castle and its surroundings were swiftly transformed into a fortified position, ready and waiting.

As the day waned and dusk settled in, the setting sun dyed the land a vast golden-brown. Aiglon decided to rest for the day, and the bustling activity everywhere finally quieted down.

Aiglon had no mind to have someone clean the rooms inside the castle, instead pitching his tent directly in the courtyard.

He had grown accustomed to such spartan living conditions on the march, so he didn’t find it uncomfortable.

Soon, night reigned over the sky. Aside from the scattered campfires twinkling around the old castle, everything was plunged into darkness. Aiglon remained in his tent, preparing to rest.

As it was now early autumn, the temperature was cool and pleasant, but the incessant chirping of cicadas was still somewhat disruptive. Unable to sleep through the noise, Aiglon decided to jot down his notes for the day by the light of his oil lamp, only drifting off to sleep late into the night.

A half-moon in the sky cast a dim, uncertain light upon the earth, making the old castle and the forest seem even more sinister. All sounds were hushed; the camp had fallen into a deep slumber. Except for a few sentries patrolling here and there, the entire castle had returned to its former silence.

Aiglon was a light sleeper. He was already stirring groggily at the crack of dawn.

After a quick wash, he stepped out of his tent and went to meet the guards who had been on watch all night and had not yet slept.

“Any sign of the enemy last night?” he asked.

“None, Your Majesty. It was quiet to the east,” came a reply that he wasn’t sure whether to be happy or disappointed about.

Without time for further thought, Aiglon asked, “Any word from André?”

The answer was also no.

Aiglon frowned slightly, but there was nothing he could do now but wait for further news.

The die had been cast, but it would take time to see the result. This period of waiting was undoubtedly agonizing, but it was also necessary. It was precisely because of this torment that the fruit of victory, once tasted, would be so sweet.

He waited through the torment, passively letting time slip by. Around noon, he finally received news—a letter from Nafpaktos.

He opened it and read the simple message.

“Your Majesty, at around five o’clock yesterday afternoon, two enemy forces arrived outside the city one after another and launched probing attacks. The enemy’s numbers are indeed far greater than ours, but you need not worry. Our situation is currently excellent, and morale is high. I will certainly fulfill your orders. I wish you the best of luck on your end as well.”

They’re here… Aiglon bit his lip gently.

It seemed that, just as expected, Nafpaktos had come under attack shortly after he left. His Captain of the Guard, André Davout, must be fighting for his life against the enemy at this very moment.

Although he was dozens of kilometers away, he felt as if he could hear the sounds of guns and roars of battle.

Since it’s started over there, we can’t afford to be careless here, either.

He instinctively looked east, but his gaze found nothing but olive groves, which made him suddenly feel restless.

But he knew that anxiety was pointless now, even harmful, so he forcefully suppressed his feelings.

Everything that was happening was of immense importance to him, but he had deep faith that André would not fail to live up to his trust.

He summoned Major Hentsch and explained the current situation to him.

“Do not be anxious, Your Highness,” Major Hentsch told him calmly. “Since you had a plan from the start, you must now have the composure to see it through.”

“I know,” Aiglon replied. “But the intelligence could be wrong. Waiting here indefinitely is not wise. If those gentlemen don’t show up by tomorrow, I will have no choice but to return with the army the day after to break the siege. André can’t hold out for me forever.”

“If that’s the case, it would still be good news for you—at least it would prove you only have to face half the enemy,” Major Hentsch reassured him.

“That’s true in principle, but it would be a terrible shame to make such a great fuss only to return empty-handed,” Aiglon said, looking east and waving his hand forcefully as if in provocation. “Come on, you bastards! Bring it on!”

Of course, there was still no movement from that direction.

In a state of anxiety and torment, Aiglon silently endured the passage of time. The more he agonized, the more he suspected he might have acted on faulty intelligence and made a wrong move.

Of course, he did not let his restlessness show.

Finally, as evening approached, he was pulled out of his torment.

A sentry brought him news of the enemy’s approach, instantly igniting the entire old castle.

Aiglon, who had been about to eat dinner, was so excited he almost leaped to his feet.

He went to a high point in the castle, raised his binoculars, and looked at the dark, dense column of troops in the distance.

“They’re here! They’re here!” Aiglon exclaimed excitedly, lowering the binoculars and shouting to Major Hentsch beside him.

“Yes, Your Highness,” Major Hentsch nodded. “Let us pray.”

Chapter 272: 158, The Battle

“Let us pray.”

“No, I will not pray!” Aiglon laughed and shook his head. “I will not entrust my fate to God. It belongs in my own hands!”

After saying these bold words, he decisively descended from the high ground and went to Michel Ney’s tent. At that moment, Michel Ney was already outside his tent, leaning against a brick wall and gazing at the enemy forces in the distance.

“Michel, our guests have finally arrived,” he said loudly.

“Yes, Your Majesty!” Michel Ney replied, holding his head high, his eyes also flashing with excitement. “We’re going to eat them alive!”

“Yes, we will show them no mercy, but we cannot be careless,” Aiglon nodded.

Then, he gave his order. “Immediately put the entire army on alert and send out scouts to reconnoiter the enemy’s situation.”

It was already evening, and the enemy’s situation was very unclear, so he had no intention of acting recklessly right away. He would rather wait until he had a firm grasp of the situation before engaging in a decisive battle.

“Yes, Your Majesty!” His order was immediately met with a response from Michel Ney.

Michel immediately dispatched scouts, who left their position and ran toward the enemy. Aiglon and Michel remained by the fortress wall, continuing to observe the opposing side with their binoculars.

Meanwhile, the enemy forces in the distance had also spotted the army entrenched around the old fortress.

An army of nearly three thousand men could hardly remain completely hidden in this environment.

After their initial surprise, the opposing army immediately halted its march, deployed into formation, and likewise sent out scouts to ascertain the movements and true strength of the force here.

As the enemy formation slowly unfolded, the two sides faced off across a front of several kilometers between two hillsides. The difference was that Aiglon’s side, able to rely on the fortress, was somewhat better concealed.

Time trickled by, and night began to fall upon the land. Because neither side was certain of the other’s situation, neither launched an attack. They remained silent with a tacit understanding. Apart from the sporadic gunshots fired to drive away scouts, only the wind echoed between the valleys.

Under Aiglon’s watch, numerous bonfires were lit on the opposite slope, flickering in the night sky like a dense swarm of fireflies.

Of course, Aiglon knew this was merely the calm before the storm. Both sides were preparing for the inevitable slaughter to come—and the fighting would likely begin at dawn tomorrow.

Knowing this, he convened a temporary meeting that night, summoning all his important officers before his tent for a final pre-battle conference.

“Michel, tell us what your scouts have discovered,” Aiglon said, addressing Michel Ney first.

“Yes, sir!” Michel Ney nodded in acknowledgment and immediately reported the situation to Aiglon. “The enemy numbers between four and five thousand men. They are well-equipped but have no cavalry. Furthermore, judging by their uniforms and commands, a portion of them are Egyptian troops. Just as the intelligence you received earlier suggested, they appear to be on their way to besiege Nafpaktos.”

Though Michel Ney’s description was brief, it was accurate enough. Aiglon nodded in satisfaction.

“It seems they are the big fish we were waiting to catch.”

He then looked at everyone present, his gaze sharp. “Gentlemen, our plan has been successfully implemented so far, but I cannot guarantee the outcome. That depends on your effort and courage… You’ve heard it—the enemy outnumbers us, but I have no intention of retreating. I need you to fight for your lives for me and defeat them. Can you do it?”

“We can!” his words were met with a chorus of eager replies.

“You already know that we have friends under siege in Nafpaktos, suffering greatly. Their only hope is us, and indeed, we are the only ones who can save them! We cannot afford to waste time. We must destroy these bastards before us!” Aiglon waved his hand forcefully to show his determination. “Yes, no matter what, tomorrow is the decisive battle. We will crush them to a pulp and then return to rescue André!”

“Yes, sir!” Everyone, including his cousin Charles, shouted in unison, their eyes fixed on Aiglon.

In their gazes, Aiglon saw passion and eagerness, but not a hint of fear or retreat.

Very good. It seemed everyone’s morale was high; they were not intimidated by the enemy’s strength.

This was the result he wanted to see.

His plan was simple—tomorrow, they would decide the outcome with the enemy force before them, no matter what. If the enemy attacked, they would engage them until they were defeated. If the enemy buckled under pressure and retreated, even better. He would launch a ferocious and relentless assault, making the unsettled enemy pay a heavy price.

Only by eliminating this enemy force could he quickly return with the army to rescue the still-fighting André Davout and lift the siege of Nafpaktos.

He had no other thoughts.

After conveying his instructions, Aiglon dismissed the officers back to their posts, then remained in his tent to rest.

Though he was meant to be resting, he was far too excited to fall asleep. He tossed and turned on his cot, finally succumbing to a deep slumber around midnight.

He woke up early the next morning.

By then, the sky was faintly lit. A thin, damp mist lay over the land, obscuring the sun and dyeing the haze a golden hue. The mist gathered in patches of white flocculence in the valleys, spreading out and rising up the surrounding hillsides, obscuring his entire view of the land. For a moment, Aiglon felt as if he were once again witnessing the glorious sight he’d seen when crossing the Alps.

Back then, he had just escaped. Though full of confidence and ambition, he had been forced to traverse endless glaciers and snow-capped mountains just to reach Switzerland. Now, he had an army at his command, fighting for his dream. How could one not marvel at the turns of fate in life!

As he was lost in thought, the pervasive mist began to roil like the sea, cresting in soft waves, swaying and undulating, gathering the sunlight into a brilliant red haze. But its color slowly thinned, as if it were ice melting in the sun.

Under Aiglon’s watch, visibility in the valleys and on the slopes grew clearer. The wind, blowing from all directions, hastened the dissipation of the mist.

Before long, the mist had vanished, leaving only a little dew on the grass—the last remnant of that glorious spectacle.

Aiglon had no time to lament the passing of the beautiful scenery with the sentiment of a poet. His full attention was now focused on the enemy’s position. As the mist disappeared and visibility increased, the two armies could finally see each other clearly again.

And this time, they did not intend to give each other much more time.

Even without binoculars, Aiglon could see that the enemy position was stirring. A well-ordered tide of men was gathering its strength, preparing to surge toward his side.

It seemed that not only did they have no intention of retreating, but they were preparing to launch an attack.

Although Aiglon’s side had the advantage of the old fortress as a defensive position, the enemy’s reconnaissance last night had likely revealed his weakness in numbers, so they intended to solve the problem with a fierce assault.

Suits me just fine, Aiglon thought.

Only if both sides committed to a decisive battle could his hopes for a total victory be realized.

His own army was certainly not idle. After the mist cleared, the entire force immediately stood ready to repel the enemy. The sound of officers’ commands and the beat of drums were incessant, filling the air with a tense atmosphere.

As Aiglon watched, the enemy cannons roared to life. Cannonballs whistled mercilessly toward the area around the old fortress, smashing into the earth and causing the stone walls to tremble.

Then, amidst the whistling of cannonballs, the assembled enemy forces began their attack on the slope on the fortress’s left flank.

The entire operation was orderly. The army moved with the precision and ruthlessness of a tightly wound pocket watch.

Despite the booming cannons not far from him, Aiglon showed not a trace of fear. He remained on the high ground, watching the enemy forces in the valley. As the distance shortened, he could soon make out their red hats and white trousers.

He pulled out his pocket watch and looked. It was a quarter past eight.

This was the moment the “Battle of the Old Fortress” began… May history remember this moment, and may my future children and grandchildren celebrate my victory…

He did not pray to God; instead, he clenched his fist tightly.

He was sacrificing human lives to the gods in exchange for power in the mortal realm, and he took full responsibility for it.

The enemy charge on the left flank quickly reached the front lines. A vast, dark mass of men swarmed through the valley and up the slope like ants from an anthill.

Just as they neared the position, the artillery battery that had been assembled yesterday on the central platform in the low ground by the pond began to return fire.

Dense bursts of canister shot exploded above the crowded ranks, the scattering pellets flying about like the grim reaper’s playthings. They swept through the dense enemy lines like wind scattering clouds, creating a gruesome scene in an instant.

Bodies hit by the shot were instantly mangled, their uniforms torn to shreds. Some men’s heads exploded, leaving only half a body to topple crookedly to the ground.

However, this horrific scene did not deter the attackers. They maintained their dense formation, refilling the gaps caused by the bombardment and quickening their pace.

Roars and screams echoed from all directions, nearly drowning out the sound of the guns. They charged through the canister fire to the front line and began to return fire with their muskets.

Although army regulations dictated they fire in volleys with ordered formations and movements, it was of course impossible for anyone to follow the rules perfectly at this moment. Gunshots rang out sporadically from their line, yet their feet never stopped, surging forward like a tide that threatened to engulf the opposing line.

The defenders, of course, were not about to break and run. Amidst the hoarse shouts of their officers, they continuously fired at the enemy.

As the distance between the two sides shrank, the gunfire grew more intense and accurate. Men on both sides continuously fell in the exchange, becoming new offerings to death.

The merciless slaughter was not confined to the left flank. As the battle slowly unfolded, both armies threw nearly their full strength into mutual butchery.

Aiglon stood on the high platform, carefully observing every corner below him like a chess master observing his pieces. Major Hentsch and the members of his personal guard stood by his side, serving as the final reserve.

“Your Highness, the situation is manageable,” Major Hentsch said, also watching the slaughter, and then he nodded. “We have fully deployed our lines. The battle is in our favor; they are not gaining any advantage.”

“I think so too…” Aiglon replied with a smile.

BOOM!

As they spoke, a loud explosion erupted not far from Aiglon. He looked and saw that a cannonball had just landed in the woods by the stone wall. A large tree was nearly snapped in half, and with a groaning creak, it fell into the pond beside them. Another huge splash sent the green pond water flying everywhere, and even Major Hentsch, on the stone wall, ended up with a few pieces of green duckweed on his head.

“Hahahaha!” Seeing his comical appearance, Aiglon couldn’t help but roar with laughter.

“At least your composure is up to standard!” Seeing Aiglon’s mocking expression, Major Hentsch couldn’t help but laugh in embarrassment, brushing the duckweed from his head. “But Your Highness, you must remember what you promised.”

Aiglon certainly remembered his promise to Major Hentsch from last night: if the situation turned completely against them, he would withdraw, leaving the major to cover the rear—though he naturally hoped such a thing would never happen.

“I won’t abandon you, at least not today!” he shouted in reply.

He then pointed to his left flank—the site of the fiercest fighting.

After a fierce firefight, the two sides had engaged in hand-to-hand combat with bayonets. Though the slaughter was intense and casualties on both sides were heavy, it was clear that his side, despite being outnumbered, was gradually repelling the enemy attack with the help of their fortified positions and brave sacrifices.

And this meant they had thwarted the enemy’s offensive.

“They’re finished! We’re about to crush them!” The incessant cannon fire forced Aiglon to raise his voice, making his expression and tone all the more murderous.

“It’s still too early, Your Highness!” Major Hentsch shouted back. “For now, you must wait. When the time is right, I will lead your guards in a charge. You will remain here to witness the result!”

Chapter 273: 159, Victory and Defeat

“Wait for a moment, Your Highness. When the time is right, I will lead your guard in a charge!”

Major Hentsch’s advice cooled the fire in Aiglon’s heart slightly. He knew that although he was gradually gaining the upper hand, the outcome of the battle had not yet been decided. It was not time for the final blow.

This was especially true given his numerical inferiority; he had only this single reserve unit, which he could not afford to squander.

So, despite his reluctance, he could only settle himself down and continue to observe the battle.

Although not much time had passed since the fighting began, the battle had quickly reached a fever pitch. The two armies, already deployed, collided head-on in a merciless slaughter.

The valley between the two armies’ positions was now choked with a tide of men. Gunfire echoed ceaselessly. Smoke billowed from musket barrels, mixing with the haze from trees and grass set ablaze by artillery. The flames in various places quickly died out as their fuel was consumed, but the plumes of thick smoke merged, forming a dense fog that shrouded the valley.

However, the choking smoke could not end the slaughter. On the contrary, hidden within the fog, soldiers continued to load their muskets and fire at the blurred figures on the opposite side.

There was no mercy, and the officers no longer needed to give any orders. The soldiers themselves had become envoys of death, mechanically repeating the same few actions, firing madly at the enemy. To escape the fear of death, they would do anything, right up until a bullet struck them down.

On the left flank of the battle line, where the Turkish army had concentrated its breakthrough, the two sides engaged in close-quarters combat. They fought each other with smoothbore muskets fixed with bayonets, while the cannons of both armies fired without pause. Cannonballs shrieked over their heads before plunging into the positions behind them.

While Aiglon surveyed the entire battlefield, his chief commander, Michel Ney, was also closely monitoring the developing situation.

Like his lord, he was optimistic about the circumstances. He now stood beside the artillery positions—he had been an artilleryman during his service in Sweden, and he knew better than anyone the decisive role artillery played in a battle.

Though he could only command a few light cannons at present, at this moment, in a battle of this modest scale, they were enough to tip the scales of victory.

He stood on high ground within a depression, using the terrain to carefully observe the clash between the two armies. The struggle on the left flank was fierce, but in his view, they could hold for now. He had already ordered reinforcements from his side to support them, so there should be no immediate problem.

The atmosphere was tense and the scene was chaotic, but his duty was to help His Majesty win this battle. Therefore, he now needed to find the enemy’s weak point and use his cannons to blast open the gates to victory. This was the natural duty bestowed upon him as a commander.

Although the battlefield was shrouded in a thick fog of smoke, his observations through his binoculars still yielded some results. Perhaps because it was a coalition army, the coordination between the Egyptian and Turkish forces was poor; it was obvious they were each fighting their own battles.

In a valley to his lower right, he found the junction between their lines.

And so, braving the artillery fire from all directions, he loudly commanded the artillery crews to turn their cannons and begin a sequential bombardment of the valley in that direction.

The moment the cannonballs left the muzzles, they produced both immense clouds of smoke and a terrifying sound. It was the shriek of death itself, whistling through the air as it traced a parabolic arc toward the distant valley.

Bang!

A continuous series of deafening explosions crashed into the enemy formation gathered there. The cannonballs tore through their frail bodies, their kinetic energy unspent, carrying blood and limbs into the air.

His artillery had not caused massive casualties, but it was enough to create panic. Amidst the dying screams of the wounded, the soldiers in the formation seemed to lose their nerve. They let out strange cries and began to fall back involuntarily.

Although their officers tried desperately to stop them, the retreat could not be contained. The forward-advancing square formation could barely maintain its shape as every man turned to run. Some even trampled upon the wounded on the ground, ending their suffering prematurely.

Michel Ney nodded in satisfaction. His bombardment was a success; the enemy’s attack had been checked. However, this was not enough to satisfy him.

Since the enemy’s morale had been worn down by their failed assault and their formation was beginning to waver, he had to seize the moment and launch a decisive attack.

—In His Majesty’s words, it was time to crush them underfoot.

He made his decision and summoned an orderly standing nearby. “Go and tell His Majesty to have our reserves launch their attack!”

The orderly took his leave, while Ney continued to watch every inch of the battlefield with a mixture of excitement and trepidation.

Although the situation on the battlefield could change in an instant, the overall trend was often plain to see. He had already determined that his side had the upper hand and the enemy’s spirit was broken. It was time for the harvest.

“Your Majesty… we are going to win,” he said, taking a deep breath before looking up at the sky. “Father, I have not shamed you.”

At that moment, Aiglon was, of course, also watching the changes on the battlefield and had come to the same conclusion as Michel Ney.

In other words, any experienced man could now see that the enemy before them was showing clear signs of faltering.

The time has come, he thought.

Just then, the orderly sent by Michel arrived at Aiglon’s side and relayed his commander’s request to His Majesty.

Aiglon did not respond immediately. Instead, he turned to Major Hentsch to ask his opinion.

“Well, Major? Has the time come?”

It’s time for you to take the stage!

Major Hentsch shouted to himself internally, then gave a slight nod.

He then raised his head and spoke to Aiglon with a resolute gaze. “Your Highness, the time has come. Please allow me to lead your guard in the final charge. I will surely win this victory for you with them!”

“Very good.” Aiglon nodded with pleasure. “Then I leave it to you.”

Entrusting his personal guard to a newcomer might seem overly bold, but Aiglon had always adhered to the principle of trusting those he employed and not employing those he distrusted. Since he had decided to trust the man, he would give him his fullest confidence—besides, he also trusted his future father-in-law’s judgment.

After speaking with him, Aiglon turned to look at his guard below the high platform. They had already assembled and were awaiting their orders.

The dark, imposing square formation stood arrayed behind Aiglon, ready at any moment to be thrown in as the final weight to seize victory.

Aiglon made a gesture toward them.

There were no cheers, no commotion, only unwavering gazes that answered him. They had been graced by His Majesty’s favor, chosen as his most elite guard. Now was the time for them to prove their worth and serve as an example for the entire army.

Major Hentsch looked up one last time at the azure sky above.

God, what in the world am I doing? a thought suddenly flashed through his mind.

I served Austria for nearly twenty years, yet today I am about to lead a charge for a Napoleon… How did this happen? Why have you granted me such a curious fate?

He couldn’t find an answer in that brief moment, but it didn’t matter whether he had one or not.

Since fate had brought him here, he had to perform his duties faithfully and do what needed to be done.

Your Highness, please wait in peace. This is my promise, and I will naturally fulfill it.

He then descended the steps from the high platform and stood before the ranks of the guardsmen.

His towering frame and the gruesome scar on his face would normally be terrifying, but in the unique circumstances of this moment, they were strangely reassuring.

Under the watchful eyes of all, he slowly drew his ceremonial sword, then took off his bicorne hat. He used the hat to casually wipe the blade, as if performing some kind of ritual.

Then, with a sudden, heavy swing, he pointed it forward.

Even without a single command uttered, everyone understood what it meant.

The square formation immediately set off, advancing with neat, orderly steps. Major Hentsch stood at the very front of the column, marching toward the enemy position with an expression of dauntless calm.

Unlike the others present, he was a man who had truly faced death and barely crawled back. The familiar feeling of the battlefield now stirred long-buried memories within him.

The scenes we faced back then were ten, a hundred times worse than this.

This is nothing… A disdainful smile touched his scarred face.

Under his direction and leadership, this square of just one or two hundred men charged forward. With a spirit of fearless resolve, they braved the whistling cannonballs and bullets, crossing the trench between the old fortress and the valley.

Their pace was not fast; Major Hentsch himself was as calm and composed as if taking a leisurely stroll. Yet their bodies were exposed to the enemy fire.

With every few steps forward across the valley, someone would be hit and fall, their cries of pain rising one after another. But this did not affect their advance in the slightest. Each time a gap appeared in the ranks, the man behind would immediately step up to fill it.

And so, the black tide rolled forward. The friendly units behind them launched their own charge in unison, their target the same area that had just been bombarded by artillery—the junction between the two allied armies.

The enemy, still shaken from their recent setback, watched in horror as the army in black uniforms drew closer. Some raised their guns and fired, their hearts pounding with dread, while others were already trembling, planning their escape.

Major Hentsch strode forward, his eyes fixed on the enemy before him. His face was a mask of ferocity, his entire being radiating a murderous aura.

In his mind, he was constantly calculating the distance between the two forces.

He finally came to a halt when he could clearly see the terrified faces of the enemy soldiers.

Then, he raised his ceremonial sword once more.

Almost simultaneously, the guardsmen at his side stopped and raised their muskets to face the enemy line.

“Fire!” he shouted, using one of the few French phrases he had managed to learn, and swung his sword down with force.

Bang!

The dense volley of gunfire erupted at almost the same instant. The bullets flew toward the enemy’s already crumbling line at a speed imperceptible to the naked eye.

Amidst the swirling smoke, a few screams rang out from different places, but the merciless attack continued.

Though standing in a barrage of gunfire, Major Hentsch seemed oblivious. His entire life, at this moment, seemed to be focused on a single objective.

He raised his sword again, signaling the soldiers to reload, then gave the next command in the same emotionless tone.

“Fire!”

The second volley was more scattered, but it was still fierce enough to continue reaping lives on the other side and crushing what little will they had left.

Under round after round of fire, the enemy’s morale finally collapsed.

Although they had the numerical advantage, the stubborn resistance of their opponents in this short, intense battle, the merciless artillery bombardment, and the ferocious assault that followed had destroyed their remaining will to fight.

Soldiers in the line dropped their muskets and fled. A few officers tried to restore order by firing their pistols, but they could do little to stop the unstoppable rout.

At first, the retreating soldiers hesitated, but as order completely broke down, their pace quickened until they were running—as if they had summoned their last reserves of strength just to bear the defeat that had already befallen them.

Major Hentsch watched as the enemy forces retreated in two different directions, leaving behind nothing but bodies, whole or maimed, on their former battle line.

In that instant, he realized that victory was now in his—no, in that young highness’s—hands.

Just a little more…

Without any hesitation, he began to move again, ordering his men to continue the attack, to shatter the enemy line where a huge gap had already been torn open.

Perhaps infected by the fleeing soldiers, the enemy troops who were still fighting in other sectors also began to waver. This charging square formation acted like a sharp scalpel, sweeping all before it, cutting across nearly the entire battlefield.

By this point, the enemy’s morale was gone. The two armies, which had already been fighting separately, were now even less willing to sustain casualties for their allies. So, they all chose to retreat.

The retreat from various sections of the line eventually turned into a general rout for the entire army. The force that had launched its attack with such confidence two hours ago was now like a soulless flock of sheep, surging backward in a tide, no longer deserving of the name ‘army’.

Standing on the high ground of the castle, Aiglon watched everything before him with elation.

Just as he had wished, he had won the battle.

He knew this victory was bought with the blood, sweat, and sacrifice of everyone, but there was no doubt that the final glory would fall upon him alone, for he was the one who carried all their hopes.

Yes, he had taken another great stride toward his dream…

A wave of wild joy, seeming to rise from the very depths of his soul, made the young man point at the piles of bodies on the battlefield and laugh, a laugh that was almost maniacal.

Wait for me, France!

Chapter 274: 160, Returning with the Army

With the Turkish army’s defeat and rout, the short yet fierce battle drew to a close.

The artillery fire that had shaken the heavens and the earth just moments ago had now suddenly ceased. However, sporadic gunshots, the corpses strewn everywhere, and the dying groans of the severely wounded were all shocking proof of the tragedy that had just unfolded.

Aiglon descended from the high platform of the old fortress. Amidst the cheers of his soldiers, he strode into the valley, the battlefield where the fighting had been most intense just now. At dawn, this place had been a scenic valley thick with trees, yet a mere two hours later, it had become a hellscape littered with bodies, the air thick with choking smoke and dust.

Through the haze, Aiglon could clearly see guns and cannons abandoned on the ground, along with many draft animals moving aimlessly through the smoke. These were things left behind by the routed soldiers as they fled, and now they had become his spoils of war.

The victor takes all—this was the immutable law of war.

He had won.

No evidence could prove this fact more powerfully than the scene before him.

However, Aiglon’s mood had already calmed. He had expended all his excitement on the high platform; now, what he needed most was composure.

Victory brought not only ecstasy but also hesitation about the next move.

The unending cheers around him did not interrupt his thoughts. His focus was sharp, his mind racing.

Should he ruthlessly pursue the enemy to expand his victory, seeking to utterly destroy the retreating army? Or should he quit while he was ahead and return with his army to Nafpaktos to crush the other enemy force?

By his nature, he had always believed in being as merciless as a winter wind to his enemies. Having won, he should press his advantage until all his opponent’s will and ability to resist were shattered.

But as satisfying as that would be, it would take time and put more pressure on André Davout’s position. Although he trusted André’s abilities, it seemed unwise to take any more risks.

Moreover, the biggest problem was that he had no organized cavalry. It would be difficult to conduct a brutal sweep of the enemy’s large-scale retreat, turning a rout into a full-scale annihilation that would completely eliminate this enemy’s threat.

The prudent course of action was to return with the army immediately, but abandoning the chase felt like a great pity and would leave a lingering threat.

Torn by this difficult decision, Aiglon walked silently across the grassy ground, his brow furrowed.

“Your Highness!” a voice beside him broke his reverie.

Aiglon turned to see Major Hentsch.

The major was covered in dust, his face blackened by soot, but he appeared to be uninjured. His eyes were still as ferocious as before, making it difficult to meet his gaze.

Aiglon had witnessed his bravery and composure while leading the square formation’s charge, and facing him now, his heart filled with even greater admiration. What a magnificent soldier!

It was a pity he would only serve him for this short period…

“Thank you, Major,” Aiglon said, setting aside his thoughts and patting the man’s shoulder. “I will never… never forget what you did just now, and I am grateful for your help.”

“It is my duty, Your Highness,” Major Hentsch replied calmly. “If you wish to thank someone, you should thank the Archduke and Her Highness Theresa for their great kindness toward you.”

Even now, he did not forget to emphasize to whom his true loyalty belonged… Aiglon could only shrug awkwardly.

“I understand. What is your counsel now?”

“We have won a victory, but this is no time to stop. We must continue to act swiftly,” Major Hentsch stated his assessment. “I personally recommend you give the order to return with the army at once and help your Captain of the Guard deal with the enemy on the other side.”

“You mean to abandon the pursuit?” Aiglon immediately understood his meaning.

Major Hentsch nodded slightly, but it was enough to convey his conviction.

“What if we have a repeat of the 1815 tragedy?” Aiglon asked in a low voice. “Don’t forget, Blücher was defeated then, too, but he still made it to that godforsaken Waterloo and ended everything.”

“The situation in 1815 cannot be compared to what we face today,” Major Hentsch replied unequivocally. “Back then, Blücher commanded a great Prussian army that harbored a deep-seated hatred for the French and whose organization was not destroyed; they were merely in temporary retreat. But the enemies you face now are allies with their own treacherous agendas. None of them bear you an irreconcilable grudge, and none are determined to fight to the death for their allies. Once you crush them, they will only dare to lick their wounds in hiding for a time. They will have absolutely no courage to regroup and attack you again… Therefore, you can return with your army immediately to relieve your Captain of the Guard and Nafpaktos.”

Major Hentsch’s words were reasonable and fair, and they instantly helped Aiglon make up his mind.

“You are right. Pursuing such a routed army would do me little good,” he nodded, then clenched his fist. “After lunch, we will return with the army at once!”

Based on his journey here, returning to Nafpaktos would take a full day at a normal marching pace. However, if he forced the march and quickened the pace, he could arrive by evening.

Although the soldiers were exhausted from the past two days of marching and fighting, with the morale boost from today’s victory, it was not an impossible task.

That being the case, why hesitate?

Major Hentsch did not reply immediately but looked with an appreciative gaze at this young man who was both willing to listen to advice and capable of making a firm decision.

“I will write a detailed report of our experiences for His Highness the Archduke later. I believe he will be very pleased with your performance—at least, up to this point.”

“I will only get better,” Aiglon answered with a touch of pride.

Seeing the young man’s competitive and spirited face, Major Hentsch couldn’t help but smile to himself.

He now completely understood why Archduke Karl, who had always held such high standards, valued him so highly and was willing to accept the son of a sinner as his son-in-law.

“Yes, I do not doubt that in the slightest,” he said, holding his head high, his tone leisurely.

Having made his decision, Aiglon had his guards summon Michel Ney.

“Your Majesty, my congratulations!” Michel Ney saluted respectfully as soon as he saw him. “You have led us to victory!”

“This is also what you all have earned through your hard work and sacrifice,” Aiglon replied with a smile.

Then, he announced his decision. “However, this does not mean we rest. On the contrary, we must keep moving! Pass down the order: the entire army is to have lunch immediately. As soon as we’re finished, we march back to relieve Nafpaktos… at top speed.”

Although Michel Ney was a little surprised that Aiglon was not ordering a pursuit, he thought about it and realized His Majesty’s decision was indeed the most prudent option at the moment, so he raised no objections. “Yes, Your Majesty. I will relay your orders at once… However, perhaps you’d like to show yourself to the army first? Everyone is exhilarated right now and waiting to see you.”

“Of course,” Aiglon couldn’t help but grin.

Since he had won, it was essential to boost morale.

“Also…” Michel Ney hesitated again.

“What is it?” Aiglon asked.

“We’ve captured several hundred prisoners,” Michel Ney replied. “If we return with the army immediately, what do we do with them?”

That was indeed a problem. A forced march with prisoners was clearly impossible, but if he kept them here, he didn’t have enough rations to feed them.

As for killing them all, it was both meaningless and would damage his reputation.

“We don’t have time to hold them, so confiscate their weapons and let them go… Also, let them take their wounded with them.” Aiglon hesitated for a moment before answering. “A few hundred men won’t tip the scales of victory. Even if they return, they won’t have the guts to oppose us again for the time being.”

“Yes, Sir!” Michel Ney immediately accepted his order.

Aiglon could clearly feel that as he led his Order of Knights through battle after battle, winning each time, his authority was gradually being established. In the past, his authority came from his name; now, it came more from personal trust in him.

Whatever order he gave, as long as it was his will, it would be followed by his subordinates.

This was the result he wanted to see.

Now was the time to continue consolidating that authority.

“After we leave, you will leave one or two hundred men to guard the fortress, monitor the situation here, collect the captured weapons we can’t take with us, and care for the severely wounded who cannot be moved,” Aiglon added his final order. “Be sure to leave them with the most ample provisions possible.”

Although his current resources meant most of the wounded could not receive adequate treatment, he absolutely could not show any sign of abandoning them.

“Yes, Sir!”

Michel Ney quickly relayed Aiglon’s orders to the entire army.

Though everyone was exhausted after the fierce battle, the joy of victory made them readily accept His Majesty’s command.

The battlefield was quickly cleared, and all pockets of resistance were eliminated. Before lunch, under the organization of the officers, all soldiers who could still move—even those with minor injuries—formed neat square formations, lining a path down the middle.

Clad in his military uniform, Aiglon walked proudly down the path, occasionally waving to the soldiers.

When he reached the end of the last formation, he abruptly took off his hat, raised it high, and waved it in salute to all the soldiers who had fought for him.

“Long live!”

“Long live His Majesty the Emperor!”

“Long live the Empire!”

The young man was answered by a deafening roar of cheers.

The cheers echoed through the valley, seemingly making the very earth tremble. At that moment, in an inconspicuous corner of the battlefield, Major Hentsch quietly watched the youth who was basking in the limelight.

That familiar cry again…

Having served in the Austrian army for many years, he had heard that cry in too many places. Now, hearing that old dream rekindled, how could it not stir up memories of the past?

Twenty years of unceasing war, and the blood that had saturated the entire European continent…

Never mind. He would deal with the future when it came.

He cut off his thoughts.

At the very same moment, in another corner of the field, two other people were also silently watching the magnificent scene from afar.

Edgar observed the Majesty he served and the fervently celebrating soldiers with great interest. His fingers twitched unconsciously, as if he were conceiving a new painting.

Agnes, whose pretty features could not be concealed by her male attire, was also staring in a daze at the young man who, despite his refined and handsome appearance, was inexplicably filled with majesty.

She had never seen such a dazzling person of her own age in Paris—and she believed she never would again.

Her eyes glinted with a complex light—admiration, defiance, the excitement of finally witnessing a true powerhouse, the innocent idolization of a young girl… or was it something else?

Perhaps she herself couldn’t say for sure.

“His Majesty is quite dashing,” Edgar said suddenly. “Ah, even if he couldn’t become Emperor, he’d be enough to mesmerize all of Paris—I’d bet on it.”

“Perhaps,” Agnes replied, as if uninterested. “If his ambition weren’t so strong, he could have become a swordsman who would have lit up an entire era.”

“Being an Emperor is much more interesting than being a swordsman!” Edgar retorted with a smile.

She couldn’t argue with that, so Agnes fell into a dejected silence.

“Ah… I truly pity you,” Edgar said, narrowing his eyes slightly before sighing with great regret. “And Alice, too.”

Agnes was confused at first, but she quickly understood.

Her cheeks instantly turned crimson, and she shot Edgar a resentful glare. “Didn’t I tell you not to mention that again?!”

Even though she knew he could tear her apart with ease, Edgar showed no fear. Instead, he shot back a question.

“Agnes, are you so angry because you’re ashamed, or because you’re regretful?”

Agnes faltered for a second, then immediately snapped back. “That’s none of your business!”

“As your brother-in-law, how could I not care about you?” Edgar sighed again. “Honestly, I am quite regretful. After all, His Majesty is irreplaceable… It’s just a pity Her Highness Theresa beat everyone to it! For that, I’d like to curse the Austrian Emperor!”

Agnes was seething with rage, looking ready to strike.

“Actually, nothing is set in stone yet,” Edgar said suddenly. “After all, they aren’t married yet. An engagement can be changed at any time, can’t it? His Majesty is a poet; he’s bound to be impulsive sometimes.”

He knew in his heart that a person with His Majesty’s temperament would never easily change a decision he had made. Moreover, at this point, the situation no longer allowed the young man to go back on his word.

Theresa had worked tirelessly for him, both in front of and behind the scenes, using her status to seek help for him in various ways. On one hand, this put His Majesty in her debt; on the other, it gave her immense influence within the entire organization. If His Majesty truly dared to break the engagement, setting everything else aside, the Austrians around him would never let him off the hook.

Therefore, from the perspectives of both sentiment and pragmatism, the marriage was already set in stone and utterly unchangeable.

But that didn’t stop him from spreading false information to Agnes.

“But what does that have to do with me?” Agnes finally managed to restrain herself from attacking her brother-in-law, but she didn’t want to listen anymore. She turned and walked away.

Edgar silently watched his sister-in-law’s graceful retreating back, then gave a slight shrug.

Chapter 275: 161, Defiance and Oaths

The cheers surrounding Aiglon did not last long. Following his orders, the army quickly cleared the battlefield and began to prepare lunch on the spot.

After their meal, without pausing to wash away the grime and blood, they immediately set off on the road back to Nafpaktos.

Their victory was clear and undeniable; they had routed the enemy before them with inferior numbers. But this did not mean they had won the entire campaign, for a desperate struggle was still unfolding back in Nafpaktos.

Compared to when they had first left Nafpaktos two days ago, the army now looked far more ragged. Many of their uniforms were covered in filth and even torn, and their banners were stained with smoke and dirt. Yet their steps were more powerful and much lighter than before.

The victory at the Battle of the Old Fortress had provided a tangible psychological boost. They embarked on their return journey with immense confidence, each man believing that they would crush their opponents with the same valor they had just displayed. No one was willing to slow their pace and let a shadow fall upon the victory already in their grasp.

Of course, before setting off, Aiglon did not forget to dispatch several mounted messengers, ordering them to ride to Nafpaktos with the utmost speed to report the victory and encourage André Davout to hold on for just a little longer.

And so, apart from a very small contingent left behind, the entire army began its journey home. Filled with confidence and determination, they retraced their steps. The wind that echoed through the hills was like the horn of the war god, urging them onward to seize their final victory.

Meanwhile, in Nafpaktos, the atmosphere was anything but relaxed.

Under the command of André Davout, the garrison here had just repelled another enemy assault.

Here, the god of war flaunted his might, while the god of death reaped souls.

The bodies of soldiers from both armies littered the ground inside and outside their lines. The once beautiful buildings, ravaged by cannon fire, had mostly been reduced to broken walls and ruins. A haze reeking of blood and gunpowder permeated every corner of the small port, and the corpses scattered around the fortress and trenches told a grim tale of the brutal fighting that had occurred here.

Only the sea remained as azure and magnificent as ever, ignoring another bloody tragedy unfolding before it, its gentle yet steady waves recording the tolling of history’s bell.

André Davout, entrusted with this great responsibility by Aiglon, was deaf to the sound of the waves. His entire focus was on the enemy he faced.

For the past two days, with dauntless courage and a will of fierce determination, he had led his men in the defense of this small port city.

His condition was not good. In the last two days, he and his men had used the few existing fortress strongpoints, supplemented by hastily constructed fortifications, to fend off more than a dozen attacks from an enemy with overwhelming numerical superiority. And just moments ago, he had repulsed their latest assault.

Though he was the commander of the garrison, his command post was only a few hundred meters from the front lines. At times of greatest peril, he had to personally lead men to the most dangerous sections of the front, engaging the enemy in fierce combat, inspiring the morale of his troops through his own fearless example.

Under his leadership, though Nafpaktos constantly seemed to be on the verge of collapse, it had remained in His Majesty’s hands—like a small tree in a hurricane, bent low by the ferocious winds, but stubbornly rooted to the earth, refusing to yield to the tyrannical will.

André Davout had no time to celebrate surviving another grueling attack. Through his binoculars, he observed the enemy lines, concentrating all his mental energy on predicting when and where the next assault would come.

Anyone who knew him would scarcely recognize him now. This young man, who was always so meticulous about his appearance, now wore a uniform covered in dust. His normally clean-shaven face was stubbled and blackened with soot in places.

He looked a mess, but anyone who saw his still-luminous eyes—those bloodshot eyes radiating an unyielding light—would still recognize this proud young man full of ambition.

His second-in-command, Edmond Dantès, was in no better state. His body was likewise covered in dust. For the past two days, he, like André, had been at the forefront, leading the charge against the enemy’s attacks.

For two days, the two of them, along with their men, had resolutely resisted an enemy several times their size, never showing a moment of weakness.

During the fighting, André Davout’s mind had been entirely preoccupied with the clash of armies, leaving no room for other thoughts. But now, in the brief lull after the battle, he finally had the capacity to worry about other matters.

And he had only one worry—how were things on His Majesty’s end?

After His Majesty had led the main force out to engage the enemy, he had continuously sent messengers to report on his own situation, while also receiving a constant stream of messages from His Majesty.

According to the message he received last night, His Majesty had already encountered the enemy and was set to engage them in a decisive battle this morning. He had not received any new information since then.

But his confidence was a hundredfold, for he believed that His Majesty would certainly achieve victory, then return with the army to relieve the crisis here.

His mission now was to continue to hold this position. And wait.

Taking advantage of the break in the fighting, he took his deputy, Edmond Dantès, on a tour of the defenses to comfort their exhausted men.

The two walked beneath the blue sky and beside the azure sea, ignoring the sporadic cannon fire.

It was already afternoon. To ease the pressure on each other, they began to chat.

“If all has gone according to plan, His Majesty must have driven off the enemy by now,” André Davout said, standing by the breakwater and gazing at the brilliant blue ocean before him. “He must be on his way back to us right now.”

“I firmly believe so as well,” Edmond Dantès replied with a firm nod. “When he returns, he will surely reward you handsomely. It was your bravery and determination that allowed his plan to succeed.”

“The same goes for you,” André Davout answered.

Then, he smiled, half-serious and half-joking. “And you’ll surely be first on the list of commendations. After all, you are the Count of Monte Cristo, a nobleman personally ennobled by His Majesty. Logically speaking, your status should be higher than mine…”

His teasing made Edmond Dantès slightly awkward.

Despite bearing the name Davout, André was Marshal Davout’s nephew, not his heir, and thus held no title of his own. He was merely a follower. So, strictly speaking, Edmond Dantès, who had already been made a Count, did indeed hold a higher station than André.

“You are the commander, the Captain of the Guard. How could I compare to you? If this campaign ends in success, your achievements will undoubtedly surpass mine,” Edmond Dantès said with an embarrassed laugh. “Besides, with your loyalty and contributions, if His Majesty fulfills his great cause, he will certainly bestow upon you the highest honors. Whether a Duke or a Prince, you would be deserving.”

Although there was an element of deliberate flattery in his words, they were largely true. If His Majesty returned to the throne, André Davout’s position as a trusted confidant and his devoted service would surely earn him such a reward.

“I was only joking, you mustn’t take it seriously… I pledge loyalty to His Majesty because it is my duty, not for any title or for wealth and status,” André Davout couldn’t help but laugh heartily.

But he quickly grew serious again. “Of course, though my devotion is sincere and I seek no reward for following His Majesty… if one day I could be counted among the ranks of princes and dukes, that would be an honor to be remembered for generations. I am sure it would comfort the spirits of my father and uncle in heaven.”

He then gently patted Edmond Dantès’s shoulder and continued solemnly, “Edmond, to be honest with you, I was curious why His Majesty valued you so much, so I have been observing you these past few days. I found that you are indeed a brave and loyal man, a worthy member of our ranks. Now I understand why His Majesty treats you with such favor—it is all well-deserved.”

André’s heartfelt words made Edmond both happy and ashamed. He felt that, compared to André, he had not made any greater contribution and certainly did not deserve to be ennobled before him.

However, since His Majesty’s conferment had already been given, it could not be taken back. So, no matter how ashamed he felt, he could only accept it. If he wanted to make the title “Count of Monte Cristo” truly his own, he would have to prove himself through his future actions to win everyone’s respect.

While he was lost in thought, André Davout suddenly extended his hand to him.

“Edmond, let’s make a pact.”

“A pact about what?” Edmond Dantès asked, puzzled.

Looking Edmond in the eye, André spoke with great passion, “If we survive this war, we shall continue to pledge loyalty to His Majesty with the same fervor as today. Regardless of whether His Majesty’s cause succeeds or fails, we must follow him with unwavering determination. We will stand united, and whether we achieve a meteoric rise or remain obscure and unknown, we will hold fast to our oath and carry our loyalty through to the end. Anyone who dares betray or deceive His Majesty, we shall inflict upon them the most severe punishment!”

Edmond Dantès was stunned for a moment. He hadn’t realized the extent of André’s fervent loyalty.

However, it was exactly what he felt in his own heart.

His Majesty had granted him a chance at a new life, entrusted him with great responsibilities and an honorable title, and was leading him toward a great cause… These favors were like the most brilliant sunlight shining upon his shoulders, leaving him overwhelmed. He wanted nothing more than to lay down his life to repay this debt of kindness.

And so, he understood André’s sentiments completely.

Without hesitation, he reached out and grasped André’s hand, then replied in a loud voice, “Good. From now on, we stand united, unwavering!”

The two men shook hands firmly. The sound of the ocean waves continued beside them, as if bearing witness to their oath.

As the sun began to set, several messengers on horseback came galloping from the northeast.

They’re here!

The two men exchanged a look.

Their hearts began to pound. Although they were both fully confident in His Majesty’s victory, they couldn’t help but feel a surge of tension as they faced the news from the front.

Soon, the messengers were welcomed into the camp.

“We won,” were the messenger’s first, simple words upon seeing André Davout. “His Majesty has crushed the enemy and is leading the army back.”

That single, simple sentence made André feel as if all the strength had drained from his body, and he was completely consumed by ecstasy.

He had never for a moment doubted whether His Majesty could achieve victory, but when he actually received the report, he couldn’t contain his excitement.

His Majesty’s gamble had succeeded after all. He had won, which meant that all of André’s own persistence and sacrifice had been worthwhile.

As long as His Majesty was victorious, all the hardships and suffering were nothing.

He looked at Edmond Dantès, who happened to be looking at him at the same time. The two couldn’t help but break into a smile.

Just then, another volley of dense cannon fire erupted from the enemy lines. The sounds of shouts and slaughter once again filled the air between the two armies. Clearly, the enemy had launched another assault.

André first observed the situation at the front, then turned back to the messenger.

“Glory to His Majesty! Long live the Empire!” he shouted the slogan first, then gave his order. “Go back and tell His Majesty that I have completed the glorious mission he entrusted to me. Nafpaktos awaits his return!”

Then, without another word, he and Edmond Dantès headed toward the front lines.

The slaughter continued, and the messenger, wasting no more time, immediately wheeled his horse around and galloped east without pause.

André Davout and Edmond Dantès charged fearlessly to the front line, resisting the enemy’s new offensive. Inspired by them, the utterly exhausted defenders, with the remaining members of Aiglon’s Guard at their core, found a renewed will to fight and desperately held their ground.

Fierce combat raged among the fortresses, walls, and trenches. Although the line was continuously pushed back under the assault of the numerically superior enemy, their position was never breached. With each charge and counter-charge, the enemy’s sharpest edge was gradually worn down.

Though it was difficult, they had held on once again.

As night fell and darkness descended upon the land, the enemy’s attacks gradually ceased. André Davout and his men finally had a moment’s respite to recover their weary bodies.

Because André had spread the news that “His Majesty is returning victorious” throughout the army, every man’s heart was filled with hope.

Just as André Davout was about to gnaw on some dry bread for dinner, Edmond Dantès tugged on his sleeve and pointed eastward with excitement.

“Look! André!”

André followed his gaze and saw a vast number of torches in the distance, flickering on the edge of the night like a dense swarm of fireflies.

The torches formed a long snake, winding along the coastline, so long that its end could not be seen.

André closed his eyes for a moment, nearly moved to tears. He knew that the scene he had obsessed over had finally become reality—His Majesty had returned with the army.

“Remember our oath!” he shouted to Edmond.

Chapter 276: 162, Complete Victory

Under the cover of night, a long, winding column of torches surged from the east, entering the port of Nafpaktos amidst the cheers of the defending garrison.

These cheers were not only to celebrate the return of the lord to whom they had pledged their loyalty, but also to celebrate the victory they had just won.

Just that day, under His Majesty’s personal command, their brothers-in-arms had crushed the enemy in a short, decisive battle. Now, with the Emperor returning at the head of the army, the garrison firmly believed that they would soon welcome another victory under his leadership—one that would mean the entire campaign would end in their triumph.

Although the garrison had suffered heavy losses in the previous engagement, as long as victory was achieved, all sacrifices were worthwhile.

Surrounded by his Guard, Aiglon passed through the cheering soldiers and returned to his previous quarters, where the two commanders he had left behind—André Davout and Edmond Dantès—were already waiting.

Aiglon entered the room and said nothing at first, instead studying his two trusted subordinates.

Both of them were in a sorry state, their faces covered in grime, their clothes stained with dust and blood—clear evidence that they had more than once personally led the men at the front to repel the enemy.

Aiglon knew that, including today, they had been fighting for three days. With vastly inferior numbers, they had resisted multiple enemy assaults, holding out until his army returned.

What was most commendable was that the forces at their disposal, aside from a small contingent of the Guard Aiglon had specifically left behind to anchor the defense, consisted of only the least effective Greek mercenaries.

In this respect, the pressure and hardship they had endured were even greater than his own.

How could such loyalty and courage not move the young man?

To express his gratitude, Aiglon embraced each of them in turn, not caring in the slightest about their current state.

After the embraces, he finally spoke. “André, Edmond, you carried out my orders with the most dauntless spirit, even more resolutely than I could have imagined… I will be forever grateful to you.”

“Your Majesty, please do not say such things. We only did our duty,” André Davout replied at once. “It is our honor to be able to contribute to your victory…”

“But not everyone can fulfill their duty as you have!” Aiglon cut him off. “There’s no need for modesty. Although I cannot reward you now, on the day I achieve my great cause, I will give you the highest honors!”

André and Edmond exchanged a subtle glance. Both recalled their conversation that afternoon and couldn’t help but share a knowing smile.

After these words of praise, Aiglon did not stop to rest. Instead, led by his two commanders, he left the fortress and ascended a staircase to a high vantage point to observe the enemy’s formation and movements.

Night had fallen, concealing the enemy camp in darkness, but the scattered pinpoints of campfires still revealed their general location.

Having fought the enemy for the past three days, André Davout was extremely familiar with their situation. Even at night, he could use the dim lights and campfires to determine their approximate positions, which he pointed out to Aiglon one by one.

Aiglon already had a general idea of the enemy’s movements, and André’s explanation made the situation even clearer.

This enemy force had come from Missolonghi and other areas to the west. On the afternoon Aiglon left Nafpaktos, they had assembled outside the city and quickly launched their attack.

From all indications, this was the Turkish garrison originally stationed at the Missolonghi fortress. They numbered around five thousand, were well-equipped, and possessed a tenacious fighting spirit. They had launched continuous assaults over the past few days, and if it weren’t for the cover of the fortress and its fortifications, André would never have been able to hold them off.

However, during these three days of stalwart defense, André’s garrison had not only inflicted heavy casualties on the enemy but had also worn their fighting spirit down to nothing. It was now questionable whether they still had the courage to continue their assault.

Aiglon could clearly see that the enemy camp was a hive of activity, full of bustling shadows, not at all like an army resting for the night. They had clearly spotted the arrival of a large contingent of reinforcements in Nafpaktos.

They could not have known of Aiglon’s plans or deployments, nor what this sudden reinforcement was, but its arrival was clearly a heavy blow to their morale.

Obviously, if the original garrison had already been such a tough nut to crack, the arrival of a large new force meant that victory was now utterly impossible for them.

It was evident that upon discovering this, their entire army had been thrown into a state of panic, their officers urgently discussing how to respond.

Aiglon did not care. The situation had developed to this point, and he knew he held the absolute initiative. Although the enemy still had slightly more men than his current army, their morale was shattered, they were nearing exhaustion, and the arrival of his reinforcements had terrified them. An army in such a state could not cause him much trouble.

If they continued to attack, he would simply repeat what he had done at the old castle—crush them once and for all in another decisive battle. If they lost the courage to attack and chose to withdraw, he would lead his army in pursuit and devour as much of their rear guard as he could. Either way, he was confident of achieving a major victory, which would mean a perfect conclusion, his plan ending in a complete triumph.

In the dark of night, he stared intently at the enemy camp in the distance, his eyes glowing with a dark fire, like a predator that had spotted its prey.

However, despite the impulse to tear the enemy to shreds, his reason made him pause.

His army had fought a battle and then endured a half-day forced march. They were now extremely tired and in desperate need of rest. Moreover, night was not suitable for large-scale warfare, as the risk of friendly fire was high.

So, they would wait tonight. It wouldn’t be too late to deal with them at dawn.

“Have the men you left at the front lines open fire with cannons and guns. Make it look like we’re attacking, scare those gentlemen opposite us, and don’t let them get a good night’s sleep,” Aiglon ordered André Davout. “Our main force will rest tonight. We’ll finish off these bastards tomorrow!”

From His Majesty’s words, André immediately understood his intent. Without any questions, he drew himself up and complied.

“Yes, Your Majesty!”

He then descended from the high platform and gave the order to his orderly.

A short while later, the sound of incessant gunfire and cannon fire echoed from the distant front lines.

Aiglon returned to his room. He was now utterly exhausted, his eyelids feeling incredibly heavy. He had been marching for two straight days, only able to sleep on a camp bed in a tent at night. His seemingly inexhaustible energy was now all but gone.

Without even bothering to wash, he lay directly down on the bed.

The warm bed seemed to possess an infinite magic. Despite the sounds of gunfire in the distance, he had barely closed his eyes before he fell fast asleep.

—

The next morning, Aiglon slowly opened his eyes.

His consciousness was fuzzy at first but quickly sharpened. He immediately remembered his plan from the day before.

He leaped out of bed and, without even stopping to wash, had a guard summon André Davout.

“André, what’s the enemy’s situation?” he asked the moment he saw him.

André looked even worse than the previous day. His eyes were bloodshot and his expression even more haggard. It was clear he hadn’t slept a wink all night, having kept a constant watch on the enemy’s movements.

“Your Majesty, I was just coming to report on the enemy,” he replied, his voice slightly hoarse. “The enemy has retreated! From my observations, their main force began to withdraw at dawn today, leaving only a small contingent behind in their original positions to cover the retreat.”

Aiglon was not surprised by this news. It was exactly what he had expected, and a very logical course of action for them to take.

In that case, what he needed to do was also very simple.

“Send the order! We’ll pursue them! We’ll kill every last one of those sons of bitches we can catch!” Aiglon said viciously.

“Yes, Sir!”

André was about to leave when Aiglon grabbed him by the sleeve.

“Your Majesty?” André turned back to look at the young man.

“André, there are plenty of men to pass on orders. You have a different command to follow now,” Aiglon said, looking at him seriously and enunciating each word. “Go and rest. You’ve done more than enough. Others can handle what comes next.”

“But Your Majesty, how can I leave the column at the final moment?” André protested, shaking his head.

“This is an order. Do not disobey!” Aiglon repeated in a tone that brooked no argument. “My victory does not require you to burn yourself out. Have a little faith in the rest of us, André. The greatest contribution you can make to me now is to recover and return to your best condition as quickly as possible.”

Aiglon’s words, both warm and encouraging, moved André so much that he nearly wept.

“Very well, Your Majesty. I understand,” he nodded slightly, then walked back to his room on unsteady legs.

After seeing to André, Aiglon wasted no more time and immediately mobilized the main force, which had rested for a night.

Though everyone was still somewhat fatigued, they were assembled at once.

The news of the enemy’s retreat brought fresh spirit to the entire army. Everyone knew that victory was already in their hands. All that remained was to savor the final piece of dessert.

Under the morning sun, the army surged out of Nafpaktos like a tide, chasing after the retreating enemy.

As before, Aiglon rode in the middle of the column, with Major Hentsch on horseback beside him.

They soon reached the enemy’s former positions. Suddenly, gunfire erupted from the mostly abandoned camp, halting the army’s advance.

They were clearly the rear guard left behind to cover the retreat.

Without needing an order from Aiglon, his army immediately surrounded the encampments and began to bombard them with cannon fire.

After a period of shelling, the infantry launched a charge, attempting to annihilate the defenders in one fell swoop.

However, although these rear guard troops were few in number, their fighting will was incredibly tenacious. Using abandoned tents, rocks, trees, and trenches for cover, they fought with desperation, knowing that every minute they resisted here would give their main force a better chance to escape safely.

Under the command of their officers, Aiglon’s army attacked in waves. Gradually, the defenders’ resistance grew weaker, until finally, most of them were submerged in a sea of blood. Only then did the fierce and stubborn rearguard action come to an end.

“It seems our enemies are not without their brave men after all,” Aiglon remarked after witnessing the entire scene from his position. “But in the end, we are the victors.”

“It seems we won’t be able to catch their main force. It’s hard for one army on foot to catch another,” Major Hentsch replied. “The men are too exhausted, and it wouldn’t be wise to pursue too far.”

“If only I had some cavalry!” Aiglon sighed with considerable regret.

He keenly felt the limits of his current strength. Even in victory, without cavalry, it was difficult to fully exploit the outcome.

“If you wish to form a cavalry unit in the future, I could offer some assistance,” Major Hentsch said with a faint smile. “Don’t forget, I started my career in the cavalry.”

“Then I will certainly have to trouble you,” Aiglon replied with a hearty laugh.

He knew that building a cavalry force was not just a matter of money; it required experienced instructors, and Major Hentsch was the perfect candidate among his men.

“Your Highness, you should head back now. Let me take some men to mop up the rear guard units they’ve left along the way. Such tedious fighting isn’t worth your energy.” After a moment’s laughter, Major Hentsch became serious again. “What’s more important for you now is to go back and write letters, to report this victory to all those who hold high hopes for you—”

Aiglon knew the main battle was over and only cleanup remained. There was little point in him continuing to lead the troops personally.

Now that he had eliminated the enemies sent to crush him from both sides, he faced no immediate military threats. The next battle he needed to fight was a political one.

“Very well,” he nodded.

“And when you report your victory, don’t forget to write a most tender and affectionate letter to Princess Theresa. She must be waiting with bated breath…” Major Hentsch added. “If you don’t know what to write, I could teach you a thing or two.”

“Nonsense! When it comes to winning a girl’s heart, I’m the expert!” Aiglon retorted.

Aiglon turned his horse and headed back east towards Nafpaktos. At that moment, the sun, newly risen over the eastern sea, was generously showering him with the morning light, as if draping him in a suit of golden armor.

This vibrant young man, full of ambition, when had he ever feared any trial by fire?

Chapter 277: Side Story (5) A Couple’s Deep Affection

A summer’s day in June 1847.

On an estate in the Viennese countryside, a rustic scene was unfolding.

In the morning forests, a faint, lingering mist shifted in the dawn light, like the sheer veils of fairies dancing among the trees.

The hillsides were covered in lush grass, and verdant leaves cast shade over the country paths, cooling the air. Clusters of wildflowers bloomed in the morning sun, dewdrops on their petals sparkling with kaleidoscopic light, enticing diligent bees to come and dance for them.

Birds chirped merrily among the trees, bringing vibrant life to the tranquil forest.

Deep within the woods, a small but rather exquisite white building hid itself carefully amidst the natural scenery.

On the second floor of this mansion, the room with the most expansive view had been converted into the master’s study. At this moment, a middle-aged man in his thirties was seated at his desk, quietly gazing at the verdant scenery outside his window.

Before him lay some manuscripts and books. To his right was a half-finished cup of coffee, still steaming. In the trash can beside him, a pile of crumpled papers had accumulated—clearly the byproducts of the man’s creative process.

Though he appeared to be gazing at the view outside, his brow would occasionally furrow and then relax, his expression constantly shifting. He was clearly fully immersed in the unique world of his own mind.

After a long while, he finally moved. He picked up his pen and began to write furiously, his hand flying across the paper in a single burst. The script was hasty and messy, as if he couldn’t wait to pour out all the creative passion that had built up in his mind.

Time passed quickly. Soon, a stack of manuscript pages had piled up before him. Having finally vented his passion, he let out a long breath and set down his pen.

Only then did he realize he was drenched in sweat.

In any era, creative work is an arduous task.

Just then, the melodious sound of a piano drifted from the adjacent room. He knew it was his wife, Theresa, playing a piece with their daughter, Emily.

He stood up, took the remaining half-cup of coffee, and walked silently to the window, drinking it as he looked out at the scenery.

At that moment, a soft knock came from the study door.

“Aiglon, do you have a moment? The guests are all waiting for you!”

“Come in!” Aiglon recognized the voice and replied.

The door immediately opened, and a woman entered, dressed in a white taffeta gown adorned with velvet ribbons.

She looked to be around thirty years old. Her skin was still smooth and delicate, her cheeks fair with a rosy tint, and a faint, constant smile seemed to play on her lips. Her eyes shimmered with joy, and her entire being seemed to radiate a light of happiness.

This was Her Highness Princess Theresa, his wife.

Although neither of them was yet very old, they had been husband and wife for nearly twenty years.

And today was the twentieth anniversary of their engagement.

While the couple had no plans for a grand banquet, on such an important anniversary, their family members and closest friends would naturally attend to celebrate with them.

Since their marriage, Aiglon and Princess Theresa had lived in seclusion in the countryside, deliberately isolating themselves from the world. The only connection he maintained with society was through the plays, poems, and historical treatises he quietly authored. The strife of the outside world could not reach this island of tranquility, and harmony reigned within the family. The couple rarely quarreled, and every time they had a difference of opinion, it ended in a compromise of mutual understanding—though, most of the time, it was Theresa who yielded to her husband.

Just as Theresa had vowed when they were first brought together, she seemed to have made it her life’s mission to “take care of His Highness’s life so that he can create without distractions and display his talents,” and she had adhered to this with sweet devotion. Their nearly twenty years of married life had continued in this blissful harmony, passing by in what felt like the blink of an eye.

Perhaps this tranquil “imperceptibility” was happiness itself.

“Your Highness…” Theresa called softly. She walked over to the desk and began to organize the pages Aiglon had just written. “When you’ve rested, we’ll go down together. Everyone is waiting for us!”

As she deciphered the handwriting, her fingers moved skillfully, placing the manuscript pages into a special binder. On the bookshelves along the wall, many similar manuscripts were already neatly categorized, with notes indicating the date and keywords so that their author could easily retrieve them. Sometimes, even Aiglon himself could not make sense of these scattered, hastily written drafts after a burst of creative passion; she was practically the only one who could organize them.

“Theresa.” As she was tidying up, Aiglon suddenly turned his head to look at his wife.

“What is it?” Theresa asked, her head still bowed.

“Has François arrived?” Aiglon asked in a low voice.

Theresa’s movements froze for a moment, and her expression darkened.

Finally, she shook her head gently.

“That reckless brat! He has no idea what he’s up against!” Aiglon couldn’t help but shake his head and sigh. “Why must he insist on doing something so foolish?”

“Of course, you know why he is like this…” Theresa sighed as well. “In all these years, have you never entertained similar fantasies?”

Rebuked so by his wife, Aiglon froze.

Although he was quite content with his current life, whenever he occasionally looked back on his life or heard of major events in Europe, the flames of ambition would still flicker in his heart—it was the desire for power, deeply rooted in the Bonaparte family bloodline.

The yearning for glory and power clung to him like a ghost, emerging from time to time to plague him, reminding this imperial prince, now approaching middle age, that he still had a fated destiny to fulfill.

But each time, he would remind himself—since you have chosen this path, you must walk it without hesitation.

He had always been a resolute and decisive person. Once he made a decision, he would see it through to the end. So, with this stubbornness, he had forcibly extinguished the fire in his heart and lived twenty years of blissful married life with his wife.

To him, Theresa and their children were God’s finest compensation for all that he had lost.

However, while his self-control could withstand the flames of ambition, the same could not necessarily be said for his descendants—

In these twenty years, he and Theresa had had six children, and their eldest son, François, was now approaching adulthood.

Under the care of his mother and maternal grandfather, the young man had never known hardship. And though his paternal grandfather had never spent a single second by his side, the grandfather’s awe-inspiring reputation had haunted the young man’s mind ever since he was old enough to understand.

This young man was as exceptionally intelligent as his father had been. Now that he had reached a hot-blooded age, he found it increasingly difficult to tolerate the solitary life his father had willingly chosen. The fire in his bloodline seemed to be constantly pushing him, demanding that he accomplish something great.

The “great undertaking” he envisioned was not in Austria, which belonged to the Habsburg family, but in France to the west—or, to be precise, the French Empire that the Bonaparte family had once briefly ruled.

In this day and age, the Bourbon dynasty had long been overthrown by the July Revolution in 1830, and its replacement, the House of Orléans, was now also showing signs of instability.

Because of this, the Bonapartists, who had lain dormant for so long, were beginning to stir, hoping to ride the tide of discontent to overthrow the increasingly unpopular King Louis-Philippe and restore the Bonaparte family to reign over France.

To achieve this goal, they secretly sent people to contact Aiglon. However, Aiglon, having already made his decision, would certainly not change his mind and thus flatly refused their request.

To him, being the Duke of Reichstadt in Austria was hardly wonderful, but his current life was, at least, satisfying enough.

His son, however, was completely different. Though the Bonapartists had failed to persuade Aiglon, they found a kindred spirit in his eldest son. The young man’s ambition and hot-bloodedness led him to gladly accept their support. He, too, hoped that through his actions, he could return his family to the pinnacle of Europe.

After he made this choice, father and son argued about it many times. The father reproached his son for risking his own life and the lives of others, while the son reproached his father for indulging in a life of seclusion, for letting his will be eroded, and for forgetting his destined obligation.

Amidst these arguments, the once happy and harmonious family began to fracture, until finally, François left home after declaring, “You and Mother can just stay cozy in the countryside. I’m going to reclaim the honor that belongs to our family and bring it back to you!”

His parents were both helpless and powerless in the face of their son’s actions, able only to watch as he went his own way.

And today, François’s absence on such an important day was proof enough of the chasm that had opened between father and son.

Aiglon said no more, staring blankly out the window.

“Your Highness, don’t be angry about François anymore. Young men are always a bit reckless and have no idea what they’re up against. He’ll learn his lesson once reality hits him hard,” Theresa said softly, moving to his side to comfort her husband. “At least we are still together, and that’s enough… As for François, he will come back when he is exhausted.”

“No, Theresa, it’s not him I’m upset about.” Aiglon raised a hand to cover his face and sighed again. “I’m thinking that perhaps… perhaps François is right. I really have given up too many important things!”

Theresa’s face instantly stiffened.

“So you think I’ve held you back?” she asked carefully, lowering her gaze.

“No, I’ve never thought that.” Aiglon quickly shook his head. “Being able to marry you and spend my life with you is enough to compensate for all my losses. But, François… My son is fighting for our family now, while I stand here looking at the scenery. Isn’t that absurd?”

Theresa saw the hesitation in her husband’s heart, and her own heart ached with his. But she knew that now, she had to be strong, to comfort him and guide him out of his uncertainty.

“You don’t need to change your mind for his sake, Your Highness. Since he is almost an adult, he can naturally choose his own path. We can’t control that much, so let’s just let him be.” She reached out and held her husband’s hand tightly. “Your Highness, I love François, and I love all our children. They are the beautiful fruits of our marriage and the most precious treasures in my life, but… to me, you are life itself, more important than the children, more important than anything.”

Because she was speaking from the depths of her heart, Theresa’s voice trembled slightly. “I love you. I love every day I spend with you, so I have absolutely no need for you to go seizing anything. If you were to ascend to the pinnacle of power, that would be wonderful, of course. I would benefit from it, and perhaps I could even wear a crown. But would my life be any better than it is now? I doubt it! I have already experienced so much wealth and status; even the crown of an Empress would hardly make me shine any brighter. And if that happened, there would inevitably be too many interests and calculations standing between us, tarnishing the honest love we share. So…”

Theresa embraced her husband and closed her eyes slightly. “This, right now, is the best. The two of us together, with no one to disturb us. You quietly offer your talents to the world, and I stay by your side for my entire life, freeing you from all worries so you can devote yourself completely to the grand work of your pen… Your Highness, sometimes I truly feel that God has favored me too much, allowing me to obtain everything I ever wanted without any hardship, to live so happily! Aiglon, my dear, I am completely content with everything. If I have any wish at all, it is only that all of this continues peacefully, that nothing changes, until we both grow old.”

Theresa’s words were so moving, her eyes brimming with tears, that Aiglon was filled with both joy and emotion.

Yes, the heart that occasionally trembled with ambition was once again melted by this incredibly warm love.

He reached out and stroked his wife’s still-smooth cheek.

“Theresa, you are right. On a day like this, it’s ridiculous to think about such pointless things. All I need is you by my side. To hell with the Empire!”

Then, he suddenly lowered his head and kissed his wife deeply, as if to express his resolve.

Theresa, too, blissfully closed her eyes, parting her red lips to welcome her husband’s tenderness.

After a long moment, they parted their lips, and Theresa looked up slightly at her husband.

“Your Highness, let’s take a trip to relax in a little while. We can go wherever you wish—Rome, London, St. Petersburg, even to the ends of the earth… Anywhere at all!”

It was true. After twenty years, the official restrictions placed on Aiglon by Austria had dwindled to almost nothing. And since Aiglon had begun publishing works under his real name, he had become a sensation throughout Europe.

He now had admirers in every country in Europe. If he wished, he would probably receive a warm welcome wherever he went.

“Mm,” Aiglon simply nodded lightly.

Then, the middle-aged couple, their love still fresh, walked out of the study hand in hand and into the drawing-room where everyone was gathered, basking in the blessings of all their guests.

Chapter 278: 163, Overflowing with Affection

With the withdrawal of the besieging army, the series of battles around Nafpaktos officially came to an end. The Order of Fontainebleau Knights, led by Aiglon, had unequivocally defeated the Turkish army sent to annihilate them.

Aiglon wasted no time, immediately dispatching numerous messengers to report his victory to all concerned parties. Through these messengers, news of his triumph spread throughout the world with lightning speed.

Although the battle was not particularly remarkable in terms of scale, its significance far exceeded the number of combatants. On one hand, it was a major victory for the Greek war of independence after several consecutive years of setbacks, sufficient to bolster the morale of the independence army. On the other hand, and more importantly, it marked the re-emergence of the Bonaparte family on the world stage as a military power.

Merely a decade or so after the fall of the Empire, the new generation of the Bonaparte family was restlessly stirring up trouble, once again disturbing the world’s peace.

Although their leader repeatedly claimed he was only supporting Greek independence, anyone with a bit of common sense knew their ultimate goal.

Faced with the same news, people reacted differently—some gritted their teeth in hatred, wishing only to strangle this restless young man with their own hands; others regarded it with indifference, not caring in the least what he intended to do; and still others watched with anticipation from all corners of Europe, wondering what kind of miracle this hot-blooded, ambitious youth would create.

In Missolonghi, far from the front lines, Theresa received the victory report she had so longed for.

Though she had absolute faith in her fiancé, she couldn’t help but be on tenterhooks these past days, sometimes even waking from nightmares in the middle of the night.

So as not to disturb Aiglon’s state of mind, she had forcibly suppressed her anxiety, waiting quietly for news. All that painful torment was now finally relieved.

The moment she received the victory report, she nearly fainted from wild joy.

In addition to the official report, Theresa also received a private letter from Aiglon.

She forcefully controlled her emotions, arranged the many matters at hand, and only then returned to her room with the private letter.

At this point, her emotions could no longer be contained. With trembling hands, she tore open the envelope and took out the letter Aiglon had written to her, the paper covered in the handwriting she knew so well.

“My dearest Theresa,

You know, victory is always exhilarating, especially for someone like me whose pride has been suppressed for far too long. After winning, I couldn’t wait to loudly proclaim my achievement to the entire world, to show all those who once looked down on me.

But, it is with you that I most wish to share my victory, for you are the most special person in my heart.

Many people have looked after me as I’ve grown up, and I am grateful to them all, but you are the first person in the world who believed I was destined for outstanding achievements. Your feelings for me are not just about protection, but about following and helping… And you have indeed proven it with your actions, following by my side without regret or complaint, supporting me without reservation, even to the point of opposing everyone around you. I will forever remember this deep affection and only regret that I cannot repay you in full.

Every day away from you makes me realize how precious it is to have you by my side. Whether in battle or at rest, I cannot stop myself from thinking of you. Truly, I spend almost every moment recalling each day we spent together, the feeling of your kisses. Even when I sleep, I lament the absence of your embrace… Truly, as I write this letter now, I can’t wait to kiss you, to taste my darling!

However, the current situation does not yet allow us to live a life of leisure. We still have too many important things to do, so we can only remain separated for a while longer. But believe me, such days are numbered. As long as we continue on our current path, everyone will soon be cheering for us!

After this battle, the way before us is wide open. The initiative is now in my hands, and my enemies will be almost unable to organize another siege against me for some time… which is to say, all doors are now open to me; it is only a matter of which one I choose.

Although I haven’t decided on a concrete plan, I intend to march west on Missolonghi. It is a fortress and an important stronghold. Capturing it will give me a large swath of territory in western Greece and, at the very least, a stable rear base.

Of course, I don’t need to tell you that it is the place where Byron died with his ambitions unfulfilled—if all goes well, it won’t be long before I take it. Then I can rest and recuperate for a time. We will be able to meet then, and we can go together to the place of Byron’s passing to pay tribute to that great poet.

And at that time, I will hold you and kiss you without end, to make up for all the time God has stolen from us. The most wonderful times await us… so let us continue to wait, full of anticipation!

Also, please thank your father for me. I dare not write to him myself, for I fear my handwriting will only anger him, so I can only ask you to convey my message—but my respect and gratitude for him are utterly without impurity.

Please tell him that he is not only a great commander but also a great father. Only the most excellent of fathers could raise a daughter like you, who embodies all the world’s finest qualities—beauty, benevolence, wisdom, and determination. To have met him, to have received his favor, and to become his son-in-law is the honor of a lifetime for me, more worthy of boasting about than winning ten battles.

—Forever loving and missing you, Aiglon.”

When the battle ended, Major Hentsch had suggested Aiglon write a most affectionate letter to Theresa to soothe the pain of her pining.

Aiglon was, of course, happy to do so. After a moment’s thought, he took up his pen and wrote this letter, so sappy that it made even him a little embarrassed.

To enhance the atmosphere, Aiglon, with a self-taught flair, sprinkled a few drops of water on the paper, passing the water stains off as tears—a common trick among the French, and always very effective.

Frankly, the trick was not all that clever, but women trapped by love were always willing to be deceived. They were happy to believe their lovers would shed tears for them, just as they themselves did.

The effect he desired was achieved instantly—Theresa merely glanced through the letter and her eyes were already welling up, on the verge of bursting into tears.

All her grievances and expectations were fulfilled in that single moment.

After reading the short letter once, Theresa’s eyes returned to the beginning, and she read it again. Then, she finally noticed the water stains on the paper.

In an instant, an image appeared in her mind—Aiglon, writing this letter, his face already streaked with tears.

“Poor Aiglon.” In that moment, she could no longer restrain her emotions and began to cry outright. “How miserable he must be without me by his side…”

As she cried, she also felt a sense of gratification in her heart, for she had fulfilled her promise to help the man she loved with all her strength.

She wouldn’t dare say that Aiglon’s success was all her doing, but at the very least, her contribution was a force that could not be ignored. For her, participating in a great cause was a testament to her own life’s value, the very glory she had dreamed of since childhood.

Without a doubt, there were many more hardships and obstacles on Aiglon’s path, but as long as the two of them continued on together, no barrier could stop them.

And when that time came, they could hold the grandest of weddings, receive everyone’s blessings, and then form a happy family, allowing this great surname to continue its line for all eternity…

Her hands trembled as she held the thin sheet of paper, crying and laughing at the same time, her cheeks flushed. If anyone who knew her were present, they would likely be horrified, thinking she had fallen ill.

After a good while, she finally managed to calm herself down.

Then, she opened her document box and carefully stored the letter inside—it would be one of the most important memories of her life.

Then, she reopened the door and called Chanel in.

“Your Highness, what’s wrong?” Chanel was greatly surprised to see Theresa’s red, swollen eyes.

“It’s nothing…” Theresa shook her head, then replied with a smile, “I was just reading the letter Aiglon sent me and was deeply moved… I’m sorry you had to see me like this.”

“I see.” Chanel lowered her head and said no more.

She felt both happy and sorrowful.

His Majesty didn’t write a letter specifically for me…

She knew this was an inevitable outcome, but she couldn’t help the ache in her heart.

However, His Majesty’s victory was more important than anything else, and she no longer had to live on pins and needles all day.

“You’ve worked so hard these past few days.” Theresa nodded to Chanel in gratitude. “It is because of our efforts that His Highness could fight on the front lines without any worries, focused without distractions. We will never forget your contributions.”

After Aiglon’s departure, he had left Theresa in command at Missolonghi. However, as it was inconvenient for Theresa to make public appearances, Chanel often acted in her stead, issuing various instructions in her capacity as His Majesty’s steward. Thus, Chanel had also toiled tirelessly.

“It is all my duty, Your Highness.” Chanel tried her best not to let the sorrow in her heart show, replying respectfully to Theresa, “To see His Majesty lead the Empire back to glory is the greatest comfort for me…”

“It’s still too early to speak of returning to glory…” Theresa laughed. “Although His Highness was victorious, the war is not over. There are still so many things waiting for him… We must also redouble our efforts.”

Then, she took out a pearl bracelet from her box and presented it to Chanel.

The bracelet was woven with gold thread that was etched with exquisite patterns, looking exceptionally valuable.

“To celebrate the victory, and to reward you for your service by my side these past days, I am giving this to you. Please accept this humble gift—”

Although Theresa spoke modestly, it was certainly not a “humble” item—in fact, it was a precious treasure her mother had specially selected for her when she left Austria.

To Theresa, jewels and treasures were merely worldly possessions, not worth clinging to—as long as she could win over those around her, she was willing to give away as many as she had.

However, despite having such a valuable and beautiful piece of jewelry before her, Chanel felt little excitement. After all, for her, accepting a reward also meant kneeling in submission to Her Highness Theresa—

But what choice did she have? She had to face reality and must not cause His Majesty any trouble.

So she could only curtsy to Theresa.

“Thank you for your reward, Your Highness! I will forever be grateful for your generosity.”

Then, she accepted the jewelry and carefully put it on her wrist.

“How is Abbé Faria?” Theresa asked after she had put on the bracelet.

“The Abbé is resting now—he was in very high spirits after hearing of His Majesty’s victory today. He was laughing and joking with me,” Chanel replied.

“That’s perfect… Take me to see him,” Theresa said with a smile.

“Yes!”

Chanel then led Theresa along the corridor to Abbé Faria’s room. At that moment, Abbé Faria was lying in bed, resting with his eyes closed.

Hearing a knock on the door, he opened his eyes and allowed the two visitors to enter.

He struggled to move his body to pay his respects to Her Highness Theresa, and Chanel quickly helped him lean semi-upright against the headboard.

“I apologize for disturbing you at this hour, Abbé Faria.” Theresa gave the abbé an elegant curtsy before his bed.

“I have yet to congratulate you; the fault is mine, Your Highness,” Abbé Faria replied with a smile.

“Congratulations can be offered anytime, by anyone. But your intellect and wisdom are irreplaceable,” Theresa answered gently. “I have come to you now precisely to seek your counsel. What should I do now?”

“Immediately send someone to Rome to find Cardinal Fesch. Have him seek an audience with the Pope,” Abbé Faria answered without a moment’s hesitation. “The Pope and His Majesty have already reached a tacit understanding. As long as His Majesty can achieve some success, he is willing to champion His Majesty’s cause—and now is the time for him to fulfill his promise.”

He then recounted to Theresa, in full detail, the inside story of the deal Aiglon had made with the Church hierarchy in Rome.

“Very well, I understand…” Theresa immediately grasped it all. “Thank you for your guidance.”

Rome… the glorious capital of the world.

The city held a special place in Theresa’s heart as well—not out of religious sentiment, of course, but because it was where she and His Highness had been reunited, where their destinies had become intertwined for life.

It was obvious that sending His Highness to Rome had been this abbé’s idea, which gave her an even better impression of Abbé Faria.

“You should call it the Great Victory of Lepanto—if you mention Nafpaktos, I doubt anyone in Europe would know it, but mention Lepanto, and everyone will make the historical connection. That will be nothing but beneficial for His Majesty.” The abbé, of course, was unaware of Theresa’s thoughts and continued, “You must act quickly. Once the Pope speaks, His Majesty’s money in Rome will not have been spent in vain!”

Chapter 279: 164, The Sermon and the Lamb

If Rome was the glorious capital of the world, then St. Peter’s Basilica was undoubtedly its heart.

Construction on the basilica began in 1506 and took over a century to complete. Generations of Popes spared no expense, transforming it into the largest Catholic church in the world and an unparalleled artistic masterpiece.

Raphael, Michelangelo, Sangallo… a series of great names were intimately linked to this building, and the artistic treasures housed within were equally innumerable.

It was no exaggeration to say that St. Peter’s Basilica, along with its collections, was the most brilliant treasury of the Christian world. As long as it stood, the Catholic faith would endure; if it were ever to be destroyed, it would be nothing less than the apocalypse foretold in the Bible for the Christian world.

Outside St. Peter’s Basilica lay St. Peter’s Square, which had also been meticulously constructed to match the basilica’s grandeur. It was wide enough to accommodate hundreds of thousands of people for ceremonies.

The square was semi-enclosed by two colonnades, comprising four rows of 284 columns in total. Atop these columns stood 140 statues of saints. In the center of the square was a massive obelisk, brought from Egypt during the time of the Roman Empire.

At this moment, the vast square was already filled with people. Though not numbering in the hundreds of thousands, it was bustling with a clamorous crowd. All eyes were fixed on the steps of the magnificent St. Peter’s Basilica.

For today, the reigning Pope of the Roman Curia, Leo XII, would preside over a public sermon in this grand square.

Beside the colonnades stood the Swiss Guard, the personal protectors of the Pope. Fully armed, they patrolled the area, ensuring His Holiness the Pope’s safety.

Following ancient tradition, delegations of the faithful from all corners of Europe entered and took their places according to their respective dioceses. Then, the entire assembly began to sing hymns. The ancient and solemn songs, chanted by tens of thousands in unison, created a dazzlingly spectacular and sacred atmosphere.

Amidst this spectacle and sanctity, who could remember that for a thousand years, the Roman Curia had never been free from filth, blasphemy, betrayal, and slaughter?

As the chanting continued unabated, the great doors of St. Peter’s Basilica slowly swung open. A group of people emerged from within and stopped on the steps.

Their appearance was immediately met with cheers from the entire square, and the crowd’s focus centered on the man in the middle.

He was a man in his sixties, dressed in vestments with a small white cap on his head. His back was slightly stooped, giving him a humble and gentle appearance.

This man was, naturally, the protagonist of today’s sermon—the reigning Pope Leo XII.

This unassuming old man had lived through an entire era of bloodshed and turmoil. He had personally witnessed the collapse and restoration of the Kingdom of France, as well as the life, death, fortunes, and misfortunes of countless individuals.

Through innumerable struggles, he had outmaneuvered rivals of every sort to finally climb to the apex of the Christian world. Now, long accustomed to magnificent scenes, he faced it all with an impassive expression, displaying the solemnity befitting the leader of the Church.

The fervent excitement of the faithful in attendance did not move him in the slightest. He simply waved his hand calmly, silencing the crowd.

Then, he began his sermon.

His voice was not loud, and being an Italian, the Pope naturally delivered his sermon in Italian, a language a large portion of the audience did not understand at all.

But for these believers, comprehension was irrelevant. They were listening to the holy voice in the most sacred of squares; this was an honor they would remember for the rest of their lives.

While the Pope preached, an old man stood in the colonnade separated by the pillars, listening coldly to the Pope’s every word.

This old man had also once been a high-ranking official of the Church—he was Emperor Napoleon’s maternal uncle, Joseph Fesch, the former Cardinal of Lyon. After Napoleon’s Empire fell, he had lived in seclusion in Rome for many years, no longer concerning himself with worldly affairs.

But after his grandnephew escaped from Austria and began striving anew for the restoration of the Empire, the old man’s withered heart seemed to find new purpose. He started working secretly within the Curia on his grandnephew’s behalf. In a sense, he had become Aiglon’s unofficial representative in Rome.

Not long ago, Aiglon had come to the city of Rome in person and made a deal with the Church of Rome—he offered the Pope a great treasure and a large sum of money in exchange for His Holiness the Pope’s personal commendation.

Just two days prior, Cardinal Joseph Fesch had received word from Greece. Aiglon was winning victory after victory, and he had dealt a heavy blow to the Turkish army at Lepanto. The letter then requested that the Cardinal maneuver within the Church and urge the Pope to fulfill his promise.

Now, it was time for that deal to be settled.

As the enforcer and overseer of the transaction, Joseph Fesch was observing the sermon to confirm whether the Pope would keep his word.

The beginning of the Pope’s sermon was filled with the usual formulaic, lengthy platitudes. An ordinary believer might be moved to tears, but Cardinal Joseph Fesch had heard it countless times and simply tuned it out. He waited quietly for the arrival of the part that had been “custom-tailored” for his grandnephew.

His patience was not in vain. After some time, the Pope finally began to speak of the recent battles in Greece.

“Christians who enjoy peace, do not forget the beautiful times God has bestowed upon you, and forget even less that at this very moment, C are suffering boundless misery under the iron heel of the infidels.”

“The Greek people have been rising up against the infidel tyrant for several years now. During these painful times, they have endured unimaginable hardships. To punish them for their efforts to win freedom, the tyrant’s minions have unleashed the most vicious retribution upon them…”

“Although the Greek people have some minor differences with us in doctrine and ritual, and although we have quarreled incessantly over them in history, I ask you all to remember this: in the highest and most benevolent faith, we have no division. We are all lambs belonging to the Lord, we all receive the Lord’s mercy and bask in the same divine grace… Therefore, their suffering is our suffering. If their light of freedom is extinguished, it will be no different from leaving a searing scar upon our own souls.”

“Fortunately, in the Greek people’s arduous struggle, many patriots from all over Europe have thrown themselves into their cause without hesitation. These men could have enjoyed peaceful and tranquil lives, yet for the sake of righteousness, for the glory of the Lord, they resolutely took up arms to face the tyrant and his minions, showing not a shred of fear or hesitation even in the face of mortal danger.”

“The most outstanding among these patriots is the Duke of Reichstadt, who is now only sixteen years old. At his age, many are still ignorant and unworldly, or are still learning how to make their way in the world. But the Duke is entirely different. In his pious faith, he has found courage and determination, wisdom and perseverance. With his followers, he journeyed to Greece with immense bravery, to help the Christians there fight for their freedom.”

“His efforts have by no means been in vain. In his campaign, the Turks have retreated in defeat after defeat, with none able to stand against him. He has thwarted the enemy several times, and just recently, he utterly crushed the enemy’s encirclement at Lepanto—a place history has consecrated for us. It was there, three hundred years ago, that our Christian ancestors smashed the Turkish fleet and saved Europe from peril.”

“Yes, God has shown his divine power in the same place—for without God’s blessing, how could a teenager achieve such monumental deeds?”

“The Duke of Reichstadt is a pious warrior of the Christian world. At this moment, he fights single-handedly for the Greek people, who are also children of God. All nations that believe in God should take him as their model.”

“And as for those Christian sovereigns who still hesitate, have they ever asked themselves? If a mere boy dares to do—and is able to do—these things, why do they hold back?”

“God has shown His will to every devout believer. We must follow the Lord’s command…”

Under the gaze of all, Pope Leo XII calmly concluded his sermon, then acknowledged the crowd with his unchangingly solemn demeanor.

However, a slight commotion rippled through the people in the square. Those who understood what was said looked at one another in blank dismay, while those who didn’t understand or hadn’t heard clearly asked those around them what had happened and why His Holiness the Pope had spoken on such matters.

But not far away, Cardinal Joseph Fesch, who had been listening quietly, felt a deep sense of satisfaction.

He hadn’t expected His Holiness the Pope to not only fulfill his promise but to do so with such high praise, bordering on flattery.

Logically, he didn’t need to go to such lengths.

Cardinal Fesch didn’t know what had transpired, but he knew that, at the very least, this was highly beneficial to his side. In any case, the money Aiglon had spent was well worth it, and that was enough.

He thought for a moment, then walked straight toward the colonnade beside the square, looking for Cardinal Vittorio Esposito.

This cardinal was a confidant of His Holiness the Pope and the middleman in this transaction. Cardinal Fesch wished to thank him, but he also wanted to probe for information and find out what His Holiness the Pope and he intended to do next.

At that very moment, Cardinal Vittorio Esposito was trying to extricate himself from the people swarming around him.

The sermon the Pope had just delivered had greatly shocked the other high-ranking officials of the Curia in attendance. They naturally wanted to get some information from the Pope’s confidant, or at least find out what was going on.

“Can you tell me how much money His Holiness the Pope received?” one cardinal asked, leaning in with his most intimate smile to whisper in Cardinal Esposito’s ear.

“Everything was done out of pure devotion to God,” Cardinal Vittorio Esposito replied calmly, making a solemn sign of the cross. “His Holiness the Pope hopes to urge all Christian nations to work together to rescue our fellow Christians from their suffering.”

The other cardinal said no more, merely giving him a look that said, “Do you take me for a fool?”

And Esposito clearly had no intention of explaining further, departing straightaway.

Indeed, only Cardinal Vittorio Esposito, as the Pope’s confidant, knew why His Holiness had spoken in such a manner.

In his heart, the Pope was quite supportive of the Greek people’s cause for independence. He greatly wished to see them expel their infidel rulers and once again bask in the glory of God. After all, this would also count as a “political achievement” for his papacy.

Therefore, he could now use this young man as a positive example, hoping it would move those Christian sovereigns who were still lost in their scheming and intrigue.

To receive a large sum of money and fulfill his own cherished desire at the same time—it was a perfect arrangement that satisfied both sides. His Holiness the Pope was, of course, happy to do it, and to do it well.

Cardinal Vittorio Esposito arrived at the colonnade within the basilica, where he happened to run into Cardinal Fesch, who had been looking for him.

“Thank you for your help!” Joseph Fesch’s face, already covered in the wrinkles of old age, was now wreathed in smiles. “He will never forget your kindness.”

Cardinal Vittorio Esposito, maintaining his usual demeanor, simply gave a reserved nod.

“We are fellow servants of the Lord. It is only right that we support one another.”

“Yes, we are all acting for the glory of the Lord,” Cardinal Fesch replied with equal solemnity, suppressing a laugh.

He was satisfied enough—his only slight regret was that the Pope had insisted on calling Aiglon only “Duke of Reichstadt” and not “King of Rome.”

But this was understandable. The title of King of Rome was truly unwelcome to the Church, so it was only natural for the Pope to ignore it…

“Your piety will surely be rewarded by our Lord,” Cardinal Fesch said. He then looked at the other cardinal with a humble yet eager expression, as if waiting for him to name his price.

However, the cardinal did not answer immediately. He simply looked at Cardinal Fesch, as if weighing something.

“I have a nephew, now in his early twenties, a clever and ambitious young man,” Cardinal Vittorio Esposito suddenly changed the subject, continuing in a calm tone. “He hopes to achieve great things, but like others his age, he suffers from a lack of opportunity to prove himself…”

Although the cardinal’s words might have sounded disjointed, to the old Joseph Fesch, who was also a man of the Church, it was the clearest of hints.

In Italy, when a cardinal spoke of “my nephew” with such a formal and inscrutable expression, it often really meant “my illegitimate son.”

Thus, his true meaning was laid bare—he hoped that his illegitimate son could receive Aiglon’s “support.”

This was certainly not an exorbitant price, but rather a reasonable condition for future cooperation.

“The angel said to me, ‘Write: Blessed are those who are invited to the wedding supper of the Lamb,’” Cardinal Joseph Fesch recited a line of scripture, giving his clear and affirmative answer.

Now it was time to report the good news to his grandnephew. With a look of deep satisfaction, he withdrew and disappeared into the crowd.

Chapter 280: A Grandmother’s Gift

After finishing his meeting with Cardinal Vittorio Esposito, the elderly Joseph Fesch, brimming with joy and excitement, hurried back to the residence he shared with his older sister.

His older sister was, of course, Letizia Bonaparte, the former Empress Dowager of the French Empire.

Although this Empress Dowager had once soared to great heights because of her son, she was known even then for her low-key and simple nature, with almost no record of arrogance or dominance. After her son fell from grace, she became even more withdrawn, choosing to live in seclusion in Rome, never again appearing in the public eye.

She bought a palace not far from St. Peter’s Basilica, named it Palazzo Bonaparte, and lived there in seclusion, bathing in the light of God, preparing to spend the final years of her life in peace.

If history had followed its normal course, the old lady would indeed have had her wish fulfilled, returning to the embrace of God in a forgotten corner of the world. However, with the sudden arrival of a certain young man, her once-peaceful life was again filled with unpredictable turmoil.

She was, of course, deeply concerned for this grandson who had been under house arrest in Austria from such a young age. Especially after learning of Napoleon’s death in 1821, she worried even more for the now helpless and alone child. Every time she thought that she might never see him again in her lifetime, she could not help but weep.

But no matter how much pain she felt in her heart, she was powerless to change the situation and could only watch as her world collapsed.

She never imagined that, as fate would have it, a series of dramatic events a few years later would allow her to see her grandson once again.

Though they had only met once since then, for the old woman, it was the greatest comfort of her life. This handsome and brilliant young man fulfilled all the hopes she held in her heart.

In her heart of hearts, she felt that since her grandson had finally regained his freedom, he ought to find a place to live in anonymity and stay away from the world’s conflicts, lest he be swallowed by misfortune once more. But her grandson had entirely different ideas—or rather, the same ambition flowed through his veins.

Despite the desperate situation and the fact that everything seemed irreversible, he insisted on trying again, on shaking the obstacles that stood like an impenetrable fortress, not hesitating even if it meant getting battered and bloodied.

Although she disapproved, Letizia could only reluctantly acquiesce to her grandson’s stubborn will.

Not only did she agree, she also opened her own purse and sponsored her grandson with a large sum of money.

Although it was nominally a “sponsorship,” it was in reality a gift. She had no hope that her grandson’s enterprise would succeed again; she simply saw how insistent he was and gave generously so as not to break his heart. In essence, it was no different from a grandmother giving her grandson pocket money to buy things.

She didn’t lament the money in the slightest—for an old woman like her, whose life was drawing to a close, what was the point of holding onto so much wealth?

But she was terribly worried about her grandson’s safety. She did not know if God was still willing to protect the new generation of the Bonaparte family from the ravages of war.

So, ever since bidding Aiglon farewell, she had been living in a state of constant worry, sometimes even having nightmares where she received grim news from Greece.

Fortunately, at least for now, everything was going smoothly, and all the news she received was good.

After Aiglon’s initial victory, under the guidance of Abbé Faria, Theresa had deliberately written to Letizia and Cardinal Joseph Fesch in distant Rome. On one hand, she relayed the news of their victory; on the other, she urged them to contact the Roman Curia and have the Pope fulfill his promise.

Overjoyed, the siblings dared not delay and immediately began to take action. And today was the day of the Pope’s public sermon. If the plan went without a hitch, His Holiness the Pope would publicly praise Aiglon before the eyes of thousands, an immense honor for this devout old woman…

From the moment she woke up, Letizia had been waiting in a state of nervous anxiety, terrified that something might go wrong.

The moment her brother, Cardinal Fesch, returned, she immediately questioned him.

“Everything went smoothly,” the old cardinal replied with a smile. “His Holiness the Pope’s speech was even more enthusiastic than I expected. It’s clear he is very pleased with Aiglon’s actions. He publicly called Aiglon a champion of the Christian world and a role model for all.”

“Thank God!” The old woman could finally put her heart at ease.

Then, she added, “Aiglon has done a very good thing. Since His Holiness the Pope is pleased with him, God must also be very pleased. No wonder… no wonder he has been so successful. It turns out God has been protecting him!”

The elderly brother and sister looked at each other with smiles, both thankful for the generosity of the Pope and God.

Despite having once been the Empress Dowager of the Empire, she remained, like most ordinary Italian women, a devout worshipper of God and a person who loved her family beyond measure.

As for her second son, Napoleon, she was both immensely proud of his achievements and repeatedly heartbroken by his conflicts with his family and the Church.

When the Emperor first ascended the throne, he was always very careful to court the Church, and they shared a honeymoon period. As time went on, however, the Emperor’s tendency to see himself as the sole authority grew stronger, and his conflicts with the Church intensified. In the end, in a fit of rage, the Emperor sent men to arrest the Pope and bring him to France.

Letizia was extremely unhappy about this but could do nothing. Every time Napoleon quarreled with his brothers or clashed with the Church, she could only weep in silence, able to do little more than tearfully plead with her son not to be so obstinate.

In her mind, the collapse of the Empire and her son’s ultimate failure were punishment for his irreverence toward God.

She hoped that the same historical lesson would not be repeated with her grandson. She desperately wished for Aiglon to follow God’s will, respect the Church and the Pope, and uphold the orthodox Christian faith.

Therefore, she was extremely satisfied with what Aiglon was doing now—liberating Christians was precisely what God would most want to see, wasn’t it? Even His Holiness the Pope was full of praise for it!

If there was one regret left, it was only one thing.

“Theresa mentioned in her letter to me… that after the war in Greece ends, she and Aiglon plan to hold their wedding there.” Letizia’s smile turned serious again. “For such a momentous occasion, I want to attend no matter what. Before, I had no choice; the Austrian government would not have invited me. But this time is different… I have a chance to attend the wedding, to bless them in person and witness their sacred union. Please explain this to Cardinal Esposito and ask him to be considerate of my wishes.”

“Of course,” Cardinal Joseph Fesch nodded. “That won’t be difficult. The Cardinal thinks very highly of Aiglon now and is even hoping his ‘nephew’ can benefit a little from the association. Even from that perspective, he would be happy to help you realize this wish.”

This was also true. Though the Church of Rome had fallen out with Napoleon himself, they had a very good impression of Letizia; otherwise, they would not have allowed her to live in seclusion in Rome after the Empire’s fall.

Although Letizia couldn’t attend any important ceremonies in Rome, she had good relations with the Church’s upper echelons. Coupled with Aiglon’s rising status, they would likely acquiesce on this matter.

“Theresa keeps reminding me in her letters to take care of my health… She’s such a good child.” Letizia smiled again. “And, it would be terribly improper if I just showed up empty-handed to bless them… Joseph, what do you think would be the best gift for her?”

Since meeting Theresa, Letizia had been exceedingly pleased with her. She felt that a fine young woman like Theresa was the best possible match for her grandson. In her heart, if she could just see her grandson marry Princess Theresa and then see their children born, her life would be complete, without any regrets.

Letizia’s question, however, put the Cardinal in a difficult position.

“That is a difficult question… If you give her jewelry, the princess will certainly be grateful, but she has been accustomed to such things since childhood. If you give her something else, it would be hard to impress her with its value.”

“Then what do you think of giving her this place?” Letizia asked. “Would that be enough to express my affection for her?”

“What?” The Cardinal was stunned for a moment before understanding his sister’s meaning. “You mean… give her this residence? Then what about you?”

“I don’t mean giving it to her outright, but rather designating my current assets to be managed and used by her,” Letizia replied. “From now on, within the entire family, she will represent me.”

After a moment of silence, Cardinal Joseph Fesch understood his sister’s intentions.

Although the Empire had collapsed and Emperor Napoleon had passed away, the old lady’s other children and grandchildren were still alive. Her eldest son, Joseph Bonaparte, was now settled in America; her third son, Lucien, remained in Rome; her fourth son, Louis, was in Florence; and her youngest son, Jérôme, had also settled in Italy. The family, though scattered, still existed. How to handle the assets in her possession had become the final problem she needed to consider.

Logically, her eldest son Joseph should inherit her remaining wealth, or it should be divided equally among her descendants. But both she and everyone else knew very well that Aiglon was the only logical heir to the entire family. He alone should have the sole right of inheritance. Since Letizia’s wealth came from Emperor Napoleon, it was only natural that it should be inherited by him alone in the future.

Therefore, Letizia’s action was nothing more than a confirmation of this fact, an unambiguous transfer of the status of family matriarch to Theresa, who would become Aiglon’s wife. The future union of Aiglon and Theresa would mean that the family had a new master and mistress.

This was partly due to Theresa’s humble and benevolent character, which had greatly endeared her to the grandmother, but more importantly, it was an expression of Letizia’s hopes. She hoped that Theresa could do a better job than she had and continue to bring glory to this once-illustrious family.

“Very well, I understand,” Cardinal Fesch nodded. “I will begin the arrangements. And I believe Princess Theresa will understand your intentions and be grateful for your great affection.”

As a princess, Theresa certainly didn’t need to care about such a monetary gift, but Letizia’s gesture was enough to show her respect and blessing, which she would surely feel.

“Tell Theresa that I am old now, and from this day forward, I am entrusting this family to her. She will have the same right as I to admonish and restrain the members of this family. Whether they are elders or peers, if their actions are detrimental to the family’s interests, she can reprimand them just as I would. We are a large family, but the backbone can only be Aiglon and her. The others should simply act according to their will.”

As she spoke, Letizia’s voice grew lower, filled with emotion. “And tell her that she must always remain clear-headed, act according to God’s precepts for mankind, and restrain Aiglon from doing foolish things. The more intelligent a person is, the more prone they are to being proud and getting carried away. I have already seen how one genius can destroy his own enterprise… I hope she can achieve what I failed to do back then.”

As a direct witness to that previous era, Cardinal Fesch let out a long sigh upon hearing his sister’s words.

His Majesty the Emperor had single-handedly conquered Europe, and everyone around him could only kneel in awe and carry out his will. This both allowed his genius to flourish without limit and, at the same time, fostered in him an unquestionable, domineering nature.

The grandmother did not know how great Aiglon’s future accomplishments would be, but her greatest fear was that her grandson would repeat the same mistake and bring about the same tragedy.

History had shown that the more stunning the achievement, the more brutal the final decline and fall.

She could not control her son back then, and she had little sway over her grandson now. Thus, she could only place her hopes in Theresa. She hoped Theresa could serve as a restraining influence, preventing Aiglon from overstepping his bounds due to an overconfidence in his own abilities.

This was indeed a difficult task, but Theresa had been with Aiglon from the very beginning of his venture. Her influence could not be compared to that of Empress Josephine or Empress Louise in their time. She hoped Theresa could succeed.

“Joseph, if I had the choice, I would rather they just lived a quiet life in seclusion. But God has other plans, so what can I do?” The old woman’s wrinkled face seemed on the verge of tears, as if she were reminiscing about something.

“Many years ago, I married into this family. At that time, we had almost nothing besides a few plots of farmland on Corsica. And later, my children and grandchildren once owned half of Europe… Even now, in our downfall, I still hold many of the lingering ashes of the past. This is our family legacy, and it is the foundation upon which my descendants will build their lives. I am old now; my part in the play is almost over. From now on, I entrust this family to her protection… I firmly believe that Theresa will do a much better job than I did. The moment I touched her hand and kissed her cheek, I was already certain of it. God will surely bless her and Aiglon!”

Chapter 281: 166, Planning Ahead

Just as His Holiness the Pope was publicly praising the Duke of Reichstadt as a “model for all Christians” during his sermon, far away in Vienna, a couple of exceptionally high standing was also secretly celebrating the young man’s success.

After the fighting had come to a temporary halt, Archduke Karl and his wife received a personal letter from their daughter, Theresa. Not long after, they received Major Hentsch’s report. The two letters were enough for them to piece together the outline of the entire military operation, giving them a firm grasp of the developing situation.

Because of this, they knew they did not have to worry about their daughter’s or future son-in-law’s safety, at least for the time being.

In the afternoon, Archduke Karl was in his study, tracing lines with his finger on a simple map, replaying the entire battle on paper. In his mind, it was as if he had personally experienced the Duke of Reichstadt’s entire campaign.

For him, who had already left his military career behind, it was quite an excellent form of entertainment.

“My dear, you’ve been tracing and sketching on that map for quite a while now.” Duchess Henriette could watch no longer and couldn’t help but ask, “What are you doing?”

“Figuring out just what he has done,” Archduke Karl replied calmly.

“Then you must be very happy, since he won,” his wife asked with a smile.

“He won, yes, but he exposed quite a few flaws—after his initial victory, he was slow to act and indecisive, giving the enemy the opportunity and time to coordinate their actions. It was only after a reminder that he finally made a decision. Moreover, his on-the-spot command ability has room for improvement. It’s truly a discredit to the education he received in the Imperial Palace.” Archduke Karl stated his judgment casually. “If there are any strengths to speak of, it’s that he is bold enough, daring enough to risk everything. At the same time, he knows his own shortcomings, is willing to listen to advice, and trusts his subordinates enough. Of course, possessing these virtues is still not enough. When facing a powerful opponent, I’m afraid he would find it difficult to hold his ground—fortunately, he was facing the Turks, so he could win by a fluke for now.”

“You’re being far too harsh on His Highness, judging him entirely by the standards you’d use for an old general.” His wife was completely unconvinced. “Think about it, he’s still just a boy. What are ordinary young princes doing at his age? They probably know nothing, do they? For him to have accomplished so many astonishing things in this period is already quite remarkable.”

His wife’s rebuttal left Archduke Karl speechless for a moment, because it was indeed the truth.

“It is precisely because he has such talent that it is such a pity,” he finally said with a hint of regret. “If he had stayed here, with Metternich and me to guide and support him, he would certainly have become a future pillar of the Empire…”

“How can becoming a pillar of the Empire be as appealing as becoming an Emperor? His ambitions lie elsewhere, and there’s nothing to be done about it.” His wife sighed. “If he were willing to stay in Austria, that would of course be for the best. We could see him and Theresa often…”

The couple looked at each other, a shared sense of regret in their hearts.

However, sighing and groaning would not solve any problems. They pulled themselves together again.

“Theresa said in her letter that she hopes we can help her sound out the Austrian government’s intentions,” his wife asked after a moment. “Do you have any ideas?”

“How could I possibly know Metternich’s thoughts?” Archduke Karl retorted. “Just the other day, someone came to inquire about Theresa, and I rebuffed them forcefully.”

When Theresa first disappeared, high society hadn’t paid much mind. People speculated she was hiding away, unable to bear the blow of being abandoned by her fiancé. But as time passed and Princess Theresa still did not appear in public, while the Duke of Reichstadt created one major news story after another, people began to have their suspicions. The rumor that “Princess Theresa has left Austria to follow her fiancé” spread like wildfire, reaching every salon and drawing room—

Although the Archduke and Duchess still insisted on the story that their daughter was merely traveling abroad to lift her spirits, the suspicious public grew increasingly disbelieving. After all, no news of the princess had come from any European capital or famous landmark. Even on a secret journey, it would be impossible for her and her retinue to remain completely silent.

It was now obvious that this secret could not be kept for much longer.

“People are so bored these days, always trying to pry into other people’s business! The way they gossiped and gloated when they were laughing at Theresa was truly detestable.” His wife was somewhat annoyed. Then she frowned deeply. “In that case, why don’t we just lay everything bare? We can’t hide it anymore anyway.”

Archduke Karl looked at his wife, shocked by her boldness.

“Lay what bare?” he asked in a low voice.

“Just tell the truth—she was worried about her fiancé’s safety and insisted on going to be with him, so we had no choice but to agree.” His wife replied, then asked her husband, “I don’t understand what’s so wrong with saying that. Is her marrying His Highness a disgrace to us?”

“How could it be that simple…?” Archduke Karl couldn’t help but smile bitterly. “This is not a personal issue, but a political one. If I admit Theresa is by his side, how can I make people believe I was forced, and that I wasn’t the one pulling the strings behind the scenes? Some might even suspect I deliberately arranged his escape!”

“Anyone who believes such a sensational conspiracy is either a madman or a fool! What reason would you have to do that?” his wife exclaimed in anger.

“Unfortunately… the government is not short of either type. These mediocre fools are only imaginative when it comes to things like this.” Archduke Karl shrugged. “So, admitting all this is simple, but bearing all the consequences won’t be so easy.”

“What should we do then?” his wife asked with some unease. “Are we to continue to forcefully pretend we are completely uninvolved? That’s not a solution either… Theresa’s situation will have to be revealed to the world sooner or later. She can’t get married under a false name, can she?”

“That’s not what I mean. I mean we must announce the truth with skill.” Archduke Karl shook his head, then voiced the idea in his mind. “First, I will demand that Metternich clarify whether the Empire intends to strip the Duke of Reichstadt of his title, and whether the court has canceled their engagement. If Metternich admits the Imperial government has no such intention, it would amount to a public acknowledgment that the engagement is indeed valid. At that point, I can casually mention that Theresa wants to visit her fiancé, using his own words to silence the public.”

“It would be best if he says that, of course, but what if he directly says the engagement is already void?” His wife was still a little worried.

“Then His Majesty the Emperor will have to consider where the Imperial family’s honor will go.” The Archduke spread his hands. “In that case, I will seek an audience with His Majesty directly and tell him that Theresa values her honor, that she will not allow herself to be treated this way, and so she insists on fulfilling the engagement. And I will also tell him that Louise and Metternich are responsible for the humiliation I have suffered—after all, it was the two of them who ardently persuaded me before, which made me decide to accept that little rascal as my son-in-law. Therefore, I will firmly demand they apologize to me and Theresa.”

His wife’s eyes widened as she listened.

She knew, of course, that doing so would be tantamount to forcing a showdown with the court. His Majesty the Emperor would either have to yield or respond with the harshest of measures.

Even for the Emperor’s brother, this seemed a bit too bold.

“Must we really do this?” Now it was her turn to be hesitant. “Why don’t we see if there’s another way?”

“We might be able to delay, but in the end, a showdown may be inevitable,” Archduke Karl sighed. “Don’t worry. Even in the worst-case scenario, I don’t believe anyone would truly dare to order my arrest.”

Although he made it sound dangerous on the surface, he already had a clear idea in his heart. For days, he had been secretly observing the attitudes of the court and the government, trying to fathom the thoughts of the Emperor and Metternich.

He did not know what plans the ruler and his minister had, but from the Imperial government’s lack of action for so long, it was obvious they had no intention of severing all ties with the Duke of Reichstadt.

Moreover, Princess Sophie’s reappearance in the public eye also showed that they had not been blinded by anger and were, in fact, trying to repair the damage that had been done.

Therefore, as soon as he forced a showdown, Metternich would also be compelled to state his position, bringing the derailed marriage back onto a ‘normal’ track.

Theresa’s willful act had certainly brought him trouble, but it had also left His Majesty the Emperor and Metternich with no escape. Before long, all of Europe would know that Theresa was by the young man’s side. Could they possibly turn a blind eye?

They could not afford to drag this out any more than he could, so in the final hour, they too would have to give an answer that would allow everyone to save face.

Either acknowledge the fait accompli or have a complete falling-out with him. He believed the Chancellor of the Empire would make a rational choice.

Seeing her husband’s calm and composed manner, the Duchess gradually set her mind at ease.

It seemed that while the Archduke said nothing on the surface, he had already considered every problem in his heart.

He had truly done everything a father could. No one could blame him for anything.

“My dear, we will always stand together, no matter what we face,” she said to her husband after a moment of silence. “Whatever His Majesty and Metternich have planned, in any case, Theresa’s marriage is no longer for them to question. We don’t need their blessing, but at the very least, they should acknowledge their own previous choice—we cannot treat our respective honors as a child’s game, can we?”

“Believe me, Metternich has more to worry about right now than we do.” A cold smile suddenly appeared on the corner of Archduke Karl’s lips, and he said in a low voice, “The Russian Empire sending troops to march on Turkey has become an imminent and unavoidable reality.”

“The Russian Empire sending troops to march on Turkey has become an imminent and unavoidable reality.”

In the Chancellor’s residence in Vienna, Mr. Friedrich Gentz solemnly declared to his patron, Metternich, in the same tone. “Your Excellency, we truly must consider how to face this reality.”

Metternich’s face was ashen as he frowned, gazing out the window.

“The Tsar is too young and impetuous! He is not even willing to send a representative to an international conference before making a decision!” After a moment, he let out a long sigh. “The principle of international coordination is clearly the foundation most beneficial to him, yet he joyfully kicks it aside himself!”

“Perhaps he deliberately acted first precisely because he does not want an international conference to dictate his next moves. He wants to create a fait accompli first,” Friedrich Gentz replied. “That way, he can occupy a certain position of advantage in future negotiations.”

“He is indeed playing such petty tricks, but past experience tells me that those who play such tricks never gain anything good from them,” Metternich replied coldly. “He does not understand that while doing this might succeed for a time, it will bring no good to him or his empire in the long run.”

“With all due respect, your criticizing him here has no practical effect,” Friedrich Gentz said quietly. “You should consider how to respond.”

“How to respond…” Metternich’s frown deepened.

After pondering for a good while, he finally made a decision. “Tomorrow, I will summon the Russian Ambassador and have him clarify the rumors. Tell me what the Tsar has truly decided—if he is evasive, then I will forcefully demand an explanation from the Tsar’s government.”

“And what if he simply lays out the Tsar’s plans to you and has no intention of changing his mind?” Friedrich Gentz countered.

“In that case, I will have no choice but to tell him that His Majesty our Emperor does not welcome this action in the slightest and reserves the right to take a common position with other nations,” Metternich replied, word by word.

In the world of diplomacy, filled with all sorts of flowery rhetoric, the weight of this statement was indeed significant enough.

“If the Russians were to rule Constantinople, it would be an unmitigated disaster for us, because it would mean our access to the sea would be completely exposed to the muzzles of their fleet’s cannons,” Metternich then answered in a low voice. “Therefore, this catastrophic outcome must be prevented at all costs, and I believe London and Paris will hold the same opinion as we do.”

“But if the Tsar insists on having his own way, what can we do?” Friedrich Gentz pressed again.

This question truly struck at the heart of the matter.

An all-out war? That was impossible.

The Austrian Empire bordered the Russian Empire. If war truly broke out, the Austrian Empire would be on the front lines, which would be an unimaginable disaster.

Moreover, the greatest achievement of Metternich’s life was the system of European balance of power created at the Congress of Vienna. He certainly favored maintaining the status quo rather than igniting another war between great powers and seeing everything he had painstakingly built go up in smoke.

“The Tsar’s pretext is to help the Greek Orthodox Christians fight for freedom and independence,” Metternich offered after a long pause. “If the Greeks can achieve this before he wins a total victory, then his pretext will naturally vanish into thin air—then, we, along with Britain and France, can apply pressure to bring the Tsar to his senses.”

“Even if it means a change in Europe’s borders and a new country appearing on the map,” Friedrich Gentz understood.

“The great consensus we reached at the Congress of Vienna in 1815 was to protect the most precious principle of legitimism, to preserve the balance of power among the great nations of Europe; these are valuable assets for maintaining the current peace in Europe. But we support legitimism, absolutely not to defend the legitimacy of every single border, especially the legitimacy of an infidel nation,” Metternich declared grandly. “If they prove they are worthy of independence, then let us congratulate them.”

Chapter 282: 167, Debate and Drumbeats

The next day, as expected, the Russian Ambassador, Count Litvinsky, answered Chancellor Metternich’s summons and arrived at his official residence.

The ambassador was a tall man with an overbearing attitude, just as imperious as the Russian Empire he represented.

The Russians had always been both friendly toward and wary of Chancellor Metternich.

During the Congress of Vienna, Metternich and Emperor Francis had plied the Tsar with silver-tongued rhetoric while secretly aligning with Britain and the newly restored Bourbon family in France. They had intended to present a united front to counter the ambitions of the Russian Empire and prevent its rapid expansion in Europe.

But fate had other plans. On March 1, 1815, while the Congress of Vienna was still in full swing, Napoleon suddenly landed in France after escaping his exile on Elba Island. He marched swiftly on Paris and reclaimed his throne.

Upon his return to the throne, Napoleon, knowing he would inevitably face another Anti-French Coalition, sought to buy time and sow discord among his enemies. He deliberately sent the secret correspondence between Austria and Bourbon France to the Tsar.

However, although infuriated to learn that his flattering allies had been plotting against him in secret, Tsar Alexander I did not forget what was most important. He burned the secret letters in Metternich’s presence and told him he was willing to let bygones be bygones. As long as they could set aside their past grievances and unite to destroy Bonaparte, they could still be friends in the future.

Metternich took the graceful way out, immediately transforming back into Russia’s loyal ally. He joined the other allied nations in crushing Napoleon, and the previous secret plot was left unmentioned.

Although more than a decade had passed, the Russian ambassador, having been a direct witness to those events, naturally remembered it all as if it were yesterday.

After the two men exchanged polite pleasantries in accordance with diplomatic etiquette, Count Litvinsky asked directly.

“Your Excellency the Chancellor, may I ask for what purpose you have specially summoned me?”

“I have heard certain rumors recently, and I have summoned you merely to ask for clarification on a matter that puzzles me.” Metternich did not beat around the bush, getting straight to the point.

“What rumors might those be?” The ambassador showed little surprise, as if he had expected this all along.

“It is said that His Majesty the Tsar’s armies are massing in Ukraine and the Caucasus in preparation for an invasion of Turkey. Is this a baseless rumor, or is there truth to it?” Metternich asked, staring intently at the other man’s face to convey the gravity of his concern.

“The gathering of troops is indeed true, but our government’s primary objective is to guard against unforeseen circumstances.” The ambassador was well-prepared and answered immediately. “There is severe turmoil within Turkey at present, and our nation must respond accordingly.”

“A surprising response, indeed!” Metternich raised an eyebrow with a hint of sarcasm. “According to normal logic as I understand it, if one’s enemy is in dire straits, it should be a cause for celebration, as it means the pressure from that enemy will lessen. Why is it the complete opposite with you? Is a weak Turkey more worrisome to His Majesty the Tsar than a strong one?”

Metternich’s sarcasm brought a flicker of embarrassment to the ambassador’s face, but as a seasoned diplomat, he was not one to be tripped up by such a minor issue.

“In a sense, that is precisely the case,” he replied with a smile. “When the Turkish Empire descends into chaos, the Sultan and his ministers fall into a panic. And panic only exacerbates their already brutal rule. They will turn their bloody swords against the Orthodox Christians who rise up in resistance. Your Excellency, I am not speaking of a hypothetical, but a reality that is already unfolding.”

“So, may I take it that His Majesty the Tsar is assembling his army not for the security of his own country, but for the security of foreigners?” Metternich pressed, getting straight to the point.

The question was equally sharp, but the ambassador parried it.

“Although the Christians who have risen up against tyranny are not citizens of the Russian Empire, they share our faith. The spiritual bond between us is unbreakable, and our hearts beat in unison with theirs.”

How interesting, Metternich scoffed inwardly. Your hearts don’t beat for the oppressed serfs within your own country, but they suddenly beat for Greeks you’ve never met in a distant land.

Of course, such a sharp retort was something he would not say aloud.

It was obvious that “protecting Orthodox Christians” was merely a pretext for the Tsar, but once spoken, it became the official truth.

There was self-interest on one side and a noble cause on the other; great powers always wanted both, no matter how hypocritical the means.

Metternich himself had employed similar tactics countless times, so he was hardly surprised.

“I understand the Tsar’s devotion to his faith, and I too sympathize with the plight of the Christians on the Balkan Peninsula.” He softened his tone slightly before continuing his inquiry. “Since you put it that way, I am willing to believe the Tsar is gathering his army merely to intimidate the Turks and keep them from going too far, with no intention of starting a war. But I have another question—if you fail to intimidate the Sultan, what do you plan to do next? Continue the standoff, or withdraw your forces?”

The ambassador hesitated.

“Sir, our two countries are both members of the Holy Alliance. We share the same determination to uphold the most precious principle in Europe: legitimism. For that reason, we should be open and honest with each other.” Metternich pressed again. “I have not concealed our actions, so if your country indeed plans to take further action, I believe I should be informed. Is that not a basic sign of respect for an ally?”

The ambassador remained silent.

If he had truly decided to keep his lips sealed, he could have deflected any of Metternich’s inquiries with a simple “no comment.”

However, he had received instructions from home. The Tsar believed it was necessary to use this opportunity to probe Austria’s attitude in the current situation.

Neither the Tsar nor he, of course, believed a single word of Metternich’s silver-tongued rhetoric. But regardless, the arrow was already on the bowstring; it was time to begin revealing their true intentions.

“If the Sultan continues to stubbornly insist on his own way, treating the suffering Christians with a bloody sword, then it is both reasonable and emotional that His Majesty the Tsar can hardly stand by and watch.” He finally decided to relent slightly. “Under certain circumstances, the Imperial government cannot rule out the possibility of taking further measures.”

A chill went through Metternich.

The ambassador’s words were tantamount to an admission that the Russian Empire intended to resolve the issue through war.

And the war was so imminent that they were no longer bothering to conceal it.

Though deeply displeased, his years of experience had long since trained him to hide his emotions. His expression did not change in the slightest, as if he had already anticipated the ambassador’s reply.

“If that is the case, I can only say it is most regrettable,” he finally commented calmly.

“Please understand, it is the Sultan, not us, who has allowed the situation to deteriorate to this point,” the ambassador immediately said, defending his country’s position. “Since the outbreak of hostilities, we have given him a great deal of time and many opportunities. Even now, if he were willing to change his ways, it would not be too late. The Tsar only considers military action as a final means of punishment. As a devout believer yourself, and with Austria being a guardian of the Christian world, you should understand our sentiments.”

“Oh, the Christians! Of course, I am filled with sympathy!” Metternich spread his hands. “But mere sympathy cannot override the responsibility we bear for this entire era. None of us have forgotten, nor can we possibly forget, what a bloodbath the era we just passed through was, and how much blood and treasure we paid to finally quell the endless slaughter.

“How did that slaughter come about? It was because of France’s endless ambition, because a certain man thought himself equal to God and sought to shake all of Europe with power and an iron fist! We have witnessed all the tragedies, so we all know that to prevent them from recurring, we must nip things in the bud and restrain our ambitions from the very beginning.”

“Your Excellency the Chancellor, you are comparing His Majesty the Tsar to that lawless aggressor! This is exceedingly rude.” The ambassador stood up and protested loudly to Metternich. “His Majesty the Tsar harbors only piety toward God and compassion for Christians. He has no such ambitions.”

“Ambition is not demonstrated in words, but in actions. I judge facts by actions.” Metternich was unmoved by the ambassador’s protest. “Furthermore, please be clear, I am not accusing anyone. I am offering advice from the position of an ally and a friend. I believe you should convey my words and let the Tsar listen to the counsel of an old fellow like me.”

Before the ambassador could reply, he continued.

“Compared to that era blown open by cannonballs, this age is like something wrapped in silk—exquisite and wonderful, worthy of our every effort to protect.” Metternich smiled faintly, as if offering a friend’s heartfelt advice. “I am not saying this from my personal standpoint or Austria’s. For all of Europe, including your great Russia, the peace forged in Vienna in 1815 is a priceless treasure. Therefore, anyone who attempts to shatter this tranquility may ultimately find themselves a victim as well. History has proven this to us unequivocally.”

The ambassador frowned, indignant.

He had realized that Metternich was continuously shifting the responsibility for “upsetting the status quo” onto Russia, while implicitly and explicitly accusing the Tsar of trying to shatter it out of personal ambition.

“You should not forget that there is someone pursuing his ambitions in Greece right now. If anyone is shattering the peace, he is the one who started it.” A moment later, the ambassador retorted. “Why do you turn a blind eye to such blatant and reckless behavior, yet level accusations against my country?”

“Are you referring to the Duke of Reichstadt?” Metternich was still smiling. “He is supporting the righteous act of the Christians in his personal capacity. What can we do? Since you speak so fervently of your sympathy for those Greek Christians, you should be applauding his courage right now.”

“You are the ones who stirred all this up!” the ambassador shot back, fuming. “If we all stand to one side and coolly watch the Bonaparte family stir up trouble, then all of Europe will sooner or later be shrouded in shadow. Is there anything wrong with the Tsar wanting to quell this disaster?”

“If my memory serves me correctly, your government has never issued any document demanding that our country treat the Duke of Reichstadt as a criminal. Likewise, His Majesty your Tsar has never given me similar instructions. Therefore, I have every reason to conclude that your government has never previously regarded him as a criminal or a dangerous person.” Metternich replied unhurriedly. “So, why is your country making such a great fuss over his legal status and legal actions? Is it that he has done something you approve of, yet he must now bear responsibility for your rash moves?”

Though this was clearly sophistry, the ambassador was momentarily at a loss for a rebuttal.

“I remind you, and His Majesty your Tsar, that in my presence, any deception, threats, or intimidation are all meaningless, because I have seen far too much.” Metternich said to the ambassador with a pride that was almost cold. “Please do not forget, it was I who stood in Dresden all those years ago, watching Napoleon rage for hours, and then told him to his face—he was finished. When it comes to my stance on the Bonaparte family, I am no weaker than anyone. But I know that we must keep things separate. You cannot use a hot-headed young man as a shield, can you?”

The ambassador was seething. He knew Metternich’s position was now crystal clear—he was firmly opposed to the Tsar’s invasion of Turkey and did not welcome the Empire upsetting the status quo.

“I regret that you treat an ally with such an attitude.” He shook his head with some disappointment. “But I can only tell you that, while you may not be pleased, my government must act in accordance with its national interests.”

“Then I can only tell you that my government must act in accordance with its national interests,” Metternich replied with the exact same words.

Although the two men remained courteous to the last, the substance of their exchange was as tense as drawn swords and bent bows.

The ambassador said no more. He rose, bowed to the Chancellor, and then turned to take his leave.

After the Russian ambassador had departed in a hurry, the Chancellor’s secretary and trusted aide, Mr. Friedrich Gentz, entered Metternich’s office.

As soon as he entered, he saw that the Chancellor’s expression was frighteningly grim, so he asked cautiously.

“Your Excellency, did your talk with the Russian ambassador not go well?”

“Not go well? It was downright unpleasant.” Chancellor Metternich gave a cold laugh. “It appears the young His Majesty the Tsar has made up his mind to show off his prestige before his subjects.”

Friedrich Gentz was momentarily speechless.

Since the final destruction of Napoleon in 1815, Europe had finally entered a rare period of peace. Although there were occasional conflicts, the major powers had not initiated any wars, choosing instead to resolve their conflicts of interest through international coordination.

This time, the Russian Empire was taking the initiative to launch a war against Turkey. Even if they had a just cause, it was an undeniable precedent.

If it were merely Russia teaching Turkey a lesson, that wouldn’t be so important. But what came next? Once a delicate balance was broken, it would take countless efforts to restore it.

“He will pay a price for his foolishness. If not now, then certainly in the future,” Friedrich Gentz lamented with a sigh. “So how do you intend to respond? Stand with Britain and France in support of Turkey?”

“No. On what grounds would we support Turkey? To praise the Sultan for slaughtering Christians? Or to staunchly commend their bloody rule? If we did that, it would be tantamount to pushing public opinion over to the Tsar’s side, which is precisely the outcome he most desires.” Metternich shook his head.

Then, he looked at Mr. Gentz.

“Go to Turkey. I want to appoint you as ambassador to Istanbul.”

Mr. Gentz was once again stunned.

“What task will you entrust to me?” he then asked.

“Full authority over Eastern Affairs,” the Chancellor replied instantly. “No matter what, we must prevent the worst-case scenario. The Tsar’s fleet absolutely must not pass through the straits.”

Then, he added in a low voice, “—if necessary, we may have to find our dear Duke of Reichstadt.”

Mr. Gentz now finally understood the Chancellor’s meaning.

If Austria could not intervene directly, then the Duke of Reichstadt was an excellent agent.

Although the Duke’s willful and reckless behavior had greatly angered His Majesty the Emperor and Metternich himself, neither of them were men who acted on emotion. The current developments made them care little about past matters.

Moreover, Princess Theresa was by his side now. In any case, Princess Theresa would surely be willing to maintain friendly relations with her mother country. Since events had evolved to this point, they might as well make use of the situation.

Having understood this, Mr. Gentz no longer hesitated.

“Very well, I understand. I will pack my things and assume my post at once.”

The Chancellor made a gesture, and Mr. Gentz took his leave, understanding the signal.

After his confidant had left, Metternich remained, his brow tightly furrowed in thought.

“Is this everything you were expecting? Is this everything you foresaw?” he murmured to himself after a moment.

Clearly, the Duke of Reichstadt’s actions were not a spur-of-the-moment decision, but a move made after careful deliberation. And judging by the current outcome, he had managed to strike the most important drumbeats.

This meant the young man, secluded in the depths of the palace, had actually been engaged in such profound thinking amidst his usual pastimes, and had the courage to execute his plans without hesitation.

If he weren’t personally involved, he would have been willing to applaud his student’s achievement.

He had watched this young man grow up.

His feelings for the young man were extremely complex—aside from the name Bonaparte, the youth was almost the ideal member of the royal family in his mind.

If only he had been willing to stay in Vienna, what a wonderful outcome that would have been… In the end, he could only sigh with regret.

Chapter 283: 168, Fait Accompli

After receiving confirmation from the Russian Empire’s Ambassador, the last wisp of hope in Chancellor Metternich’s heart vanished like smoke.

He was now completely certain that, more than a decade after the Battle of Waterloo, a new large-scale war was about to slowly unfold across the European continent.

He was unwilling to see the hard-won balance between the nations of the continent shattered, but he was even more unwilling to let his own country be rashly thrown into the flames of war. Therefore, he knew that his task was to employ his skills, swaying between all parties, to once again broker a situation that everyone could grudgingly accept.

The more one employed clever maneuvering, lies, and deception, the more one had to understand one’s own bottom line. Metternich knew he absolutely could not allow the Tsar to reign over Constantinople. That was an unimaginable nightmare—and he believed that London and Paris would be just as unwilling to see such a scenario unfold.

Therefore, he was by no means fighting alone; on the contrary, he had plenty of leverage at his disposal.

Without a doubt, this would be no easy task, but he believed he could accomplish it—just as he had indeed done in 1815.

For the next two days, he set aside all other matters and focused his entire energy on the momentous event to come. The entire foreign ministry was already operating at full capacity, preparing for the European coordination that lay ahead.

However, during this tense and frantic time, there were always some people who would come to distract the Chancellor.

That afternoon, amidst his myriad duties, Chancellor Metternich had to set aside a little time to deal with another difficult visitor.

For him to make such an exception, the visitor’s identity was naturally no small matter—in fact, it was the current Emperor’s own brother, the renowned Archduke Karl.

Because of the Archduke’s exalted status, Metternich had no choice but to receive the famous Commander with the utmost courtesy, even though he already knew the purpose of the visit.

Led by a secretary, Archduke Karl strode into Chancellor Metternich’s office.

“I apologize for disturbing you, Your Excellency,” he said with a cool greeting upon seeing Metternich.

Confronting Chancellor Metternich, a man deeply trusted by his imperial brother, was indeed a bit of a headache. But having long been accustomed to grand occasions, he was fearless.

To make his stance clear for the coming discussion, he deliberately put on his most serious expression, looking directly into Chancellor Metternich’s face with an overbearing air.

“Your Highness, it is my honor that you could spare the time to see me,” Metternich replied with customary politeness. “May I ask if there is something you require of me?”

As he spoke, he invited Archduke Karl to sit on the sofa and had his secretary bring coffee.

Although Metternich’s attitude was exceptionally courteous, Archduke Karl’s expression did not soften in the slightest.

“I wouldn’t dare trouble you with any task. There is merely a question I need you to clarify for me, as a favor to this father who has failed his daughter.”

“What are you saying, Your Highness?” Metternich blinked, feigning confusion. “Please, ask away. I will answer anything I know.”

Steam rose from the hot coffee, the black liquid reflecting the two men’s expressions, but it did nothing to dispel the tense atmosphere in the room.

“My daughter, Theresa, was previously recommended by you to His Majesty as a candidate for marriage to the Duke of Reichstadt. Though I initially had my misgivings, I eventually agreed with the court’s decision.” Archduke Karl did not want to waste time and so got straight to the point. “My wife and Theresa were once full of anticipation for this marriage. However, the way things have developed has far exceeded our expectations… Theresa became a laughingstock for a time, which was an unbearable blow to her.”

“It is indeed a tragedy. I am personally pained by what Princess Theresa has endured…” Metternich sighed, his face full of sorrow. “The Duke of Reichstadt’s willful and reckless behavior is truly intolerable! God will certainly not forgive him for such a wicked act!”

“Let’s leave God’s punishment for later. What I want to discuss with you is what to do next,” Archduke Karl asked coldly. “To be frank, given the grave situation Theresa now faces, I believe this entire affair must have a resolution, and soon. Theresa cannot afford to wait.”

Metternich knew perfectly well that Princess Theresa had already secretly left the country to be with that little rascal. For her father to come to him now demanding a “resolution” was simply laughable.

But for the sake of the imperial family’s dignity, he had to play along with this ridiculous farce.

“I share your regret in this matter, and I am deeply sorry for the trouble I have caused Her Highness Theresa,” he replied with a solemn face.

“These are my family’s affairs, and I am embarrassed to foist them on others. No matter how painful it is, I can bear it myself.” Archduke Karl sighed, then picked up the slightly cooled coffee cup and took a sip before continuing. “But to tell you the truth, this daughter of mine is too much of a handful. She still clings to the illusion of this marriage, earnestly hoping the Duke will fulfill his promise and marry her! I’ve scolded her many times, but she won’t listen to a single word. She’s practically gone mad… so I feel that if you, on behalf of the court and the Imperial government, could provide an explanation, it might be more persuasive than I can be.”

“So, you wish for me to give you an answer?” Seeing that Archduke Karl had brought the matter to this point, Metternich could only be direct. “To see whether this engagement can be upheld, or if it should be cancelled immediately?”

“Yes, that is what I need.” Archduke Karl nodded emphatically, his gaze fixed on the Chancellor. “Please tell me, does the court still consider the Duke of Reichstadt eligible to marry Theresa? And is their marriage still beneficial to our country? Give me an answer. Whichever it is, I can resolve this headache as soon as possible.”

Hmph, so you’ve finally gotten to it.

Metternich was already mentally prepared; he knew this day would come. Thus, his expression remained unchanged. On the contrary, he elegantly lifted his cup and took a sip of coffee.

Only then did he feign ignorance and ask, “Is Princess Theresa really so infatuated with His Highness?”

“Sigh… she is,” Archduke Karl spread his hands, half-truthfully. “What can I do, having raised such a foolish daughter?”

“It is indeed a predicament. As a father myself, I can understand your pain,” Metternich consoled the Archduke without a hint of sincerity. “And I admit, I bear some responsibility for placing you and Princess Theresa in such an awkward situation… I, more than anyone, have an obligation to remedy this and bring this farce to an end as quickly as possible.”

Archduke Karl narrowed his eyes slightly. He sensed something unusual in Metternich’s attitude—ordinarily, the Chancellor would never admit responsibility so readily.

This meant a decision had already been made within the Imperial government, so His Excellency the Chancellor no longer needed to be vague.

It seemed he would get his answer today…

He calmly looked at Metternich, waiting for him to reveal it.

Metternich was in no hurry. He took another sip of coffee before continuing.

“To be frank with you, as far as His Majesty the Emperor’s will is concerned, he too deeply regrets that Her Highness Theresa has been caught in this turmoil. He was originally prepared to rescind the order and annul the engagement to free Her Highness… However, judging by what you’ve just said, Her Highness Theresa insists on fulfilling the engagement. So, in my view, shouldn’t we just follow her wishes? That way Her Highness Theresa’s honor can be preserved, and we won’t need to trouble ourselves with this matter any longer.”

Archduke Karl was stunned. He hadn’t expected Metternich to be so agreeable.

And for him to state his position so clearly meant that His Majesty the Emperor had also consented—otherwise, Metternich would never have spoken so plainly.

“You… you don’t object?” he asked, his voice trembling.

“The young will always have their own ideas. What can we elders do?” Metternich replied with a wry smile. “If Her Highness Theresa insists that only he can bring her happiness, then we can only defer to her wishes—after all, I am indebted to her.”

Archduke Karl, of course, did not take Metternich’s silver-tongued rhetoric at face value, but he was now certain that the greatest obstacle before him and Theresa had crumbled on its own. The willingness of the Emperor and the Imperial government to acquiesce to the continuation of this marriage also meant they had no intention of stripping the Duke of Reichstadt of his title; otherwise, the marriage would never have been permitted.

That lucky rascal! Though a wave of relief washed over him, he quickly cursed inwardly.

“Your Highness, now that you’ve put it that way, I do have a small concern,” Metternich suddenly said while the Archduke was still lost in thought.

“What concern?” Archduke Karl asked.

“You have been emphasizing to me how infatuated Princess Theresa is with the Duke. This forces me to conjure some rather terrible images—if, and I mean if, on some future day, Princess Theresa were to be swept away by love, forgetting the teachings of you and your wife, forgetting the dignity befitting an Austrian princess, and she secretly ran off to meet the Duke of Reichstadt, and even… even did something even more improper, it would be too late to remedy the situation. I fear the reputation of the imperial family would suffer a tremendous blow.”

Metternich continued in a gentle, unhurried tone, “Rather than wait for such a dangerous situation to occur, why don’t we think of a way to get things back on track first? That would be a good thing for both the reputation of the imperial family and the interests of the Empire, don’t you agree?”

Although both men knew Theresa was already there, they had to pretend on the surface that she was not. Being mocked by Metternich with such veiled sarcasm, Archduke Karl’s face flushed red, then turned pale. He was too embarrassed to speak, yet he couldn’t lash out. He could only grab his coffee cup and take another hard gulp, silently cursing the scoundrel who had caused him such great humiliation.

But curses aside, Archduke Karl knew Metternich had a point. Theresa was with that young man now, and God only knew when the two of them might get carried away and taste the forbidden fruit. If she were to become pregnant or even give birth before the wedding, everyone would ultimately lose face.

“Rest assured, I will strictly restrain her. I will not allow such an improper thing to happen,” Archduke Karl replied through gritted teeth.

“I certainly believe you, Your Highness. But you yourself said that Her Highness Theresa has a very stubborn temperament. If she insists on having her own way, how would that end?” Metternich continued with a forced smile.

“Then what do you think should be done?” Archduke Karl retorted impatiently.

“This is indeed a very vexing matter, but we must find a solution. Taking all opinions into account, and coupled with my profound guilt towards Her Highness Theresa, therefore—” Seeing that the Archduke’s temper had reached its breaking point, Metternich stopped provoking him and stated his decision plainly. “You should simply allow Princess Theresa to act on her own will and let them marry as soon as possible… I believe that with Her Highness Theresa’s intelligence and self-control, she knows what she should not do. But who knows what might happen over time?”

Archduke Karl blinked again, hardly believing his ears.

He had come here prepared for a major argument, but he never expected that in less than half an hour, he would have everything he wanted—and even more.

Besides joy, a hint of suspicion crept into his heart. Was this real? Why had Metternich suddenly become so agreeable?

“Your Excellency, please tell me, what exactly has happened that made you finally decide?” After a moment of silence, Archduke Karl looked at Metternich grimly. “I don’t believe your statement is out of guilt for Theresa, or affection for the Duke of Reichstadt. You must have your own plans—so just tell me, what do you need me or Theresa to do?”

“Rather than say I decided anything, it would be better to say I have accepted reality. The Duke of Reichstadt has already run off, and Princess Theresa remains loyal and unwavering. These are a reality; my anger is useless,” Metternich shook his head lightly, then replied with a helpless air. “What I do best is acknowledge and adapt to a fait accompli, and then find a way to guide it in a direction we need—”

“What direction?” Archduke Karl asked.

“We will contact Her Highness Theresa about the specifics in due course.” Metternich was noncommittal, only adding a word of advice. “I only hope she can display the patriotism she ought to have, and together with the Duke of Reichstadt, proceed on a path that is beneficial to both our parties. Austria needs her efforts now. As long as she does that, we can let bygones be bygones, for both her and for him.”

Archduke Karl lowered his head, silent.

He knew his daughter all too well. Theresa had always been a stubborn person. When not caught in an impossible dilemma, she would of course be happy to mediate the conflicts between the two sides; after all, Austria was the country that had given her life and raised her. But if there was a fundamental conflict between the two, she would only choose the side she had already chosen.

Fortunately, for now, there was no fundamental conflict between Austria and that young man. On the contrary, there was room for cooperation.

At least, that was how it was for now.

As for the future, that could be dealt with later.

“She will. She loves Austria,” Archduke Karl replied after a moment.

Having reached this point, the meeting between the two men came to a close. They had both gotten what they wanted. For now, at least, this was the best possible choice.

“When you return, please give my regards to Her Highness Theresa,” Metternich said, standing up to bow in farewell to the Archduke. “Though I may not be able to attend her wedding, I wish her happiness… I hope she has made the right choice.”

Chapter 284: A Father?

At this moment, Aiglon was, of course, unaware of the series of events unfolding in Vienna. His entire heart and soul were focused on the matter at hand.

After a series of battles around Nafpaktos, he was pleased to find that he had established a firm foothold in this chaotic land and even held the initiative.

Moreover, he could clearly see that the overall trend was developing in his favor. He could now freely decide his next course of action.

And so, the real question arose—where to go next?

In his letter to Theresa, he had already outlined the preliminary plan in his mind: to march west, capture the fortress of Missolonghi, and then control a large area of western Greece as his own territory before considering his next move.

However, formulating a practical strategy was difficult, and implementing it was even harder.

Aiglon knew where his difficulties lay.

First, Missolonghi was a key garrison for the Turkish army. Although he had routed one of their columns that had advanced from there, their main force had managed to retreat. This meant the garrison there still numbered at least several thousand strong; they were by no means an easy target.

Second, Missolonghi itself was a fortress that was easy to defend and hard to attack. In fact, during previous conflicts, the soldiers of the independence army had relied on this very fortress to stubbornly resist the Turkish army for more than two years. Now that it had fallen into Turkish hands, it would certainly not be easy for Aiglon’s army to capture it.

Finally, and most importantly, Aiglon knew his own strength had been diminished.

Although he had led his troops to several spectacular victories against superior numbers in the recently concluded campaign, he had also suffered immense losses in the series of battles.

After a careful count, the total number of dead, wounded, and missing in his army reached several hundred, almost one-seventh of his total force of four thousand.

More than the enemy or the fortress, this last problem was what troubled Aiglon the most. He knew he had to let his army recover its strength as soon as possible, or a few more victories like these would cause his entire army to fall apart.

The only good news was that the members of his Order of Knights, who served as his officers, had suffered few losses. On the contrary, after the bloody battles, they had gained battlefield experience. Their command abilities and combat experience had improved, and after several engagements, the entire chain of command had become remarkably smooth.

In other words, it was becoming a real army.

As for the casualties among the common soldiers—be they the Greeks who had joined him or the men recruited from elsewhere—he saw them as mere cannon fodder, an acceptable loss. One might even say they were the necessary fuel to temper his own sword.

And now, he needed more fuel.

For this reason, after the fighting ended, he did not immediately make his next move. Instead, he had the entire army rest and recuperate. He urgently needed to replenish his forces.

He had Theresa, who remained in the rear, continue to recruit local Greeks and accept the volunteers who came to join him from all over Europe, sending them to him to bolster his ranks.

Because Aiglon made no move to attack, and his enemies lacked the strength to continue their assault, the port of Nafpaktos temporarily fell into a state of calm.

The entire army was preparing for war, receiving reinforcements and intensifying training, but he himself had found some leisure time.

After finishing his daily affairs, he would take his guards to patrol the picturesque harbor, enjoying the cheers and salutes of his soldiers.

And today, Aiglon held a small welcoming ceremony for the newly arrived volunteers—General Tréville, far away in France, had sent him another batch of Bonaparte supporters.

Because they were politically reliable and French, this group naturally received preferential treatment from Aiglon, who welcomed them warmly. These men were already his followers, and along their journey, they had all heard of Aiglon’s fame and victories. Thus, upon meeting the young man, they were filled with reverence, and the atmosphere at the ceremony was intensely enthusiastic, with cheers echoing endlessly.

The climax of the event was when Aiglon spontaneously conferred membership in the Order of Fontainebleau Knights upon some of the men.

Last time, on the Island of Monte Cristo, he had made all his followers members of the Order of Knights. But he did not do so this time, knighting only a portion of the volunteers who were rich in military experience and had a deep-rooted history from the era of the Empire.

The last time had been a matter of necessity; he had no men and had to do everything he could to win everyone over. But now, he was an unshakable leader, and membership in the Order of Knights had become a precious honor. He had earned the right to be selective.

He now had to make it clear to his subordinates that no reward was easily obtained.

He wanted to establish a threshold among his followers, giving those within it a sense of superiority, and giving those outside it the motivation to strive.

During the ceremony, Aiglon also received a piece of personal news—General Tréville’s daughter-in-law, Madam Alice, had given birth to a daughter. Both mother and child were safe and sound.

The Marquis de Tréville had also written a letter, entrusting it to one of the volunteers to deliver.

Hearing this news, Aiglon felt happy for Alice.

He still remembered when Alice had asked him to bestow a name upon her unborn child by Lake Constance, and he had said to name the child Charles if it was a boy, and Charlotte if a girl. That meant the daughter was now Miss Charlotte de Tréville.

Thus, after the ceremony, Aiglon specially invited Edgar and Agnes to his quarters for dinner to celebrate the good news together.

Of course, although it was called dinner, it was wartime, and there was no energy for extravagance. Besides roast chicken, vegetables, pastries, and olive oil, there was only some poor-quality wine.

Since she lived right next to him, Agnes attended promptly. Edgar, upon hearing the invitation, also rushed over at once.

The sky had already darkened. The dining table was covered with a white tablecloth and adorned with a candelabra. The dim, yellow light lent the scene the atmosphere of a family dinner.

“Good evening, Your Majesty,” Edgar greeted Aiglon first before taking a seat, his excitement palpable. “Thank you for granting me such an honor.”

“There’s no need for such formalities. Today is just a dinner among friends,” Aiglon replied, then smiled. “In fact, Edgar, Agnes, I have some good news for you.”

The two of them immediately looked at Aiglon.

“I just received a group of volunteers from France, and they brought news from your family,” Aiglon said directly to Edgar, not keeping them in suspense. “Madam Alice has given birth to a healthy baby girl. Mother and daughter are safe and sound.”

Edgar and Agnes exchanged a glance, and relieved smiles appeared on both their faces.

“That’s wonderful!” Agnes then let out a small cheer.

She had come here for her older sister. Now, hearing that her sister and niece were safe, she was naturally deeply gratified.

“Thank God, and thank Alice, for making me a father,” Edgar remarked, then turned to Aiglon. “Your Majesty, Charlotte will one day be your most loyal follower as well.”

Unlike the Marquis de Tréville, who was single-mindedly hoping for a grandson to “start over with,” he was indifferent to the child’s gender. He would pour the same love into a daughter—though his greatest love, of course, was reserved for himself.

“Yes, congratulations, Edgar. From this day forward, you are a father,” Aiglon said with a smile. “And Charlotte will surely be a very beautiful and lovely girl. You are fortunate to have such a daughter.”

Aiglon was not just spouting platitudes; he spoke from the heart.

After all, Alice herself was very beautiful, and Edgar, regardless of his moral character, was quite handsome. With such parents as a foundation, Charlotte was bound to grow up to be very beautiful as well.

“I will make her the most lovely and elegant woman in all of France,” Edgar declared, lifting his head without a trace of modesty. “The Tréville family will be proud of her.”

“But I also hope that one day, you can make her proud of you,” Aiglon replied.

This remark made Edgar blush slightly.

Would Charlotte really be proud of a father like me?

Others might not know, but he certainly knew what he had done. When he left Paris, the Princess de Cadignan had also been pregnant with their illegitimate child. Though due a little later than Charlotte, the baby was likely to be born soon…

In other words, he might already be the father of two children.

Alice might not know now, but could he really keep everything hidden?

It wasn’t just the matter of the illegitimate child. His other rakish behavior, his utter lack of responsibility, and his cowardice in refusing to risk life and limb for his family—none of that could possibly make his child proud, could it?

I am a failed father. I could never be a role model… he sighed inwardly.

But so what? Just getting by in life was hard enough. Why should he have to worry about being a role model for someone, about risking his life for them?

There wasn’t even enough time for pleasure-seeking, who had the time to care what others thought? Let them think whatever they wanted. His daughter’s life was hers to decide; he didn’t need to concern himself so much.

And so, in a fleeting moment, this rake, so accustomed to a life of pleasure, completely forgot the tiny flicker of guilt in his heart.

“Your Majesty, as a mediocre person, I have always been considered unworthy of the glory of the Tréville name, so I can hardly expect my child to be proud of me in the future,” Edgar said, looking up at Aiglon with candor. “But that doesn’t matter. In my view, my having a daughter like Charlotte and her having a father like me are both chance occurrences of fate. I can only do my best to care for her and let her achieve her own dreams. As for the rest, that can only be left to fate to decide—in my opinion, only a dazzling person like you is destined to be a father his children will be proud of.”

This time, it was Aiglon’s turn to feel awkward.

Edgar’s flattery had happened to hit a sore spot.

Because at this very moment, he too was a father.

Even if he had not yet psychologically adapted to this identity, it was an objective fact, one from which there was no escape.

The newborn Christelle was now in a situation that was anything but ideal. She was under the control of the Austrian government, and for the sake of the imperial family’s reputation, she would never be able to have an ordinary, normal life.

Therefore, he was a failed father. This, too, was an indisputable fact.

Though he didn’t know what he had said wrong, Edgar saw Aiglon’s expression suddenly darken, and his heart sank.

He quickly tried to backtrack. “Your Majesty, I was just speaking my mind. Please don’t take offense.”

Aiglon was not angry. He quickly recovered from his momentary gloom. “No, I don’t mind. I just feel that a father cannot completely entrust his children’s future to mysterious and unpredictable fate. Since he brought them into this world, he should at least bear the responsibility he owes them. Well… we may have gotten a little off-topic. Let us toast to Alice and Charlotte!”

After speaking, he raised his wine glass.

Edgar breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly raised his. “To Alice and Charlotte!”

After taking a sip of wine, he felt a sense of relaxation wash over his body and mind.

He had been following Aiglon on the march for so long, and besides living a displaced life, he had mostly eaten dry rations. Having enjoyed a life of luxury in Paris since childhood, when had he ever suffered such hardship?

But even though he was complaining incessantly about hardship in his heart, he could only grit his teeth and endure it for his father’s sake. Now, he could finally relax a little. Even the inferior wine he would have scoffed at before now tasted like the finest nectar.

Just as the two men were drinking a toast, Agnes, who had been sitting silently beside them, suddenly spoke.

“Aiglon,” she said, looking at the young man.

“Miss Agnes, is something the matter?” Aiglon put down his glass and asked her.

“To be honest, before I came here, I never quite understood why my older sister revered you so much, to the point of going to such great lengths to flatter and please you,” Agnes said to the young man in a low voice. “However, following you during this time, seeing your every move, I’ve begun to understand a little… Ever since meeting you in Switzerland, my sister has been convinced you will achieve a great cause. She believes you are the one who can bring a new spirit to the now lifeless France. She has placed great hopes in you.”

Hearing this, Aiglon was both surprised and a little embarrassed. “If that is what she thinks, then I am honored.”

“And now, her child, bearing the name you bestowed, has been gloriously born in Paris,” Agnes said, raising her glass and giving him a small, smiling nod. “For her sake, I toast to you!”

Aiglon was stunned.

A moment later, he couldn’t help but burst out laughing. “So you know how to play this game too… Alright, cheers!”

Chapter 285: 170, The Old Home

“So you know how to play that game too… All right, cheers!”

After Aiglon raised his glass, Edgar and Agnes raised theirs as well, joining in a toast to celebrate Charlotte’s birth.

Aiglon had been so surprised because he truly hadn’t expected the usually proud Agnes to ever say such flattering words to him.

But on second thought, she wasn’t saying it for herself, but for her older sister and niece. She was deliberately speaking this way to please him.

It seemed that Agnes, having been raised in a great noble house, had learned the art of social etiquette by example since childhood; she simply chose not to use it most of the time.

Her deliberate choice to speak this way today showed that Agnes was also pragmatic and able to adapt. She wasn’t just stubbornly proud; she could be considerate of others.

Having understood the reasons behind her actions, Aiglon couldn’t help but feel a greater sense of fondness for Agnes.

“It is indeed a pity that I am a thousand miles away today and cannot present a gift for Charlotte’s birth in time,” Aiglon continued after taking a sip of wine. “However, when I one day make my entry into Paris, Charlotte will surely be the child by my side, holding a bouquet of flowers… In my eyes, Charlotte’s birth is like a buoy and a guide cast down for me by God in Paris, telling me where my ultimate destination lies…”

His half-serious, half-joking words, delivered with a touch of humor, amused both of them. Agnes couldn’t help but flash a radiant smile, giving Aiglon a playful wink as if to thank him for his perceptiveness.

Although she was still in men’s attire, the blush on her cheeks from the wine and the sparkle in her eyes seemed to grant her an extra charm unique to a young woman.

Aiglon suddenly felt that with Agnes for company, even a formulaic dinner like this could be quite interesting.

For some time now, he had been engrossed in the affairs of war, his mind filled with cannons and blood. While this satisfied a young man’s thirst for power and slaughter, deep down, he also harbored the aspirations of a poet.

Now that the fighting had temporarily ceased, what was wrong with enjoying a brief moment as a poet again?

And at this moment, the most poetic person in all of Nafpaktos was right in front of him. Why not let time stand still for a while, and allow himself a little more happiness?

So, though he could have ended the dinner then and there, he intentionally prolonged the small banquet.

“Miss Agnes,” Aiglon spoke again after a moment of silence. “When you were in Paris, did you ever associate with any poets or writers? I imagine that with your grace, there must have been such people who paid you homage, no?”

The question caught Agnes off guard. After a brief pause, she answered honestly, “I’m afraid I’ll have to disappoint you… I wasn’t very keen on socializing in Paris, and my interests don’t lie in literature or poetry. So, although there are many brilliant poets and writers there, I never associated with any of them. However, some people did mention wanting to dedicate poems of praise to me, but I found it too embarrassing and refused… I always felt that such people didn’t truly admire me but merely wanted to ingratiate themselves with my father. Besides, they would surely exaggerate things to the point of making me look like an arrogant fool…”

After speaking, her expression became a little distressed, as if she had recalled some unpleasant memories.

To help her out of the awkward situation, Edgar interjected. “Your Majesty, you may not know this, but my father-in-law is highly favored at the court. As a result, many people like to gather at his house to fawn over him. Since Agnes is his youngest and most beloved daughter, those people try to curry favor with her at every opportunity. Some even have more ulterior motives… Agnes found it all incredibly tiresome, so she always used sword practice and duels as an excuse to hide away. In doing so, she more or less cut herself off from high society.”

Although Edgar’s explanation wasn’t detailed, Aiglon immediately understood.

That made sense… Given Agnes’s beauty, fame, and family background, it was inevitable that men would pursue her at her age, hoping to gain the support of her family—in the eyes of the upper class, she was undoubtedly one of the most sought-after bachelorettes.

It would be strange if that weren’t the case.

“To be able to maintain one’s inner purity and calm while being flattered, without losing oneself, is not an easy thing to do,” Aiglon said with an approving nod. “But I imagine that besides those people, there must have been some who weren’t sycophants, who could face you for who you are and treat you as a friend—”

“Oh, those are even more frightening!” Agnes clicked her tongue and flashed a mischievous smile. “People like that tend to be arrogant because of their talents and are accustomed to criticizing the government. They wouldn’t be welcome in my family’s drawing-room… To avoid angering my father, I could barely get away from them fast enough.”

What Agnes said was true. Poets who were arrogant on account of their talents were mostly in the opposition—or rather, in the government’s eyes, most people were natural-born dissidents. Duke Nordlingen, as a nobleman, would certainly not associate with such people.

“In that case, your family’s social circle is far too narrow, isn’t it?” Aiglon couldn’t help but comment. “If you only associate with sycophants, you might enjoy temporary glory, but you will never build a truly solid foundation of prestige. The world is in constant flux these days. If your father were to suffer some misfortune, can you really expect those people to lend a hand?”

“My father…” Agnes frowned slightly, as if carefully choosing her words. After a moment, she spoke again. “He’s a good old man. I love him very much, and I’m grateful for his affection… But I also admit that he has neither special talents nor the prestige to lead others. He is not suited for great responsibility. The only reason he has His Majesty the King’s trust is because he has a surname respected by the court—he himself is quite content with the current state of affairs. After so many years in exile, being able to return to France and enjoy the life he once had is a tremendous stroke of luck. He only wants to make up for the time he lost, so he despises anyone who reminds him of those unpleasant memories… Even if he knows those people might be useful to him, he refuses to show them any kindness.”

After hearing Agnes’s assessment, Aiglon understood.

During the more than two decades of bloodshed of the Great Revolution, King Charles X and a large number of nobles had been forced to flee France and live in exile, depending on the charity of others. Naturally, this life filled their hearts with an intense hatred.

After their fortuitous return to France, aided by foreign bayonets, their only thought was to reminisce about the glories of the past. They wanted everything to return to the old era exactly as it was, and they had no desire whatsoever to compromise with a world that had already changed.

Upon returning to France, although King Louis XVIII issued a charter and made many policy concessions, he was only willing to share power with the circle of old émigré nobles around him.

The chancellors he later appointed, such as Prince Polignac and Duke Richelieu, were all from the old aristocracy. His successor, King Charles X, was even more conservative and stubborn than his brother Louis XVIII, which only exacerbated the situation.

The restored Bourbon dynasty cooperated with the military leaders who had risen during the Napoleonic era on military matters and shared economic benefits with the bourgeoisie. Politically, however, it was monopolized by a very small circle, the last remnants of the old nobles of the Versailles court in this new era.

They were convinced that this arrangement was perfectly stable and would allow the “good old days” to continue forever, unknowing that in a world that had already changed, such an approach was doomed to fail.

Thus, in history, the Restoration monarchy lasted only a short fifteen years before being overthrown by another revolution in 1830. The Bourbon dynasty officially came to an end, replaced by the more enlightened and politically flexible collateral branch of the royal family, the House of Orléans.

Although the world line had now diverged due to Aiglon’s actions, all signs pointed to the major trend of history remaining unchanged. The rule of this group of old nobles was destined to end in isolation, fading into the long river of history.

The only difference was who would ultimately reap the fruits of victory—and Aiglon was certainly one of the ambitious hunters.

“I never would have thought you could see things so clearly, to be able to evaluate your own father so objectively,” Aiglon said, looking at Agnes with admiration.

“You praise me too much. I’m actually just repeating my sister’s words…” Agnes laughed, embarrassed. “When we first returned to the country, Alice actually tried to persuade Father in private a few times. She told him to at least put on an enlightened facade, to associate more with commoner politicians and build goodwill, so that everyone would know he held an open-minded position. But Father always rejected her advice and even scolded her for meddling… My sister later became disheartened and told me in private several times that our good days probably wouldn’t last much longer, that they would soon be gone again.”

Aiglon blinked, surprised by this revelation.

But on reflection, it made sense. Alice’s willingness to marry Edgar proved that she held no prejudices about social status. If Duke Nordlingen had simply gone with the flow at the time and used the marriage to win over the Tréville family, would he not have placed a secret bet on the Bonaparte family?

However, while the Duke, for the sake of his reputation, had tacitly accepted this unwelcome marriage, he had arrogantly and stubbornly refused to have any dealings with General Tréville. As a result, the General, while admiring his daughter-in-law, felt nothing but disdain for his in-laws. A political alliance was out of the question, and he had essentially given his daughter away for nothing.

Such an emotional and unwise move—wasn’t it both laughable and a pity?

No wonder these people could never accomplish anything great! Aiglon scoffed inwardly.

“It’s a shame about Alice. I never realized she possessed such a mind and such insight,” Aiglon sighed, then turned to Edgar, who had been silent. “You are truly fortunate to have married her, Edgar.”

“Of course, of course,” Edgar replied with a sheepish smile as he took a sip of wine.

To be honest, he was well aware of his wife’s insight and intelligence. The great importance his father placed on her was proof enough of Alice’s extraordinary nature… Yet, for him, these were not the things he cared about most. He was fond of Alice’s appearance and elegance, qualities he also admired in other women.

“I can sense Alice’s disappointment in your father, or rather, in the entire Restoration monarchy. Otherwise, she wouldn’t have set aside her misgivings so easily and pledged her loyalty to me,” Aiglon said, turning his gaze back to Agnes. “So, Agnes, what do you think? Do you feel the same as she does?”

“The same, but not entirely the same,” Agnes gave a cryptic reply.

Then, she explained in a low voice, “Actually, I don’t care about any of it. As you know, I was in exile with my parents since birth. It’s only been a little over ten years since the monarchy was restored and we returned to Paris… This city is magnificent and bustling, but to me, it holds no emotional ties. So sometimes I wonder, where is my home, really? It’s not in Italy, but it’s certainly not in Paris either. It would be best if Father could hold onto his power, but what if he can’t? We survived it before, didn’t we? The worst that could happen is we repeat it all over again. So while my sister is anxious and pained by Father’s behavior, I’m completely indifferent…”

So, Agnes was completely indifferent when it came to politics, content to just let things happen…

Well, that was certainly Agnes.

“That’s true. A brilliant person like you will never have to worry about where to go. I believe that no matter how the situation changes, no matter where you are, you can live very comfortably,” Aiglon said, offering Agnes a smiling compliment. “And your personality will allow you to live freely and at ease.”

“I’ll take that as a blessing!” Agnes replied with a grin. “Right now, I’m not thinking about all that trouble. It’s not like I can change anything by worrying about it. My greatest wish now is that once Charlotte is a little older, I’ll teach her swordsmanship. I want her to start training as a child and eventually become a swordswoman who can surpass me.”

“Let’s not torment the child like that!” Edgar grew anxious at the thought. “I think it would be better for my daughter to learn some elegant things. I’ll teach her to paint, and I’ll have someone teach her music and dance. That way, she won’t turn into a fierce woman and completely lose the charm of a French lady.”

“What are you talking about? Do you have a problem with me?” Agnes flared up at once, glaring at her brother-in-law.

“Hahahaha…” Seeing the two of them bicker, Aiglon couldn’t help but laugh out loud again. “I’ll be the judge—you can compromise and be jointly responsible for her education. Wouldn’t that be perfect? The poor child will be the only one to suffer…”

After laughing for a moment, he made a proposal to Agnes. “Miss Agnes, you must have been feeling cooped up lately, haven’t you? In a couple of days, I plan to go hunting nearby to relax. If you’re interested, you’re welcome to grace me with your presence.”

Chapter 286: 171, Heartfelt Words

“In a couple of days, I’d like to go hunting to clear my head. If you’re interested, you’re welcome to grace me with your presence.”

With a warm smile, Aiglon extended an enthusiastic invitation to Agnes.

Going hunting to relax during his downtime was already part of his plan, but inviting Agnes was a spontaneous decision.

The thought had never crossed his mind before, yet now it felt perfectly natural.

Yes, he mused, if just talking with Agnes is this enjoyable, then hunting and having fun with her would surely be even more so…

Agnes was taken aback by the unexpected invitation and froze for a moment.

After a short pause, she spoke with some hesitation.

“You are currently at war. Although you’ve repelled the enemy for now, there’s still the chaos of war everywhere. Wouldn’t it be too risky for you to go hunting in the area so rashly?”

“This large Guard I have with me isn’t just for show,” Aiglon replied, his tone gentle yet confident. “They will form a security cordon around me. Within that area, no one of suspicious character will be able to get close to me. So I can do as I please—”

Agnes quietly observed the young man.

Though he spoke in a relaxed tone, the unquestionable authority in his expression seemed capable of convincing anyone.

Having already had a little to drink, Agnes felt her mind begin to wander.

Is there another young man in this world who can be both a poet and a warrior at the same time?

Perhaps this would be a very pleasant experience.

Besides, Agnes had been feeling cooped up lately. She longed for a breath of fresh air, to find some amusement in this difficult life.

“Alright… Since you’ve invited me so graciously, it would be terribly ungrateful of me to refuse.” Feeling a little dizzy, Agnes gave a slight nod, accepting Aiglon’s invitation. “However, I can’t guarantee my performance will satisfy you. I’m not exactly proficient in hunting, after all.”

“It’s no matter. I’m no expert myself—even back in Austria, I was never very keen on it.” Aiglon shook his head dismissively. “For me, it’s just a way to pass the time. Even if we catch nothing, the chance to accompany you is satisfaction enough. Not everyone has such an honor.”

Perhaps it was the effect of the alcohol, but Aiglon’s tone unconsciously deviated from the deliberate majesty and decisiveness he usually displayed, taking on a more playful and easygoing quality. Under the dim candlelight, the handsome young man’s eyes shone brightly, seemingly able to put anyone at ease.

“You are truly… too kind…” Agnes lowered her head, the blush on her cheeks deepening. “If this pastime can help you relieve your accumulated fatigue, then I am of course more than happy to join you.”

Though Agnes was usually forthright, she was, after all, from The Old Home and had received a very strict upbringing from her parents. She was long accustomed to the pleasantries and etiquette of social circles, so her response was flawless, ensuring both guest and host were pleased—of course, not just anyone was worthy of such treatment from her.

“Then it’s settled.” Aiglon smiled as he picked up his wine glass again. “Let us toast to tomorrow in advance! May we both have a good harvest that day.”

“Cheers!” Not wanting to spoil the mood, Agnes and Edgar raised their glasses in response.

The three of them continued to drink and chat merrily late into the night before the banquet finally concluded. By then, they were all in various states of inebriation.

Seeing that his guests could no longer hold their liquor, Aiglon, who was feeling quite dizzy himself, summoned the Captain of his Guard, André Davout.

“André, first escort Edgar back to his quarters… He seems to be having trouble walking,” he commanded.

Agnes’s room was not far from his, but Edgar lived on the outskirts, so he decided to have him escorted to prevent any mishaps on the way.

“Yes, Your Majesty.” André didn’t say much, simply helping the now-limp Edgar out of the room.

He had been standing guard outside the door the entire time and knew that His Majesty’s banquet had run longer than scheduled and that he’d had a bit too much to drink. However, it was a celebration, and things were quiet now, so there was no harm in His Majesty enjoying himself. Naturally, he wouldn’t disturb his refined amusement.

He helped Edgar into the passage. The guards on patrol saw it was the Captain of the Guard himself and offered no resistance or inquiry, letting them pass.

Just as they neared Edgar’s quarters, Edgar, who had been looking bleary-eyed, suddenly grabbed André’s shoulder.

“André… my friend, I have a favor to ask of you.”

André was startled by the sudden movement but quickly composed himself. “What is it, Edgar?”

“It’s about my sister-in-law,” Edgar replied gravely. He then stood up straight and faced him.

Though his face was flushed from the wine, his eyes were bright and his mind was clear; he showed no signs of being overcome by drink.

“Miss Agnes…? What about her?” André asked, a little puzzled.

“As you know, Agnes is getting older. Her parents and sister are starting to think about her marriage prospects. But she’s always had impossibly high standards, and on top of that, she really is quite formidable. So much so that no man has been able to tame her spirit and earn her sincere admiration. Over time, men her age have started to keep a respectable distance from her… Alice often sighs about it. After all, there are so few men in the world who are worthy of her younger sister…” Edgar let out an exaggerated sigh, then suddenly leaned in close to André Davout’s ear. “To be honest with you, before I came here, my wife and my father had a plan to do their best to match His Majesty with Agnes. Wouldn’t that be the best possible future for her?”

André was shocked to hear this, but he quickly came to accept it.

In fact, in his heart, he had long thought them an extremely well-suited pair. Unfortunately… God seemed to have made a different ruling.

“That is truly a pity,” he sighed. “Her Highness Theresa has already come to His Majesty’s side, and His Majesty has promised to marry her. That decision should be unchangeable.”

“Indeed… A true pity!” Edgar let out a long sigh, his breath thick with the smell of alcohol. “After coming here and seeing Her Highness Theresa, I was ready to abandon this plan with regret. But… it seems Agnes has become infatuated with His Majesty, and His Majesty appears to feel the same way about her.”

André’s eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at Edgar. “His Majesty… Is that really true?”

As Captain of the Guard, he was always by His Majesty’s side but had never once heard him mention Agnes. His first instinct was to disbelieve it.

“Of course… You weren’t present at our banquet just now, so you may not have noticed, but the two of them were talking the entire time. I wouldn’t mistake the light in their eyes. It’s definitely mutual affection,” Edgar lied without batting an eye. “What’s more, His Majesty specifically invited Agnes to go hunting with him—”

“Is that so… Is that so?” Under Edgar’s explanation, André gradually wavered and accepted his story—after all, deep down, it seemed he had been hoping for such an outcome all along.

“But Her Highness Theresa…” André hesitated again.

“A marriage is a marriage; it can proceed as planned. But who ever decreed that His Majesty can only love one person?” Edgar retorted nonchalantly. “For years, haven’t our monarchs always been this way? As long as we don’t stir up trouble and disturb Her Highness Theresa, won’t everything be fine?”

Edgar’s rhetorical question left André speechless.

“I suppose that’s true—” A moment later, he nodded.

Seeing his reaction, Edgar rejoiced inwardly. He had discreetly solved another problem—if the Captain of His Majesty’s Guard didn’t cause trouble, and even actively helped, everything would be much easier.

“Actually, my doing this is not just for Agnes, but for His Majesty’s cause. If they are fond of each other, it would be an extremely advantageous outcome for His Majesty.” To further persuade the other man, Edgar extended a hand toward André, looking at him with an expectant gaze. “Don’t you think that if the most beautiful rose of France were to adorn His Majesty’s throne, it would be a wonderful thing? For the people of France and for Agnes herself.”

André fell silent again. He mulled it over and over but could find no flaw in Edgar’s argument.

It seemed to be true.

As a native-born Frenchman, he himself would much rather see Miss Agnes by His Majesty’s side.

And so, he nodded as well. “As you know, I am merely His Majesty’s Captain of the Guard. My duty is to protect his safety. As for his private life, I have no right to interfere as a subject… His Majesty may do as he pleases, and… like you, I would be happy to see this come to pass.”

After speaking, he also extended his hand, and the two men’s palms met in a firm clasp of agreement.

———

Still in the room, Aiglon, of course, could not hear the conversation between André and Edgar.

Right now, he was fighting the drowsiness that came after drinking.

Agnes didn’t look too well either. She appeared dizzy, her face so red it seemed as if blood might drip from it.

“Miss Agnes, are you alright?” Aiglon asked.

“I… I’m fine…” Agnes stood up unsteadily. “Alright… I should go back and rest. Goodnight, Aiglon.”

With that, she took a step to leave, but after just two paces, she was already swaying and nearly fell, managing to catch herself on the table just in time.

“Are you alright?” Aiglon asked, then walked to her side.

Looking at Agnes’s current state, he couldn’t help but smile wryly. “It seems you don’t usually drink much?”

“No, I usually… don’t like it,” Agnes answered intermittently. “It’s just… just that today, I heard my older sister was safe… I was in a good mood, so… so…”

“Alright, I understand. My apologies, that’s my fault. I’ll be more careful in the future.” Aiglon nodded. “Let me walk you to your room.”

He then took hold of Agnes’s arm and began to lead her toward her room.

Although he himself was feeling the effects of the wine, seeing Agnes in her current state, he knew if he didn’t help her, someone else would have to—and he was absolutely unwilling to let someone else do it.

So, he had no choice but to push himself through one last effort.

When he took her arm, Agnes was clearly unused to it and instinctively struggled for a moment. But in her state, her strength was no match for Aiglon’s, and he easily supported her.

Aiglon quietly studied the young woman’s face. Even in men’s clothing, even with the scent of alcohol on her, nothing could hide her charm.

She really is beautiful.

He then led her forward, the two of them taking unsteady steps.

It seemed Agnes’s room wasn’t far. They soon reached their destination. Aiglon helped Agnes inside and placed her on the bed.

Only then did he finally breathe a sigh of relief.

He stood by the bed, looking at the young woman with her eyes slightly closed, then bowed to bid her farewell.

“Goodnight, Agnes. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

“Aiglon…” Just then, Agnes suddenly opened her eyes and looked at him weakly.

“What is it?” Aiglon asked, fighting the exhaustion in his mind.

“Sometimes I really admire you… You’re just the same age as me, yet… yet you’ve managed to achieve so much… It’s truly rare.” Agnes’s voice was very soft and her words were quite slurred, but they were clearly her heartfelt words. “The only thing I take pride in is my swordsmanship, yet I can’t even defeat you in that. And in other areas… whether it’s poetry or anything else, I can’t even compare. Why… Why can you do it? Could it be the power of your bloodline? A hero’s son will also be a hero…”

“Bah, to hell with bloodline! At best, my bloodline gave me a deceptive name, it didn’t destine me for anything! In those dark and hopeless days, I had nothing but hard work and anger!” Fueled by the wine, Aiglon answered her loudly. “But those two were enough. They drove me to use all my mental and physical strength to fight to reclaim everything.”

“Yes… That’s right…” Agnes smiled faintly, her eyes half-open as she looked at Aiglon. “Bloodline is nothing but a deceptive facade. When my family was wandering from place to place in Italy, what kind of superior bloodline was there to protect us? We were nothing more than a group of pitiful exiles… You’re right, Aiglon… You are your own man. No one destined you to be extraordinary from birth. All your achievements belong to you alone… and that’s why I admire you.”

“Thank you,” Aiglon replied solemnly. “Actually, I admire you too. You’re also someone who transcends the ordinary, and that is a credit to your own efforts alone… You are already dazzling enough.”

He then draped a blanket over Agnes and gently bid her farewell. “Rest well. I’ll see you tomorrow… I’m sure it will be very enjoyable.”

“See you tomorrow, Aiglon…” Agnes replied softly, then closed her eyes again.

Chapter 287: 172, The Hunt

After settling Agnes in, Aiglon returned to his own bedroom and lay down to rest.

It wasn’t until nearly noon the next day that he finally awoke from his hangover—his Captain of the Guard had deliberately instructed everyone not to disturb him, so that His Majesty could relax during this rare interlude.

After waking up, freshening up, and dressing, Aiglon made a special trip to visit Agnes. She was awake by then, having returned to her usual poised and sharp demeanor, with no trace of the languidness she had shown after drinking.

The two exchanged greetings and shared a knowing smile, each keeping the events of the previous night locked away in their hearts.

Another day passed, and the day Aiglon had scheduled for the hunt finally arrived.

As soon as morning came, Aiglon had someone notify Agnes. She was already dressed and ready to go, so she quickly appeared before him.

Agnes was once again in men’s attire, looking heroic and valiant. The weapon in her hand, however, took Aiglon by surprise.

“Agnes, you… you’re hunting with this?” Aiglon raised his hand, pointing to the bow slung over Agnes’s right shoulder.

The bow was of simple construction. The wooden limbs had a few small cracks, and the bowstring was dull and worn. Judging by its size, it did not look very powerful—it was likely the kind used by a common farmer.

“What’s wrong?” Agnes asked back with a smile. “There shouldn’t be any problem hunting with this, right?”

“Of course not…” Aiglon spread his hands. “But honestly, I am surprised… Where did you get this thing?”

“I had someone buy it from a local hunter yesterday,” Agnes replied. “I haven’t been hunting many times, but I think this makes it more interesting.”

Perhaps afraid Aiglon would mock her, she added a slightly embarrassed explanation, “Please don’t mind me, it’s just a little hobby of mine… After all, in my view, hunting with a firearm lacks the aesthetic beauty of the hunt. It’s nothing more than pure slaughter.”

This reason made Aiglon not know whether to laugh or cry—it seemed Agnes truly did prefer cold weapons.

Since it was a personal preference, he saw no need to say anything more.

“It’s no problem. As I said, this is just a way to relax in our spare time. Having fun is more important than anything else.” Aiglon smiled magnanimously, then bowed in an inviting gesture. “I was already looking forward to seeing you hunt in your valiant glory, and now my anticipation has only grown.”

Agnes’s eyes twinkled with a smile. She waved a hand at him. “Then I will do my best to put on a performance that won’t disappoint you.”

She was, after all, a young woman with a naturally active spirit. Having been cooped up for so long on the journey to this rugged place, she also wanted to take the opportunity to unwind.

After exchanging pleasantries, the two mounted their horses and temporarily bid farewell to the port of Nafpaktos, riding toward the hills in the countryside.

The Guard had cleared the path ahead of them, so no one disturbed the young people’s refined amusement.

Once in the wilderness, the members of the Guard dispersed to patrol the surrounding area as previously arranged—on one hand, to establish a security perimeter and protect the youths’ safety; on the other, to avoid getting too close and interfering with their fun.

Riding his horse at a leisurely pace through the hills, gazing at the lush green forests all around and listening to the incessant chirping of birds, Aiglon suddenly felt a wave of self-satisfaction.

The reason he had made a point of coming out here was less about enjoying the thrill of the hunt and more about savoring this feeling of power in his hands, this sense of magnificent authority.

Of course, a scene of this scale was not enough to satisfy him. In his heart, his final destination was a grand court filled with dignitaries, where he would be revered by the masses.

For now, he would allow himself this small moment of relaxation.

With that, Aiglon turned his head, focusing his attention on Agnes beside him.

Since they were now in an unpopulated area, Agnes had taken off her hat, letting her tied-up hair free to cascade down her back.

Then, sitting atop her horse, she drew her bow and nocked an arrow, her eyes fixed on the path ahead.

The bow in her hand was a small hunting bow, not powerful but light and nimble. It didn’t take much effort to draw, making it perfect for someone of her build.

Under Aiglon’s gaze, Agnes’s usually nimble eyes took on a cold, cruel edge. She drew the bowstring to its fullest, standing in her stirrups. In an instant, her entire body seemed to tense. The slightly trembling arrowhead quickly steadied and aimed forward.

Then, with a soft thwip, the arrow left the string, speeding forward. A moment later, with a pained cry, a bird tumbled from the sky and fell to the ground, its struggles quickly ceasing.

Agnes lowered her bow slightly, calmly observing the prey she had killed. Her entire motion was fluid and natural, filled with a sharp, lethal beauty.

“So you really know how to do this?” Aiglon said, a mix of surprise and admiration in his voice.

“Did you think I brought it along just to pose for you?” Agnes shot him an exasperated glare, then brandished the bow in her hand as if to challenge him. “Would you like to try?”

Aiglon quickly shook his head. “No, thank you. I’ve never handled a bow and arrow in my life!”

It was true. The royal education he had received at the Austrian court was all-encompassing, with dedicated teachers for everything from languages and etiquette to military affairs, but archery was a blind spot in his knowledge.

Of course, he felt no regret about it—it was a relic of the Middle Ages, and if he didn’t know how to use one, so be it.

But that didn’t stop him from admiring Agnes’s heroic form. Under his watch, Agnes repeatedly drew her bow, loosing arrow after arrow at her targets.

Though she wasn’t quite at the level of a master archer who never missed, it was clear that her aim was excellent, and she steadily accumulated a pile of game.

He, on the other hand, merely fired his gun a few times, indifferent to whether he hit anything.

If they were both using guns, he might have felt a competitive urge. But with Agnes on a completely different track, he felt it would be an unsporting victory to compete with a firearm.

It seemed Agnes’s accomplishments in swordsmanship were no accident—her body coordination, predictive ability, and precision of movement, all indispensable talents, were just as evident in her archery.

The two of them continued to hunt and ride for some time. After a while, Agnes finally began to tire. She let down her hands, breathing heavily, and rested her bow on the horse’s back, shaking out her aching arm.

“I’m a bit tired. Shall we rest for a bit?”

“Of course,” Aiglon immediately nodded.

As he watched, beads of sweat had formed on Agnes’s forehead, causing fine strands of hair to cling to her temples. But instead of detracting from her beauty, it gave her an added languid charm.

“How was my performance?” Agnes suddenly asked with a grin.

Aiglon certainly knew what to say in this situation.

“Incredible! I am utterly captivated—my only regret is that we are the only ones here, preventing everyone from witnessing the grace of Artemis!” Aiglon exclaimed with exaggerated praise. “It seems that even after slumbering for so many years, the land of Greece still possesses some spiritual energy!”

“You’re exaggerating…” Agnes blushed slightly, but from her smile, it was clear she enjoyed Aiglon’s flattery. “How could I be worthy of being compared to a goddess! If anyone else heard that, they’d probably laugh me to death…”

“But that is truly the impression you give me,” Aiglon replied with a smile.

Although he was deliberately flattering Agnes to please her, in his heart, he did truly admire her performance.

It was more than just admiration; it was a kind of awe.

“Alright, let’s rest for a while—” he suggested as he swung himself off his horse.

Agnes naturally did the same. The two of them then led their horses, strolling down a small path through the woods.

“Agnes, did you enjoy yourself today?” Aiglon asked.

“Of course… I haven’t had this much fun in a very long time,” Agnes answered with a smile. “Not just since coming to Greece; I rarely had such opportunities even in Paris… Hmm, thinking about it, coming here isn’t all bad!”

After speaking, she took a handkerchief from her pocket and wiped the sweat from her forehead.

Then, she turned back to look at Aiglon. “You seem quite happy today, too.”

“I am,” Aiglon admitted without concealment. “Being able to escape from so many complicated matters for a day, I feel completely refreshed…”

“If you dislike being troubled by everything, why do you insist on shouldering so much?” Agnes asked, a little puzzled. “From what I’ve seen, after you escaped from Austria, even if you didn’t pursue the restoration, with your talents, you could still live very comfortably… go wherever you want, do whatever you want.”

“No, Agnes.” Aiglon shook his head with a smile. “I can honestly admit to you that I enjoy this feeling of being surrounded, relied upon, and even bothered by everyone. The taste of being at the center of power is intoxicating enough… To be frank, my occasional moments of relaxation are only so I can more forcefully pursue the things I desire.”

Hearing Aiglon’s candid words, Agnes blinked, a hint of disappointment in her eyes.

“That’s true… you are indeed a persistent person. If you feel that such a life is meaningful to you, then of course you should pursue it with all your heart. It’s admirable for someone to have a goal in life and be willing to work tirelessly for it. It’s just… I personally have little interest in power.”

Aiglon knew that Agnes genuinely had no thirst for power.

A wave of curiosity suddenly stirred within him.

“What about you, then? Agnes? What are your goals?” Aiglon asked her in return.

“Me…?” Agnes seemed a little flustered and did not answer immediately.

A moment later, as if she had found an answer, she began to speak. “What I want most is to protect my family’s safety. After that… probably to become the world’s best swordswoman. Even if I can’t, I must at least strive for it.”

“I believe the first is true, but I have my doubts about the second,” Aiglon replied suddenly.

“What?” Agnes was surprised.

Aiglon didn’t answer right away. He led Agnes to a tree and looped the horses’ reins around a stump before he continued.

“If you truly had such an intense desire to be the strongest in the world, then I should be able to feel that must-win obsession in you, that arrogance of wanting to crush your opponent underfoot, just like me. But I don’t see that intense desire to win in you. Although you’re interested in dueling, it seems more like a hobby. You like to win, but you aren’t that persistent about it, so I don’t quite believe it’s your life’s goal…”

“Who says!” Agnes glared at Aiglon indignantly. “Ever since we fought to a draw, I’ve been unconvinced and have been waiting for a chance to defeat you!”

Aiglon simply looked at her gently. “I apologize, it’s a bit inconvenient at the moment, but if there’s a chance in the future, I will grant your wish. However, even now, I don’t see that persistent desire to win in you.”

Agnes was suddenly at a loss for words.

She lowered her head and remained silent for a long while. After a moment, she finally looked up again at Aiglon.

“Alright… perhaps you have a point. I’m not so obsessed with winning or losing; I enjoy the match itself more. In fact, most of the time, others challenge me, and I’m forced to fight,” Agnes sighed. “But my teacher believes I have the potential. She has told me many times that she hopes to see the day I surpass her, so I consider it one of my obligations.”

After speaking, she asked Aiglon in return, “Do you think there’s a problem with that?”

“Of course not!” Aiglon shook his head with another smile. “Everyone has the right to live according to their own ideas. If you feel this is right for you, then naturally you should do so. What right do I have to interfere? I just feel… that a young woman as outstanding and charming as you shouldn’t be confined to such a small world. You deserve to be revered by all. If you have other goals in life, I would be happy to offer my help.”

“Revered by all…” Agnes murmured to herself, then shook her head. “I don’t really have any thoughts like that.”

“Don’t limit yourself to the present. Perhaps you’ll develop such an interest in the future?” Aiglon replied with a smile.

Then, he extended his hand to Agnes. “Agnes, we are already friends. I don’t mean to boast about what a great honor it is to be my friend, but I very rarely consider someone my friend… So, if there is ever anything you need my help with in the future, just ask!”

Chapter 288: 173, Dreams and Stirrings

“But I truly rarely consider others my friends…”

Agnes quietly watched the young man before her.

Though he wore a smile, a hint of pride was visible in his brow—even when offering friendship, he carried himself as if to say, “This is your honor.”

What an arrogant fellow.

But perhaps swept up in the present atmosphere, Agnes didn’t feel any displeasure.

She hesitated for a moment, then extended her hand and took the young man’s. They shook twice.

Aiglon carefully registered the sensation in his fingers—he found Agnes’s hand more slender than he had imagined. Though it had some calluses for predictable reasons, they did not diminish the young woman’s charm. Instead, they added a touch of fortitude.

Such slender fingers, yet they can easily and swiftly end a life, Aiglon thought.

“Have you… have your hands been stained with blood?” he blurted out.

He regretted it the instant the words left his mouth. The question was rather impolite. If Agnes had never killed or harmed anyone, it would be fine. But if she truly had blood on her hands, wouldn’t his question stir up unpleasant memories?

But the question was asked. So, despite his regret, he could only watch her awkwardly, awaiting her reply.

Just as he had feared, upon hearing his question, Agnes’s gaze turned cool. She released the young man’s hand and looked up at the distant woods.

“Yes, I have killed someone,” she answered a moment later, her voice low, as if her strength was spent. “To be precise, two years ago, I gravely injured someone in a duel, and he succumbed to his wounds not long after… That’s no different from killing him with my own hands, is it…?”

Agnes’s voice grew softer, as if she were sinking into self-reproach and remorse. “It was my first time being permitted by my teacher to use a real sword in a duel. I had no idea how to control my strength. Faced with his blade, I panicked and struck back with all my might… When I came to my senses, he was already on the ground, groaning in pain… God, his face was terrifyingly pale then. I can’t forget it even now. After him, I learned to be more measured. I’ve never caused a similar outcome since.”

As she spoke, a slight tremor entered Agnes’s voice, a clear sign of her heartfelt regret.

Aiglon didn’t feel afraid because of her words. On the contrary, he was somewhat surprised—that for someone who loved swordsmanship, she would be so bothered by gravely injuring or killing another person.

In Aiglon’s view, since they were dueling with real swords, blades had no eyes, and any outcome was a risk they both accepted. Besides, Agnes had defeated her opponent fair and square, so what need was there for remorse?

So, was she simply not “strong enough”? Or was she too kind-hearted?

“You said before that my desire to win wasn’t strong. Though I disputed it, I have to admit you saw clearly.” Just as he was pondering this, Agnes let out another long sigh. “I love the sword, but I don’t want to see blood on my hands. I know how difficult it is to live, that everyone has their own dreams and things they cherish, just as I do… And yet, I easily cut short another’s life, ensuring he could never see his family again. I forced upon another the very thing I would least want to face. How cruel is that?”

Then, she gave a bitter smile. “You must think me a hypocrite, don’t you? Holding a sword while saying I don’t want to shed blood. I think it’s laughable too, but it’s truly what I feel.”

It did seem a bit contradictory, but Aiglon didn’t find it strange. After all, everyone had their contradictions, to a greater or lesser degree. Moreover, Agnes was still so young; it was normal that she couldn’t harden her heart. In fact, one could even say it was a good thing.

If she were some bloodthirsty maniac who killed without a thought, he would probably feel disgusted.

“Please, don’t feel guilty for that, Agnes. In my eyes, you did nothing wrong,” he replied loudly. “You didn’t force anyone to face your blade. He chose to duel you himself. He bore the same risks as you, and in the end, you won and he died. That, too, was the choice of fate. Let me ask you, if you were lying beneath his sword, would your family be happy? Impossible, right? Once you enter a duel, you can only fight with all your might to win. For yourself and for your family, you must strive for victory. There is nothing to be guilty about! Do you have an obligation to hold back when your life is in danger?”

He then spread his hands, gesturing to himself. “Look at me. I’m different from you. I haven’t killed anyone with my own hands—at most, I only managed to strike my teacher once, and he is still here serving me. So if I were to twist logic, I could say my hands are clean of human life, but who would believe such a joke? At this very moment, in this very place, I am driving my followers to fight another army to the death. Several hundred have died, and the enemy army has lost over a thousand—they all died for my ambition… If I were to feel guilty, I should put this hunting rifle to my head right now!”

He turned back to look at Agnes and continued, “But I feel no guilt. In my view, I did not force anyone to follow me, much less drive them to a meaningless death… They knew what I was doing and, more importantly, the meaning behind it all… They chose to follow me and face life and death of their own free will. Fate took some of them, but so what? To be on a battlefield is to be in a dueling ground—both are about surviving in the jaws of death. Some were unfortunate and died, but their deaths had value. I will not apologize to them. All I can do is thank them for their sacrifice and continue walking the path I have chosen. Only by doing so can I live up to their expectations!

“So, you see, the blood on my hands is a hundred times more than on yours, yet what is there to regret? Agnes, you should cast aside this pointless shadow. Otherwise, every time you face an opponent, you will be thinking about not killing, not shedding blood, and you will be putting yourself in peril from the very start, because your enemy will not spare you!”

Agnes stared at the young man who had suddenly become so eloquent.

She knew he was deliberately trying to console her, even going so far as to use himself as an example.

Did she not understand the logic Aiglon spoke of? It was just that some knots in the heart are not so easily untied.

“You… you truly are a great scoundrel,” Agnes couldn’t help but glare at him. “I’ve never met anyone as conceited and unrestrained as you. Why can you always treat every sacrifice you cause as a matter of course?! Don’t you see how much disaster you’ve caused?”

“Yes, I have caused disaster, and in the future, I will continue to cause more, greater disasters… but so what? Would the world be a wonderful place without me?” Aiglon retorted, perfectly justified in his own mind. “Just look at the land beneath our feet. Before I came, it had been enslaved for centuries, and it is still being bloodily suppressed by infidels. How many wronged souls wander here? Did I cause this? Now, though I kill and burn here, if I succeed, I can do everything in my power to end the disaster here as quickly as possible, to give this nation a chance to heal its wounds… Is that not a good thing?

“And look at France. It is now poor and weary, shackled by the absurd Treaty of Vienna, and ruled by a group of zombies who should have been in their graves long ago. The people endure all sorts of unreasonable exploitation, squeezed to the bone. If I can use blood and fire to smooth all this over and allow the people to regain a prosperous life, would I not have accomplished a magnificent feat? I am not afraid of creating disaster, so long as one disaster can quell many more. I believe I can achieve these things with my knowledge, my energy, and my boundless ambition.

“Yes, I am a scoundrel. I am ambitious, so much so that even a life of ordinary wealth and comfort could not satisfy me. That is why I fled Austria, fled the life my maternal grandfather and Metternich arranged for me… But I also believe my ambition is at least worthy of the tides of this era. I can distribute blessings equally among my subjects and make my Empire prosperous and strong. I know that one day I will face death, but when that day comes, I will be able to lie in bed and tell my dying self—because of my existence, the world became a better place!”

Although Agnes was his only audience, Aiglon let out all the words hidden deep in his heart in a single breath.

He was not a sincere person; in fact, he was exceptionally good at concealing his true self. Yet at this moment, before Agnes, he was completely lost in the moment. This short speech seemed to encompass all his judgments and expectations for himself. His hands gestured powerfully, and his eyes seemed to be shining with a brilliant light.

It was less an “ideal” and more a medley of a young man’s wild fantasies, but for that very reason, it was all the more infectious to Agnes, who was of the same age.

Yes, such infectious words and gestures left Agnes almost dumbstruck.

She had never heard anyone in Paris speak in such a manner—not just among her peers, but not even among the great men of the court.

Those men often wore wigs, their faces as stiff as zombies, only knowing how to repeat meaningless platitudes over and over. They were often conventional to a laughable degree, as if that were the only way to express their dignity.

But he was different. Both honest and cunning, both down-to-earth and lost in wild fantasies. He had not only the talent of an orator but also the wild temperament of a poet.

Although there was almost no sign of the things he spoke of yet, at this moment, Agnes couldn’t help but believe that he could truly do what he said.

He is one of a kind… Agnes admitted to herself once more.

Perhaps even without her older sister’s urging, after witnessing what was in his heart and understanding his actions, she would have been willing to stand by his side regardless.

After what felt like a long time, she finally came to her senses.

“Alright, Aiglon, I will remember your words. Perhaps our ways of thinking are not the same, but I admit you made a good point… I truly shouldn’t shackle myself with meaningless burdens. As long as I face others honorably in combat and confront the risk of life and death, what does it matter if my hands are stained with blood? I should make myself stronger.” she said, word by word.

“That’s the spirit. It seems my lecture wasn’t wasted,” Aiglon said with a happy smile, then couldn’t resist making a joke. “Sometimes, action is more important than thought, and decisiveness triumphs over any wisdom—if one day you need to run me through with a sword, I advise you not to hesitate but to strike as swift as lightning, otherwise the opportunity will be gone in a flash…”

“Don’t say such things,” Agnes interrupted him. “Don’t joke about yourself… My older sister and my brother-in-law are your subjects. How could I ever raise a sword against you?”

“You never know, the world is an unpredictable place…” Aiglon shrugged with a smile.

Then, his expression turned serious again. “By the way, I have not said any of this to anyone else. If you could, please keep it a secret for me. Common folk are always easily shocked by the truth.”

“Yes, of course I will,” Agnes nodded immediately. “And please keep what I told you a secret as well.”

“Perfect. It seems we have a shared secret now,” Aiglon nodded with a loud laugh. “This seems to be the start of a true friendship, wouldn’t you say?”

“If you insist on putting it that way,” Agnes replied, slightly embarrassed. Then, as if unwilling to concede, she added defiantly, “You surely think you are gracing me with an honor, but to me, a friend is a friend. Whether you are a rebel or an Emperor, you are a friend. It makes no difference to me, and the way I treat you won’t change.”

“Good. That’s exactly the outcome I wanted to see,” Aiglon had no objection. “If you were a sycophant, I’d find it rather boring.”

Then, the two of them paused their conversation, untied the reins from the trees, mounted their horses again, and rode onto the forest path.

However, although she had picked up her bow again, Agnes showed no intention of shooting an arrow just yet.

Instead, as if she had just remembered something, she asked in a low voice, “By the way, Aiglon, are you certain you’re going to marry Princess Theresa?”

“Yes, I will marry Theresa. It is my promise to everyone, and I cannot take it back,” Aiglon answered without a moment’s hesitation. “As for when… probably after this phase of the war is over.”

“What are your feelings for her, exactly? If I recall correctly, you abandoned her once, didn’t you?”

As she asked, Agnes drew her bow again and shot an arrow into the distance.

Chapter 289: 174, Prey and Command

“What are your feelings for her, exactly? If I remember correctly, you did abandon her once, did you not?”

Agnes’s question was sudden, and Aiglon wasn’t prepared for it, so for a moment he didn’t know how to answer.

Like? Most definitely.

Infatuated? Certainly not.

But regardless, he was very grateful for everything Theresa had done for him and was willing to marry her and build a life with her.

“She is the fiancée my grandfather and mother chose for me. There’s no doubt many political factors are involved, but it at least shows that in people’s eyes, she is a suitable match for me. And after getting to know her, I discovered that she is indeed very good to me. She acknowledges my talents, believes I am destined for greatness, and is willing to help me leave my mark on history with all her heart… Of course, her idea of leaving a mark on history was for me to become a renowned European writer and poet. In that regard, I have let down her expectations.”

As he spoke, he walked forward and stopped beside a small stream, then continued.

“My escape from Austria wasn’t because I disliked her or detested this marriage. It was simply because I believed I couldn’t realize my dreams by staying in Austria, so I had no choice but to leave. After escaping, I originally thought our engagement was over, and I accepted that this was a price I had to pay. But I never expected that even under such unfavorable circumstances, she would still choose to uphold her past vows, forcing her father to relent and continue our engagement… That persistence moved me. Then she abandoned her comfortable life, came to my side to share my hardships, and supported me in every way she could. Tell me, who else would go to such lengths?”

“That is indeed admirable…” Agnes said thoughtfully, then asked, “But, from what you’ve described, my personal feeling is that in your heart, your feelings for her stem more from gratitude and practicality, right? You haven’t truly fallen in love with her…”

“Is the distinction that great?” Aiglon frowned and retorted. “To me, affection and interest are not contradictory. She has given me so much support and help that I can’t just cast her aside. And from a personal standpoint, I truly enjoy being with her, so I must fulfill my promise no matter what. Given my position, I can be a villain—at least a villain can intimidate people—but I cannot be a coward. That would make everyone despise my character, and no one would follow me.”

Although he instinctively knew he should probably say something deceptive, to suggest he only agreed to the engagement with Theresa because he had no choice, he decided to be blunt. He disdained lying about such matters; it was too tiresome.

Agnes could only offer a wry smile in response to Aiglon’s answer.

“Yes, you are a man, one who wants to be an Emperor. In your eyes, affection and power are indeed inseparable, and there’s no need to distinguish between them. Only a girl would care about the purity of love’s motives… Do you believe me? Although Princess Theresa is as noble as you, I’m sure her thoughts are not the same as yours.”

Aiglon didn’t know how to reply, so he only shrugged. “Perhaps, but I will do my best to make sure she doesn’t regret it.”

Agnes watched Aiglon quietly. After a moment, she shook her head and sighed.

“Never mind, what right do I have to feel sorry for Princess Theresa? After seeing the look in her eyes, I know she is very satisfied with her choice. Perhaps for her, having you by her side is enough…”

Then, she smiled again. “I’m sorry, Aiglon. It’s my fault. I asked an irrelevant question and soured your mood.”

“It’s nothing. Friends are bound to ask some awkward questions,” Aiglon replied nonchalantly. “If we always had to be so cautious and weigh every word and phrase before speaking, what kind of friends would we be?”

“That may be so, but you bear the lives of hundreds of people on your shoulders. If I were to interrupt your rare moment of rest and spoil your good mood, it could needlessly expose them to more danger… I wouldn’t dare commit such a sin,” Agnes said jokingly.

“Hahaha…” Aiglon laughed out loud again. “Rest assured, my heart isn’t so fragile.”

His laughter swept away the lingering awkwardness between them.

With a tacit understanding, they moved on from the previous topic and resumed their hunt.

However, since they had reached the stream, they didn’t remount their horses. Instead, they let the horses drink while they walked ahead along the stream’s bank.

Aiglon hadn’t fired much earlier, wanting Agnes to have fun and also admiring her gallant posture. This time, however, his interest was piqued.

He fired and reloaded, shooting rhythmically in all directions. Birds flew about in alarm, and leaves fluttered to the ground. He didn’t care how many animals he hit, nor did he count his spoils; all that mattered was that he was enjoying himself.

After some time had passed, Aiglon finally grew a bit bored and looked at Agnes, who had been following him silently.

“Agnes, perhaps you were right. Hunting with a firearm like this is purely a way to vent one’s desire to kill… There’s not much joy in it.”

“I’m glad you agree with me,” Agnes replied with a smile. “How about I teach you to use a bow and arrow? I’m sure you’ll find it a very different experience.”

Aiglon glanced at the hunting bow slung over Agnes’s shoulder and the quiver at her waist—there weren’t many arrows left inside.

“I have no experience. If I learn now, I’m afraid you won’t have enough arrows. If we use them all up, you won’t be able to hunt later,” Aiglon replied.

“What does that matter? I never cared how much I could hunt anyway,” Agnes replied nonchalantly. “Besides, I’ve had my fill of fun for today.”

Since Agnes had said as much, Aiglon no longer declined—he happened to want to experience the feeling of drawing a bow and shooting an arrow himself.

So, he placed his firearm on the ground at his feet, took the hunting bow from Agnes’s hands, and then accepted an arrow. He nocked the arrow, drew the bow, and aimed forward in a rather professional-looking manner.

The draw weight of this hunting bow wasn’t high; Agnes had been able to draw it fully with ease before. For Aiglon, with the physical strength he had developed since childhood, it was naturally no problem.

Agnes stood beside him, carefully giving him pointers.

“You need to relax. Remember not to tense your muscles; that will affect your accuracy. And your fingers—remember to draw the bowstring with your index, middle, and ring fingers, and hold the nock of the arrow between your index and middle fingers…” As she spoke, Agnes reached out to help Aiglon adjust his posture and finger placement.

Unconsciously, the two of them had drawn very close. As Aiglon listened to her words, he felt the touch of her fingers on his hand. His gaze drifted to Agnes, and he lost all awareness of the birds in the distance.

Agnes noticed Aiglon’s distraction and immediately sensed the impropriety. She shyly withdrew her hand before composing herself and adopting a serious tone.

“Alright, I’ve told you everything I need to teach you. Go on and try it. You’ll gain experience through practice!”

Her words snapped Aiglon back to his senses.

Awkwardly, he could only pretend nothing had happened. Pushing aside his stray thoughts, he followed Agnes’s instructions, drew the bowstring until it was near his cheek, and aimed at a bird perched on a distant branch.

Then, he released his fingers. The potential energy stored in the fully drawn bowstring was instantly transferred to the arrow, which shot toward the bird in a flash.

—Unfortunately, he missed his prey, hitting the tree trunk right next to the bird instead.

The arrow embedded itself in the trunk, making it tremble slightly. The startled bird flew off the branch in a panic.

“I missed!” Aiglon cried out in disappointment.

“It’s alright. No one can hit the mark every time,” Agnes comforted him. “For a beginner, you did exceptionally well. At least your power and direction were correct.”

This was not mere flattery from Agnes, but genuine praise—after all, this was Aiglon’s very first attempt with a bow, and he had performed much better than she had on her first try.

But it wasn’t surprising. Like her, Aiglon possessed agility, sharp reflexes, and extraordinary senses. These qualities allowed him to wield a sword well, and they naturally allowed him to use a bow well too.

“Try again!” Agnes enthusiastically handed Aiglon another arrow.

Spurred on by Agnes’s praise, Aiglon’s interest was renewed. He took the arrow and began to draw the bow again in the same posture.

But what should he aim for?

With this question in mind, Aiglon looked around.

Soon after, he found new prey in the undergrowth of the nearby woods. It was a slowly moving wild boar with a gray coat covered in dirt. It looked quite large.

That’s the one!

Aiglon immediately raised his bow and aimed it at the creature.

Then, he exerted a little force with his fingers, drawing the bow fully, and began to regulate his breathing.

Agnes was giving him pointers beside him, but her voice slowly faded as his entire mind and body focused on the distant prey.

As he continued to adjust his angle, an indescribable feeling welled up within him, as if a voice were telling him he could hit the target.

Now.

He released his fingers. The arrow tore through the air with a soft whistle and flew swiftly toward the prey, sinking violently into the wild boar’s hide.

“I hit it!” Aiglon shouted, turning excitedly to Agnes to show off his victory.

He had to admit, compared to felling prey with a single shot from a firearm, using a bow and arrow truly had a greater sense of artistry.

“You really are amazing,” Agnes smiled, praising his performance. “It seems you can pick up anything quickly…”

Then, her words suddenly stopped. Aiglon sensed something was wrong and followed her gaze.

It turned out that although he had hit the wild boar, it was not dead. The arrow lodged in its body caused it pain and aroused its fury. It was now charging straight toward them, apparently intent on taking revenge on the humans who had attacked it.

Aiglon had never seen such a scene before, and for a moment, he panicked.

But a moment later, he came to his senses and shouted to Agnes.

“Agnes, give me another arrow!”

Agnes snapped out of it too. She hurriedly pulled another arrow from her quiver and handed it to Aiglon.

Aiglon took the arrow and immediately drew the bow, no longer caring about proper form, and fired directly at the boar.

Unfortunately, because the boar was moving so fast, his shot went wide.

The boar was now right in front of him. Aiglon could see its tusks.

In his panic, he threw the bow to the ground and picked up his firearm—but it was out of bullets.

He tried to reload, but there was no time. The wounded boar leaped and lunged at him.

“Guards! Guards!” Aiglon yelled as he dodged.

However, to avoid disturbing His Majesty’s “refined amusement,” André Davout had arranged for the guards to be stationed far away. Compounded by the fact that they were in a forest, there was no immediate response to Aiglon’s call.

“Aiglon!” Agnes was now in a panic as well.

She instinctively reached for the longsword at her side, only to realize with a shock that she wasn’t carrying her ceremonial sword today.

Aiglon hastily sidestepped the boar’s lunge, nearly tumbling to the ground. He struggled but managed to regain his balance.

He then picked up his firearm and swung it at the boar like a club.

The boar took the blow to its neck, but its hide was thick. After a pained squeal, it immediately charged at the young man again.

Aiglon never imagined that his leisurely hunt would suddenly devolve into a brawl with a wild boar.

But he had no time to think about that now. He could only use the firearm in his hands as a weapon to fight the boar. The beast kept lunging at him, trying to knock him over with its weight, while he fought back with all his might.

Watching their struggle, Agnes was so frantic that tears nearly fell. Her eyes scanned the surroundings, and she finally spotted a large rock by the riverbank.

She picked up the rock, went to Aiglon’s side, and smashed it forcefully onto the boar’s head.

Through their combined efforts, the repeatedly injured boar finally collapsed, squealing as it fell to the ground. The “hunt” ended in victory for the humans.

Beside the fallen prey, both of them were panting heavily, too breathless even to celebrate their victory.

They were both disheveled, their clothes covered in mud.

After looking at each other, they couldn’t help but laugh.

“If you truly ascend the throne one day, you’ll probably be the first Emperor to be attacked by a wild boar,” Agnes teased the young man with a smile. “The world would surely be disappointed to know that the supreme His Majesty could look so battered and worn, wouldn’t they? Pfft hahaha…”

The sight of it all made Aiglon laugh as well.

“But no one will ever know!” Aiglon replied after he finished laughing. “I forbid you to tell anyone else…”

“You can’t order me around…” Agnes retorted, shaking her head.

“Why not?” Aiglon demanded loudly.

Looking at Agnes’s dust-streaked face, an indescribable flutter suddenly stirred in Aiglon’s heart.

She’s so adorable…

He wanted to keep this adorable sight for himself.

Before he himself could react, he subconsciously reached out and took her hand.

Then, with a firm pull, he drew her into his arms.

“I order you to keep my secret!”

Chapter 290: 175, True Feelings

Aiglon’s impulsive move was something even he hadn’t anticipated, so naturally, it came as a great surprise to Agnes.

And because it was so unexpected, she was completely unprepared. With a gentle tug, Aiglon pulled her directly into his arms.

Although both of them were covered in dust, and despite Agnes being dressed in men’s clothing, the moment the young woman’s slender figure met his chest, Aiglon felt a dizzying rush that made it nearly impossible to control himself.

However, just then, Agnes finally reacted.

Held in his embrace, she looked up at the young man before her. A fleeting moment of panicked bewilderment quickly gave way to bashfulness, which was finally tinged with the cold chill of anger.

“Agnes…” Aiglon, not noticing her change in demeanor, was lost in his own delight. He looked at the girl in his arms, a warm smile gracing his face.

This smile had once been his unfailing charm, but at this moment, Agnes had no mind to appreciate its allure. She struggled violently, but Aiglon’s grip was so strong that she couldn’t break free at first. So, she clenched her fist and landed a heavy punch on Aiglon’s chest.

“Ugh…” Taking the full force of the blow, Aiglon’s vision went dark for a second. His entire body went limp, and his arms naturally fell away.

He staggered back a few steps and bent over, barely managing to keep himself from vomiting.

As for Agnes, now free from his embrace, she stood her ground, glaring at him with wide, furious eyes.

Aiglon looked up at Agnes. The girl’s frigid gaze reminded him of the first time they had met at that small farmstead in Switzerland.

He had no doubt that if Agnes had a sword in her hand, as she did that night, she would have already rushed over and cut him to pieces…

He wasn’t angry—he had already recovered from his impulsive act and remembered what he had just done. Naturally, he knew this was all his fault.

“Agnes…” He forced himself to endure the pain and raised his hands, signaling that he had absolutely no ill intentions. “I’m sorry… I lost my head just now.”

Seeing him clutching his stomach in pain and offering a sincere apology, Agnes’s glare finally softened slightly. “I never thought you would do something like this… What do you take me for? A servant at your beck and call?!”

“No, I never thought that for a moment…” Aiglon quickly shook his head, denying it. “You must have felt it, haven’t you? Since the day I met you, I have always been amiable and pleasant, and I’ve treated you as a friend… I swear to you, I have never looked down on you in my heart!”

Aiglon wasn’t lying. He had always treated Agnes with courtesy.

This was partly because he knew Agnes was well-reputed in Paris and felt it necessary to win her over; more importantly, he genuinely admired her outstanding talents and her strong yet compassionate character.

Traveling with her today, walking together in this wilderness and hearing Agnes’s true feelings, had deepened his understanding of her—which naturally increased his affection for her. That was why, in a moment of jest, he had done something so reckless.

Aiglon’s oath slowly quelled Agnes’s fury, though her indignation had not completely vanished.

“My older sister and brother-in-law follow you and respect you. Because Alice is my dearest kin, I respect you for her sake and have done my utmost to accommodate you, even accompanying you on this recreational hunt… And is this how you repay me?” She glared at Aiglon, her cheeks puffed out. “And here I was, thinking of you as a friend!”

“I’m sorry, I was truly rude. Your loveliness was so dazzling that for a moment, I couldn’t restrain myself…” Aiglon replied awkwardly. “I don’t know why, but in that instant, I truly lost my head. I wanted to hold you in my arms, to embrace your heart.”

Agnes was stunned.

She had grown up in Paris, and although she disliked socializing, she was certainly accustomed to the ways of young rakes and noble ladies. But when she found herself in a similar situation, she was at a loss.

The same words could have a completely different effect coming from different people. When a young man she herself admired said such things, how could she not feel a sliver of gratification deep in her heart?

Yet, that gratification was immediately overshadowed by anger and disappointment.

“Don’t give me that! How many people have you used that silver-tongued rhetoric on?” Agnes frowned again, glaring at the young man before her. “You just told me that you would definitely marry Princess Theresa and would never change your mind. The words had barely left your mouth before you did this to me… You are insulting both Princess Theresa and me! You have wronged her, and you have put me in a compromising position!”

Aiglon hadn’t expected Agnes to be so eloquent. Her torrent of accusations left him with almost no room for rebuttal. He could only stare at her, speechless, wondering how he, who was usually so calm and self-possessed, could have lost his head and done such a thing.

“I admit it was my fault. You can blame me however you wish,” he finally said after a moment, sighing in defeat. “As long as it helps you calm down.”

“What, you want me to keep this a secret for you?” Agnes laughed mockingly. “You dare to do it but don’t dare to take responsibility?”

“No, what you want to say is your freedom. I won’t interfere,” Aiglon shook his head. “You can even tell Theresa if you want. In any case, I am very sorry.”

Seeing Aiglon’s frank apology, Agnes’s anger finally subsided.

Her anger was less about what Aiglon had done and more about him disrespecting her—to flirt with her when he already had a fiancée, what did he see her as?

“Forget it. Seeing as you’ve apologized so sincerely, I’ll forgive you this once. I won’t tell anyone.” Her brow smoothed out, and then she grumbled in a low voice, “What is your heart made of? How can you do such heartbreaking things without so much as batting an eye?”

“To accomplish extraordinary things, one must naturally have a mentality that surpasses the ordinary,” Aiglon replied. “Otherwise, how could I have slept soundly after seeing a field piled with corpses?”

“So you’re confusing a hero’s heart with shamelessness…” Agnes refuted him. “Is forcibly pulling a girl into your arms also an extraordinary deed?”

“If it were just any ordinary girl, then it’s nothing special, nothing worth boasting about. But if it’s you, then it is indeed extraordinary, because you are one of a kind, someone whom everyone looks up to…” Noticing Agnes’s brow furrowing again, Aiglon quickly held up his hands. “Alright, I’m just speaking my mind. I have no intention of teasing you further.”

“Hmph!” Agnes scoffed with disdain. “You should thank your lucky stars. If I’d had a sword just now, I would have already challenged you to a duel.”

“And if I won the duel?” Aiglon countered with a smile. “By the rules, the victor gets to decide how to deal with the loser…”

Seeing Agnes instinctively reach for her waist where a sword would be, Aiglon quickly stopped his jesting. “Don’t take it seriously, Agnes, you would surely defeat me! Thank you for your magnanimity in sparing my life and forgiving my unintentional offense…”

As he spoke, he moved closer to Agnes. “I have no desire for you to forget the unpleasantness of that moment. I only ask for you to continue granting me the honor of being your friend…”

Looking at his smile, Agnes found it difficult to maintain her anger. She nodded coldly. “Fine… For my sister’s sake, I’ll forgive you this once. But you have now been demoted from a respected friend to a second-class friend—if there is a next time, don’t blame me for being ungracious.”

What’s a second-class friend? Aiglon wanted to ask for clarification, but seeing the look on Agnes’s face, he knew it wasn’t the right time.

However, although Agnes had acted utterly furious, in the end, Aiglon realized she wasn’t entirely unforgiving.

Her resistance stemmed less from his forwardness and more from the fact that he already had a fiancée.

Alas, that was an unchangeable reality.

“Agnes, I really do like you…” Aiglon turned his head and said to the silent Agnes.

“Don’t say it…” Agnes cut him off loudly. “I don’t want to hear it!”

“I’m sorry, I’ll only say it this once… At least this time, I must say it.” Aiglon ignored her resistance, looked at her stubbornly, and continued, “I will always remember that moment. Even though it was a stain on my character, I… I was very content in that moment. I’m sorry, but I don’t regret it.”

Agnes was so angry she turned her head away and refused to look at him, as if she disdained to speak with him any longer.

Then, they both fell into silence, tacitly setting the incident aside.

Though it seemed to be over on the surface, Agnes consistently maintained a distance of about a meter from him, clearly not back to their earlier rapport. Aiglon felt it was time to put an end to the outing.

“Shall we call it a day? I feel I’ve had my fill, and we’ve got quite a bit of game,” he suggested to Agnes.

Agnes, of course, had no objections. She couldn’t wait for this awkward journey to end.

“Alright.” Aiglon nodded and led her back, soon finding André Davout and his men patrolling in the distance.

“Your Majesty!” As soon as he saw the young man, André saluted him. “How was your hunt?”

“It was quite fruitful. I just killed a wild boar,” Aiglon said, spreading his hands. “Send some men to bring the poor fellow back. I want to have a taste of it.”

“Yes, Your Majesty!” André replied, then spoke a few words to two men beside him. Immediately, two or three guards headed to the riverbank where Aiglon had fought, and hoisted up the dead wild boar.

André himself remained, sneakily observing Aiglon and Agnes.

Both of them were covered in dust. What on earth had they been doing… His mind couldn’t help but run wild with speculation.

“Your Majesty, did you enjoy yourself?” he leaned in and whispered to Aiglon. “It must have been interesting to be accompanied by Miss Agnes, yes?”

“Don’t even mention it…” Aiglon shook his head in frustration. “It was quite fun at the start. She was teaching me archery. But then I did something stupid and she punched me so hard I almost coughed up bile. It’s a good thing she wasn’t wearing her ceremonial sword, otherwise I fear I’d be lying dead here.”

André Davout was dumbfounded. He hadn’t expected Miss Agnes to remain her true self even around His Majesty, to be so fierce and show such great disrespect.

“She went too far…”

“Alright, let’s just let it go,” Aiglon waved his hand, signaling an end to the matter. “All in all, today was still quite pleasant.”

André secretly glanced at the young man with admiration. Even now, covered in mud and after being punched hard, he could remain so nonchalant in such a sorry state. His composure was truly remarkable.

“We all know Miss Agnes’s personality. She’s strong-willed, so she won’t yield easily.” Taking advantage of His Majesty’s good mood, he pleaded on Agnes’s behalf. “Your Majesty, please don’t mind her transgression. I believe that as long as you… she will surely come to admire you…”

Aiglon looked at his Captain of the Guard in surprise, completely taken aback that he would say such a thing.

“If possible, we would all be happy to see you accept Miss Agnes… It would be of great help in boosting your prestige.” Though Aiglon’s gaze made his scalp tingle, André gathered his courage and carefully relayed the words he and Edgar had discussed. “After all, she is widely respected in Paris and holds great sway over the younger generation. If she stands on your side, many people will feel the power of your call…”

Aiglon blinked, then turned his head to look at Agnes, who was not far off.

She was standing alone quietly, her head raised, gazing at the distant stream as if lost in a daze.

Is she replaying what just happened?

And what is she feeling? Anger? Regret? Or perhaps even a little bit of anticipation?

Aiglon couldn’t guess, of course, but he knew what he himself was thinking.

He… wanted to keep Agnes by his side, to savor that feeling from a moment ago—he liked Agnes’s carefree spirit and her quick wit.

He didn’t know how much of his feelings for Agnes stemmed from affection and how much from self-interest, but as he had said before—for him, affection and interest were never things that needed to be separated.

Agnes’s furious rebukes seemed to still echo in his ears.

Yes, she was right, but… I’ve already done so many unreasonable things in this world, why should I be afraid of doing one or two more?

“I will make Agnes stand on our side…” he said softly to André, retracting his gaze.

Then, as if speaking to both his Captain of the Guard and himself, he added, “I am the Emperor. I can have whatever I want. Why should I care about right or wrong? Whatever I desire, I will have it all!”

“You are right, Your Majesty.” André naturally had no objections and immediately bowed his head in agreement.

Chapter 291: 176, The Shifting Winds of Change

After instructing André Davout, Aiglon concluded his hunting trip, returning to Nafpaktos in a grand procession with his Guard and Agnes.

However, compared to the self-satisfied air he had when he left that morning, he now had a few more things on his mind. As for Agnes, she was even more weighed down with anxiety.

It was clear that Aiglon’s actions had deeply shaken the young woman, leaving her unable to quell her anger. Yet, deep down, she didn’t seem quite so furious.

Her original admiration and fondness for the young man were now entangled with disappointment and anger, leaving her at a loss. In the end, she simply chose to deal with the problem by avoiding it.

After returning to his residence, Aiglon approached Agnes again, bowing to her and offering another apology.

“Agnes, I apologize for my absurd behavior. I hope you can forgive me.”

Just as he had told André, he had decided to keep Agnes by his side no matter what. To achieve that goal, he had to start by mending their relationship.

“Since I have already said I forgive you, I will naturally keep my promise. You need not apologize further,” Agnes replied calmly. “However, please be mindful in the future. Do not let it happen again.”

No, I want a next time, and a time after that, and a time after that! Aiglon answered in his heart.

“Good. I am glad you can forgive me. Let today’s incident end here… This also gives us a chance to discuss how we should get along from now on,” he said with a smile.

But his smile did not affect Agnes, who continued to watch him with a cold expression.

“How we should get along?” Agnes laughed mockingly. “Has something happened between us that requires we change how we interact? From my perspective, I should be keeping you at a much greater distance from now on.”

“That won’t do,” Aiglon said, shaking his head. “I want to continue being your friend—I want to keep seeing your smile, because it makes me happy too.”

“That is merely your own wish. Why should I comply?” Agnes retorted irritably. Then she added with a sarcastic smile, “Yes, there are thousands of people here who obey your every command. Whatever you say goes… Naturally, you must think I too should be at your beck and call, shouldn’t you?”

“No… Agnes, you misunderstand. This is not a command, nor do I have any intention of threatening you with swords and guns. I know that a noble soul does not yield to such things, and friendship cannot be won by command.” Aiglon shook his head, then looked at her gently. “I am simply stating a decision I have made. I… admire you greatly. I can even feel the preciousness of your soul from the bottom of my heart. It is because of this that I am unconsciously drawn to you, and I will do everything in my power to keep you by my side. you can refuse, and you can keep refusing, but as long as we continue to be around each other, the final outcome may not necessarily be my loss—I believe I will achieve my heart’s desire, just as I have done before.”

Aiglon’s expression was earnest and absorbed, as if his words came from the depths of his heart—of course, he was saying it all intentionally.

Although Agnes had a strong personality, her youth and competitive spirit were her weaknesses. Aiglon, though the same age as her, had long since learned how to read people in the court, so he could easily exploit those weaknesses.

Being young meant she was romantic at heart, willing to listen to passionate words; being competitive meant she was eager to face a challenge.

As expected, Agnes was suddenly at a loss for words.

She couldn’t tell which of the young man’s words were true and which were false, but they seemed to have effortlessly struck a chord within her.

She could feel that when they spoke today, both during the hunt and now, the young man had been unusually candid, almost as if he were baring his soul.

“You underestimate me!” Flustered, she shot back loudly, “I won’t be concerned about you in the slightest… In fact, I wish this damned Greek war of yours would end sooner so I can take that good-for-nothing brother-in-law of mine home and get as far away from you as possible.”

“But even if you hide in Paris, you cannot escape,” Aiglon replied, his gaze still calm. “My throne is there. One day, I will return and make you an idol revered by all the people of France… Of course, I believe you don’t care for such empty fame—but I wish to adorn our friendship with the most magnificent lace.”

Having been tempered by the courtly life, Aiglon could handle a young girl like Agnes with effortless ease.

Both angry and embarrassed, Agnes couldn’t meet Aiglon’s eyes. Finally, she slammed her hand on the table.

“I see it now. Your heart is truly as hard as iron and stone. In your eyes, everything is either a stumbling block or a stepping stone. Even in moments of great emotion, you can master yourself and make cold judgments, approaching and retreating with perfect composure…”

Then, she took a few deep breaths, trying to calm herself, before sighing. “You are infuriating, yet you have a charm that makes one care for you. I suppose that is why Princess Theresa cannot let you go… But, Your Highness, can you not think about what you are doing? Since you have chosen Princess Theresa to be by your side, why must you torment the hearts of others? I… I just can’t imagine why you are so insatiable!”

After saying her piece, as if a great weight had been lifted from her heart, she stormed out.

Aiglon quietly watched Agnes’s retreating back.

He had to admit, her final words had struck him where it hurt, like a whip lashing his very soul.

It seemed that despite her lack of interest in politics and society, she possessed an innate intelligence and sharpness.

Unfortunately, such a soul-searching question could not sway him.

“Because I enjoy it, and I will pursue the most beautiful things in the world, insatiably and never satisfied. I have lost everything, so I am unwilling to lose anything again. On the contrary, whatever I want, I must have it before I can stop,” Aiglon whispered into the empty air. “I will conquer and seize everything I desire, regardless of whether I deserve it… That is what I expect of myself.”

These were his innermost thoughts.

He had said enough for one day. Agnes was likely at her limit. He would have to wait to repair their relationship.

And he was confident that he would have plenty of opportunities.

After a moment of silence, he set aside his argument with Agnes and turned his attention back to his work.

He opened the letters that had just been sent from Methoni in the rear. The first was a personal letter from his great-uncle, Cardinal Joseph Fesch, written from Rome.

In the letter, the Cardinal reported a piece of good news he had been long awaiting—thanks to Cardinal Fesch’s efforts, the Pope in Rome had publicly praised his righteous act in a sermon.

Furthermore, to his surprise, His Holiness the Pope’s choice of words was exceedingly grand, so much so that he himself felt a little overwhelmed by the favor—after all, the title “Model for all Christians” was not something everyone was worthy of bearing.

Clearly, the Pope had his own agenda, but the objective fact was that he had kept his promise, and so Aiglon was very pleased with the Pope’s performance.

In the agreement he had previously reached with the Pope’s representative, Cardinal Vittorio Esposito, both sides had agreed to implement it in stages. Now that the Pope had delivered his sermon, it meant they could move on to the next phase.

In the letter, his great-uncle also told him that Cardinal Vittorio Esposito wanted his illegitimate son to get involved and take a share of the spoils.

Aiglon, of course, gladly accepted this request. While the Cardinal was certainly acting out of self-interest, it was also an objective sign that he was thinking more and more highly of Aiglon now.

In other words, this was direct proof—the “Bonaparte” stock was now rising in value, and people were willing to invest.

And Aiglon, who was still in his startup phase, naturally chose to welcome all comers. After all, his power was still weak, so he was open to support from all quarters.

Thus, he immediately drafted a reply, instructing his great-uncle to continue fostering a good relationship with the Cardinal. As for the illegitimate son, he was to prepare a generous gift at once and find a way to win him over.

After dealing with this letter, he opened another document, and this time, his excitement was even greater than before.

The content of the letter was actually very simple—Metternich had decided to appoint his trusted secretary, Mr. Friedrich Gentz, as the ambassador to Istanbul.

Although the message was brief, for Aiglon, it was like a clap of thunder from a clear sky.

He could, of course, see that there could be only one reason for Metternich’s action—the situation in Turkey was about to undergo a stunning change, and he needed to respond with all his strength.

Though confident, he was not conceited. He knew that this “stunning change” was certainly not because of him—therefore, there was only one possible answer.

The Tsar was about to send his troops.

And that was everything he had been waiting for.

For him, all the commotion in Greece was not for the Greeks themselves, but to enable him to get what he wanted in the upcoming international turmoil.

Of course, he had no control over the so-called international turmoil at present. He could only do his best to ride the tide, stir up the situation, and pray that events would move in the direction he hoped for.

And now… he had finally gotten it, the situation he had most desired.

The Tsar, in the end, could not restrain his ambition and decided to use a victory in a foreign war to cleanse the stain of suppressing the progressives in his own country.

Although he had the foresight of history, witnessing it unfold firsthand felt completely different—he knew that he was already slightly influencing the course of history.

In the future, he would inevitably do more.

He and the Romanov dynasty shared a deep and irreconcilable hatred, but at this moment, he felt only gratitude for the young Tsar.

Since the Tsar was going to act, he needed to act even faster on his end. The more glorious his own achievements, the more reason he would have to be noticed. Those whose hearts pounded with dread at the Tsar’s actions would eventually discover his value.

Time to act! He clenched his fist and told himself.

He had rested enough. Now it was time to continue the advance. If he could achieve another brilliant victory before the Tsar dispatched his troops, then the world would know who had given their all for the liberation of the Greeks.

With that, Aiglon stood up, full of ambition, and went to take a bath to wash away the dirt and grime from the hunt.

Just as Aiglon was invigorated by the new information, Theresa, who had remained in Methoni, was also excited by news from Austria.

However, unlike Aiglon, she was most delighted by another piece of news from her father’s letter—

Metternich, on behalf of His Majesty the Emperor, had tacitly indicated his willingness to recognize her marriage to Aiglon.

Although she had been prepared to break with Austria when she left home, deep down, she still held an immense affection for her homeland and the family she was born into. More than anyone, she hoped to receive the imperial family’s approval.

And now, what she had longed for in her dreams had finally fallen into her hands. What could make her happier?

Of course, she also knew that this belated blessing was by no means unconditional.

Metternich hoped that she and His Highness would act according to his wishes.

However, she did not resent this condition. After all, they had intended to obtain—and objectively needed—the covert support of the Great Powers anyway.

Therefore, a temporary compromise with Metternich was acceptable.

With this thought, she summoned Captain Foresti, who was in her retinue.

“Your Highness, what are your orders?” the Captain asked, bowing as soon as he saw her.

“Yes, Sir. I have a task for you—” Theresa dispensed with the pleasantries and went straight to the point. “I have just received a letter from my father. Chancellor Metternich has sent a new ambassador to Turkey, who is to take up his post immediately. I want you to take my letter and my father’s credentials to Istanbul. Meet with him as an Austrian, so that we may maintain contact going forward.”

The Captain froze for a moment.

It was not the danger of the journey that concerned him, but the thought that he would once again have dealings with Austrian officials.

“You… you mean His Excellency the Chancellor has forgiven His Highness?”

Theresa did not answer, merely smiling and nodding, but the pride and excitement in her expression were impossible to hide.

“That’s wonderful!” the Captain blurted out.

As an Austrian, although he served Aiglon out of consideration for Princess Theresa, deep down he still hoped to serve his homeland.

“I am counting on you. Please remember that your mission is of the utmost importance to us,” Theresa stressed once more. “To show our sincerity, I will prepare a gift for the ambassador. Please deliver it on my behalf.”

“Yes, I understand…” the Captain nodded repeatedly, then hesitated. “However, His Highness has entrusted me with the great responsibility of guarding the treasure. If I leave, will you be alright here?”

“Of course,” Theresa answered with pride and confidence. “We have our army here now. Everything is under my control, so you can rest assured.”

Then, her brow furrowed slightly. “But as for His Highness… I really do miss him.”

“He must be missing you too, Your Highness,” the Captain replied. “In my view, you will both surely achieve your heart’s desire, and I will do my utmost to help.”

“Thank you.” Theresa smiled and curtsied to him, watching as the Captain turned and left.

Chapter 292: Fortress and Glory

Having made his decision, Aiglon summoned his key confidants and issued his next operational command.

Without a doubt, since the international situation was developing in the direction he desired, he had to ride the momentum. He knew that the weight he would carry on the world stage would depend entirely on the scale of his accomplishments.

Although he had already won a glorious victory, it was not enough. He needed to adorn himself with more, and greater, victories.

He had taken Nafpaktos and held it. Now, as he had written in his letter to Theresa, he would march his army west and attempt to take Missolonghi.

After the previous battle, he had let his entire army rest for a time, allowing them to recover from the inevitable fatigue of continuous combat while also taking the opportunity to replenish their forces.

After this period of rest, he felt his men were revitalized and ready to face new challenges. During this time, by accepting the volunteers and Greeks sent from the rear by Theresa, the force under his command had grown to five or six thousand men. Not only had he recuperated the losses from the previous battles, but his army was now even larger than when he first set out on the expedition.

This swift recovery was partly due to his use of money to smooth the way, and partly because he had already established a formidable reputation in Greece. This fame was spreading across Europe with the passage of time, and his victory had rekindled the hopes of those who held expectations for the Bonaparte family.

At the same time, though his army still had many shortcomings, it had been forged in the crucible of war and now possessed a solid backbone—strict military discipline, generous pay, and a united officer corps, all of which guaranteed a fundamental level of combat effectiveness.

To put it in a single sentence—Aiglon felt he was much stronger than when he had first set out.

And this gave him the confidence to undertake the next phase of his operations.

Of course, confidence alone was not enough. He knew that Missolonghi was by no means an easy target.

After arriving in Greece, he had delved deep into the history of the conflict between the rebel army and the Turkish forces, so he knew the series of stories surrounding Missolonghi.

The city was located on the southwestern tip of the Greek peninsula, with plains to its east and west and the sea to its south. Controlling it meant controlling a vast surrounding area and, by extension, the entire southwestern region of the peninsula.

Even during the Turkish rule, a garrison had been stationed there to defend it. After the Greek uprising for independence swept across the peninsula, the city quickly fell into the hands of the rebel army, who turned it into one of their key defensive areas.

Missolonghi’s terrain was naturally defensible. It was situated on a narrow peninsula, surrounded by a lagoon full of islets. Three of these islands, Marmaris, Klisova, and Aitoliko, controlled the entrance to the lagoon, which meant it only had to worry about an attack from one front.

On the city’s eastern side, facing the mainland, was an open plain dotted with swamps and trenches deliberately dug by the defenders.

Through the efforts of the rebel army and the careful work of its designers, a series of forts had been built along Missolonghi’s front. These forts formed triangular salients, allowing the defenders to fire upon attackers from several directions at once.

Thus, the fortress of Missolonghi became a major pillar of the independence army’s defense and, in a sense, a symbol of the Greek independence movement itself.

The Sultan, of course, could not tolerate the loss of Greece. He quickly dispatched armies to suppress the rebellion, and Missolonghi soon became a focal point of contention between the rebel army and the suppression forces.

In October 1822, a Turkish army of more than ten thousand men, led by Reshid Mehmed Pasha and supported by a fleet, laid siege to Missolonghi. Initially, the defenders numbered only a few hundred, but they resisted stubbornly while using negotiations to buy time. Eventually, over a thousand reinforcements from the Peloponnese peninsula in the south managed to reach the fortress. Together, they thwarted the Turkish offensive at the end of that year.

Unwilling to accept defeat, the Turks assembled another army in September 1823 and launched a second offensive against Missolonghi.

However, due to corruption and apathy within the Turkish army, their attack was poorly organized. The defenders, just as they had the first time, repelled every assault with their unyielding defense.

Two months later, with the arrival of winter, the Turkish army was forced to withdraw in frustration.

After withstanding two rounds of Turkish suppression campaigns, Missolonghi’s fame soared, and it became a sacred site for supporters of the Greek cause for independence across Europe.

Shortly thereafter, the great poet Byron arrived. Full of ambition, he was determined to contribute everything he had to Greek independence and make a great name for himself.

After settling in, he spent his entire fortune to raise a small army and devised a plan of attack. He intended to use Missolonghi as a base to capture Nafpaktos and completely liberate northern Greece.

However, Byron had not expected to fall ill and die there shortly after, in April 1824. His plan was thus nipped in the bud (of course, even if he had tried to execute it, it was unlikely to succeed given his meager forces).

Not long after Byron’s death, in the spring of 1825, the Turks, still unwilling to admit defeat, returned to besiege the Greeks once more. This time, the commanding general was none other than Reshid Mehmed Pasha, who had returned in defeat from the first siege.

When dispatching him, the Sultan had given the Pasha a direct order: “Either take Missolonghi or I will take your head.” The Sultan would not tolerate a third failed siege.

Reshid Mehmed Pasha, at the head of his twenty thousand troops, arrived before the walls of Missolonghi once more and began the third siege.

And so, a brutal conflict began.

Perhaps due to the Sultan’s threat, the Pasha was exceptionally diligent this time. He immediately had his men construct numerous trenches along the front of Missolonghi, using them to gradually advance his troops closer to the fortress and await an opportunity to attack.

However, the Greek defenders in the fortress, though vastly outnumbered by the Turkish army, knew they were fighting for their lives and their homes. They resisted as desperately as before. Whenever a breach appeared in the defensive lines, the defenders would launch a ferocious counterattack to drive the enemy back. All the civilians of Missolonghi, men and women alike, worked through the night to help the garrison repair the breaches.

Thus, despite launching multiple assaults, Reshid Mehmed Pasha and his troops were at their wit’s end. He made little progress over several months, unable to break the defenders’ will.

By the autumn of 1825, the Turks had gained an ally. Ali Pasha of Egypt had also sent troops to join the expedition. With the addition of the Egyptian army, the situation for the Greek independence army, already severely weakened by internal strife, grew even more dire. The fresh Egyptian forces swept through almost all of Greece.

By January 1826, Ali Pasha’s son, Ibrahim, had joined the siege of Missolonghi with an Egyptian army of about ten thousand men. His forces brought with them a large number of cannons and were even supported by a small naval fleet.

The Turkish forces, who had been exhausted by the siege, were revitalized. Under the command of Turkish and Egyptian officers, the besieging army launched numerous new assaults. Thousands of cannonballs all but leveled the residential buildings inside the fortress, while naval gunships joined in, battering the defenders’ morale.

Leveraging their superiority on land and sea, the Turks finally seized control of all of Missolonghi’s supply lines. After a year-long siege, the defenders’ reserves were exhausted. Inevitably, starvation descended upon the Greeks.

Ravaged by hunger, the soldiers and civilians within the city ate everything they could, including cats and horses. Ibrahim Pasha now demanded the immediate surrender of everyone in the city. The people could choose to be sold into slavery or convert to Islam, but at least they could escape death.

However, the Greeks inside the city refused this demand. Even in such a desperate situation, they persisted in their resistance. They repelled several more enemy attacks, inflicting considerable casualties.

But everyone knew that resistance was futile. After deliberation, the leaders of the garrison decided that everyone would attempt a breakout.

The besieging Turkish army discovered the defenders’ escape plan. But to avoid provoking a final, desperate last stand, Reshid Mehmed Pasha cunningly employed the classic military tactic of “besieging three sides and leaving one open,” not actively trying to prevent the escape of the defenders and residents.

On the night of April 10, 1826, the garrison began to assemble for the evacuation as planned. They launched a desperate attack, hoping to break the enemy’s encirclement and escort the civilians to safety.

However, maintaining discipline during a night march and battle was impossible. The entire breakout operation descended into chaos from the very beginning. As the escaping soldiers and civilians crossed the front lines, they were immediately met with fire from the besieging Turkish army. In the nocturnal pandemonium, the Greeks suffered immense casualties—some were trampled to death, others fell into trenches and drowned.

At that moment, the besieging army, long poised to strike, finally launched its general assault. They took advantage of the defenders’ confusion to storm into Missolonghi, slaughtering the remaining soldiers and citizens while setting fires everywhere.

Thus, amidst screams and explosions, Missolonghi finally fell back into Turkish hands.

As for the soldiers and civilians who were lucky enough to break through the lines, their nightmare was not over. When daylight came, the Turks dispatched cavalry to hunt down and kill the fleeing defenders and refugees in the open fields. The men were killed, while the women and children were captured and sold into slavery. In the end, only about one thousand people managed to escape the disaster; the rest met this tragic fate.

However, although Missolonghi ultimately fell and the defenders’ resistance ended in failure, their unyielding spirit, demonstrated by repelling enemy attacks for years, would not be forgotten.

They were annihilated, but only because of the overwhelming disparity in numbers. In terms of will, this defeat was truly a heroic epic. The vanquished had absolutely nothing to be ashamed of.

In other words, if every soldier in the Greek independence army had possessed such fighting spirit, if their leadership had not been mired in chaos due to ceaseless internal strife, perhaps the cause of Greek independence would never have sunk into such a dark abyss…

After finally conquering Missolonghi, the Turkish and Egyptian armies thoroughly vented their accumulated desire for destruction and slaughter. Afterward, the majority of the forces departed to engage in new battles with the rebel army, leaving only a portion of their troops to garrison the city.

Aiglon did not currently know how many enemy troops were stationed inside the fortress, but he guessed the number was somewhere in the thousands.

However, considering how defensible and sturdy Missolonghi was, even a few thousand men would be enough to give him a headache.

Fortunately, he did have some good news. Previously, the garrison of Missolonghi had marched east to participate in the siege of Nafpaktos, and in a series of battles, he had dealt a severe blow to the army besieging him.

Although the Missolonghi garrison had not been annihilated and most had retreated, they had surely suffered considerable losses. Moreover, they must have developed a psychological fear of him, which would further lower their already sagging morale.

But even so, Aiglon did not dare to be too optimistic. The fortress’s past record was glorious enough—the Greeks, with inferior forces, had repeatedly repelled the attacks of the Turkish army. The defenders had only collapsed when they ran out of ammunition and food.

The benefits of taking Missolonglonghi were enormous, but if he was not careful, he could also suffer painful losses there. Thus, Aiglon dared not be arrogant.

Although he was a big gambler, he knew his stakes were small. He only placed his bold bets when he felt he had a sufficient degree of certainty.

This time, he had to be even more cautious.

After some deliberation, Aiglon summoned his confidant, Edmond Dantès, The Count of Monte Cristo.

“Your Majesty, what are your orders?” Edmond Dantès asked respectfully upon seeing him.

“Edmond, do you know our army’s next target?” Aiglon asked.

“I do. You wish to lead us to capture Missolonghi,” Edmond Dantès replied after a slight pause.

“And do you know what happened there before?” Aiglon asked, already knowing the answer.

In fact, the fortress had fallen in 1826, only a little over a year ago. Edmond, who had been in Greece for so long, would certainly know.

“I know.”

Edmond Dantès nodded, then looked at the young man, awaiting his instructions.

“Are you afraid, then? We may have to assault a truly formidable fortress with our own flesh and blood,” Aiglon asked with a smile.

“Your Majesty, I have never known fear in my heart,” Edmond replied immediately. “If you ordered me to march on Hell, I would spur my horse onward at once.”

“Hahahaha! Well said!” Aiglon couldn’t help but laugh heartily.

Then, he gently clapped Edmond’s shoulder. “Edmond, even if you are willing to die, I am not willing to waste your lives so easily. I will need you all the more in the future… So I think we must take it with as little bloodshed as possible. That is in our best interest.”

“What do you plan to do, then?” Edmond asked eagerly.

“I don’t know yet,” Aiglon admitted honestly, then added, “But I think some Greek must know. Don’t forget, Missolonghi fell just over a year ago, and many people escaped. We can surely find someone familiar with it.”

Then, his voice grew heavier. “Go and find them for me. Whether they are Greeks in our army or outside it, bring such a person to me as soon as possible!”

Chapter 293: Extra Chapter (6) The Plum Sacrificed for the Peach

December 10, 1838

The winter wind in Vienna was bitingly cold.

Pedestrians everywhere hurried along, unwilling to linger on the streets. They either ducked into theaters to watch plays or sought refuge in cafes for a steaming cup of coffee to pass their leisure hours.

But amidst this bleakness, one place was bustling with extraordinary activity.

St. Peter’s Basilica, tucked away in an alley off Graben street, was currently swarming with soldiers in uniform and attendants.

The soldiers patrolled the surroundings, observing every passerby with wary eyes, while the attendants, carrying all sorts of items, further adorned the already magnificent church.

Yes, a grand wedding was about to take place here—tomorrow, to be precise.

The groom was the Duke of Reichstadt, a man deeply trusted by Her Majesty, the Empress Dowager, and one whose power in the Empire had recently soared. The bride was Princess Cristina of the House of Savoy, from the Kingdom of Sardinia.

Such a marriage would have been unimaginable a year ago, yet in a year’s time, it was about to become a reality.

How did it all happen?

Just last year, Emperor Francis I of Austria passed away. As all his living sons had already died, the throne passed to his grandson, the seven-year-old Franz Joseph, with his mother, Empress Dowager Sophie, acting as Regent.

The chaos accompanying the succession presented an opportunity for the Kingdom of Sardinia, which had long harbored a grudge against the Austrian Empire. They seized the chance to declare war on Austria, hoping to march on Milan.

Caught off guard, the Austrian army initially suffered setbacks. However, the Empress Dowager Regent, with the help of her most trusted confidant, the Duke of Reichstadt, swiftly stabilized the situation within the Empire. She then dispatched the Duke to Milan to reorganize the army, and he ultimately crushed the Kingdom of Sardinia in the ensuing war.

By 1838, the war was over. The Kingdom of Sardinia, having bitten off more than it could chew, had to face severe penalties. After proposing harsh peace terms, Her Majesty the Empress Dowager suddenly hinted to the Sardinian envoys that if the House of Savoy was willing to marry a princess to the Duke, she might relax the conditions. Otherwise—well, she was sorry, but there would be consequences.

After tense diplomatic negotiations and under the severe threats of Her Majesty the Empress Dowager, the defeated House of Savoy had no choice but to comply with Her Majesty’s wish.

And so, Princess Cristina came to Vienna to fulfill her obligation.

One could only imagine the princess’s state of mind. Ever since her arrival in Vienna, she had been perpetually melancholic. Everyone could see the sorrow and pain of a woman being used as collateral.

And when the two met, the future groom was equally cold and aloof, treating the matter like a mere formality, leaving one to worry about the couple’s future marital life.

However, no one was surprised by this.

After all, among the royal families of Europe, almost every marriage was a political one. Whether the couple was “overjoyed” or “miserable” had no bearing on the continuation of the marriage. For princesses, it was an innate duty. They enjoyed wealth and status from birth, so when their families needed them, they had to fulfill their responsibility and marry whomever their family chose for them. It had been this way for millennia.

Compared to other completely mismatched political marriages, the Duke of Reichstadt was already a very ideal match.

After all, the Duke was young and handsome, brilliant and talented, and possessed a surname that echoed throughout the world. Perhaps, before long, Princess Cristina would eventually come to accept the destiny arranged for her…

======================================

Her Majesty the Empress Dowager, His Majesty the Emperor, and the new couple had all arrived at the Hofburg Palace in the center of Vienna.

The next day, the couple and the two majesties would travel by carriage from the Hofburg Palace to the grand church to witness the sacred ceremony.

At this moment, Her Majesty the Empress Dowager stood at the window of her resting chambers, staring blankly at the green dome of St. Peter’s Basilica.

Beside her stood the Duke of Reichstadt.

The room was silent, occupied only by the two of them.

The Duke wore his uniform, the sparkling diamond cross medal on his chest further accentuating his handsome features.

“My darling…”

After a long while, Empress Dowager Sophie finally spoke. She turned her head to look at the man she loved, then sighed deeply. “The thought of personally watching you exchange rings with another woman tomorrow is excruciating!”

Like the Duke, the Empress Dowager was also dressed in magnificent attire, but even so, it could not hide the sorrow in her eyes.

“But this was your arrangement…” The Duke shrugged. “I am merely following your orders.”

“And wasn’t it all for you?” Sophie shot him a glance. “What, you seem to be quite looking forward to it?”

The Duke did not reply. He knew Sophie was in a terrible mood and was just looking for a reason to vent her frustration at him.

Seeing his silence, Her Majesty the Empress Dowager’s heart softened again.

She reached out, grasping the Duke’s right hand tightly with both of hers, and looked at his face as if in supplication.

“My darling… I truly don’t want you to be joined in union with anyone else… But I have to do this.” As she spoke, she blinked sadly. “You must never forget that she is merely a gift I have bestowed upon you. You may do anything with her, anything a husband and wife should do, but your love… that must be reserved for me! All of it!”

“Of course,” the Duke replied quickly, squeezing Her Majesty the Empress Dowager’s hand in return.

The two held hands tightly, and the worry on Sophie’s face gradually faded, as if she drew infinite encouragement from the Duke’s words.

Then, she spoke again. “I watched you grow up. In my heart, you will always be that stubborn yet intelligent child who needs my care and help. I can hardly imagine you as the head of a household… But I have deep faith that you will do everything well. In the future, you will become a man who makes everyone proud!”

“That is a given,” the Duke replied. “I will make myself exceptional, if only to protect you.”

“Protect me? No…” Sophie smiled and shook her head. “It’s about sharing. We share everything with each other, with no secrets. Before and after, I hope we will always be inseparable… Even after you are married, you are still my darling. You must never, ever leave me…”

Aiglon could only agree wholeheartedly.

Under his reassurance, Sophie finally emerged from her anxiety and fear. By then, the two had unknowingly fallen into an embrace.

Once the fear subsided, desire took its place.

Sophie held the young man before her tightly, then whispered in his ear in a cloyingly sweet tone.

“Aiglon, let me forget my worries for a moment…”

Though her words were veiled, after so many years together, the Duke certainly understood what she wanted.

He also knew she was afraid of losing him and sought a sense of security this way.

And what he needed to do, of course, was to prove with his actions that he would never break his promise, never abandon the incredibly intimate bond between them.

Besides, after Sophie’s teasing, he himself was feeling a little impulsive.

However, he had one last concern—

“She’s in the room next door. Perhaps we should switch rooms…” the Duke said in a low voice. “She will soon be my wife. We should show her some respect.”

“Is that so?” Sophie’s hand paused on Aiglon’s chest.

Then, she laughed arrogantly. “If she can hear, then let her listen! She must know who calls the shots in this country!”

With that, her hand began to wander again, stroking his heart. “What, after only two meetings, you’re already starting to feel sorry for your future wife…?”

Aiglon now understood. Her Majesty the Empress Dowager’s actions were not just a whim. She wanted to put the new bride in her place right from the start, to make the princess understand her position and prevent any improper thoughts.

Even for a man as hard-hearted as he usually was, he couldn’t help but hesitate at this moment.

“There’s no need for this…”

“Why is there no need?” Seeing his hesitation, Sophie frowned slightly and glared at him. “What? Do you think I’m going too far…? Don’t you forget, it was her country that provoked me first, that invaded my nation and caused so many deaths! After I defeated Piedmont, making them pay such a small price is already an act of mercy on my part! Shouldn’t she be grateful to me for saving her family from ruin?”

At this, her tone softened a little. She hugged Aiglon tighter, lowering her head to rest against his chest.

“I don’t intend to keep you tied to my side for your entire life. I may be selfish, but I’m not that selfish… You have a great name and the responsibilities of a pillar of the Empire; you cannot be tethered only to me. So, I found you a wife, someone who can legitimately stay by your side, bear you children, and continue your family line. That way, I can also lay my regrets to rest…”

Sophie’s words were so emotional that Aiglon was instantly moved.

“Actually… I don’t care that much about it.”

“Even if you don’t care, I must care for you. For over a decade, I have been looking after you, arranging everything for you, and you have sacrificed everything for me. Even now, you are still helping me support this country… For every reason, both emotional and logical, I must continue to do my utmost to prepare for your future.”

After a pause, she sighed with some vexation. “Of course, I can give you everything, but I cannot become your wife in a justifiable way. Not only that, but I have to find you a wife. The very thought of it breaks my heart! God has blessed me with such a wonderful lover, yet He teases me so. The thought of it brings me endless pain.”

Aiglon understood that although his marriage was her arrangement, she couldn’t help but feel jealous. This was, perhaps, her revenge on the bride—even though the bride was a victim from start to finish, suffering the most.

Faced with their current predicament, Aiglon was also at a loss. As the Empress Dowager, Sophie could never be his wife. Even though all of Austria, and perhaps all of Europe, knew of their affair, that fact could not be changed.

“My darling~” she said, trembling as she breathed heavily. “Hold me tight…”

Then, she spoke her thoughts aloud. “Now, all the obstacles standing before us are gone… I will give you a legitimate son to inherit your title and your family. Only a son of ours is worthy of it!”

Aiglon was stunned.

She… she was serious.

Sophie had arranged a marriage for him, only to bear his child herself, so that her son could inherit everything that was his.

Even he was shocked by this insane notion.

“Don’t do this…” he quickly tried to dissuade Sophie. “You are already the Empress Dowager. You have many public appearances to make. If you become pregnant again, the entire country will be in an uproar!”

Though his words didn’t sound very convincing, Sophie spoke with great seriousness, even looking at the Duke with a questioning gaze, as if urging him to nod in agreement.

He knew that when the ever-willful Sophie spoke with such a look and demeanor, it meant her mind was made up and would absolutely not be changed.

On the eve of his wedding, in front of his wife, she wanted to declare her sovereignty and even seize the position of the firstborn son for her own child.

“When did you plan all this?” he asked with a wry smile.

“Well… perhaps ten years ago, perhaps yesterday?” Sophie smiled slyly. “In any case, my plan has reached this stage, and I won’t tolerate any opposition or rejection from you, you know~”

“Please reconsider. This isn’t a simple matter,” Aiglon still tried one last time to persuade her.

“Reconsider what? I’ve already decided!” Sophie cut him off impatiently, then wrapped her arms around him tightly. “I am the Empress Dowager. I can do whatever I want. Anyone who’s not happy about it can just swallow their pride. All that matters is that we are happy…”

What a willful, arrogant, and terrifying woman…

And yet, she stirred an endless love within his heart.

Why had she gone to such lengths, scheming so meticulously? Wasn’t it all for him?

She exhausted herself planning his future, willing to sacrifice her reputation and take enormous risks. Did she gain anything from it?

Yes, she loves me… the Duke said to himself in his heart.

Perhaps this was unfair to his wife, but he and Sophie had already wronged so, so many people. So what?

The two of us have walked this far together. Why should we care what others think?

Besides, at this point, there was nothing left for him to hesitate about.

Since she was willing to go all out, what reason did he have to shrink back?

With that thought, he no longer hesitated and pulled the curtains shut.

The velvet curtains cascaded down, instantly dimming the light in the room.

In the dim light, just as he had countless times before, he swept Her Majesty the Empress Dowager into his arms and gently laid her on the bed.

Her Majesty the Empress Dowager let him do as he pleased, merely watching him with a smiling face, silently encouraging his “offense.”

Although they had been intimate countless times, faced with her fiery gaze, Aiglon’s heart still raced like that of the young boy in the hotel years ago. His blood surged, and his body felt as if it were about to melt.

The only difference was that the boy back then had almost been too nervous and excited to “awaken,” whereas now, he was familiar with every inch of her skin.

Without any need for guidance, his fingers moved deftly, easily undoing Her Majesty the Empress Dowager’s lavish court dress. Soon, there were few secrets left to Her Majesty the Empress Dowager’s noble body, which shone white and dazzling in the dim light, as if an angel had bestowed a glow upon it.

Next, the Duke undid his own clothes, and once again, there were no barriers between them.

“Aiglon, my darling~” Sophie cried out. Her gaze seemed capable of melting anything. But soon, she feigned a stern expression and chided the young man, “Seducing Her Majesty the Empress Dowager right next to your wife’s room, you truly are a vulgar and shameless scoundrel!”

That severe look would normally have made one’s heart pound with dread, but to Aiglon at this moment, it was like an aphrodisiac, causing his blood to race even faster.

“Your Majesty, the Empress Dowager, permit me to lay down my life for the Empire!” he said with a smile to the jade-like beauty in his arms. “To repay your grace, I would not hesitate to sacrifice my all~”

“Then… what are you waiting for?” Sophie blinked.

“As you wish!” Aiglon cried out.

Everything felt as illusory as a dream. Her Majesty the Empress Dowager bestowed her all upon her beloved favorite.

No one knew if the sounds echoing in the room would reach the one next door, but one could imagine that even if she heard, the victim could only silently endure the fate that God and a wicked woman had arranged for her…

Chapter 294: 178, Rewarding Merit

At Aiglon’s command, the entire army began its tense preparations for the impending new operation.

After several previous victories, his prestige within the army had reached its zenith. Officers and soldiers alike believed that this young man, who had inherited a great name, would lead them to new victories and write another legend.

However, though Aiglon appeared outwardly passionate and fervent, he maintained a calm composure within. Just before the battle, he decided to hold a meticulously planned grand ceremony as a final morale-boosting rally.

This ceremony was to celebrate and commend the series of battles fought around Nafpaktos.

On the morning of that day, a large host of soldiers in black uniforms gathered on a beach outside the small seaport. They formed square formations according to their long-familiar units, encircling a central area.

And in that center, where all eyes were focused, stood a small earthen mound built of sand and stone. On the mound stood Aiglon and his chief subordinates.

André Davout, Edmond Dantès, Michel Ney, and Prince Louis, along with the other members of the Order of Knights… Although they had joined Aiglon’s cause for different reasons and with different ambitions, after this period of warfare, their skin had all darkened considerably, and they had begun to carry the steely, solemn air of true soldiers.

Standing at the highest point, Aiglon gazed at the men beside him. Without a doubt, they were the core of his organization, and only through them could he command the entire army to strive for the goals that lay ahead.

And without a doubt, he would also have to rely on them to rule that nation in the future.

As he was lost in thought, the roar of cannons boomed in the distance, signaling the start of the ceremony.

He placed a hand over his chest, observing a moment of silence for the officers and men who had fallen in the previous battles.

At the same instant, the entire army fell into a profound silence.

Aiglon squinted slightly, his gaze sweeping over the members of his Order of Knights. A dull ache suddenly pricked his heart—in the recent battles, several members of the Order had already been killed in action or succumbed to their wounds.

The loss of these men pained Aiglon more than the deaths of ordinary soldiers.

This was the necessary price of victory.

Heaven knew how many more he would lose by the end of this war; Heaven knew what else he would lose in his future struggles.

He did not know the answers to these questions. The only thing he knew was that to prevent all these sacrifices from being in vain, he had to keep walking this path until he reached the throne that was destined to be his.

Though usually detached, Aiglon’s eyes could not help but reveal a hint of sorrow at this moment.

As a soft drumroll began to sound, Aiglon raised his head and looked at the azure sky.

“Our brothers, our loyal and fearless warriors, have left us forever, to be embraced by the Lord,” Aiglon shouted the words he had prepared, concluding the moment of silence. “They died for the Lord, they gave their lives to liberate our suffering Christian brethren, and their souls shall surely be bathed in the purest and most sublime glory! We have buried them here, but they will walk with me forever!”

Aiglon knew there might not be a Heaven in the skies above, but he did not mind using the Lord and Heaven to embellish his cause. “Now, living warriors, the Lord is watching us, and He will continue to bless us as always! We will continue to fight for justice!”

After he finished speaking, the cannons began to roar again, but this time, they brought joy, not sorrow.

At the command of their officers, the soldiers present cheered in unison. The sound of cannons and cheers merged, a deafening roar that seemed to make the very sea beside them begin to churn.

Next came the most important part of the ceremony—rewarding merit.

Aiglon made a gesture, and the ceaseless clamor of guns and cheers gradually faded. Everyone once again held their breath, their gazes fixed on the earthen mound in the center.

The officers on the mound were equally tense, for this was the moment their toil and sweat would be repaid.

Aiglon walked towards them step by step, stopping before his Captain of the Guard, André Davout.

Then, he drew his ceremonial sword.

“André.” He smiled faintly, pointing the sword at the young man before him.

André showed no fear or nervousness. He immediately dropped to one knee, ready to receive the honor Aiglon was about to bestow upon him.

“André, ever since I met you on the Island of Monte Cristo, I have taken note of your performance. I am greatly pleased with your loyalty and courage…” Aiglon said, laying the sword on André’s shoulder. “For this reason, I have decided to grant you a special distinction—from this day forward, you are the Marquis of Lepanto. I hope you will remember my expectations for you and continue to serve me with the same diligence as before.”

Marquis of Lepanto… Upon hearing this title, André Davout was momentarily stunned.

Although he had long known Aiglon intended to grant him a title, he had not expected to receive such a great reward so soon.

His uncle, Marshal Davout, had spent half his life on the battlefield and was finally ennobled as the Duke of Auerstädt by Emperor Napoleon. Although he too was now fighting bravely by His Majesty’s side, how could his contributions possibly compare to his uncle’s?

He was very pleased with the title “of Lepanto”—it was an Imperial tradition to name generals after their victorious battlefields, which was how his uncle had received his title.

Had it been Baron of Lepanto, he would have been deeply satisfied and honored. Had it been Count of Lepanto, he would have felt trepidation but could have still accepted it. But to be given such a high title now—after all, even Marshal Grouchy in 1815 was only a marquis…

For a moment, his heart was filled not with honor, but with trepidation and shame. “Your Majesty… your gift is too great, far exceeding what I deserve… To serve you is both my obligation and my honor. You need not reward me with such unprecedented favor…”

“What, at a time like this, you want me to retract my decree in front of all these people?” Aiglon asked with a smile.

“Your Majesty, that is not what I meant…” André quickly shook his head.

“Good, André, say no more. This is hardly the occasion for a long conversation,” Aiglon sheathed his sword and patted the kneeling André’s shoulder. “I believe you are worthy of this honor, so you are worthy. If you feel uneasy, then just serve me with even greater fervor from now on! Hmph, as long as you devote yourself to me, would I ever be stingy with rewards? Never mind a marquis, what would be so strange if you became the Duke of Lepanto or the Prince of Lepanto in the future?”

Aiglon had deemed André Davout’s contribution the most significant, so he rewarded him first, and with an exceptionally high noble title.

During the raid on Nafpaktos, he had remained by Aiglon’s side, only participating in the battle to block reinforcements. His performance had not been outstanding. But in the subsequent battles, as commander, he led the small force Aiglon left behind and tenaciously resisted an enemy that far outnumbered them, holding Nafpaktos for Aiglon and creating the conditions that led to victory.

In light of the loyalty and courage he had displayed throughout this series of battles, Aiglon, after some consideration, designated his contribution as the foremost among his subordinates.

Beyond his performance in battle, Aiglon had other considerations. Among the men around him, André Davout was one of the few second-generation sons of an Imperial Marshal who held no title. As a nephew, he was deeply loyal to the Empire, and being untitled made him much easier for Aiglon to win over.

In Aiglon’s vision, his Captain of the Guard would not only be responsible for his personal security but also for liaising between him and the entire army in the future. It was a role that demanded the most loyal and reliable person.

Since he was going to reward him anyway, he might as well go all in at once and make him weep with gratitude.

Seeing André so moved he looked on the verge of tears, Aiglon knew he had achieved his goal. From now on, André would surely follow him with even greater fanaticism, giving him one more trustworthy confidant.

“Alright, rise,” Aiglon said, patting his shoulder again with a smile. “You have the right to accept everyone’s congratulations.”

André Davout stood up in a daze. The people around him began to offer their congratulations; some were sincere, while others were merely putting on a show.

Edmond Dantès was among the most sincere well-wishers. As the second-in-command, he had defended Nafpaktos alongside André Davout, and they had forged a deep friendship.

Back then, during a casual chat, André had joked that he was inferior to Edmond, having no title to his name. Ashamed at the time, Edmond had comforted André, saying that His Majesty would surely give him the reward he deserved.

He never thought his words would become a prophecy, and that the reward would come so quickly and be so grand.

But he deserved it.

Edmond Dantès glanced at the young man before him—whether it was the Count of Monte Cristo or the Marquis of Lepanto, both titles were granted with a wave of his hand. He truly possessed a generosity that bordered on magnificence, befitting a leader of them all.

Yes, he too would continue to follow him to repay this kindness.

After ennobling André, who held the highest merit, Aiglon proceeded to reward the other members of the Order of Knights who had made significant contributions. For those who already held titles, he promised lavish gifts of jewels; for those without titles, he directly conferred upon them the rank of baron.

Next, he began to award medals to the soldiers who had fought bravely and achieved merit.

Upon arriving in Greece, Aiglon had already tasked people with designing a medal for the Greek campaign. After some discussion, he had finalized the design.

Like the Legion of Honour medal, this one also had several classes. The lowest, the Knight’s Cross, was simple to produce, so a number had already been made, which he could now distribute.

The medal’s main feature was a silver cross with a blue enamel finish. He pinned them to the soldiers’ chests, where they glittered brightly in the sunlight.

To enhance the effect, he had specifically arranged for several Greeks to be presented as model recipients, personally awarding them their medals.

Aiglon knew that, as a leader, he must reward merit whenever conditions allowed. Only by doing so would his subordinates take notice and find the motivation to continue serving him.

In other words, if rewards and punishments were not clearly defined, even the most “legitimate” monarch would eventually become estranged from his ministers and end up as a lonely king.

Thus, through Aiglon’s efforts, the entire celebration was filled with thunderous cheers, which barely ceased until the very end.

He had achieved his goal.

—

By the time the ceremony ended, it was already noon. Led by a guard, Aiglon went to the command room in a building next to his quarters.

Several people were already present—none other than the Austrian officers who had come in secret.

The Austrians were gathered around a small table, in the center of which were several maps. They were debating something in low voices, occasionally gesturing with their fingers on the papers.

Several cups of steaming coffee sat beside them, each half-empty, clear evidence that the coffee had become fuel for their minds and bodies.

Seeing Aiglon enter, they immediately fell silent and saluted him respectfully.

One look at them told Aiglon that they were debating the specific operational plans for his next move.

“Thank you, gentlemen, for providing me with such diligent assistance. However, today is a day of celebration for the entire army. I must ask you all to rest and relax,” he said humbly to the officers. “I have had a sumptuous lunch prepared and would be honored if you would all join me.”

Hearing this, the officers took the cue to conclude their discussions for the day and returned to their quarters to tidy themselves up for the upcoming lunch. Their leader, Major Hentsch, remained behind in the room alone.

“I am truly sorry, Major. You have served me with such dedication, yet I have not given you the honor you deserve,” Aiglon said, looking at the major with sincere apology. “If I could, I would have let you enjoy the cheers of the entire army today.”

“That is not important, Your Highness. Medals and honors… I might have cared for such things a decade ago, but after spending so long at Les Invalides, I have long since learned to see them for what they are,” Major Hentsch replied calmly. “Besides, when we came here, the Archduke specifically instructed us to keep our identities secret to avoid causing trouble for him and for ourselves. So, I would much rather remain here quietly than be cheered by all.”

Due to their sensitive and special status, Major Hentsch and the other Austrian officers had remained in the camp and not attended the celebration. Aiglon felt somewhat guilty about this, as he knew in his heart that although Major Hentsch and his men had not been there long, their extensive military experience had been of great help to him. Since he could not grant them public honor, he wanted to compensate them financially.

“Please allow me to offer you the compensation you deserve, gentlemen,” Aiglon insisted again. “I cannot allow those who have done me a service to receive nothing in return.”

Chapter 295: 179, Burying the Hatchet

“I cannot allow someone who has helped me to go unrewarded.”

Aiglon’s tone was resolute, his gaze sharp as he looked at the major.

The major, who had previously worn a calm expression, couldn’t help but hesitate.

He could feel that the young man before him was utterly sincere; he truly wanted to repay him for his help.

For someone of his status to speak in such a way was already giving him the utmost respect. If he refused again, it would no longer be a show of noble character, but a deliberate act of defiance against His Highness.

For that reason, he had no choice but to acquiesce to His Highness’s will.

“Your Highness, I can feel your sincere kindness. In that case, I should not refuse your generosity… Very well, I will accept your gift. Whatever you give me, I will treasure it forever.”

“Excellent!” Aiglon finally smiled in satisfaction, then called out behind him.

Soon, the Captain of his Guard, André Davout, entered in response.

Though a hint of excitement still lingered on the face of the newly ennobled Marquis of Lepanto, there was not a trace of arrogance. Before everyone, he remained as modest as ever.

He walked solemnly to Major Hentsch’s side, holding a small box in his hands.

Then, he opened the box, and the sharp-eyed Major Hentsch immediately saw that inside were several medals.

He instantly understood what was about to happen—

Under his gaze, Aiglon took a medal from the box and carefully pinned it to the major’s chest.

This was, of course, another of the freshly minted Greek Commemorative Medals of the Order of Fontainebleau Knights. However, compared to the knight’s version Aiglon had just awarded to the common soldiers and officers, the one he presented to the major and his men was the officer’s version.

The medal was also a silver cross with blue enamel, but it had a gilded emblem in the center. Though it had been hastily crafted, his willingness to spare no expense ensured it was quite exquisitely made.

The major stood motionless as the young man pinned the medal on him, admiring its design. “It’s beautifully made.”

“It did take us some effort to design it, but for you, this shouldn’t be anything rare, should it? You’ve certainly received many medals,” Aiglon asked with a smile.

“That may be true, but to be personally decorated by a member of the royal family is a first for me. This alone is enough for me to boast about for a long time,” the major couldn’t help but chuckle. “Thank you, Your Highness.”

“It is an honor you fully deserve.” Aiglon gestured for the major to stop being modest. “If, in the future, my accomplishments are great enough for you to boast of, it will simply prove I have taken the right path.”

After a brief exchange of pleasantries, the major finally accepted the reward.

However, both men knew that accepting his medal did not mean a bond of loyalty had been forged between them—the major remained loyal to Austria. The sole reason he fought under Aiglon’s command was to obey Archduke Karl’s orders.

During the Battle of the Old Fortress, Aiglon had proposed giving the major a medal, to which the major had immediately replied, “If you do not become an enemy of my country, then I will gladly keep it. But if, by some chance, you are opposing my country at that time, then don’t blame me for stamping it under my foot.”

Those words still rang in their ears, but this time, both men tacitly avoided mentioning them—after all, in this moment of celebration, there was no need to bring up such mood-killing topics.

After pinning the medal on the major, Aiglon added, “These medals are not just pieces of metal. In the future, I will grant an annuity to their bearers based on the medal’s rank, regardless of origin or nationality. Whether my cause succeeds or not, and whether you are in Austria or somewhere else at that time, I will pay you the annuity in full, not a penny less.”

Major Hentsch didn’t speak this time, merely nodding in silence.

Since he had already accepted the honor, it would be ridiculous to refuse now.

So he could only accept it with gratitude.

Although His Highness hadn’t specified the exact amount of the annuity, he imagined it wouldn’t be a small sum. Perhaps it would even cover his basic expenses in his later years…

For such a kindness, how was he to repay it?

The answer, of course, was self-evident.

“Your Highness, since you treat us with such sincerity, we will naturally do everything in our power to serve you. We will use all our experience to pave the way for your victory.”

“Yes, I have already seen it.” Aiglon purposefully patted the major’s shoulder in encouragement.

Then, he made a joke, “You can wear it proudly here to show my respect for you, but remember to put it away when you return to your country, lest you bring trouble upon yourself.”

“Your Highness, I have been a soldier for many years. When have I ever been afraid of trouble? Since I have accepted your honor, I will cherish it and sincerely wish for your success.” Hearing the joke, the major replied with a serious expression, “I will hide it temporarily when I return to my country, but only to avoid causing trouble for the Archduke. I sincerely hope that one day, even in Austria, people will salute me for wearing your medal on my chest.”

Aiglon, of course, understood this was the major’s way of hinting that he should not become an enemy of Austria, so he just smiled and nodded without replying.

In his heart, he had absolutely no desire to become enemies with his future father-in-law and men like Major Hentsch. But life was unpredictable; who could say what the future held? He couldn’t use cheap promises to deceive the man before him.

He then changed the subject. “Alright, lunch should be ready. Let’s go together. I will award medals to your men there.”

“Your Highness…” Just then, Major Hentsch suddenly spoke up.

“Is there something else?” Aiglon asked curiously.

To his surprise, the major, who was always so swift and decisive, now seemed hesitant. His gaze grew strange, and he paused several times, as if he was about to speak but holding back.

This made Aiglon even more curious, but he didn’t press him.

After a moment, the major suddenly shook his head. “It’s nothing. My apologies, Your Highness. Let’s go.”

Aiglon was left speechless and could only give a slight shrug. “Alright.”

Aiglon, of course, had no idea that what the major had been hesitating about was asking him about Agnes.

Since arriving, the major and his men had been posted near Aiglon. To avoid any trouble, they had deliberately lived in seclusion, serving His Highness only when needed.

Under these circumstances, even without intentionally prying, it was easy for them to observe things happening around Aiglon.

So he had soon noticed Agnes’s presence.

Although he didn’t know her exact identity, a fleeting glance and his years of experience were enough for him to easily see that the person in men’s clothing was a young woman, and a very beautiful one at that.

What was even more strange was that Aiglon’s guards treated her with great respect.

Thus, he easily made a logical guess about the relationship between them—and later, hearing that Aiglon had taken this woman out alone for recreation while hunting only served to confirm his suspicions.

His Highness was Theresa’s fiancé, yet even before they were officially married, it seemed he was already indulging in dalliances.

So, the major had wanted to take this opportunity to advise Aiglon to restrain himself, lest he break the princess’s heart.

But when the words were on the tip of his tongue, he hesitated and could not say them.

After all, His Highness had been nothing but respectful to him since they met and had just awarded him a medal. On any grounds, he did not want to spoil the atmosphere and trust between them.

Moreover, in the time he had spent with His Highness, he had come to admire him greatly. Though young, His Highness was among the best of his peers in terms of talent, bearing, and even courage. Aside from this one matter, he could find few faults in him—he was far superior to other princes and young nobles.

As for romantic scandals, they were all too common among these young aristocrats, almost not worth mentioning.

If the victim weren’t Princess Theresa, he wouldn’t have given it a second thought—after all, he himself had had a few romantic flings as a young, handsome cavalry officer.

Though those days were now a thing of the past, deep in his heart, he still held a certain nostalgia for those wonderful times.

For that reason, he couldn’t bring himself to scold the young man—after all, who wasn’t young once?

He had been sent here to help His Highness fight a war, not to monitor him or interfere in his private life. As long as His Highness honored the engagement, there was no need for him to intervene.

One might even say that if his meddling were to anger His Highness, the result would only be worse.

So, after much thought, the major held back his admonition.

However, given his position, doing nothing also seemed improper.

So he would simply write to Princess Theresa. Let her handle these things herself—after some consideration, he finally made up his mind.

He dared not write to Archduke Karl, for he feared what might happen if the Archduke himself became enraged.

And the letter to Princess Theresa must be phrased gently and cautiously, merely hinting that His Highness might be a little close to a woman by his side, advising her to be mindful and nip any potential problems in the bud.

With that, he would have fulfilled his obligation. The rest was for them to resolve. As a simple military officer, he had no desire to get deeply involved in such matters.

Having made his decision, the major’s mood suddenly lightened, as if a great weight had been lifted from his heart. He composed himself and joined Aiglon for the feast.

Aiglon, of course, was completely unaware of the major’s thoughts. He happily presided over the celebratory banquet, awarding medals to the other Austrians and receiving their gratitude in return.

And amidst this round of rewarding merit, Aiglon had also imperceptibly strengthened his team’s cohesiveness, preparing them mentally for the actions to come.

Next, he would set his sights on Missolonghi, where he planned to make his next big move.

===================================

After a pleasant luncheon with the Austrian officers, Aiglon went to Agnes’s quarters and knocked on the door.

“Who is it?” a voice immediately responded from within.

“Agnes, it’s me,” Aiglon replied at once.

Silence fell from inside the room.

Aiglon had anticipated this reaction, so he paid it no mind.

So as not to anger Agnes while she was still cross, the two of them hadn’t met for the past few days. But by now, Aiglon figured her anger should have subsided.

“I have apologized many times for my previous offense. If you wish, I can continue to apologize,” Aiglon said slowly from outside the door. “But I believe that since you still acknowledge we are friends, I should try to repair our relationship. I hope our friendship won’t be broken by this… You can give me the cold shoulder now or continue to ignore me, but I will persist until you magnanimously forgive me.”

After saying this, Aiglon began to count silently in his head.

When he reached seven, the door finally opened. Agnes stood before him, looking at him with a cold gaze.

“Please, come in.”

“Thank you.” Aiglon nodded at her with a beaming smile. “Long time no see, Agnes.”

Agnes didn’t reply, simply turning and walking back into the room. Aiglon did not take offense and followed her inside.

The simple room contained only the most basic furniture. Aiglon found a chair and sat down.

“Is there something you need, Sir?” Agnes asked.

“Nothing much, I just came to inform you of something,” Aiglon replied.

“What is it?”

“In two days, I will be leading the army on an expedition. Our target this time is Missolonghi. Although it’s not far from here, it’s still several dozen kilometers away, so I certainly won’t be able to manage things here. I can only leave a basic garrison behind.” Aiglon quickly laid out his thoughts. “I wanted to ask if you would prefer to come with me or stay here. If you wish to accompany me, you are more than welcome; if you’d rather stay, I will make the necessary arrangements…”

After speaking, he looked up at Agnes, as if awaiting her reply.

Although it seemed he was giving her a choice, he knew in his heart that there was only one option Agnes would choose. He was merely using this as a way to show that he valued her.

“You followed me here, and you even went with me to the old fortress to witness my battle with the enemy—but that was, after all, a short-term engagement. This time, the situation may be different. The enemy’s defenses are quite strong, and I might have to spend more time there. I can’t guarantee the living conditions, or even the safety, of everyone with me. If you were one of my subordinates, I wouldn’t ask for your opinion, because in serving me, they have all tacitly accepted such risks. But you… you are different. You are not my subordinate; you are my friend. I don’t wish to force you to endure hardship and suffering…”

Aiglon added, then continued to look at Agnes, waiting for her answer.

As expected, Agnes was not daunted by this.

“Is Edgar going?” she asked in return.

“Since he came to follow me, of course he’s going,” Aiglon replied directly.

“Then of course I’m going too. I was entrusted with a task, and I don’t want to break my promise because of this,” Agnes gave her answer. “As for danger and hardship… At this point, what is there for me to fear?”

“You are truly admirable,” Aiglon nodded. “In that case, I have a favor to ask.”

“What is it?” Agnes asked in surprise.

“You see, I am responsible for the lives of so many people, and I’ll be taking Edgar with me on this campaign. Therefore, I must remain calm at all times and cannot afford a single mistake—” He smiled faintly and extended a hand toward Agnes. “So, I really don’t have the luxury of worrying about our past unpleasantness. Please, have mercy and lift this shadow from my heart, will you?”

Chapter 296: Consumed by Worry

“…Please, be merciful and lift this shadow from my heart. Can you?”

Seeing Aiglon speak with such sincerity and courtesy, Agnes knew in her heart that, given his station, he was offering the greatest possible politeness.

She was not a petty person, and besides, she had held the young man before her in high regard for some time. So, at this moment, she felt it would be improper to dwell on Aiglon’s previous offense.

Furthermore, Aiglon was about to embark on a new campaign, and she really shouldn’t let past events affect everyone.

So, she silently held out her hand, and the young man took it, a wordless expression of her feelings.

Aiglon took the opportunity to squeeze her hand. A moment later, Agnes tried to pull it away, but he held on. Only after a good while did he let go, then he stepped back and bowed to Agnes in farewell. “Thank you for your magnanimity, which allows me to devote myself entirely to our just cause… You will see, I shall achieve feats that others can scarcely imagine!”

“Then I wish you swift success,” Agnes replied with a smile.

Though the smile was quite forced, it was enough to show her current state of mind.

Then, Aiglon turned and left.

The smile on his face was genuine, for he had sensed that Agnes’s residual affection for him had not disappeared.

That was enough.

===========================

At the same time Aiglon was meeting Agnes, Theresa, who had remained behind at Methoni port, was receiving another visitor.

This person was none other than his ally, Panos Kolokotronis.

He had been with his father but had ridden here post-haste upon receiving Theresa’s invitation to meet with her.

Upon arriving at the previously requisitioned hotel, he was led upstairs by Chanel. There, in the drawing-room, he met the young woman who usually lived in seclusion.

“It is a pleasure to meet you, beautiful Mademoiselle.” The moment he saw Theresa, he greeted her in fluent French.

He knew this young woman was the Duke of Reichstadt’s “favored companion” and that the Duke had granted her full authority over all affairs in the rear. Thus, he dared not act arrogantly before her, instead showing her due respect.

As Aiglon’s expeditionary force amassed victory after victory, the consequence of this alliance grew in Panos’s eyes, and his courtesy toward Theresa increased accordingly.

“It is a pleasure to meet you, Sir,” Theresa replied, curtsying in return.

After their initial pleasantries, the two quickly got down to business.

“I invited you here because I received a letter from His Highness. He wishes for me to ask for your assistance,” Theresa said very politely.

“Whatever you need, please just say the word. If we can fulfill it, we certainly will,” Panos, a practical man, agreed without the slightest hesitation. “We admire heroes the most, and Colonel, Sir, is currently shedding blood and making sacrifices for Greece with his men. For both emotional and logical reasons, we must do our utmost to help him.”

“It’s wonderful to hear you say that,” Theresa said, smiling with satisfaction.

She then stated Aiglon’s request directly. “First, he hopes you will dispatch a contingent of soldiers from your men to supplement his forces, as he is planning a larger military operation. He also wishes for men from Missolonghi and its surrounding areas to be given priority.”

Panos did not reply immediately, but raised an eyebrow slightly.

“So, he intends to attack Missolonghi?”

“Yes,” Theresa confirmed with a direct nod.

At this point, His Highness’s course of action was imminent, so there was no need to hide it from their ally.

He needed more cannon fodder now, as well as guides familiar with the local situation—if they were men who had escaped when the fortress of Missolonghi fell, all the better.

Upon receiving confirmation, Panos’s face first showed delight, then a slight hesitation.

“Marching on Missolonghi is a good choice, but… it is heavily fortified and not an easy nut to crack.”

“That is precisely why he is seeking your help,” Theresa replied at once. “It will be impossible to end this battle quickly without the assistance of those familiar with the area. Sir, I hope you can lend His Highness your strength.”

“Very well.” Since she had put it that way, Panos Kolokotronis could no longer refuse. “However… as you know, we are currently in a standoff with the main Turkish army and truly cannot spare too many men. I can only do my best to select those familiar with the region from within our ranks. There may only be a few hundred…”

“That’s too few.” Theresa shook her head, not accepting his offer. “Sir, I understand your difficulties, but you must also admit that with His Highness’s aid and diversion, the pressure on you and your father has been greatly reduced. The more glorious his victories, the easier things are for you. Therefore, whether out of sentiment or practicality, you should show more sincerity toward your ally.”

Faced with Theresa’s stubborn insistence, Panos could only make a slight concession. “Alright, since you put it that way, we will do our best. We will try to spare over a thousand men for him to command. This is truly the best we can do…”

Seeing Panos’s response, Theresa understood this was as far as she could push on this matter.

So, in order not to damage the relationship between their two sides, she nodded and accepted the terms.

“Then let’s proceed on that basis.”

Panos breathed a sigh of relief.

“Do you have any other requests?” he asked.

“There is one more thing,” Theresa replied immediately. “To be frank with you, ever since our arrival, we have been trying to make contact with Austrian officials, and our efforts have recently borne fruit… In the near future, the Austrian embassy in Istanbul may secretly send a special envoy to assess the situation here. If you are interested, you can meet with him as well.”

Though her tone was calm, Panos was overjoyed to hear this.

Previously, when the Turks launched their major counteroffensive and the independence army was in a precarious state, the greatest hope for the Greeks was intervention from the Great Powers. Although the situation had improved with the Duke of Reichstadt’s support, the attitude of the European Great Powers was still essential to shake centuries of Turkish rule.

And now, the appearance of Austria was nothing short of a true godsend.

“Of course! I would be delighted!” he agreed at once, without a second thought. “Whenever and wherever, if you call, I will come gladly.”

“That’s for the best,” Theresa said, still smiling. “But let me remind you, this matter must be kept strictly confidential for now. It would be best if only you and your father know, to avoid any unnecessary trouble for everyone.”

“Of course, I understand, I understand,” Panos agreed repeatedly.

A moment later, after his excitement had subsided, he suddenly looked at the young woman before him with suspicion.

This “favored companion” was not just beautiful; she possessed a calm and elegant demeanor, and her speech was measured and articulate. She was nothing like a girl who served a man with her beauty alone; rather, she seemed like someone who had received a similar education from a young age…

Then he thought about her ability to make contact with Austrian officials…

Panos’s pupils dilated slightly. It was obvious that he had guessed Theresa’s identity.

He was utterly shocked by his own conjecture. If it was true, how could she have done something so unorthodox?

“You are… what is your name?” he asked, almost incoherently.

But even at this moment, Theresa revealed nothing, only offering a faint smile.

“Sir, why trouble yourself with who I am? As long as the person standing here is His Highness’s plenipotentiary agent, fully trusted by him and able to sign any agreement with you, isn’t that enough? Isn’t everything else just an inconsequential detail?”

“Some things are minor details, but others we cannot simply ignore…” Panos shook his head, still determined to get to the bottom of the matter. “If you are truly who I think you are, then we must treat you with the appropriate respect…”

It seems he’s figured it all out, Theresa thought.

She suddenly found it a little amusing—perhaps they only knew of her existence because of that sensational incident involving His Highness.

She was remembered by the world for a disaster, but she believed that before long, her name would be known for more glorious reasons.

Since he had pushed this far, Theresa decided to stop hiding.

“Your guess is likely correct. I am indeed His Highness’s fiancée,” she said, looking at Panos with composure. “So you see, isn’t it only natural that I do these things for him?”

“I understand…” Panos’s face lit up with realization, and then he smiled. “Then, if I may be so bold as to ask, when will you be holding your wedding?”

“That will depend on your efforts…” Theresa smiled slyly. “His Highness and I have agreed that once the overall situation in Greece is settled, we will marry, and adorn our wedding with the glory of this ancient, civilized nation.”

“That is truly… so admirable!” Panos bowed to her, deeply impressed. “Your Highness, if you require secrecy for now, then I will keep your secret. But I hope that one day, all the people of Greece will cheer for your wedding, and I wish you and His Highness eternal happiness together.”

“Thank you!” Theresa also thanked him sincerely.

Soon, their private meeting concluded. They reached a secret agreement on these important issues, continuing the friendly and cooperative relationship the two sides had maintained.

For Theresa, she had once again successfully completed her task, adding another brick to the foundation of their shared cause. She was therefore in a very pleasant mood.

After finishing lunch, she began, as she did every day, to open the letters that had arrived from various places.

The first priority was, of course, the letter from Aiglon. She read it carefully, then lovingly stored it away in a designated box with all his previous letters.

Then, she began to read the other correspondence.

The first was a letter from Major Hentsch, who was also at the front.

Although she had no close connection with the Major, she felt a certain fondness for him as a fellow Austrian and someone sent by her father, so she chose to read his letter.

The Major was not a master of the written word, and his handwriting was very messy. It took Theresa some effort to decipher the contents.

Then, she froze. The good mood she had built up all day suddenly vanished.

Though Major Hentsch had deliberately used tactful wording and spoken vaguely, dedicating most of the letter to descriptions of other things he had seen and heard, a mind like Theresa’s naturally saw right through to what he was truly trying to say.

Almost as soon as she finished reading, a surge of anger rose in her heart, and with it came the sense of resignation that said, I knew it.

“I knew it… I knew it!” Her heart was a turmoil of anger and bitterness. She slammed the letter back down on the table. “This was their plan all along, wasn’t it?! Hmph… Otherwise, why would they do something so strange as to deliberately bring a girl here! How brazen!”

After venting under her breath, she bit her lip gently, then directed her anger at another person.

“He’s just that kind of person! I’ve always known! He’s so dissolute and unrestrained, he didn’t even spare his own aunt-in-law, so how could he pass up an opportunity like this… And here I am, helping him with all my heart, and this is how he repays me… What an ungrateful scoundrel! Scoundrel!”

After fuming for a while, she finally managed to suppress her fury slightly.

She lifted her head and stared into the empty space before her, where the young man’s handsome face seemed to appear.

To what extent was this detestable fellow so dissolute? He was on the front lines, swamped with duties and leading soldiers into battle, yet even in the midst of his busy schedule, he still found opportunities to seek pleasure.

What a scoundrel, driven by strong desires.

And the sad thing was, the man she loved was just such a scoundrel.

Even knowing this, she found it hard to let go of the love in her heart, and even harder to let go of the countless small moments they had spent together, holding each other as they slept.

Those were the sweet memories she would cherish for a lifetime.

“His Highness must have done it because he was too lonely…” she murmured, as if making an excuse for him, an explanation for herself.

And so, she felt an even more fervent desire to return to His Highness’s side as soon as possible.

After all, they had been apart for such a short time, and something like this had already happened. If she let it go on, what would happen next?

Moreover, Theresa had no faith in the people around His Highness. Although Major Hentsch hadn’t said so explicitly, it was obvious that when His Highness did these things, those around him did nothing to stop him.

Given that they were all French, the people around him might even be pleased to see it happen, and deliberately help him hide it from her.

These scoundrels… I’ll deal with them sooner or later.

The thought filled Theresa with an even greater sense of urgency.

However, no matter how urgent she felt, she knew she couldn’t just drop everything here and rush over to him. That would cause too much chaos.

She had to take the time to handle things here first.

This was their shared enterprise; no mistakes could be allowed.

She collected herself, calming the anger and anxiety within her, and walked to the door.

“Chanel!” she called out in a level voice.

Chapter 297: 181, Schemes and Campaigns

“Chanel!”

Although Theresa’s voice was not loud, Chanel, who was waiting outside, immediately dropped what she was doing and ran to her.

“Your Highness, what are your orders?” she asked respectfully.

“It’s not exactly an order. There is something I wish to ask you,” Theresa replied.

She then continued, “If I were to leave here for a time, could you manage things for me?”

Chanel was a little puzzled, not understanding why she would ask such a question, but she answered earnestly nonetheless. “There is still much I do not understand, but I have always done my best to complete the tasks His Majesty and you have given me—”

“Yes… I have seen your hard work.” Theresa nodded, looking at Chanel with approval. Then, her tone shifted. “Chanel, if you have a moment, I’d like you to make a trip to His Highness’s side for me. I imagine he must miss us terribly, not being able to see us for so long.”

“What?!” Chanel was both shocked and delighted, and she looked up at Theresa.

Chanel had been granted the position of Head Court Lady by Theresa and was treated with deliberate courtesy. But even so, she had not felt true happiness; her heart was constantly worried about His Majesty.

Ever since meeting the young man, she had remained by his side, serving him with immense devotion and even giving him her all. In her heart, he was the only one who truly held any weight.

Although she had to stay here to assist Theresa due to her master’s arrangements, her thoughts were with the young man almost every moment, worrying that he wouldn’t take proper care of himself.

But no matter how worried she was, she could not disobey His Majesty’s orders. She could only suppress her feelings and continue to attend to Princess Theresa, hoping for a swift end to their separation.

She never expected the change she had been hoping for to come so quickly.

Wonderful… If it’s an order from Princess Theresa, then I won’t be defying His Majesty’s will.

However, the sudden ecstasy made her hesitate, afraid that it was all for naught.

“Why have you suddenly had this idea?” she asked cautiously. “Your Highness, have I done something to displease you while assisting you here?”

“No, Chanel, I have no complaints about you whatsoever.” Theresa shook her head and took her hand kindly. “In fact, because you have also spent time in Austria and took such good care of His Highness when he was injured, I have always had an excellent impression of you. Your attitude toward me these past days has not gone unnoticed… I am very pleased.”

Theresa’s warm demeanor left Chanel feeling completely overwhelmed by the favor.

All along, while she felt a twinge of jealousy that Theresa had taken the place beside His Majesty, she deeply respected the princess’s character and had tacitly accepted the outcome. Since His Majesty would eventually have a wife, and it would not be her, Princess Theresa was at least a very good choice.

“Then… what is your intention?” Chanel asked, still confused. “With me here, I should be able to lighten some of your burdens, shouldn’t I?”

“Yes, that is true, but… right now, I have something more important to entrust to you,” Theresa said with a serious expression.

“Hm?” Chanel was still bewildered.

Theresa hesitated for a moment, then decided to tell her the truth.

“The truth is, I want you to go over there and keep an eye on His Highness for me… to prevent him from doing something that would make him a laughingstock at a critical moment.”

“What do you mean by that?” Chanel was even more confused. “Is His Majesty in some kind of danger?”

“Insidious is a better word than dangerous,” Theresa said, her brow furrowed in displeasure. “I’ve heard that His Highness is spending time with Miss Agnes over there, and that the two have become quite close… Now I understand why the Tréville family insisted on sending a young girl here to endure such hardship. It turns out this was their plan all along.”

Chanel’s eyes widened in shock and disbelief.

A moment later, she subconsciously shook her head. “I don’t think Miss Agnes is that kind of person. She’s so proud, she would never stoop to seducing His Majesty…”

Even you speak up for her? Theresa’s heart sank again, and her expression nearly changed.

She truly hadn’t expected Agnes to win the favor of those around His Highness so easily.

And this made her even more uneasy.

She was vaguely aware of the close relationship between Chanel and Aiglon, but they were, after all, a master and servant who supported each other, sharing a bond of infinite trust. Even she did not wish to shatter that trust—and in any case, Chanel, as a maid, posed no threat to her.

But Agnes was completely different. Although not of royal blood, she was a descendant of a noble line, more than capable of holding her head high before her. She possessed remarkable skill and talent, and a captivating personality. More importantly, she was French, and many in His Highness’s circle naturally held her in high regard.

All these factors combined had made Theresa feel both admiration and a hint of wariness toward Agnes from their very first meeting.

And now, everything that was happening proved that her faint, unspoken fears had been real. It left her both angry and a little disappointed—

You are already so brilliant, enjoying the envy of others, so why must you do this and lower yourself?!

She tried hard to suppress her anger, then replied in a calm tone, “Miss Agnes may not be that kind of person, but those despicable wretches might very well be thinking of using her.”

“Are you referring to Sir Edgar?” Chanel understood.

“Yes, him, and the entire Tréville family.” Though Theresa tried to maintain her composure, a trace of resentment crept into her voice. “They deliberately lured Miss Agnes here just to use her to curry favor with His Highness… I thought Edgar was a frivolous man from the first day I met him, but I never imagined they would actually stoop to this!”

“So that’s how it is…” Chanel finally had a flash of insight, and the doubts that had been building in her mind were suddenly cleared away. “I understand!”

Having figured it out, she at last grasped Theresa’s meaning. “So you want me to go over there to stop the affair between His Majesty and her?”

“Yes, that’s right.” Theresa nodded. “On second thought, the reason His Highness would do something so foolish is likely because he has been alone abroad for a long time, constantly witnessing the fires of war. The mental strain is immense, so he’s probably looking for some comfort… With you by his side, he can surely relax a great deal and won’t resort to such things.”

“That’s it!” Chanel replied, almost cheering.

A moment later, realizing her impropriety, she quickly composed herself and solemnly promised, “Your Highness, please rest assured. Once I am there, I will be sure to advise and restrain His Majesty. After all, he carries an important mission on his shoulders right now. He really shouldn’t be distracted by other matters, nor should he become a laughingstock for others…”

“Yes…” Theresa sighed. “He should know what he is doing!”

“Are you… still angry?” Chanel asked cautiously.

“Of course I am. I’m furious with His Highness. I wish I could run to him right now, grab his face, and demand to know why he did this.” Theresa gave a bitter smile. “But I cannot let a moment of personal anger affect the cause we share, or our future. That’s why I cannot leave here rashly. I must handle everything here before I go, so I can only send you ahead.”

Then, she continued, “When you see His Highness, first tell him that I am very displeased with some of the rumors and that I hope he will not waste his energy on irrelevant matters… And finally, tell him that I miss him dearly and will come to see him as soon as possible. Please ask him to wait for me.”

“Yes, I will tell him everything,” Chanel said, nodding repeatedly.

At that moment, she couldn’t find it in her heart to gloat over Theresa’s misfortune. After all, she had been the primary witness to the depth of Princess Theresa’s love for His Majesty.

“Good, that’s settled then. I hope everything goes smoothly for His Highness.” Theresa composed herself and managed a small smile. “Chanel, don’t be frightened when you see cannon fire. Don’t you dare bring shame upon our Head Court Lady!”

“Of course not!” Chanel replied, her voice brimming with confidence.

=================================

Far away in Nafpaktos, Aiglon was, of course, unaware of the small disturbance in Methoni.

Early this morning, he was preparing to embark on a new campaign.

According to Aiglon’s plan, he would lead his main force on an expedition to Missolonghi and its surrounding areas. Meanwhile, Captain of the Guard André Davout, newly ennobled as the Marquis of Lepanto, would remain in Nafpaktos with a small contingent to secure the rear and monitor the movements of enemy forces to the east.

Leading his main force to attack a strong fortress was undoubtedly a gamble. A single misstep could lead to a crushing defeat. Nevertheless, he was determined to take the risk—because if he won, the reward would be immense.

From a young age until now, he had constantly been gambling with his destiny. He had courage enough to march toward danger—but, of course, he never acted with blind recklessness. Each time he took a gamble, it was only when he was reasonably certain of the outcome.

Just as before previous campaigns, the officers had already gathered their soldiers in the early morning. They stood in strict, orderly ranks, waiting only for the command to march to a new battlefield.

Under the watchful eyes of all, Aiglon, dressed in a crisp new uniform with a blue commemorative badge of the Order of Knights pinned to his chest, rode a tall steed, reviewing his army with a look of self-satisfaction.

After a period of rest, the army had shaken off the fatigue of continuous combat and was once again brimming with vitality. Moreover, reinforced during the rest period, their military might was now at its peak, even greater than before.

Everywhere Aiglon’s horse trod, deafening cheers erupted. This young man, who brought victory and freedom, seemed to possess a dazzling aura. To his admirers, he appeared to be omnipotent.

Although he knew in his heart that he was not, Aiglon still projected an air of unhurried confidence. He understood that his prestige was the core that maintained the army’s morale, so it could not be tarnished in any way.

Then, with a command from him, the square formations began to move slowly, advancing westward along the road.

Their target was only a few dozen kilometers away. At a normal marching pace, they could reach the designated operational area within a day or two.

Aiglon rode his tall horse amidst his Guard in the center of his army. His advisors—a group of former Austrian officers led by Major Hentsch—rode on horseback beside him.

He was, of course, unaware that the major had recently tattled on him to Theresa, so the two were still having a pleasant conversation.

The weather was crisp and clear, a hallmark of autumn, and the temperature had begun to cool. Marching along the coastal road was quite a pleasant experience.

“Your Highness, you look brimming with confidence and ambition,” Major Hentsch suddenly reined his horse closer to Aiglon and said in a low voice. “Confidence is a good thing, of course, but you had best not be blindly optimistic. Remember that in commanding troops, one must always remain calm.”

“Very well, I will remember that,” Aiglon nodded, then looked at the other man. “Major, how do you think we should approach this campaign?”

“Given the scale of this operation, our enemy will certainly know our movements and will make corresponding preparations,” the major replied immediately. “The ideal scenario would be for them to meet us in a pitched battle around Missolonghi and be righteously annihilated, but I doubt our opponents are that foolish. Therefore, I believe their most logical course of action will be to leave small, scattered units in the surrounding areas to monitor your movements. Then, when they determine they cannot engage you head-on, they will withdraw all their forces into the fortress and use it to put up a last-ditch struggle against you.”

Aiglon remained silent. He knew the major’s assessment was correct, because he thought the same thing himself.

“So, what we must do is first clear all the areas around Missolonghi, turning it into an isolated city. Then, we besiege it and find a way to breach the fortress,” the major continued. “I do not know the specific details of the fortress, so I cannot offer further advice for now. Everything will have to wait until we are standing before its walls.”

The major’s words were tantamount to admitting that, for now, there was no clear method for utterly defeating the enemy—which was to be expected.

Aiglon knew his time was limited. He had to take the fortress as quickly as possible. The sooner, the better.

This was the very problem he had been racking his brains over recently.

“We will have to place our hopes in the Greeks, especially those who have been inside the fortress. They will provide us with the necessary information… At the very least, they will let us know what to do next. I have already submitted a request to my allies, and they will provide me with the corresponding assistance.”

As he spoke, he raised his head and looked toward the distant western skyline.

That was where his new campaign lay.

Chapter 298: 182, The Army at the Gates

Under a clear, sunny sky, Aiglon led his grand army, marching mightily towards Missolonghi.

The army was well-disciplined, and their morale was high from their previous victories. From officer to soldier, everyone believed the next victory would surely be theirs.

After setting out from Nafpaktos, they quickly covered most of the several dozen kilometers. Two days later, the army could already see the silhouette of Missolonghi’s frontal fortress.

Along the march, they encountered small enemy units, but just as Major Hentsch had predicted, they offered no resistance and fled straight back to the rear.

Clearly, these units were only for reconnaissance. Their true intention was to retreat into the fortress, rely on its strong walls for defense, and wait for reinforcements.

Although he fully understood the enemy’s intentions, Aiglon could only proceed with his plan.

At noon that day, they arrived outside the city of Missolonghi without having fired a single shot.

On Aiglon’s command, the advancing army halted on a patch of high ground a few kilometers from Missolonghi and made camp. He then sent out men to sweep the surrounding area while he observed the movements inside the fortress.

At that moment, it was not just him; nearly everyone in the temporary camp was observing the fortress opposite them, either with binoculars or the naked eye.

Standing on the high ground, Aiglon carefully examined the fortress through his binoculars.

Strictly speaking, Missolonghi was a cone-shaped peninsula extending deep into a bay. Only its lone eastern face was connected to the mainland, an approach sealed off by walls and fortresses.

In all other directions, there was nothing but the vast sea, with only a few sandbanks and small islands scattered around the fortress’s periphery.

Such terrain meant the defenders’ burden was greatly reduced, and it had been the Greek rebel army’s greatest asset in repelling the Turkish army multiple times before.

It was indeed a formidable fortress… no wonder it had earned such a renowned reputation.

And now, this fortress had fallen into the hands of the Turks. The very difficulties they had once faced had, in turn, become Aiglon’s problem to solve.

But despite the various challenges, Aiglon was not without confidence.

First, the Turks were unpopular in Greece. The massacre they had previously carried out in Missolonghi made it impossible for them to receive any help from the locals. On the contrary, he himself, flying the banner of Greek liberation, could win the sincere support of all the local Greeks.

Second, he had already heavily damaged the defenders during the siege of Nafpaktos, and the Turkish army’s lines of communication had been cut. These defenders would inevitably be isolated and cut off from aid. Their morale was certain to take a heavy blow, and they would have none of the fearless, united spirit of the previous Greek rebel army.

Numerous examples in history had long proven that even the strongest fortress and defensive lines were mere decorations if the defenders lacked morale and courage.

And history had also long proven that the Ottoman Turks of this era were outwardly strong but inwardly weak, having already degenerated into the “Sick Man of Europe.” Its army was as corrupt and feeble as its politics. While it might still muster some spirit and courage defending its own homeland, it was incapable of any distinguished performance when fighting abroad.

It was for these reasons that he was so full of confidence and so determined to take on this tough challenge himself.

Regardless, now that he had come this far, he had to see it through to the end.

Right now, what he needed most was a clear plan, and to formulate such a plan, he absolutely had to obtain clear intelligence—intelligence that could not come from himself or those around him, but only from the people who had once fought and bled here.

Aiglon also believed that within the city of Missolonghi, there were surely many pairs of eyes, filled with either hatred or fear, fixed on him and his army. They would certainly try everything they could to resist him and send his army back empty-handed.

It was conceivable that the flames of war would soon ignite between the two sides, but at this very moment, everything seemed so calm.

As dusk approached, he summoned his handful of trusted subordinates to his tent for a small military conference.

After they had taken their seats one by one, Aiglon carefully observed their expressions. He found that every one of them wore a grave look, the ease they had at the start of the campaign long gone.

Evidently, after witnessing the terrain and defensive installations of the Missolonghi fortress, their initial high spirits had been cooled by reason.

“Gentlemen, Missolonghi is before us,” Aiglon began once everyone was present. “For us, taking it is of extraordinary significance—I trust you understood this before we set out. Now I want to ask you, what methods can our army use to capture it as quickly as possible?”

After he finished speaking, another silence fell over the tent. It was clear that no one present had any good ideas.

Everyone looked at one another in blank dismay, and finally, all eyes fell on the supreme commander, Michel Ney.

Michel Ney was clearly on pins and needles, but with everyone watching him, he had no choice but to force himself to speak.

“Your Majesty, having seen it with my own eyes, I must admit that it is even more formidable than I had imagined. Its terrain is advantageous, and its defensive facilities are quite complete. It is by no means an easy target—especially since we currently lack heavy artillery to destroy their fortifications…”

The further he spoke, the quieter his voice became, his confidence clearly waning.

As the highest-ranking commander of the army besides Aiglon, Michel Ney was deeply aware of the immense responsibility on his shoulders. Therefore, he was very reluctant to engage in pointless risks and sacrifices, and even more unwilling to launch an attack that disregarded casualties.

He knew that while his forces might slightly outnumber the defenders in the fortress, this slim advantage was not enough to overcome the defensive superiority granted by the fortress’s facilities. Moreover, his side lacked heavy firepower and could hardly destroy the fortifications before them.

“You lack confidence?” Aiglon asked him directly.

“Your Majesty, my judgment of the situation is based on objective reality, not blind fanaticism, so you cannot expect me to be brimming with confidence every time,” Michel Ney replied, admitting his lack of confidence in a roundabout way.

As if afraid of being accused of cowardice by Aiglon, he immediately explained, “Please do not misunderstand me. I have long sworn to lay down my life for you, and I certainly do not fear charging into battle. But I believe our soldiers are your precious assets and should not be squandered meaninglessly in a futile war of attrition. If the soldiers knew their deaths could pave the way to victory for you, they would die gallantly. But if they knew their deaths would only add to the rotting filth in the trenches, they would surely lose all their passion—”

From the man’s words, Aiglon could tell that after witnessing the situation at the Missolonghi fortress, he had become doubtful of their chances of success.

“Like you, I do not wish for my soldiers to shed their blood in vain. That is precisely why I have employed you all—your duty is to assist me in winning victory with the fewest casualties,” Aiglon said, looking at him. He then asked, “Michel, tell me, what will it take for you to feel you have enough confidence to take it?”

Under Aiglon’s intense gaze, Michel Ney hesitated for a moment before finally replying in a low voice, “If you could give me another ten thousand men, or a few more months, I am confident I could take it for you.”

“It’s impossible for me to recruit another ten thousand men for you in a short time. Although I have already requested aid from our Greek allies, they certainly can’t spare that many men. I would be thanking heaven and earth if they could send me one or two thousand…” Aiglon shook his head with some regret. “Furthermore, I cannot give you several months. The Russians are about to declare war on Turkey, and I cannot allow the halo of a victor to move from me to him. I must see Missolonghi in my hands within a month!”

“In that case… I can only ask that you give me a little more time.” Michel Ney lowered his head, seeming to not dare look Aiglon in the eye anymore. “I will try.”

In his heart, he felt His Majesty’s demands were asking the impossible, but he didn’t dare say it to his face, so his expression turned somewhat grim.

Seeing his expression, Aiglon could roughly guess what he was thinking.

He was slightly disappointed to see his top general behaving this way. He turned to look at the others, only to find that none of them responded to him with their usual eagerness. Instead, they all averted their gazes, not daring to look him in the eye.

Now he understood. Almost everyone present shared Michel Ney’s view; they felt there was little hope of taking Missolonghi by force in a short amount of time.

Seeing their reactions, Aiglon couldn’t help but feel a little anxious, though he also knew this was a normal response.

After a moment of silence, he spoke again. “Gentlemen, it has not been a short time since you began following me from our meeting on the Island of Monte Cristo. You should all know that I am by no means a man who acts on impulse. All my strategic decisions are put into action only after careful consideration.”

Then, he stood up directly and pointed at the map on the table. “I don’t need to say much for you to understand. As long as we take this place, we can clear a large area of enemies and put it in our pocket. This will be our greatest gain since we landed, and this victory will surely make our names known far and wide!”

After his passionate speech about the great significance, he deliberately lowered his tone. “Yes, I admit that Missolonghi is a perilous peak, not easy to climb. It is strong and stubborn, and has a geographical advantage. It also has a glorious history of battle. These are all reasons for you to feel this is difficult. But don’t forget, right now we are fighting for a just cause. We have already beaten them soundly once. We are the ones who forced them to no longer dare to face us in battle, so they can only hide in their turtle shells, trembling. It is they who feel fear, not us!”

As if to add force to his words, he slammed his hand on the table. “Missolonghi may look strong, but it’s just a dilapidated house. If we give it a good, hard kick, it’s sure to collapse!”

Under his hoarse shouts, the atmosphere in the tent finally warmed considerably. The officers’ grim expressions began to loosen.

If anyone else had said such things, they might have dismissed them as meaningless boasts. But Aiglon had, over this period, built up his prestige in their minds through one victory after another. Thus, his mobilization was indeed enough to stir their courage and ignite their desire for victory, at least for a short while.

Seeing that his pre-battle mobilization had been effective, Aiglon finally felt a little more at ease.

He looked at Michel Ney again.

“Michel, launch a probing attack as soon as possible. I want those Turks to see our courage and determination.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.” Since Aiglon had put it that way, Michel Ney could only force himself to agree.

“Give me a few days. I will arrange for the soldiers to dig trenches and launch the attack once we are closer. The artillery will provide support in coordination. We’ll see what the effect is…”

“Good, let it be so,” Aiglon nodded, finally approving his arrangement.

Seeing that his proposal had finally been accepted, Michel Ney secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

But even so, he was still filled with apprehension, uncertain of the outcome of the coming attack.

As for Aiglon, although this meeting was not entirely to his satisfaction, it had at least temporarily unified their thinking, and that was enough.

He had to find a way to boost his subordinates’ morale to prevent them from all starting to think about retreating. But at the same time, he didn’t want to press too hard right now and make everyone feel that he was asking the impossible.

He himself knew that the officers were the backbone of an army, the guarantee of its combat effectiveness. If even his highest-ranking officers held doubts, the outcome of the coming battles was already decided.

And he himself knew that simply launching frontal assaults like the Turks did was the most foolish method. He simply did not have that many troops or that much time to squander.

If he could only take Missolonghi at a terrible cost, then all his plans would be meaningless.

Therefore, he had to find a better way to open the gates of victory.

Just as he was sitting in his tent, deep in thought, his guard finally brought him a piece of good news—his loyal subordinate, the Count of Monte Cristo, Edmond Dantès, requested an audience.

Chapter 299: 183, Bearing a Heavy Responsibility

Edmond Dantès’s request for an audience was exactly what Aiglon had been hoping for.

Just before setting out on the expedition, he had given Edmond Dantès a task: to find anyone within his army who had combat experience in or around Missolonghi, with priority given to those who had participated in the siege.

After accepting the assignment, Edmond Dantès had been working diligently to complete it. His requesting an audience with Aiglon now surely meant he had achieved some results.

And those results were precisely what Aiglon needed at this moment.

After the pre-battle military conference, it wasn’t just Aiglon’s officers who had lost confidence in a direct assault on the Missolonghi fortress—he had as well.

The fortress’s excellent terrain and strong fortifications had left a deep impression on him. He knew in his heart that if he insisted on a frontal attack, there would be only one outcome—he would be shattered against its walls, just like the Turkish armies in the several sieges before.

Moreover, given the resources he currently had, even a costly victory would be an unacceptable result.

Therefore, he had to find another way, a different plan to solve the problem, or at least one that kept the cost within an acceptable range.

On his order, the guards quickly brought Edmond Dantès before him.

“Edmond, I hope you bring me good news,” Aiglon said with a smile as soon as he saw him. “Have you made any progress on the task I gave you?”

“His Majesty, if I had made no progress, I wouldn’t have come to disturb you,” Edmond Dantès replied immediately.

Aiglon said no more, instead observing him quietly, waiting for the surprise the other man would give him.

Under his gaze, Edmond Dantès quickly pulled a piece of paper from his coat and spread it open on the table before Aiglon.

Aiglon lowered his head to look and saw that it was a drawing. Although it was sketched very roughly, the outline of the terrain was generally clear. Besides the cone-shaped geography, there were various lines depicting bastions, walls, breakwaters, and sandbars, with corresponding labels for all the defensive structures.

Because Aiglon had carefully observed Missolonghi when they first made camp, he could now confirm that this sketch was indeed a map of the fortress.

He immediately understood and looked up to ask Edmond.

“You drew this?”

“Yes, His Majesty,” Edmond Dantès nodded at once. “Following your instructions, my assistant and I went through all the Greek soldiers in the army, inquiring about each man’s origins and background. We eventually found a few men who had spent time in Missolonghi. I then questioned them in detail about the fortress’s interior, recorded each of their statements, and finally, I synthesized their accounts to draw this map.”

At this point, he suddenly appeared somewhat ashamed. “However, because their descriptions weren’t detailed enough, I can’t draw out all the specifics just yet. But I believe that if we continue to work at it, we will definitely be able to list out every necessary detail…”

Aiglon didn’t speak again, instead turning his attention back to the rough map.

Though simple, the specific terrain of Missolonghi was clear at a glance, with even the small islands and sandbars in the adjacent sea simply marked.

Considering Edmond had only accepted this task a few days ago, what he had accomplished so far was quite impressive.

“You’ve done very well, Edmond. I will continue to give you time,” he said, nodding at the man in approval. “I think you understand by now how significant your work is to us. It could even be said that you carry our hopes on your shoulders—”

Edmond Dantès certainly knew what Aiglon meant.

After arriving outside the walls of Missolonghi, he too had seen the fortress’s defenses. He knew that with the current strength of their army, a forced frontal assault would result in heaven knows how many casualties. Therefore, he had to help His Majesty find another way to win.

In silence, Aiglon picked up a pencil, drew a circle on Edmond’s sketch to mark his own position, and then drew several lines across the map to demonstrate his next line of attack.

But after a moment’s thought, he shook his head again.

The well-designed line of bastions truly left no room for a breakthrough from the front. Any attempt to force a way through would inevitably face the crossfire of the star fort, leaving no space for clever tricks.

So, if he wanted to be clever… he had to look for an opening beyond the front.

Aiglon’s gaze shifted to the sea to the west.

If he had a powerful fleet, he could consider suppressing the fortress’s batteries with heavy cannon fire and then forcing a landing. But unfortunately, he did not, so he had to abandon the idea.

If the sea was not an option… his gaze moved slowly, finally settling on the waters to the east of the fortress, on those small islands and sandbars.

A flash of insight struck his mind.

“We need to break through from here—” He pointed to the sea between the islets and sandbars. “If we could get an elite assault team to slip into the fortress from here under the cover of night, it might bring us an unexpected result.”

Edmond Dantès was stunned for a moment, then frowned slightly.

“His Majesty, you are indeed correct, but from my experience as a sailor, achieving that will not be easy. The spaces between the islets and sandbars are bound to be filled with reefs, the currents will be extremely chaotic, and the water is likely not very deep, making it difficult for boats to pass through… So, I ask you to reconsider.”

“If that’s the case, then that is the problem you need to consider next!” Aiglon replied loudly. “Edmond, I know you are an excellent sailor. Tell me, can you do this?”

Edmond Dantès hesitated.

He certainly knew the difficulty, and he knew even more that since being locked in the dungeons of the Château d’If, he hadn’t been a sailor for over a decade.

But, when faced with the young man’s gaze, he was still unwilling to give a negative answer.

It was not only because of the kindness Aiglon had shown him, but also because he did not want to disappoint him.

“I can do it,” he said with a solemn expression, then added the necessary conditions, “but first, I need one or a group of sufficiently good guides. Second, I believe we will need some shallow-draft flat-bottomed boats.”

Hearing Edmond’s reply, a satisfied smile spread across Aiglon’s face.

As long as the man said “can,” it meant the entire plan was feasible. The rest was just a matter of meeting the conditions.

“I will get this support from our allies. If they cannot provide it, we will requisition it locally until the conditions are met.” He clenched his right hand into a fist and swung it forcefully. “My top priority right now is to meet our military needs. Everything else can be put aside for this. We must take Missolonghi as quickly as possible. For the sake of our interests, and for propaganda, it is essential!”

After this an impassioned outburst, the now-invigorated Aiglon looked back at the sketch.

The map showed that along the edge of Missolonghi bordering the sandbars, there was a stretch of breakwater and walls, as well as some defensive structures.

—Clearly, when the fortress was built, the designers had already considered the possibility of infiltration from this direction.

So, to achieve the element of surprise, he had to constantly launch feint attacks from the front to draw the enemy’s attention. Then, at a moment when the enemy was off guard, he would launch a fatal blow, dispatching an elite assault team to destroy a key enemy location—such as a granary or an armory.

If their strike succeeded, the enemy inside Missolonghi would surely fall into disarray. Their already low morale would plummet further, and they would lose both the courage and the ability to continue resisting.

This fatal blow could only be delivered at night, but at night, the difficulty of navigating the waters between the sandbars would be greatly increased.

Thus, he could only place his hopes on Edmond Dantès.

During their conversation, a rough plan had already formed in his mind.

Without a doubt, this plan was not yet ready for execution. It required time for preparation and more detailed intelligence, but at least the frustration that had previously plagued his mind was swept away, replaced once more by overflowing confidence.

He looked at Edmond Dantès with a piercing gaze and gave him his next instructions.

“Edmond, you will prepare for this from now on. Continue to search for Greeks who are familiar with the situation here, especially to get a clear picture of the conditions inside the city, and make material preparations. You are the overall commander of this operation, so you have the highest priority. Whatever you need, report directly to me. I will be responsible for coordination and meeting all your needs.”

Under Aiglon’s gaze, Edmond Dantès felt his blood boil with excitement.

He knew that he bore the young man’s greatest expectations; at this moment, he might have become the very key to victory.

This reality brought him both immense pressure and unprecedented pride.

The young sailor who was once about to rot in a dungeon was now influencing the course of world history… How could he not be filled with a thousand emotions at the thought?

“Yes, His Majesty!” He had no more words. He stood up straight and responded loudly to Aiglon. “I will do everything in my power.”

“Good, then we’ll proceed with this plan,” Aiglon nodded in satisfaction, then made a gesture, indicating that Edmond Dantès could now leave. “Also, you must remember, what we’ve discussed today must not be known to a third person until I decide to announce it. You must maintain secrecy.”

“Understood.”

Edmond bowed to Aiglon in respect, then turned and left the tent.

After Edmond’s departure, Aiglon was overjoyed. He returned to the table, picked up the sketch he had just received, and then walked out of his tent to a high point. Using his binoculars, he carefully observed the distant fortress, comparing the reality with the sketch.

He knew that the moment that would decide the course of his destiny was fated to unfold here.

He did not reluctantly return to his tent to rest until evening.

===============================

Over the next few days, following Aiglon’s orders, Michel Ney led his men to dig trenches along the edge of the camp, sapping forward towards Missolonghi in preparation for a probing frontal attack.

While Aiglon closely monitored his army’s movements, he was also constantly requesting various forms of support from his Greek allies.

Before long, his wish was finally answered.

On Panos’s order, a force composed of Greeks set out from the Peloponnese peninsula to Nafpaktos and then came under his command, providing him with new reinforcements.

Although this unit was not large, only a little over a thousand men, they were, as per his request, mostly from Missolonghi and its surrounding areas. This meant they were familiar with the situation here and could provide Aiglon with valuable intelligence.

Overjoyed, he secretly ordered Edmond Dantès to find assistants from among them who were familiar with the fortress interior and the surrounding hydrographic conditions, in order to proceed with the next phase of the plan.

However, in addition to this good news, he also received a piece of shocking information—his maid, Chanel, had secretly followed the army here.

Upon hearing this news, Aiglon was first angry, then he didn’t know whether to laugh or cry.

He knew in his heart that Chanel had come because she was worried about him, but even so, this was unacceptable.

Thus, he secretly ordered his guards to bring Chanel to his tent in secret.

As soon as she saw Aiglon, Chanel’s eyes were fixed on him, shimmering with a light that looked as if tears were about to fall.

It was clear that she had been suffering from the pain of pining for him.

Seeing Chanel like this, the anger in Aiglon’s heart dissipated without him realizing it.

“Chanel, how could you be so reckless!” Though his words were a reprimand, his expression was not severe. “Why did you sneak over here?”

“His Majesty, I’ve missed you so much…” Chanel’s voice choked with sobs as she spoke. “Please forgive me!”

Aiglon’s heart softened even more, but he still tried to maintain a serious demeanor. “I know you missed me, but even so, you shouldn’t have broken the rules. Didn’t I tell you before I left? You were to stay in the rear and wait for me, to assist Theresa. Now that you’ve come here, what about Theresa?”

“It was Her Highness Theresa who sent me…” Chanel answered in a small voice.

Aiglon was at a loss for words.

Then, he frowned. “It’s one thing for you to be reckless, but why is Theresa being so reckless as well? Doesn’t she understand what’s happening right now?!”

Being scolded so harshly by her master, Chanel lowered her head in grievance, nearly crying again.

“It’s not just us who have been reckless…” After a moment, she protested softly to the young man. “Haven’t you been reckless as well…? Her Highness Theresa sent me over because she was so angry.”

Chapter 300: 184, An Expedient Measure

“Her Highness Theresa sent me here because she is furious.”

The moment Aiglon heard Chanel’s words, his heart sank.

He knew this was bad, but on the surface, he had to maintain his composure.

“Furious? Is she angry with me? Ah, that’s understandable. After all, we’ve been apart for so long. She must resent me for not going back to see her.” Aiglon forced an awkward smile. “But there was nothing I could do. I really couldn’t get away…”

Seeing her master still playing dumb at a time like this, Chanel was both exasperated and amused.

Normally, to save his face, Chanel would have certainly played along and downplayed the matter. However, she was now on a mission from Her Highness Theresa, so she had no choice but to press on.

“Her Highness Theresa is by no means an unreasonable person. If it were simply because you hadn’t seen each other in a long time, she would never be angry with you. She knows you have your difficulties. She is angry about something else…”

As she spoke, she looked up at Aiglon, watching the subtle changes in his expression. “Her Highness heard some very unpleasant rumors in Methoni about you and Miss Agnes. That is why she is so angry.”

At the mention of Agnes’s name, Aiglon was rendered speechless.

“Is that so?” he could only ask in a quiet voice. “What kind of rumors?”

“Your Majesty, you should know yourself, shouldn’t you?” Chanel boldly retorted. “After all, you are the only one who truly knows your every move. Ever since you left on this campaign, Miss Agnes has been living right beside you. You’ve even gone hunting and taken leisure with her. Have you forgotten all of this?”

Chanel’s gentle yet pointed response made Aiglon even more embarrassed.

He didn’t know who had told Theresa these things—but based on logic, it had to have been those Austrian officers. Only they had the strongest motive to report such matters to Theresa.

If that was the case, then there was no point in denying it.

“Of course, I remember. I did all those things, but I’m afraid you’ve misunderstood.” After a moment, he shrugged. “The arrangement for her to reside near me was at Edgar’s request. He felt it was safer. As for the hunting… after a tense battle, what’s wrong with me seeking the company of a lady to relax a little?”

So it was the Tréville family stirring up trouble… Chanel was even more impressed with Her Highness Theresa’s astuteness; she had come to the correct conclusion based on just a few words.

Seeing that Aiglon had admitted to the general facts, Chanel dared not press him further and softened her tone. “Your Majesty, you certainly have the freedom to do as you please. None of us subjects and servants have any right to interfere. But… as your fiancée, Her Highness Theresa naturally has the right to ask, doesn’t she? You left her behind for so long, only to have pleasant conversations with another girl. It’s perfectly normal for her to be angry…”

Aiglon was speechless, for he knew in his heart that Chanel was right.

“So what does Theresa want me to do?” he asked in return.

“Her Highness doesn’t wish to force you to do anything. She simply hopes that you can focus on your work, instead of being distracted by other things. After all, the lives and hopes of so many people rest on your shoulders,” Chanel replied softly. “She sent me here to take care of you so that you can be focused without distractions and devote yourself to the war. That way, Your Highness and she can be reunited sooner—that is her only wish right now. Please, grant it for her! Her Highness also asked me to tell you that she thinks of you every day and eagerly awaits the day you are reunited…”

Chanel’s words were so sincere that Aiglon couldn’t help but feel a little moved.

Now that things had been put this way, he couldn’t very well send Chanel away.

Without a doubt, Theresa had sent Chanel over to express her anger on one hand, and on the other, to have Chanel supervise his life and prevent him from any further dalliances.

Theresa was already this furious. If he were to forcibly send Chanel back, there was no telling how she would erupt.

He could not afford a falling out with Theresa right now, and factually, he was the one in the wrong. Thus, he had no choice but to concede.

“Alright, alright, I understand…” So, he could only let out a soft sigh. “Chanel, since Theresa insists, I’ll do as she wishes. That should be fine, right?”

Seeing Aiglon finally relent, Chanel almost wept with joy. In her excitement, she grabbed Aiglon’s right hand and held it to her chest.

“Thank you, Your Majesty… I can be by your side and take care of you again. I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have questioned you with that attitude just now… Please, you must forgive me…”

Although she had ostensibly come at Theresa’s command, Chanel’s expression at that moment profoundly illustrated who her true and only master was in her heart.

Fortunately, no matter what, Chanel will always be on my side… Aiglon thought.

He pulled Chanel into his arms and gently stroked her hair to comfort her.

Then, Aiglon instructed her, “We’re out in the field right now. The conditions are harsh, and battles could break out at any moment, leading to bloody slaughter. So don’t wander around, lest you cause a commotion.”

As he spoke, he was smiling wryly inside. He would have to deal with the incident he himself had caused.

“Without you by her side to help, Theresa must be facing a lot more trouble, right?” he asked.

“Naturally. But Her Highness Theresa is so clever, she’ll surely find a way. For the past few days, she’s been living in seclusion, deliberately staying out of sight, but everyone who’s dealt with her greatly admires her! Even Abbé Faria said that while she’s still a bit inexperienced, she will definitely be a worthy Empress of France in the future…” Chanel immediately replied. “Her Highness intends to finish up her important duties as soon as possible and then rush to your side.”

Theresa is coming here herself…?

Aiglon felt his scalp tingle.

He was already at his wit’s end over the upcoming battle. He simply had no energy to deal with other problems—especially an angry Theresa.

But it was obvious that since Theresa had made her decision, it wasn’t something he could easily change. So he had no choice but to face reality.

“Very well. In that case, I will welcome her arrival,” he replied helplessly. “I hope that by the time she arrives, I’ve already taken Missolonghi. That way, she can enjoy the cheers of the entire army.”

Then, he lowered his head and said to Chanel, “Chanel, to be honest, I’m also very happy to see you by my side. I’ve missed you quite a bit during this time.”

Upon hearing this, Chanel bashfully lowered her eyes, but her heart was filled with indescribable joy.

“I wish we never had to be apart again… It was so difficult for me after I left you.” Chanel pressed her face against Aiglon’s chest and whispered, “Your Majesty, your fame has spread throughout Europe. Everyone marvels at your courage and will, yet I’m not the least bit surprised. From the very beginning, I firmly believed that you were destined to achieve astonishing feats and lead us in rebuilding the Empire…”

Her words were so full of emotion that Aiglon, too, was deeply moved for a moment.

Chanel was his first follower, and she had always remained incredibly loyal, staying by his side through every hardship and obstacle without a single word of complaint.

In the depths of his heart, he naturally held a special affection for Chanel—though it may not have been love, it was just as difficult to part with.

The only way he could repay her was to fulfill her hopes and keep her by his side forever.

“Alright, you must be weary from the journey. Go get some rest,” Aiglon said, releasing her from his embrace after they had held each other for a while.

Although he said “rest,” they were in a tent with only a small cot beside them—the very bed Aiglon slept on every night.

Sleeping on such a bed would certainly not be comfortable, but Chanel had endured hardships since she was young, so she made no complaint and immediately lay down to rest.

After settling Chanel in, Aiglon returned to his desk.

He pushed aside the maps and documents that covered it, then took out a sheet of paper and a pen, and began to compose a letter to Theresa.

Without a doubt, writing to Theresa at a time like this would inevitably be somewhat awkward. However, with his composure, he could of course easily ignore such awkwardness.

After a moment’s thought, he began to write fluently on the paper.

“My dearest Theresa:

Chanel arrived with the army today and informed me that you were angry with me. To this, I can only say that I am very sorry. It was my thoughtless actions that cast a shadow over our intimate and seamless bond.

Indeed, the responsibility is entirely mine. Even so, I want to ask you to believe that my interactions with Miss Agnes were born purely of friendship. Although we had pleasant conversations and once went on an outing together, we never did anything improper during that time. She is completely innocent.

That I made you angry is entirely my fault. In my desire for amusement, I forgot the sense of propriety a fiancé ought to have. I will be more careful in the future.

However, I ask that you not hate Agnes because of this. She is innocent, after all. She only accompanied me on the outing because she had to flatter and humor me for her sister’s sake. In all our interactions, she has always maintained the propriety and dignity befitting a young lady from a noble family. Therefore, even now, I still believe she is worthy of being a friend to us both.

Right now, all my energy is focused on the upcoming battle. As I wrote to you before, taking Missolonghi as soon as possible is of great significance to me—because I need a glorious victory, because I do not want the world to think I stole my victory by relying on the Tsar.

Please pray for me, and pray for our future. God will surely bless us!

Also, I promise you, I miss you just as much and look forward to our reunion. May we see each other again soon.

Like you, I long for the day we walk into marriage, and for every day we walk hand in hand thereafter!

Kisses.

Your apologetic yet grateful Aiglon.”

After finishing the letter, Aiglon felt a wave of relief wash over him.

Knowing Theresa as he did, her anger should have dissipated after receiving this letter.

His throat a little dry, he took a sip of water, then walked out of the tent to inspect the entire camp.

By the time he returned to his own tent, it was already dusk.

As was their usual custom, the guards had set up a bathtub inside the tent for Aiglon to bathe and wash off the day’s dust. What was different from usual, however, was that this time, Chanel was also by his side.

And it was clear she had been preparing for this.

“Your Majesty, allow me!” she said, holding out a bath towel she had prepared earlier.

Evidently, she had been waiting for this moment for a long time.

Aiglon hesitated for a moment, then nodded.

After all, he and Chanel already had a “far from ordinary” relationship, so he had nothing to hide from her. He quickly removed his clothes and stepped into the tub.

As soon as he was in the water, Chanel took the towel and began to gently scrub his back, occasionally massaging his shoulders with her hands.

It was strange, but under Chanel’s care, the fatigue that had built up in his body was swept away completely.

What a long-missed feeling… Aiglon couldn’t help but close his eyes in comfort.

Perhaps Chanel coming here wasn’t entirely a bad thing.

“Your Majesty, what are your true feelings about Miss Agnes…?” After massaging him for a while, Chanel suddenly asked in a low voice.

Aiglon immediately opened his eyes.

“Please, don’t misunderstand!” Seeing the look in his eyes, Chanel quickly shook her head to explain herself. “I’m not interrogating you on behalf of Her Highness Theresa. It’s just my own curiosity… Please don’t mind. Rest assured, I only want to know your true thoughts. I will never tell anyone else.”

At Chanel’s explanation, Aiglon’s gaze finally softened again.

He and Chanel had long ago established an incredibly deep trust; he believed she would not snitch on him to Theresa.

“You want the truth? Alright… I’ll tell you. I quite like her.”

Hearing Aiglon’s answer, Chanel’s expression turned a little strange for a moment, but she quickly nodded in understanding. “Miss Agnes is beautiful, has a straightforward personality, and is so skilled. It’s not strange for you to like her. It’s just that Her Highness Theresa is already your fiancée… so I guess Miss Agnes won’t have any improper thoughts. She will surely keep her distance from you.”

“What does what she thinks have to do with anything?” Aiglon retorted. “What I want, I will inevitably obtain—it may not be today, but one day, I will.”

“…” Chanel was at a loss for words, and her hands unconsciously stopped moving.

“Then what about me…” After a moment, she asked in the smallest of whispers, “Will you still care for me?”

Chapter 301: Favor

“What about me… will you still look after me?”

Aiglon immediately turned his head to look back, and Chanel’s pitiful expression, her eyes filled with both fear and anticipation, was instantly reflected in his own.

All at once, his heart softened.

As his follower from the very beginning, Chanel’s greatest fear was surely being abandoned or forgotten by him.

“Of course, Chanel, I will never abandon you,” Aiglon replied solemnly. “Although I cannot give you the honor that would make everyone kneel before you, nor can I stay only by your side, but… you are my maid. It was so in Schönbrunn Palace, it was so on the Island of Monte Cristo, and it will remain so in France! This is not just a reward I bestow upon you; I also need your companionship, because I know you think of me with all your heart.”

As if to add to his persuasiveness, he gave a gentle wink with his left eye, signaling to Chanel.

Because the two of them had long since shared a level of intimacy that transcended master and servant, Chanel naturally understood his hint.

Her face immediately flushed red, but her heart was filled with an indescribable joy.

Then, she closed her eyes slightly, lowered her head, and came before Aiglon.

Aiglon gently took her by the chin, leaned in, and pressed his lips against her crimson ones.

She had waited for this moment for far too long. Ever since Theresa had arrived on the Island of Monte Cristo, both Aiglon and she had deliberately restrained their intimate gestures to avoid angering Princess Theresa. It wasn’t until now that Chanel finally had the chance to be alone with him again.

Of course, remaining by Her Highness Theresa’s side, she could only endure it silently, burying everything deep in her heart. After such a long period of repression, her yearning for the young man had nearly reached its peak.

Fortunately, she was finally back by her master’s side, and there was no one to disturb them.

How wonderful…

The kiss lasted a long time, and only when breathing became difficult did they finally part.

Chanel was now gasping for air, her face so flushed it could have rivaled the evening clouds. The faint ripples undulating in the tub bore witness to the tender moment that had just passed.

“Do you believe me now?” Aiglon asked with a smile.

“I believe you, Your Majesty…” Chanel answered, still breathing softly, full of delight. “I… I have nothing more to ask for!”

Seeing Chanel’s reaction, Aiglon couldn’t help but smile to himself.

Chanel was so simple. All she sought was to remain by his side, without any additional conditions. Satisfying her was therefore very easy; he just needed to comfort her from time to time.

But Theresa was different. Her station and Chanel’s were as different as clouds and mud, so her demands would naturally be greater. She truly hoped to walk down the aisle with him, to protect and watch over one another.

So, does Theresa know about all this? The question suddenly flashed through Aiglon’s mind.

Although he and Chanel had been deliberately discreet, with Theresa’s intelligence, she could certainly guess at the nature of their relationship, which went beyond that of a mere master and servant. She had simply chosen to feign ignorance and never touched upon the subject.

And yet, under these circumstances, she had sent Chanel directly to him.

Why? Was she not afraid that Chanel would take the opportunity to seek his favor?

The only logical explanation was that, in her eyes, Chanel and Agnes were completely different.

That made sense. Chanel was his maid. No matter how intimate their actions, in Theresa’s view, she was still just a maid. It wouldn’t affect their relationship, nor would it involve any matter of scandal. It was merely an inconsequential trifle for young princes and nobles during their youthful dalliances.

Although Theresa was humble and kind to others, she was, after all, a member of the Habsburg family. In her eyes, a commoner maid like Chanel was surely not someone worth mentioning.

Agnes, on the other hand, was entirely different. She was a noblewoman from a renowned French family, holding the status befitting the upper class. What’s more, she herself was just as dazzling. If he were to have any romantic scandals with her, it would be a thorn between him and Theresa, one that could even affect their feelings for each other.

Therefore, Theresa’s intention in sending Chanel over was quite clear.

On one hand, she used Chanel as a mouthpiece to sternly rebuke him and express her anger. On the other, she was offering a reconciliation, suggesting that if he wanted to “relax,” he should just go to Chanel and not interfere with their relationship.

Her actions were subtle and reserved, full of the decorum of a royal, yet they clearly conveyed her personal will.

After figuring all this out, Aiglon felt a pang of shame.

Even in such a state of anger, Theresa still wanted to preserve their relationship, while he had done so many things to let her down…

His gaze unconsciously shifted and fell upon Chanel’s face.

Chanel surely couldn’t have thought through so many things. She just wanted to serve him with all her heart.

“Chanel…” he couldn’t help but say.

“Your Majesty?” Chanel had already composed herself.

“Mm… Do you think I’ve wronged Theresa?” Aiglon asked.

A hint of confusion and hesitation appeared on Chanel’s face.

After a moment, she replied in a low voice, “If it were an ordinary person, doing this would certainly be wrong. But you are His Majesty. Everything you do is in accordance with God’s will. How could you be wrong? All we can do is carry out your orders; we have no right to judge your actions. Besides… Her Highness Theresa has already received more than enough respect from you. You have made everyone revere her. How have you wronged her…?”

Aiglon couldn’t help but laugh. “Not everyone thinks the same way you do…”

Even before asking, he had known how Chanel would answer. Officially, Chanel was his subject and servant; of course she wouldn’t accuse him of being wrong. Privately, Chanel still hoped to continue receiving his favor in the future, so how could she be willing to accuse him of being wrong?!

He had asked despite knowing the answer, merely to find a justification for himself.

After receiving the desired response, the slight shame and self-reproach that had arisen in the heart of this young man, already schooled in the cunning of the court, vanished like smoke.

He could do whatever he wanted; he just needed to be mindful of his methods.

“Weren’t you sent here with Theresa’s orders?” Aiglon retorted.

“Your Majesty, no matter what happens, I will always be on your side. Her Highness Theresa treats me with great respect and occasionally bestows all sorts of favors and rewards upon me, but none of that can diminish my loyalty to you. I obey her orders only because you allow me to. Ultimately, I am loyal only to you,” Chanel replied softly. “However, I would advise you not to be distracted by Miss Agnes, at least for now…”

“I understand.” Aiglon nodded, then sank back into contemplation in his bath.

“Let me continue washing you. The water is about to get cold.” Seeing him lost in thought, Chanel resumed her work, picking up a washcloth to wipe his body.

Soon, the bath was over, and Chanel, as always, helped him change his clothes.

After being away from Methoni for so long, Aiglon had grown accustomed to managing his own life, but having Chanel back by his side now brought back that familiar sense of comfort.

Late at night, Aiglon prepared to sleep. He was about to go outside and call a guard to prepare another bed in the tent.

Chanel, however, boldly stopped him.

“Your Majesty, there’s no need to trouble the guards. Shall… shall we sleep together?” she suggested in a small voice.

Aiglon looked at Chanel’s shy face, then at the narrow army cot.

“That doesn’t seem very convenient…” he replied.

“It’s not inconvenient at all. Isn’t this fine…?” Chanel lifted her head and said softly, “It’s been so, so long since I’ve seen you. I want to hold you so badly. Please… please grant my wish…”

Seeing Chanel’s expectant look, Aiglon spread his hands helplessly.

“Alright, then. Let’s do that.”

Then his tone shifted. “However, it’s just sleeping together. I’m on a military campaign, and a battle is imminent. I need to concentrate and cannot afford any distractions.”

Upon hearing his reply, Chanel was visibly disappointed, but she knew what was important. Since her master had said so, she nodded lightly. “Alright, Your Majesty. Thank you for your consideration…”

After speaking, she silently helped Aiglon undress, then removed her own clothes. Then, they both lay down on the bed at the same time.

The army cot was very narrow, so they had to embrace to keep from falling off—which was, of course, exactly the effect Chanel had hoped for.

She held Aiglon tightly, her entire body pressed against his. Her thin nightclothes could not block the heat of her body, and Aiglon was soon aroused as well.

Breathing in her scent, he was stirred by desire and couldn’t stop himself from kissing her again.

Fortunately, at the last moment, he managed to restrain himself and went no further.

Chanel, too, respected Aiglon’s will and made no further struggles or provocations. She held him obediently, and the two slowly drifted into a deep sleep.

============================================

The next morning, Aiglon slowly opened his eyes.

The first thing to greet his vision was, naturally, Chanel’s charming, sleeping face.

Squeezed together, sleeping in an embrace on the narrow bed, had made his arm a little sore, but he felt nothing but refreshed and invigorated.

It had been a long, long time since he had last felt this sensation. Only now did he realize how much he missed the days of having someone by his side.

Unfortunately, to achieve his great cause, he had to control his desires.

He struggled to free himself from Chanel’s embrace, and in doing so, he inevitably woke her.

Chanel slowly opened her eyes, then looked at Aiglon with a melting gaze and a radiant smile.

“Good morning, Your Majesty~”

Then, she cheerfully got out of bed, dressed, and quickly tidied up the surrounding clutter. She then helped Aiglon get dressed and washed, her energy so abundant that one might suspect she had been fully wound up overnight.

Aiglon knew she was happy, so he didn’t say much and let her attend to him. Once everything was in order, he spoke again.

“Chanel, remember what I told you. Do not wander around carelessly, and do not leave the sight of my guards. Keeping you here is already a major exception; don’t create any additional trouble for us.”

“Yes, Your Majesty! I will absolutely obey your command,” Chanel replied at once.

Looking at Chanel’s face, Aiglon’s stern expression gradually gave way to a smile. “Next, my army will launch an attack, attempting to break through the fortress’s defensive line from the front. you can stay here and observe the scene. I believe it will be an experience you will never forget in your entire life.”

Chanel shivered slightly.

Although she had a strong character, she was still a girl. She had never witnessed a battlefield, nor had she seen many bloody scenes. The thought of the massive slaughter that was about to unfold made her face turn a little pale.

Even so, she nodded emphatically.

“I will watch carefully, Your Majesty… As your subject and servant, it is my obligation to witness every moment of your restoration of the Empire, even the moments filled with blood and fire!”

After speaking, she curtsied to the young man.

Aiglon gave an approving blink and waved goodbye to her.

Then, he strode out of the tent.

It was an overcast day. The clouds were thick, and the wind was a bit chilly, but this did not affect his good mood.

He walked to a high point and watched the movements of the army under his command.

According to his orders, today was the day to launch the first attack on the fortress.

Whether it was a direct frontal assault or a feint to support the flanking maneuvers, they had to display the posture of an all-out offensive.

Therefore, his men had spent the past few days digging trenches, advancing toward the walls of the fortress and its bastions. After several days of their hard work, the trenches had now reached a position very close to the fortress. The time to attack had come.

Looking down from the high ground, a black tide of men surged within the trenches, moving like a living creature as it drew closer to the fortress.

Of course, before launching the attack, the indispensable artillery preparation had to be done.

Aiglon glanced at a nearby hill. There, more than twenty cannons of various types were already in position. The artillerymen were standing by, ready for action. His commander-in-chief, Michel Ney, was also standing there.

Some of these cannons were purchased by him, while others had been captured. Although their numbers were still small and they lacked large-caliber heavy artillery, for now, they were his only means of suppressing the fortress.

Aiglon took out his pocket watch and carefully confirmed the time indicated by the hands.

When the hour hand reached the 8 mark, he swung his arm down forcefully.

Bang! At that very same moment, a deafening roar erupted from the artillery position.

Chapter 302: 186, A Temporary Setback

Under Aiglon’s watchful gaze, his artillery began to bombard the fortress of Missolonghi, signaling the official start of his offensive.

Amidst the deafening roar of cannons, a multitude of solid cannonballs, accelerated by gunpowder through the barrels, shot into the air with a piercing whistle. They then plummeted downwards, following a perfect parabola before landing inside the enemy fortress.

The rain of cannonballs slammed into the fortress’s outer walls and open grounds, kicking up clouds of dirt that fell like rain. Mixed within the black dust were jarring red stains—clearly, some unlucky enemy soldiers had become casualties of this first volley.

However, the continuous bombardment did not inflict particularly heavy damage on the fortress. Firstly, Aiglon lacked heavy artillery, which meant his cannons weren’t powerful enough to demolish the fortress directly. Secondly, the bastion was a masterwork of design; its walls were not high, and its sloped brick-and-stone structure made them difficult for cannonballs to penetrate.

Aiglon raised his binoculars to observe the results of the bombardment. Aside from the billowing smoke and dust that shrouded the front, the cannonballs had merely left craters of various sizes in the walls.

The effect was minimal.

Though disappointed, Aiglon was not surprised. He knew full well that if Missolonghi weren’t such a formidable fortress, the Turks wouldn’t have had to besiege it for so long before finally taking it.

In essence, he was experiencing what the Turks must have felt.

After a while, the bombardment gradually subsided. Next came the frontal charge.

Standing on high ground, Aiglon watched his soldiers lying low in the trenches near the bastion, awaiting the final order.

Though he could not see their faces, he could distinctly feel the grim, murderous atmosphere that permeated the entire front line—the feeling of Death’s impending arrival.

They were destined for a struggle that would make rivers of blood flow.

Even though he knew the coming assault would not yield any significant results and would surely bring heavy casualties, he said nothing, merely watching the battlefront in silence.

There are always sacrifices in war, and he had long grown accustomed to his soldiers making them. All he could do was try to make those sacrifices worth the price.

With a few shrill whistle blows, a deafening roar erupted from the trenches. At their officers’ command, a group of rifle-wielding soldiers leaped out of the trenches and charged collectively toward the multifaceted fort ahead.

In such a charge, formation was impossible. A swarm of soldiers in black uniforms rushed forward in a scattered mass. To bolster their courage, many of them let out piercing cries, like a herd of bison stampeding across the plains.

Amidst their roars, they drew ever closer to the bastion. For a moment, in some of their minds, victory seemed to be within reach…

However, just as they neared the bastion’s front lines, the fortress, which had been silent throughout the standoff and bombardment, suddenly roared to life with a dense barrage of sounds.

Like an awakened giant, the bastion angrily unleashed its firepower upon the ceaseless tide of enemy soldiers. In an instant, soldiers at every firing slit and along the walls began to open fire, while cannons hidden behind the ramparts returned the volley.

Cannonfire and bullets flew wildly across the open ground, reaping lives like Death’s scythe. To the charging soldiers, the dull thuds of bullets hitting and piercing human bodies were incessant, as if some terrible demon were playing a celebratory tune.

Men fell continuously, but bound by military discipline, the rest pushed onward. They crossed the stone-strewn field and charged into the trench before the bastion walls.

The trench was not filled with much water, so they jumped in easily. But then they discovered another problem: how to climb out the other side.

Some tried to climb while clutching their rifles under their arms; others took aim and fired back at the distant walls.

Due to the star-shaped structure of the bastion, the soldiers in the trenches were inevitably subjected to fire from the two flanking angles. Bullets rained down from the walls, punishing the attackers.

The lucky soldiers were missed by inches or had bullets strike the stones at their feet. The unlucky ones were forced to absorb the kinetic energy of the lead with their own bodies.

Flashes of blood constantly erupted in the trench, and screams echoed within it. Before long, the trench was filled with mangled corpses, and the blood that flowed from their wounds instantly stained the ground red, like a carpet rolled out to welcome Death’s arrival.

Amidst this brutal scene, some soldiers began to break down mentally. They either stood frozen in place, unsure of what to do, before being cut down by merciless bullets, or they let out animalistic wails and tried to retreat.

Even so, some soldiers retained their courage. They scrambled out of the trench with all their might and began to climb the sloped walls, using the gaps created by the earlier bombardment for cover.

However, when these brave soldiers reached the top of the wall, they were met with the defenders’ gunfire and bayonets.

Unable to hold out alone, they were pushed off with agonizing screams, falling heavily onto their backs in the trench below, their eyes wide open as they met their death.

The yoğun death toll turned the assault into a one-sided slaughter. Witnessing their comrades fall one after another, even the most resolute warriors were now dominated by fear.

Then, the remaining soldiers began to retreat instinctively. First a step or two, then a quick run. No one paid any mind to the wounded still crying out on the battlefield; they thought only of escape, running all the way back to the trenches from which they had launched the attack.

And so, the assault that had started with such vigor seemed destined to fizzle out from the beginning. The attackers returned to their starting point as if nothing had happened—but the corpses left in the open and in the trench below the bastion were grim proof of the brutal slaughter that had just occurred.

This was the first time Aiglon’s army had retreated in the face of the enemy.

Watching his subordinates’ cowardly display from the artillery position, Commander Michel Ney was hopping mad.

To him, his men had disgraced him, making him unworthy of his family name.

“Go! Order them not to retreat! The officers have an obligation to maintain order and continue the attack! Shoot anyone who retreats without orders!” he roared at his orderlies, beside himself with rage.

Then, unable to contain himself any longer, he stormed out of his position, preparing to lead a charge with his personal orderlies.

However, Aiglon, observing from the high ground, had noticed Michel Ney’s actions.

“Tell Michel to stay where he is, now! I don’t need him to charge!” he quickly ordered his guard.

The guard swiftly departed and managed to restrain the fuming Michel Ney.

By this time, the soldiers who had retreated to their original positions were trying to fall back further toward the camp, threatening to plunge the entire army into disarray.

Aiglon and Michel quickly ordered their officers and guards to suppress the chaos. After a moment of confusion, they finally managed to restore order.

But by then, everyone knew the attack could not continue.

Aiglon ordered a halt to the assault, commanding all troops to return to their starting positions. The first attack on Missolonghi had ended in failure within an hour.

Aiglon gave his officers and soldiers the afternoon to rest and recover their battered spirits. Then, he summoned his senior officers once more.

The officers arrived promptly, but now they all looked dejected, their previous bravado completely gone.

Aiglon was not surprised.

Ever since he had led his men ashore in Greece and into battle, every engagement had ended in victory. Though these victories were not large in scale, they were enough to instill in his men a romantic notion that “victory is so easily obtainable.”

As such, they had never been tested by true failure and were mentally unprepared for even a temporary setback.

In that sense, this failed assault was a necessary lesson. After all, no army in history has ever won every single battle. Therefore, knowing how to maintain cohesion in the face of adversity was a critically important issue.

Compared to the composed Aiglon, Michel Ney was suffering far more.

He walked up to Aiglon, tears nearly streaming from his eyes. His face twitched with shame, and he could barely speak.

“Your Majesty, I’m sorry… I have failed you. I never imagined my men would retreat on their own in such disgrace… I have brought dishonor to my name! Please, punish me!”

“No, I will not punish you, Michel,” Aiglon said, shaking his head. “From the beginning, we knew this would not be an easy fortress to take. You explained that to me yourself. So—it’s not strange that the first attack failed. I am already very satisfied with all of your performances. If you feel shame, what you need most is to pull yourself together and continue serving me with the same vigor as before.”

“Your Majesty…” Seeing Aiglon’s understanding, Michel Ney was overwhelmed with gratitude. “Even if the conditions were difficult, retreating without orders is intolerable. It is a grave disgrace! We can let the common soldiers be, but the officers should be reprimanded and stripped of their medals. They must remember their shame! Let them show the necessary spirit of sacrifice in future battles and set an example for all their men.”

“They are your men. You decide,” Aiglon said noncommittally.

Although he understood his men’s difficulties, retreating without orders was unacceptable under any circumstances. He, too, agreed that punishment and a stern warning were necessary.

For an army, discipline was an inviolable truth, no matter the objective reasons.

After their conversation ended, Aiglon’s gaze fell upon the other officers present.

He quickly noticed that almost all of them wore extremely grim expressions.

Clearly, the day’s failure had dealt a heavy blow to their morale.

At the last group meeting, everyone had already lost confidence in a frontal assault on Missolonghi. But since they hadn’t yet tried, some may have harbored a sliver of wishful thinking. Now, after this attack, the bloody reality was laid bare before them all—despite having superior numbers, the chances of taking this fortress by storm were infinitesimally small.

How could that not be disheartening?

“Spirits up, gentlemen!” Aiglon raised his voice, trying to rally them. “Although we have indeed suffered a setback today, my resolve has not changed. I will take Missolonghi!”

His words did not inspire a response. Instead, the officers just looked at one another in blank dismay.

After a moment’s shared glance, his cousin, Prince Charles, finally spoke up in a low voice, “Your Majesty… with all due respect, we suffered heavy casualties today, but they are still within an acceptable range. If we continue to attack here, I’m afraid we won’t have enough men to last. You’ve seen it yourself—the fortress is extremely strong. I implore you to reconsider. Let us not waste our most precious strength here for nothing…”

Though no one seconded him aloud, it was clear the others were nodding in silent agreement. This was what they were all thinking.

Seeing this, Aiglon sighed inwardly.

He didn’t blame his cousin for disrupting morale. In this situation, any person with a logical mind would reach the same conclusion. Charles simply dared to say it to his face because he was his cousin.

It was obvious that if he didn’t boost their morale now, his army might start to unravel from the top down. A commander who was reckless and mindlessly squandered the lives of his men was not worthy of adoration.

So, it was time for a showdown.

“You are right. A frontal assault on Missolonghi has little chance of success, and today’s attack has proven that,” Aiglon began, nodding to acknowledge reality.

Then, his tone shifted immediately. “But, that doesn’t mean we can’t try other methods.”

Aiglon then took Edmond Dantès’s sketch from his coat and began to explain his plan, using the drawing as a guide.

Everyone listened in silence. Only after Aiglon had finished did they begin to confer with one another.

“What do you think?” Aiglon asked, looking at Michel Ney.

“Your Majesty, I believe it has a degree of feasibility, but there are far too many variables,” Michel Ney replied. “First, we don’t know the enemy’s internal defenses. Second, navigating the sandbars is extremely difficult; it would be hard not to alert the enemy… So, I have my doubts.”

Despite his words, his spirits were clearly lifted—like a man who had found a glimmer of hope in the depths of despair.

“Yes, I admit it’s very difficult, but I choose to take the risk, because we have no other options,” Aiglon answered loudly. “The Count of Monte Cristo is the first nobleman I ever ennobled. I have placed enormous trust in him, and I believe he can do this for me!”

“And… what if he fails?” Prince Charles asked quietly.

“I promise you all, if the Count of Monte Cristo’s operation fails, then I will lead you in a retreat. We will not press the fight any longer,” Aiglon said, looking at everyone as he made his pledge. “Are there any other questions?”

Chapter 303: 187, True Hearts Follow

“Does anyone else have any questions?”

Under Aiglon’s questioning, everyone present nodded, agreeing with his opinion. Aiglon had finally unified their thinking once more.

Then, he looked at Michel Ney. “Michel, I think you should know even without me saying it: to cooperate with The Count of Monte Cristo’s actions and to achieve a surprise attack, we must continue to put on a strong attacking posture during this period…”

He trailed off there.

And Michel Ney naturally understood his implied meaning.

To deceive the enemy, they had to continue launching attacks, and they had to put on a posture of breaking through the front at all costs.

And this also meant continuing to endure casualties and constantly attacking the fortress.

This would put tremendous pressure on the army, and if not handled properly, it would have serious consequences. The Turkish army’s repeated failures in besieging the Missolonghi fortress were due to this reason.

If the soldiers couldn’t see any hope of victory for a long time, they would eventually lose confidence in storming the Bastions and fortresses. The result would be either disobedience or loss of all initiative, and eventually even a collapse of morale.

Therefore, while constantly attacking, it was necessary to forcibly maintain discipline in the face of repeated failures, which required extremely firm measures.

“Your Majesty, I am loyal to you, and therefore have an obligation to obey your orders. Since you need me to do this, then I will absolutely carry it out to the end!” Almost without any hesitation, Michel Ney directly replied, “I will resolutely order them to continue the attack. No matter what opinions the officers and soldiers below have, I will bear all the responsibility!”

Seeing the other party respond in this way, Aiglon nodded in relief.

Without a doubt, his decision would cause many people to lose their lives—but as long as it created conditions for the final victory, then everything was worth it.

He didn’t like squandering lives, but when necessary, he didn’t mind using the lives of his subordinates as a bet.

“When launching attacks in the future, try to find ways to minimize casualties as much as possible. If the situation is not good, allow the officers at the front to lead their men to retreat on their own. We only need to show the defenders that we will never give up attacking.” After thinking for a moment, he added a little. “The Artillerymen shouldn’t be idle either, fire the cannons every day to put pressure on them!”

This morning’s shelling had proven to be ineffective in front of the Bastion and was not enough to help them break through the defenses, but Aiglon still hoped to use the sound of the shelling to torment the defenders’ nerves and put them in a state of neurasthenia—in that case, Edmond Dantès’s surprise attack would have a better chance of success.

“Understood!” Michel Ney nodded in response. He also hoped that his subordinates could be preserved as much as possible.

Thus, this military meeting ended in a solemn atmosphere.

Although the result of this morning’s probing attack made everyone lose confidence in breaking through the fortress from the front, after Aiglon spoke his true purpose, a glimmer of hope was rekindled in their hearts, at least giving them a reason to grit their teeth and persist in attacking.

——Anyway, they had already come, so they might as well persist for a while and see the outcome. That’s what most people thought.

Now was the time to verify just how capable His Majesty’s first ennobled nobleman—The Count of Monte Cristo—really was.

After the military meeting ended, Aiglon returned to his resting tent.

At this time, Chanel was already waiting inside.

Chanel’s face was pale at this moment, and her expression was a little out of it.

When the army launched the attack this morning, she was also watching the battle next to the camp on the high ground, witnessing such a brutal scene.

Having followed Aiglon for so long, she was frightened by such a bloody scene—after all, before this, she had never seen a scene of corpses lying all over the place.

Moreover, although she was completely ignorant about military matters, she could tell from the scene that her side had suffered a setback.

Therefore, when she saw Aiglon with a serious face, she was both nervous and concerned.

“Your Majesty, are you alright?” she asked慌张地.

“I’m fine,” Aiglon shook his head. “It was just a probing attack. It’s not a big deal to fail. Everything is still within the plan.”

Seeing Aiglon say this, Chanel’s nervous mood finally eased a little, but even so, she still couldn’t help but feel depressed.

In her heart, everything she had was already tied to this young man. She was happy for his success and sad for his failure. Therefore, how could she be happy seeing this scene?

But the worse her mood was, the more she felt that she had to share the master’s worries—although the young man seemed calm in front of her, how could she not see the anxiety in his heart after the two of them had been together for so long?

“Your Majesty…” Chanel said softly, “You’re right, this is just a temporary setback. Your loyal soldiers will definitely take it for you.”

“Hopefully—however, if my plan ultimately fails, then I can only admit defeat, and then take them away from here and return empty-handed to Nafpaktos,” Aiglon shrugged his shoulders. “But I think, since God has blessed me to reach this point, then He should continue to grant me a little good luck.”

Aiglon didn’t tell Chanel his plan, and Chanel considerately didn’t continue to ask.

She just hugged the young man tightly, using her own temperature to comfort him. “God will definitely be on your side, because you are fighting for justice. The entire Christian world is cheering for your righteous act, how could God be unmoved?”

Although Aiglon knew that these words were meaningless, if God was useful, how could Constantinople have fallen into the hands of the infidel in 1453?

But Chanel’s sincerity still moved him.

He suddenly felt that it was a great thing to have Chanel here comforting him with enthusiasm in this depressing atmosphere.

So, he also reached out and hugged Chanel, lowered his head, and greedily sniffed and kissed her neck and collarbone to relax himself.

“Chanel, let me tell you the truth, I’m not sure. I only know that I have to try, because that’s the only way right now,” Aiglon murmured softly. “I have to act confident in front of everyone, because only by seeing me like this will they have confidence, but… I’m not an all-knowing God. I will also be uneasy and restless, and I’m even more afraid of failing to live up to everyone’s expectations! But, I must calm myself down and eliminate my fear, because I must win. I have nothing but victory.”

Aiglon’s words were like he was talking to Chanel, and also like he was talking to himself, and Chanel just listened quietly, and then hugged the young man tightly, allowing him to show his occasional weakness in front of her.

“Your Majesty, you will definitely be victorious, because you are Your Majesty! You are destined to achieve a great cause! And I will always follow you, sharing your glory…”

After the two of them hugged for a while, Aiglon left Chanel’s body.

At this moment, after Chanel’s affectionate comfort, he suddenly seemed to be injected with some kind of stimulant, and suddenly became energetic again.

Yes, looking back, he had gone from a penniless young man in Schönbrunn Palace to where he was today, and so many people followed him without regret. He had already made a huge profit, so what was the need to be insecure?

In a sense, he had always been playing the role he had to play. Even in front of his fiancée, he had to be a smart and敏锐智者 intelligent person and a brilliant poet—but in front of Chanel, no matter what he revealed or what he said was “correct,” because he was destined to be the master she was loyal to.

“Thank God, I have you by my side to say these words to!” He couldn’t help but smile in relief.

“You can say whatever you want to me, anytime, anywhere…” Chanel smiled slightly. “Your Majesty, I have no secrets in front of you, and you can also give all your hesitation and uneasy moments to me… You can give them all to me…”

Because of Aiglon’s sniffing and kissing just now, she felt a burst of itching in her chest at this moment, and her whole body was heating up.

So her voice became much softer than before, so much so that Aiglon couldn’t help but feel his heart wavering. He looked at Chanel’s eyes again, and after their eyes met, he was even more unable to control himself.

Those eyes were filled with worship, trust, and loyalty, as if the world had nothing else for her, nor did she need anything else.

Yes, she has always been with me, and will always be with me—a flame suddenly ignited in Aiglon’s heart.

He suddenly thought that there were only two of them here at this moment.

——This seemed to mean that he could do whatever he wanted, and no nosy person would come to disturb him or stop him.

Originally, he felt that he should restrain himself, focus his energy on the war, and not be distracted, but at this moment, he changed his mind again.

He wanted to completely sweep away the annoyance and烦躁 frustration brought about by the failure. He wanted even more to repay Chanel’s loyalty and love for him, and he wanted even more to taste again the intoxicating pleasure, so as to reward himself for this long period of abstinence and hard work.

Not only did he want to, but he wanted to immediately, right away, now.

Before, not wanting to was his will, and now wanting to was also his will. Although he had changed direction only a day apart, he didn’t feel anything contradictory.

I can do whatever I want to do!

“You just said that you have no secrets in front of me—” Aiglon curled the corner of his mouth, revealing a strange smile, “Then Chanel, why are you still covering up now?”

Chanel was first stunned for a moment, not understanding why the master wanted to accuse her like this, but looking at Aiglon’s smile, she immediately understood.

“Ah!” she couldn’t help but let out a small cry.

In this cry, there was surprise, blame, and a little excitement and excitement, but there was no aversion or dislike.

Wasn’t this what she was looking forward to and waiting for?

Then, she offered almost no resistance, and then reached out to her back, trying to untie the buttons of her dress.

And the young man, who was already aroused, simply pulled her into his arms and reached out to help her untie the buttons.

Chanel bumped into the young man’s chest, feeling a little pain, but she still didn’t struggle at all, but smiled slightly, watching the young man’s face, as if to encourage him.

For her, this was indeed the best reward.

Since Your Highness Theresa arrived, she had been enduring for so long, and at this moment, her heart was not filled with the same desire?

Aiglon did feel her catering and encouragement, so his hands became even more exerted. He impatiently tugged hard, and the buttons that were blocking him were torn off and fell to the ground with a groan.

After taking off her dress, next, he took off her petticoat, so Chanel was “frankly相见” with him, with no more secrets to be said.

He picked up Chanel and put her on the army cot.

Then, he stood by the bed, taking off his clothes while looking at Chanel.

“Your Majesty…” Chanel seemed to feel shy at this time. She hurriedly closed her eyes, and then shouted softly.

But how could this voice not sound like a temptation?

At least in Aiglon’s ears, it was an invitation.

Aiglon grabbed Chanel again and hugged her in his arms, enjoying the rare tenderness.

“Chanel, sorry… I may have been too rough,” he said softly.

“Your Majesty, why do you need to apologize to me?” Chanel widened her eyes, then shook her head gently. “This is my obligation, and it is also my honor…”

After she finished speaking, she smiled sweetly again. “I’m very happy. There is a place for me in your heart, and it’s really comfortable! I know that Your Highness Theresa will be with you in the future, but as long as there is today, I will have no further demands…”

Aiglon smiled without saying a word.

Chanel’s gentleness and obedience did intoxicate him and made him know how pleasant it was to be worshiped.

Although he had indeed “exercised” a bit, he not only did not feel tired at this moment, but was as comfortable as if he had been charged with electricity, and his whole body was full of endless energy.

More importantly, he had regained the arrogance of vowing to conquer everything.

Now that he had enjoyed such a taste, he had to stay there forever. He could not accept losing these.

Yes, there were too many difficulties and obstacles in front of him, and he was now encountering some setbacks.

——But so what! Victory ultimately belonged to him, and it must belong to him.

Chapter 304: 188, Second-in-Command

While Aiglon was fuming over the setbacks his army had encountered, his favorite courtier, Edmond Dantès, was similarly consumed with worry for his master.

The difference was that Aiglon could still find solace with the maids by his side, while Edmond Dantès, with a heart full of passion and nowhere to vent it, could only force himself to dive into his work with even greater urgency.

With the army’s first assault on the Missolonghi fortress ending in failure, he could clearly feel the army’s once-high morale slowly ebbing away. He had also come to realize that the possibility of forcibly breaking through the fortress’s defenses with a frontal attack was now slim to none.

What he saw, others could naturally see as well. So now, in the eyes of all the high-ranking officers in the know, the only hope of seizing victory rested entirely on his next move—and, of course, he thought so too.

In other words, the Count of Monte Cristo now shouldered the expectations of His Majesty and the entire army.

This heavy responsibility was both an honor and immense pressure. He had to pour everything he had into the coming operation, unable to catch even a moment’s breath.

For the past few days, he had been quietly investigating within Aiglon’s army and the reinforcements sent by Panos, seeking out those who had once lived in Missolonghi and its surrounding areas. He hoped to find among them assistants who could help him complete his mission.

Over several days, he had secretly interviewed more than a hundred men, chatting with them, listening to them pour out their hearts and recount their tragic experiences.

He sometimes mocked himself that, as the adopted son of a priest, he was now truly doing a priest’s work.

From these men, he had selected a few suitable candidates, intending to absorb them into his operational unit as a reserve force.

Since Aiglon had issued orders long ago that all officers in the army must cooperate with the Count of Monte Cristo’s needs, his requests were quickly and fully met. In no time, he suddenly had twenty to thirty men under his command, and was no longer the lonely king he had been.

However, even as his team expanded, Edmond Dantès remained unsatisfied—he felt that he had not yet found the perfect assistant, the key figure who could solve his most difficult problem.

And so, he continued his tireless visits throughout the army camps.

This afternoon, he had already spoken with nearly ten men and was mentally exhausted, but he couldn’t afford to rest and continued to summon people to talk with him.

Soon, the next soldier was brought before him.

He was a man of about thirty, with a thick black beard—less for appearance than as a result of neglect. His grayish-black hair was a messy thatch on his head, speckled with dust. Although his build was robust, his forehead bore wrinkles that did not belong on a man of his age.

As for his eyes, they were black and bottomless, and the only thing one could read in them was despair. Anyone who met his gaze would feel an involuntary shiver.

This was an unlucky wretch, weathered by the storms of life.

This soldier had been found among the reinforcements sent by Panos. Just by looking at his face, Edmond Dantès could tell that this man had suffered too many of fate’s cruel blows.

Just like himself.

Fortunately, he had met the benefactor of his life, who had pulled him out of the bottomless mire. But this poor man, where was his redemption to be found?

The soldier walked up to him and gave a mechanical salute.

“What is your name?” Edmond Dantès asked, studying him.

“Hilos Antonios,” the soldier stated flatly.

Edmond Dantès nodded, then asked, “Are you from Missolonghi?”

“Yes, my lord.” The soldier gave a slight nod.

Then, he suddenly raised his head and gazed at Missolonghi in the distance before letting out a long sigh. “My home was once there.”

Though his tone was level, Edmond Dantès felt a wave of sorrow in that sigh. But beyond the sorrow, a faint sense of anticipation stirred within him.

“You lived here before? Did you take part in the battle to defend it?” he asked in a low voice.

The soldier nodded. “Yes, I fought in every battle until its fall, right up to the day disaster struck.”

Just as I thought! Edmond Dantès’s heart leaped.

He had finally found him!

“So, you’re one of the survivors who escaped when the fortress fell? Then you made your way to the Peloponnese and joined Panos’s army?” he asked, suppressing his excitement and forcing himself to remain calm.

“You are correct, my lord,” the soldier nodded again.

“Then, do you know the situation inside the fortress?” Edmond Dantès pressed on. “I mean, the detailed situation.”

“I don’t know how detailed you want, but I can tell you that I know the location of every building inside the fortress. The churches, the barracks, the warehouses—I know them all, because I lived there for so many years…” Hilos Antonios replied quietly.

Edmond Dantès nodded softly.

“And what about your family? Did they live here as well?” he asked.

Though his tone was very gentle, the question struck Hilos Antonios like a heavy hammer, causing his ashen face to twitch instantly with grief and hatred.

“My brother died in battle, and I don’t even know where he’s buried. And my mother and younger sister…” At this, Hilos Antonios suddenly covered his face. “I don’t know where they are. Maybe they’re dead, maybe they were sold as slaves… Either way, I’ll never see them again.”

He buried his face in his hands, but Edmond Dantès could see his shoulders shaking uncontrollably and knew he was sobbing.

Even without witnessing his ordeal firsthand, that simple gesture was enough to convey a sense of unspoken agony.

Though it was a terrible time to speak, Edmond Dantès had a duty to fulfill, so he hardened his heart and pressed on.

“Do you hate the Turks?” he asked, deliberately stating the obvious.

“I don’t hate them. I simply want to kill every single Turk that appears before me. It’s beyond hatred now. It’s my calling, my lord,” Hilos Antonios answered, slowly regaining his composure, his voice chillingly calm.

That tone would have made anyone else’s hair stand on end, but Edmond Dantès suddenly felt a deep resonance—he was just as calm when he spoke of his own mortal enemies.

I want to kill you, not even for hatred, but because it is the only reason I have left to live.

This feeling even gave Edmond Dantès a sense of kinship.

“Have you ever fished around here?” he asked abruptly, a strange question.

The soldier was momentarily baffled by the question, but he quickly collected himself. “When we weren’t at war, my brother and I were fishermen. It’s how we made our living.”

Yes, this is the man I need! In that instant, Edmond Dantès made his decision.

“Are you… familiar with the sandbars on the eastern coast of the fortress?” Involuntarily, his voice began to tremble slightly. “I mean, navigating a boat through the waters between the sandbars—”

“That is difficult. I’ve rarely tried it,” the soldier replied immediately, shaking his head.

A moment later, he seemed to realize something and stared at Edmond Dantès in disbelief.

Edmond had no intention of keeping it from him; he felt instinctively that this man had earned the right to know his plan.

So, he simply raised his hand and pointed toward the distant sea. “That’s right. By order of His Majesty, I am to assemble a group to launch a surprise attack on Missolonghi. And the only route I can devise is through the waters between those sandbars—and I need your help.”

“That’s too difficult, my lord,” the soldier answered hesitantly. “The channels are too narrow, the currents are chaotic, and there are many hidden reefs. It’s easy to run aground…”

“It’s because it’s difficult that I found you!” Edmond Dantès cut him off loudly. “Yes, I’m not ignorant of what you’re saying—I was once an excellent sailor, so of course I know! But so what? No matter how difficult, we must do it!”

He then pointed to Missolonghi in the distance again. “Yesterday, we attempted a frontal assault. You saw the result. We failed. And as a former defender, you must know that if we continue to attack as we did yesterday, we have no guarantee of victory. Do you know what the consequence of not winning is?”

As he spoke, Edmond Dantès strode up to the soldier, his eyes wide as he stared at him fiercely. “The consequence is that we will have to retreat and abandon this offensive. For His Majesty and myself, a retreat would be a loss of face, but we will go on with our lives. But for you… it’s completely different. You will have forever lost the chance to avenge your family! You lost everything because of them. Now, when a chance for revenge is right in front of you, are you going to tell me you’ll back down because you’re afraid of some difficulty? Are you telling me you’re that kind of pathetic coward?!”

Edmond Dantès’s thunderous questioning instantly ignited the flames of anger and hatred in Hilos Antonios’s eyes.

“No! I am not a coward!” he roared back at the Count, forgetting the gap in their stations. “Ever since I escaped, every day, every second, I have thought of nothing but revenge! Revenge! I don’t fear death; I even hope to take them all down with me! But… I cannot give you a false promise and endanger you and my comrades!”

“His Majesty’s wish is the mission I must complete,” Edmond Dantès’s expression suddenly turned solemn. “Right now, he is eagerly hoping I will solve this for him, so no matter how great the obstacles before me, I must succeed!”

Then, he looked at Hilos Antonios again. “And you will be the one to help me accomplish this plan! We will help you get your revenge, as long as you do this one thing! Now tell me, can you overcome these difficulties? You only get one chance in life. Put your hand on your heart and answer me: can you?!”

Hilos Antonios stared into the Count’s gaze, which seemed to burn with fire. Slowly, subconsciously, he did as he was told and placed a hand on his chest.

His heart was pounding, thumping loudly as if it were trying to answer for him.

There was nothing left to hesitate about. This was an obligation he had to fulfill, for both his country and his family.

“I can!” he answered in a loud voice.

Edmond Dantès nodded in satisfaction.

Seeing the look on the man’s face at that moment, he knew he had rekindled the spirit of a man who had sunk into despair.

Now he could look forward to seeing what this man could achieve.

“Good. I am officially recruiting you into my ad hoc unit. You will be my second-in-command,” he said with a smile, patting the man’s shoulder. “If we succeed, His Majesty will reward you handsomely—money, a medal, everything will be yours. So please, do your best for us.”

He did not expect Hilos Antonios to shake his head stubbornly.

“No, I don’t care about any rewards. I came here to kill the enemy and was prepared to give my life long ago,” he said, his gaze lowered. “If I fall in battle, please erect a tombstone for me in Missolonghi so that future generations will know what I gave for my country… That is my only request.”

Now it was Edmond Dantès’s turn to be stunned.

He could tell, of course, that the man was completely serious.

A man who had made such a resolve would undoubtedly be a brave warrior, for he had already cast aside all thoughts of his own life and death.

“Whether you live or die, you will get everything you desire,” he replied after a moment, his voice hoarse.

At that, Hilos Antonios merely offered a faint smile.

With that, their conversation ended. Edmond Dantès sent the man back to his original unit and then directly informed the officer that he was requisitioning the soldier—an officer who, under Aiglon’s strict orders, naturally complied with his request completely.

At that moment, besides his happiness, a trace of emotion stirred in Edmond’s heart.

His Majesty had brought them all into this conflict. Whatever his initial motives, in the eyes of the Greeks, he was undoubtedly a hero.

His repeated victories over the Turks were like a shot in the arm for this demoralized nation, reigniting their passion for freedom.

Therefore, the hearts of the people were on their side. At His Majesty’s call, many were willing to die for him.

But His Majesty would not belong to this land forever. He was destined to soar in a much vaster sky. And on that day, how many more sacrifices would be required?

He did not know the answer, but he did not mind being one of them, for that, too, was his obligation.

Chapter 305: 189, The Price and the Prize

After recruiting Hilos Antonios as his second-in-command, Edmond Dantès finally felt that his team was complete.

He selected several local soldiers from among the Greeks who were familiar with Missolonghi and its surroundings, as well as a few elite soldiers from the volunteers who were agile, bold, and meticulous. In total, their numbers reached several dozen.

He needed no more.

To launch a successful raid, one could not make too great a show of it. A few dozen men would be enough.

The next step was to do everything possible to ensure the operation’s success. After all, there would be only one chance. Failure would mean all his efforts had been for naught, and His Majesty’s hopes, placed upon his shoulders, would come to nothing.

He absolutely could not tolerate such an outcome.

Once the team was assembled, Edmond Dantès requested an audience with Aiglon to report on his progress.

His request was quickly approved, and Aiglon received the Count of Monte Cristo in his command tent.

“Edmond, how is your task coming along?” Aiglon asked, getting straight to the point as soon as he saw him.

“Your Majesty, that is precisely what I have come to report,” Edmond Dantès replied solemnly. “I have gathered all the men I need.”

He then recounted in full detail his activities over the past few days—visiting various units to select his subordinates and his process for choosing a deputy.

Aiglon’s spirits lifted considerably as he listened.

Not long ago, he had suffered a setback in the assault on the fortress of Missolonghi, and his mood had sunk to rock bottom. But with Chanel by his side, the anxiety and resentment that had built up in his heart had dissipated.

And now, Edmond Dantès’s news gave him new hope.

He knew that his victory now rested solely on the shoulders of Edmond Dantès.

“Good. Continue with your plan,” Aiglon said with a satisfied nod. “Whatever you need, I will have my men give you their full cooperation.”

“Next, I will require some boats, and then I will need to train my men at night,” Edmond Dantès answered.

“No problem. I have already requisitioned them from our allies. They are more than willing to cooperate with our operation…”

Boom!

As they spoke, the roar of a cannon suddenly echoed from nearby.

Aiglon was not surprised. He knew this cannon fire was happening on his orders.

To confuse the enemy, achieve the element of surprise for the raid, and wear down the enemy’s will, he had ordered his troops to continue their assault on the fortress.

He said no more, instead making a gesture for Edmond Dantès to follow him out of the tent.

The two came to a nearby platform and, using the elevation, observed the military display not far below them.

The roar of the cannons gradually subsided. As the bombardment ended, a group of soldiers in black uniforms leaped up from the forward trenches and charged toward the front of the fortress’s bastions.

Compared to the first assault, the density of soldiers this time was much lower, with significantly larger gaps between them. This was to disperse the defenders’ fire and to commit fewer troops.

With rousing cries, the soldiers crossed the final stretch of open ground and reached the trenches at the foot of the bastion walls. They fired continuously at the heights above, consciously trying to scale the low walls through several breaches, searching for a breakthrough.

Fierce fighting continued on the front lines, quickly reaching a fever pitch. In several of the breaches, the soldiers who had scaled the walls clashed with defenders in a flurry of bayonets. Bloodshed and death slowly spread across the entire front.

However, under the defenders’ barrage, the soldiers’ efforts ended in failure. Though they were brave enough, once the situation turned against them, they had no choice but to retreat. The officers, having been given permission to withdraw beforehand, did nothing to stop them.

And so, the battle, which had lasted for an hour or two, came to an end. The sounds of cannon fire and the shouts that had filled the front lines slowly faded, and everything gradually returned to silence.

Of course, this merciless battle left behind many corpses, frozen in various poses. Death gratefully accepted these new offerings and urged the warring combatants to provide him with new tributes soon.

Many of the soldiers who had died in the previous assault still lay in the open ground and trenches, as their bodies could not be recovered. The men who lost their lives in this attack provided new nourishment for the earth. Lying on the ground, they left shocking stains upon the landscape.

Although the weather had cooled with the arrival of autumn, if left unattended, it was certain that before long, the bodies would begin to rot, and the stench of death would permeate the entire battlefield…

Standing on the high ground, Aiglon and Edmond Dantès had watched the entire battle in minute detail.

Although both had anticipated the outcome of this assault, they were nonetheless rendered speechless upon witnessing the scene firsthand.

Edmond Dantès knew that, according to His Majesty’s will, they had to take Missolonghi as quickly as possible, and several assaults had already proven that they could not achieve this through a frontal attack.

Therefore, all hope rested on him.

“We have paid a heavy price,” he said, his voice hoarse.

“This is the price that must be paid for victory,” Aiglon corrected him. “That is the nature of war—if you want to win, you have to be willing to expend lives. If we can achieve victory, every price we’ve paid will be more than compensated.”

This was precisely Aiglon’s thinking. It was why he had sternly ordered his men to attack, knowing full well they would return empty-handed. He felt no hesitation or guilt in his heart, for he knew that as a commander, if he wavered due to compassion, even more men would die in the end.

Of course, he also knew there were limits to everything.

Humans were creatures of emotion, not machines. In a surge of passion, they could perform feats unimaginable to ordinary people. But by the same token, once their spirits were broken, they could become more timid than a flock of sheep.

By constantly ordering his men to attack, he was depleting his own army’s morale.

Because of the prestige he had previously accumulated, his officers and soldiers were still carrying out his orders without complaint. Even knowing the chances of success were slim, they continued to charge into battle for him.

But if they saw no hope after a while longer, their morale would surely weaken, or even collapse entirely—

This was the very reason the Turkish army had besieged the Missolonghi fortress for so long only to return empty-handed.

Undoubtedly, under his command, his army’s morale was high, far more cohesive than that of the Turks. But once drawn into a seemingly endless war of attrition, even the most high-spirited troops would gradually lose confidence and fall into disarray.

Aiglon had to find a way to win this battle before that day arrived—or, as he had promised his officers and men, lead the army back to Nafpaktos and swallow the bitter pill of defeat.

“Your Majesty, forgive me!” As if overwhelmed by guilt, Edmond Dantès suddenly covered his face, seemingly too ashamed to meet his gaze. “If I had acted faster, we wouldn’t have had to pay such a price!”

Aiglon was slightly surprised by his words.

A moment later, he understood.

Edmond saw the deaths of these soldiers as a consequence of his own incompetence.

“Do not blame yourself,” he said calmly, consoling him. “You have done very well, at least meeting my expectations. If there is any responsibility, it lies with me. I made all the plans, I brought you all here, and I am the one sending them to their deaths. If there is a judgment in heaven, I will gladly accept it. But before that, I will lead you to victory—we must win.”

“We must win!” Edmond Dantès repeated loudly.

Although Aiglon had shouldered all the responsibility, Edmond silently resolved in his heart that if he messed everything up, causing His Majesty to return empty-handed and rendering the sacrifices of so many brave men meaningless, he would put a bullet in his own head to atone for his failure.

Following by the young man’s side, acting as his agent in Greece, and then fighting alongside him all this way… in Edmond Dantès’s mind, his perception of himself was no longer that of an ignorant sailor. He was the Count of Monte Cristo, a nobleman personally ennobled by His Majesty, a man who ought to repay that trust with courage and blood.

He would rather meet death with honor than live on in shame.

Aiglon, of course, did not know the state of his favored subordinate’s mind at that moment, but from Edmond’s gaze, he could sense the unwavering firmness of his will.

This was everything he wanted to see.

“Do not be hasty. Remember, we have only one chance, so we must ensure success. Though we continue to suffer casualties, we can bear this price for now… I will not force you to begin immediately. You have sufficient time.” It was precisely because he knew how resolute the other man was that he deliberately tried to ease the pressure on Edmond.

Bang!

At that moment, the cannons, which had been silent for some time, began to fire again.

To carry out Aiglon’s intention of exhausting the enemy, the bombardment continued even after the fighting had ended. However, because the recent assault had been repulsed, the intensity of the shelling had clearly diminished.

Amidst the rumbling of the cannons, Aiglon had to raise his voice. “The men you’ve recruited are warriors, and I’m willing to reward them handsomely. Tell them, if the mission succeeds, I will give each of them a bounty of thirty thousand francs!”

Aiglon believed in the principle that great rewards make for brave men, so he offered an enormous bounty. At that time, a citizen in France earned only a few hundred francs a year, and a soldier’s annual pay was much lower. Thirty thousand francs was a sum vast enough to ensure they would live without want for the rest of their lives.

However, Aiglon quickly realized that such a mission was extremely dangerous. Even if successful, most of the members of the elite assault team would probably not survive to collect their reward from him.

After a moment’s pause, Aiglon added, “Also, tell them they can designate a beneficiary, whether it be family or a lover, regardless of their nationality. Once the mission is successful, even if they have lost their lives, I will ensure the bounty is delivered to the designated beneficiaries in full. I swear this to God!”

Seeing the young man’s generous promise, Edmond Dantès nodded inwardly in approval.

The Greeks he had chosen were already motivated by national and personal grievances. With the added lure of money, they would surely be even more willing to risk life and limb.

The sacrificial spirit of a warrior was worthy of admiration, but one could not forget the rewards they deserved just because they were willing to make that sacrifice.

“Yes, Your Majesty. I will be sure to convey your words to them,” he said, immediately standing tall and straight as he gave his assurance to the young man. “I believe this will make them serve you with even greater valor.”

“This is all I can do. Everything else, I can only leave to you,” Aiglon said, clapping Edmond Dantès on the shoulder. “Edmond, the bounty I’ve offered isn’t just for your men. As the leader of the operation, you deserve your share too—I promise you, if you live up to the army’s expectations and bring me victory, I will make you the Marquis de Monte Cristo…”

“No, Your Majesty!” Edmond Dantès shook his head without a second thought, refusing Aiglon’s proposal. “I do not need your reward.”

“Why?” Aiglon was puzzled by his reaction.

“You have given me more than enough,” Edmond Dantès said, gazing at the young man before him with deep emotion. “You gave me my life, allowing me to leave the Château d’If; you gave me a title, one I can be proud to bear; and most importantly, you restored my dignity as a human being, letting me know that I am someone worthy of deciding my own fate, not a puppet at the mercy of others… Besides my adoptive father, Abbé Faria, you are the only one who believed I was destined for great things. You trust me and entrust me with great responsibilities. To me, this is less an assignment and more a way to find my place in this world. The moment you made me the Count of Monte Cristo, I was already bound by an immeasurable debt of gratitude. I am merely repaying that debt. Please, do not grant me any new favors before I have repaid the old ones!”

Aiglon was moved by Edmond Dantès’s heartfelt words, and deep down, he even felt a little ashamed.

He knew he did not deserve such tearful gratitude—after all, his trust and favor had not been granted blindly, without any knowledge of Edmond Dantès.

But how could he possibly explain everything to him?

If this is what he wants, so be it.

A moment later, he composed himself again.

“Alright, but I hope this is the last time you refuse my grace. Remember, even humbly refusing a reward is a sign of disrespect to me,” he said with a nod, bringing their conversation to a close. “Take care of yourself, Edmond. We have many more great storms to weather together in the future.”

“I will, Your Majesty.”

Chapter 306: 190, A Baseline and a Truce

“I will, Your Majesty.”

Edmond Dantès gave the young man a solemn guarantee.

He truly wished to preserve his own life by any means necessary—not out of a desire for future rewards, but to continue following the young man in his great cause, allowing his own life, which had once fallen to the depths of despair, to reach a brilliant and glorious conclusion.

Aiglon’s words were not some political performance meant to win the other man over; he genuinely hoped the Count of Monte Cristo would continue to follow him toward his destined, legendary end.

Although he had saved Edmond Dantès’s life, deep down, he held sincere respect for the novel’s loyal, brave, and resourceful protagonist.

Though their relationship was one of master and subordinate, their interactions during this time had forged a bond of close friendship—and for Aiglon, who had lacked interpersonal contact for most of his life, true friends were a rarity.

From a personal standpoint, therefore, Aiglon did not want to lose this friend so easily.

After the two men bid each other to take care, Edmond Dantès departed with immense determination. He would now relay His Majesty’s instructions to every member of his team, letting them know the magnitude of the rewards they could expect to receive from him.

After seeing the Count of Monte Cristo off, Aiglon did not remain idle. He went to the tent where his advisor, Major Hentsch, and the others were quartered.

The Major was currently standing with his colleagues, seemingly in the middle of a discussion. When they saw Aiglon enter, they immediately stopped talking and saluted the young man in unison.

Aiglon silently returned the salute, his eyes surveying the men.

The Austrian officers did not look to be in good shape. The Major, in particular, had dark circles under his eyes, a clear sign of poor sleep recently.

“Major, you don’t seem to be sleeping well,” he inquired.

“On the contrary, I find it rather incredible that you appear so calm and composed, Your Highness,” Major Hentsch replied with a weary smile. “These past few days, your officers and I have all been unable to rest easy. However, seeing you, our supreme commander, so composed has put my mind at ease.”

Like the other officers, Major Hentsch found the Missolonghi fortress to be a thorny problem. The repeated failures of their attacks had left him feeling as if he had a fishbone stuck in his throat.

When Aiglon had first decided to attack Missolonghi, Hentsch had harbored some hesitation. Seeing the young man’s insistence, however, he had not voiced any opposition. But now, with the entire army stymied before the city walls, his resolve was beginning to waver.

He knew, however, that the more difficult the situation, the more crucial it was not to show any hesitation, lest it shake the army’s morale. Thus, seeing Aiglon still brimming with confidence, he felt reassured.

“Whether I am happy or dejected, what has happened will not change. Worrying is pointless, so I don’t trouble myself with it,” Aiglon replied calmly. “What matters is how to change the current situation.”

As Aiglon’s confidant, Major Hentsch was aware of his plan, so he asked, “Then, how is the Count of Monte Cristo progressing?”

“Quite well,” Aiglon answered. “He just told me he has found his second-in-command and will soon begin practical drills.”

“Excellent!” Hearing this, the Major felt a sense of relief. “I hope he acts soon. Whether it ends in success or failure, we should at least have a result sooner rather than later.”

From the Major’s perspective, complete success was naturally the best outcome. But even if they were defeated at Missolonghi and ultimately forced to return empty-handed, it would be dreadful but not catastrophic.

The worst possible outcome was to be bogged down here, pointlessly draining their forces and morale until the capital they had so painstakingly accumulated was completely exhausted.

“I know, but the more that’s the case, the less we can afford to be hasty,” Aiglon said, shaking his head. “I’ve decided to give him a little more time. We must first ensure the mission’s success rate. During this period, the frontal assaults and bombardments cannot cease. We must achieve victory, one way or another!”

He had always been a gambler, daring to wager the lives of others and even his own. But he was not a madman who had lost all reason. He was only willing to call a showdown when he was certain of a reasonable chance of winning. If the time was not yet right, he could only continue to wait.

“Very well, your reasoning is sound,” Major Hentsch conceded, nodding in agreement. Then, changing the subject, he said, “In that case, I have a proposal.”

“What is it?” Aiglon asked.

“Send an envoy into Missolonghi to negotiate a temporary ceasefire with the defending commanders on a certain day, so that we may retrieve the bodies of the fallen from the front lines,” the Major said in one breath.

Aiglon looked at the Major, suddenly understanding his intent.

On one hand, leaving the dead uncollected would damage his soldiers’ morale and increase the risk of a plague outbreak, so it was indeed a matter that needed to be addressed quickly.

On the other hand, a truce to collect the bodies would mean a pause in the attacks, reducing his army’s casualties while also serving as a temporary show of weakness to lull the defenders’ will to fight.

From any angle, it was an excellent suggestion.

“That’s a good idea,” Aiglon nodded, but immediately raised a concern. “But who should we choose as the envoy? I’m not certain they will accept our terms.”

“I can’t guarantee they will, but it is worth a try,” the Major replied. “Firstly, I imagine they would not wish to suffer a plague either. Secondly… you have a world-renowned surname. Even as your enemy, they would at least hear what you have to say.”

At this, he offered a faint smile. “As for the choice of envoy, let us use the prisoners we captured during our advance. They have not yet been sent to the Peloponnese… You can select two or three of them to act as envoys and carry your letter into the fortress.”

He then added, “I have secretly interrogated these prisoners. They are reasonably satisfied with their treatment after being captured. They have also heard that you released prisoners in a previous battle and have never executed or mistreated captives. As a result, their impression of you is quite favorable. At the very least, they admire your adherence to a code of conduct.”

“Is that so?” Aiglon was momentarily surprised.

He had not expected to be regarded as someone who “adheres to a code of conduct.”

But he quickly understood why.

Since the beginning of the Greek war of independence, the rebel army and the Turkish forces sent to suppress them had been fighting for years. A deep-seated blood feud had long since formed between them. As they fought, their blades inevitably fell upon ordinary civilians.

The instances of Turkish soldiers killing, burning, and forcibly selling locals into slavery in Greece were innumerable; the rebel army, in turn, had carried out multiple massacres against Muslim communities.

This bloody slaughter was less a struggle for independence and liberation and more a campaign of ethnic extermination. The hatred deepened with each massacre, escalating to the point where they had become mortal enemies.

In such a situation where both sides were lost in a frenzy of slaughter, Aiglon, who harbored no national hatred, appeared comparatively restrained.

He only inflicted casualties on the enemy during combat. He did not mistreat prisoners after capture, had even released them on the battlefield, and almost never used force against civilians. Compared to the two blood-crazed factions, his approach was a breath of fresh air.

Of course, he had his own calculations for doing so; it was not born of mercy. To keep his own hands clean, he had once intended to hand all prisoners over to the Greeks. Theresa, remaining in Methoni, had acted out of compassion, sending only the officers and keeping most of the soldiers as laborers.

Whatever the reason, his reputation among the Turkish forces, despite their long-standing battles, was surprisingly decent.

Ultimately, it wasn’t that he was so heroic and righteous, but that he was respectable enough simply for maintaining a basic moral baseline when everyone else’s had been dragged so low.

From this perspective, it was indeed possible that his words would be heard.

“Alright, let’s do it then!” Aiglon nodded, agreeing to the Major’s proposal.

After Aiglon gave the order, his will was quickly put into action.

The next day, a few soldiers escorted two selected prisoners out of the trenches and began to walk cautiously toward the walls of the bastion.

They carried a large white flag, indicating their status as envoys.

As they neared the trench before the bastion, sporadic gunfire erupted from the walls, but it quickly subsided. An officer had evidently ordered the soldiers to cease fire.

The group halted before the trench. The two Turkish prisoners loudly declared their identities in Turkish, along with their request to deliver a letter from His Excellency Bonaparte.

From their camp, Aiglon and his officers watched the scene unfold with tense anticipation.

Fortunately, everything went as they had hoped. After a period of silence, several envoys carrying a white flag also emerged from the bastion’s sloping walls. They approached Aiglon’s men, spoke with the prisoners in Turkish for a while to confirm their identities, then took custody of the prisoners from Aiglon’s soldiers and led them back into the fortress.

Their mission as envoys was complete—Aiglon’s letter would be delivered into the hands of the fortress commander.

Aiglon had taken special care to have this letter translated into Turkish.

In the letter, Aiglon was not foolish enough to call for the defenders’ surrender. Given the current situation, he held no significant advantage, and any such call would fall on deaf ears, only bringing humiliation upon himself.

He praised the enemy’s courage and perseverance in their defense, then briefly proposed a one-day truce for the day after tomorrow to collect the dead and prevent a sudden plague from causing great suffering to both sides.

Of course, at the end of the letter, Aiglon maintained his pride, declaring that he would continue the siege of Missolonghi until it fell into his hands.

After the letter was sent into the fortress, silence descended once more. But on the very next day, several envoys carrying white flags emerged from the bastion, crossed the no-man’s-land between the two armies, and arrived at Aiglon’s lines.

They were naturally afforded the proper courtesies, and the letter they brought was soon delivered into Aiglon’s hands.

Aiglon immediately had it translated.

Honorable Duke of Reichstadt,

I do not expect you have heard my name, but permit me to be so bold as to inform you that I am Ibrahim-Mustafa-Omar, an officer in the Turkish army.

Your surname is so illustrious that even at this moment, I am filled with respect for you. I know full well that my own name cannot compare with yours.

However, forgive me, for I truly cannot understand why you have chosen to participate in this rebellion and side against the great Sultan, as we have never been your enemies at any time prior.

To speak of this now is meaningless. You are already at war with us, and my duty is to hold this position and thwart your designs.

But this does not mean we must hate one another. For the benefit of both our sides, I accept your request and will permit your men to retrieve the remains of their soldiers tomorrow.

I deeply regret the deaths of the brave warriors under your command, and I congratulate you on having such loyal and self-sacrificing soldiers.

In your letter, you state that you will continue to press the attack until the day of victory.

I respect your perseverance. Superfluous words are meaningless. You desire victory, and I desire victory, so we must continue to speak with our swords. I shall continue to defend this place until you withdraw.

May Allah protect us.

After reading the letter, Aiglon had a rush of mixed feelings.

The letter’s content was dignified, neither servile nor arrogant. It expressed respect for him while also clearly stating the commander’s resolve to continue resisting. Aiglon did not feel anger after reading it; instead, he found himself developing a favorable impression of the defending commander.

Although the man’s staunch defense was inflicting losses on his army and causing him frustration, he was merely fulfilling his duty, so there was nothing to hate.

As the man had said, both sides desired victory, so in the end, they could only speak with swords—and only swords were truly persuasive.

In any case, his objective had been achieved for now.

Aiglon kept the letter, respectfully sent the envoys back, and had them carry a message of his own respect for Ibrahim-Mustafa-Omar.

The following day, both armies honored their promise. Not a single shot was fired between them, and Aiglon was able to send out unarmed work crews to retrieve the remains from the battlefield.

Of course, this was only a moment of calm. Beneath the surface, an undercurrent was already surging, and he was waiting in quiet anticipation.

Chapter 307: 191, Interrogation and Loyalty

As the two armies reached an agreement for a temporary truce to collect the remains of the dead, the front line, which had been constantly echoing with the sounds of guns and cannons, suddenly fell silent.

Both officers and soldiers alike did their best to enjoy the rare day of rest, relaxing their minds that had been stretched taut by the continuous battles.

On this day, Edgar de Tréville, who was accompanying the army on its campaign, received an invitation from His Majesty via one of the guards.

He immediately dropped what he was doing and hurried to His Majesty’s tent, pondering the purpose of the summons.

Though he knew nothing of military affairs, he could clearly see the current state of the war. He knew that His Majesty was at his wit’s end, so for him to have the leisure to summon Edgar under these circumstances was, admittedly, a bit strange.

Undoubtedly, the young man had not summoned him to ask about military strategy, so… perhaps it was to talk, to vent his frustrations?

With a glimmer of understanding, Edgar followed the guard into the tent.

To his surprise, however, the person sitting in the tent was not the young man, but… the maid who had previously served by his side, Chanel.

“Good morning, Mr. de Tréville!” The moment she saw Edgar, Chanel curtsied with a beaming smile.

“…Good morning, Miss Chanel.” Despite his surprise, Edgar returned the courtesy with enthusiasm.

“What are you doing here?” he then asked, bewildered. “Didn’t His Majesty leave you in Methoni?”

“I came here only recently, on the orders of Her Highness Theresa,” Chanel answered with a smile. “As you know, I have no particular talents. Aside from serving His Majesty, I’m not good at much else… so Her Highness decided to make the best use of my abilities.”

“You’re too modest,” Edgar said, shaking his head. “A clever and lovely woman such as yourself could handle anything with perfect propriety. There is surely a reason why His Majesty and Her Highness Theresa have always held you in such high regard.”

Though he spoke platitudes on the surface, Edgar couldn’t help but feel a little annoyed.

He had schemed and plotted to create opportunities for His Majesty and Agnes to grow closer, and he had been confident that the rest would fall into place naturally. Who would have thought that the maid, whom His Majesty had strictly ordered to remain in the rear, would suddenly rush over?

With the maid at his side, things would be much more difficult from now on.

Following his annoyance, a sense of alarm suddenly pricked at him—

Why would Princess Theresa forcibly send the maid to His Majesty’s side when he had clearly forbidden it?

He had met Theresa, so he knew she was by no means a willful and reckless person. On the contrary, she was quite good-natured and exceptionally intelligent. Her ability to remain in the rear and ensure His Majesty had no worries was a testament to her capabilities.

So, why was she suddenly so headstrong in this matter, defying His Majesty’s will?

The only explanation was that she was angry, and this was her way of showing it.

The question then became, what could have made her so furious?

As the thought crossed Edgar’s mind, an answer began to form, and a cold sweat immediately broke out on his back.

Still, he wasn’t overly shocked—after all, with so many people around His Majesty, anyone with eyes could see him growing closer to Agnes. He couldn’t have hidden it even if he’d wanted to. It was inevitable that Princess Theresa would find out.

As various thoughts flooded his mind, his expression flickered, and Chanel watched him in silence.

She didn’t know what Edgar was thinking, but she knew he would not welcome her arrival.

“Where is His Majesty?” Edgar asked Chanel after regaining his composure. “Why did he summon me today?”

“You may have been mistaken…” Chanel shook her head with a smile. “I was the one who had the guard ask you to come. His Majesty is busy with military affairs at the moment and has no time to see you.”

Edgar was stunned once again.

Only then did he recall that when the guard came for him, he had only said he was being summoned, without mentioning His Majesty.

Did this mean Chanel could command His Majesty’s personal guards? His Majesty truly trusted her…

Edgar looked at Chanel again. Though she wore a simple maid’s uniform, her delicate, lovely face and slender, charming figure still exuded a maidenly allure.

Their relationship was definitely anything but ordinary. It was even possible that… His Majesty had already made his move. A moment later, another realization dawned on Edgar.

It wasn’t surprising. In this era, it was common not just for young noblemen, but even for ordinary sons of wealthy families, to have romantic scandals with the maids who served them in their youth.

This simply meant that Miss Chanel’s influence was not to be underestimated.

“Would you care for some coffee?” Chanel asked politely as Edgar remained silent.

“Yes, please,” Edgar nodded.

“Then please wait a moment.” Chanel stood up and brewed a cup of coffee for Edgar.

Soon, the coffee was brought before him. Edgar lifted the cup, took a small sip, and let out a long, appreciative sigh.

“This is brewed so well… To think I could have such an indulgence in the midst of this chaos of war… Thank you so much!” he said, expressing his gratitude to Chanel.

“You needn’t be so polite. This is my job, after all,” Chanel replied with a smile.

“Gratitude aside, I find myself a little afraid…” Edgar set down his cup and joked, “Drinking coffee you’ve prepared should be a pleasure reserved for His Majesty alone. For me to drink it is truly presumptuous.”

“You’re exaggerating!” His joke made Chanel laugh out loud again.

For a moment, the small tent was filled with cheerful laughter.

However, despite the cheerful atmosphere on the surface, neither of them felt much mirth in their hearts.

This was especially true for Chanel, whose impression of Edgar was already very poor.

Although Edgar was handsome and a brilliant artist, he was also General Tréville’s son, specifically sent here by the General to assist His Majesty. Yet, he was a coward who feared death, refusing to put himself in harm’s way and content to hide in the rear.

Having witnessed this, Chanel simply could not respect him.

Furthermore, according to Princess Theresa’s analysis, he was planning to use his sister-in-law to curry favor with His Majesty. While that was not her place to judge, it only served to deepen her disgust for the man.

Nonetheless, the Tréville family was a noble house His Majesty was deliberately trying to win over, so she could only suppress her aversion and face him with an amiable and pleasant expression.

Though born of humble origins, Chanel had spent time in the Bavarian and Austrian courts. Through observation and experience, she had learned a thing or two about social etiquette and managed to hold her own.

She waited quietly for Edgar to finish the coffee she had brewed before speaking again.

“Mr. de Tréville… actually, I didn’t ask you here to waste your precious time chatting with me, but to relay a message.”

“I think I can guess who the message is from.” Edgar winked with a smile, showing no signs of fear. “What does Princess Theresa have to say to me?”

Caught off guard by Edgar’s pre-emptive question, Chanel’s carefully built momentum faltered for a moment, but she quickly regained her composure.

“That’s right, it’s from Her Highness Theresa. She has a message for you—”

Then, the smile on her face vanished completely as she looked at Edgar with a serious expression. “Her Highness has heard some very unpleasant rumors concerning you.”

“What rumors?” Edgar asked.

“Some say you deliberately brought Miss Agnes here to curry favor with His Majesty, and that after he left for the campaign, you intentionally pushed them together, generating some rather unseemly gossip.” Chanel stopped beating around the bush and spoke directly. “Of course, Her Highness Theresa would never believe such baseless talk. She trusts that a prestigious family like the Trévilles would never do something so undignified. So she wanted me to tell you that she has complete faith in your character and that of Miss Agnes, and she will certainly not hold this against you—”

These words, of course, had all been prepared by Theresa.

The opening words, deliberately veiled as “rumors,” served to directly expose Edgar’s intentions.

The subsequent claim of “disbelief” was merely a way to give the Tréville family some face and an honorable way out.

If Edgar was sensible, he would take the hint. That way, everyone could maintain their dignity, the past could be forgotten and forgiven as if nothing had happened, and she would not hold a grudge against the Tréville family in the future.

In Theresa’s eyes, this was the greatest extent of her tolerance.

After speaking, Chanel looked up to gauge Edgar’s reaction.

Ordinarily, after being rebuked so sharply to one’s face, one would be filled with shame. Yet Edgar’s expression was unchanged. Far from being ashamed, he even looked somewhat self-righteous.

However, though Edgar appeared calm, his mind was in turmoil.

He had just been reprimanded by Chanel—a mere maid.

In his mind, he had already shown her immense respect by speaking to her so pleasantly. For her not only to be ungrateful but to dare scold him as an equal, or even a superior, was simply unbearable.

He did not stop to consider why Chanel’s courteous tone had changed, nor did he think he had done anything wrong. All he felt was an inexplicable rage.

This rage burned not only toward Chanel but also toward the distant Princess Theresa.

Magnanimity? Does our Tréville family need your magnanimity? he sneered inwardly.

Still, having navigated high society for so many years, he had long since mastered the ability to control his emotions. So, despite his inner fury, he remained outwardly impassive and even managed a smile.

“Oh, I must thank Princess Theresa for her great magnanimity,” he said with a slight smile. “However, I do not believe I should bear such a disgraceful accusation under such bizarre circumstances, for I am completely innocent in these matters. Furthermore, I do not know where this vicious rumor originated, but it is clearly the work of a scoundrel trying to drive a wedge between His Majesty and me. Please, I implore you and Her Highness not to take it seriously.”

If she hadn’t already learned the truth from His Majesty, Chanel might have been truly deceived by the handsome young man’s smile. But at this moment, Edgar’s denial only deepened the disgust she felt for him.

“Are you trying to deny your own actions?” Chanel’s brow furrowed slightly.

“Deny? No…” Edgar suddenly laughed again and shook his head. “I have no need to deny anything.”

“You… What do you mean by that?” Chanel was now rather confused.

Edgar was denying the accusation while also saying he wasn’t denying anything. She couldn’t make sense of it.

“Let’s be clear about one thing—Miss Chanel, are you here as my judge?” Edgar asked suddenly. “Are you here to condemn me on behalf of Princess Theresa?”

Chanel shook her head. “Of course not…”

Unwittingly, thrown off by Edgar’s redirection, her confidence suddenly waned.

This was not due to any lack of intelligence on Chanel’s part. Rather, her long years as a maid serving others, a position of low social standing, had ingrained in her a habit of deference. Even though she was not what she used to be, when truly confronting someone from the upper class she had once only looked up to—especially when they treated her with such forcefulness—she couldn’t help but lose her nerve.

Of course, this mentality and presence were things that could be cultivated over time. By Aiglon’s side, Chanel would have plenty of opportunities to improve herself.

“In that case, I have a question for you. For the sake of my being a member of the Tréville family, please answer me truthfully. Will you?” Seeing Chanel’s confidence waver, Edgar pressed on.

With him turning the tables on her so effectively, Chanel was at a loss for how to respond.

In her original scenario, Edgar was supposed to meekly admit his fault and promise Her Highness Theresa that he would never dare do it again. She had never imagined such a turn of events.

“Please, ask,” she replied subconsciously, her mind in disarray.

“Are you French, or are you Austrian? Are you His Majesty’s maid, or Princess Theresa’s?” Edgar stared at Chanel, his eyes sharp. “Who is it, exactly, that you are loyal to?”

Chapter 308: 192, Persuasion and Wavering

“Who is it you are truly loyal to?”

Edgar’s question ignited a sudden, unbidden rage in Chanel’s heart—how dare anyone question her loyalty?

“I am French. My loyalty will always be to His Majesty and His Majesty alone. I would give everything for him!” she hissed in reply. “Does that even need to be asked?”

“Isn’t that perfectly clear, then…?” A slight smile touched Edgar’s lips, and he spread his hands in a casual gesture. “You are loyal only to His Majesty. In that case, why are you questioning or scolding me on behalf of Princess Theresa? You and I are the same kind of person, willing, just like you, to lay down our lives for His Majesty—”

“How are we the same?” Chanel was so angry she almost laughed. She couldn’t help but glare at him. “I’ve never done anything like what you’ve done.”

Despite Chanel’s direct reprimand, Edgar showed not a hint of anger. Instead, he continued to speak with calm eloquence, “Since it has come to this, I will admit it to you. Yes, I did indeed plan to match His Majesty with Agnes. But so what? Doesn’t having such an idea merely prove my loyalty to His Majesty? It wasn’t just me. When we first met in Switzerland, Madam Alice also considered having Agnes marry him…”

Hearing Edgar bring up Madam Alice, Chanel hesitated again. “I can understand Madam Alice’s thoughts, but… but His Majesty already has a fiancée, and he will certainly marry her. Although I feel sorry for Miss Agnes, perhaps this is just a trick of fate.”

“Even if His Majesty marries, so what? Who decreed that he can only love his wife? That would be far too demanding for a monarch…” At this, Edgar smiled meaningfully. “As his subjects, we have an obligation to do everything in our power to fulfill His Majesty’s every desire, even if it’s just a fleeting impulse, wouldn’t you agree? Setting others aside, if His Majesty… hm… had certain needs of you, would you refuse him outright? I’m afraid that wouldn’t align with your deep loyalty, would it?”

His expression was serious, but his words were teasing, verging on mockery. Chanel, of course, understood the implication, and she was instantly consumed by shame and fury, nearly lashing out.

Yet, she also knew he was right. If His Majesty had “needs” of her, she would certainly be more than willing to comply—she might even take the initiative and beg for his favor.

Edgar’s rebuttal had struck a fatal blow—if you are willing to offer yourself to His Majesty’s bed, what right do you have to condemn him for arranging the same between His Majesty and Agnes?

Because Edgar’s logic was irrefutable, Chanel was a loss for words.

According to the normal etiquette of high society, Edgar’s words were a grave breach of decorum. It would not have been an overreaction for Chanel to end the conversation right then and there.

However, Chanel was unwilling to simply storm off. In her heart, her intimate relationship with His Majesty was the greatest honor of her life, and she would not allow anyone to make light of it.

“I follow His Majesty and am willing to dedicate everything to him. Whenever and wherever he makes any request of me, I will fulfill it with joy, without a thought for personal gain or loss.” Her face flushed, she suppressed her mortification and retorted, “But I know my place. I have never thought of ruining the relationship between His Majesty and Princess Theresa, much less of gaining anything from it. As long as His Majesty is happy… So, what right do you have to say we’re the same? You are merely using Miss Agnes to fawn over His Majesty, to curry favor and win his trust!”

In her anger and embarrassment, Chanel had cast aside all pretense, her words direct and stripped of any courtesy.

However, despite the harshness of her words, Edgar didn’t get angry. On the contrary, he could see that this maid had lost her nerve in the face of his rhetoric, her composure in tatters.

Hmph, she may be favored by His Majesty, but she’s seen little of the world. Despite the arrogant air she puts on, she’s still just a naive little girl who’s easy to manipulate.

Having been tempered in the social circles of Paris and having won the hearts of countless ladies and young misses, Edgar felt quite relaxed in dealing with Chanel.

“Miss Chanel, I have never questioned your loyalty, so why must you question mine with such venomous words?” he retorted with a cold smile. “You’ve misunderstood one thing—the situation has developed this way because of His Majesty’s own wishes. Could I possibly force His Majesty to associate with Agnes? His Majesty likes Agnes, do you think that’s wrong?”

Faced with this question, Chanel’s momentum immediately faltered.

Though it was the truth, even presented with the facts, she was absolutely unwilling to admit His Majesty could be at fault.

“This is all the result of your deliberate enticement…”

“What do you mean, enticement? Do you truly believe that someone as insignificant as myself is capable of enticing the brilliantly intelligent His Majesty? Chanel, you think too highly of me,” Edgar countered the maid with a loud laugh. “It was His Majesty’s own whim. I was merely fulfilling my obligation by helping him to the best of my ability. If you believe your actions are not wrong, then I have no idea what I could possibly have done wrong! If you consider this fawning, then I can only say I am honored to have the opportunity to fawn over His Majesty!”

Under Edgar’s barbed rebuttal, Chanel was once again speechless.

Although she knew he was twisting logic, she suddenly didn’t know how to refute him.

As the person closest to His Majesty, Chanel knew very well that he was not the type to restrain his desires. To satisfy his wish to live for the moment, he had even gone so far as to deliberately seduce Princess Sophie.

And a girl like Miss Agnes was indeed exceptionally charming; even Chanel herself was secretly captivated by her. It wouldn’t be strange at all if His Majesty’s heart was moved.

In fact—wasn’t it only natural?

So, what reason was there to condemn Edgar?

“His Majesty has his own thoughts, which I truly cannot interfere with. However, Princess Theresa is very unhappy. As His Majesty’s fiancée, she does not wish to see these rumors and gossip cast a shadow over their relationship—” After a moment’s thought, Chanel finally found a reason.

“Exactly. Didn’t I just ask you? Is your loyalty to His Majesty, or to Theresa?” Edgar immediately shot back. “Must His Majesty seek Princess Theresa’s approval for every little whim? Is he to be her echo, allowing another Austrian woman to dominate the future court of the Empire?”

Chanel bit her lip gently and then shook her head. “Of course not. His Majesty’s actions do not require Princess Theresa’s approval. But… their marriage is of great importance, and at this stage, we can’t afford any mishaps. If Princess Theresa becomes angry, how will we resolve the situation? If you truly have no selfish motives and only wish to offer your loyalty to His Majesty, then you should know this, for both emotional and rational reasons.”

“Mm, I admit, this marriage is now unstoppable. I would certainly not disrupt His Majesty’s plans and become a criminal,” Edgar said with a smile, shaking his head. “But marriage does not mean His Majesty must become celibate, does it? Since you have served His Majesty since his time in the Austrian court, you should know that people can seek emotional solace elsewhere, outside of marriage. If His Majesty decides that his married life with Theresa needs some other… diversions, then what’s wrong with him wanting to find that with Agnes?”

Chanel’s eyes widened, and for a moment, she was utterly stunned.

She had never imagined that the handsome young man before her could be so shameless as to openly suggest his own sister-in-law could become a mistress.

It seemed Princess Theresa had seen correctly all along—the Tréville family had this idea from the very beginning. She was finally, completely convinced.

“But… but that’s Miss Agnes…” she asked in a hoarse voice. “Would she be willing to do such a thing?”

“My dear Miss Chanel, sometimes a person’s decision is a contingent matter, one that can change with the circumstances.” Edgar shrugged lightly. “Agnes’s thoughts now may not be the same as her thoughts in the future.”

Hearing this reply, Chanel felt a secret sense of relief.

She had a good impression of Agnes, so she was a little afraid that Agnes was also actively cooperating with Edgar’s plan. Had that been the case, her image of Agnes would have crumbled.

Now it seemed this was merely Edgar’s own scheme.

But, what position should she take in all this? She suddenly felt hesitant again.

According to Princess Theresa’s will, she should continue to sternly rebuke Edgar, make him give up his schemes, and restrain His Majesty from any transgressions. Yet Edgar’s earlier question had struck her at her core—since you yourself have transgressed with His Majesty, what right do you have to condemn others for doing the same?

And in the end, this was all His Majesty’s own idea. What right did she have to try and force a change?

For a moment, her thoughts were in turmoil, and she didn’t know how to handle the current situation.

Seeing that he had completely dominated Chanel in terms of presence, Edgar’s mood lightened further. He continued with a broad smile, “Chanel, I don’t deny my actions, but my purpose is for His Majesty’s sake. Having Agnes with him would be greatly beneficial to our cause.”

“What do you mean by that?” Chanel was somewhat baffled.

“Isn’t it obvious? Louis XVI and the late Emperor both married Austrian women. One ended up on the guillotine, the other was forced to die in a foreign land. The French people are tired of queens from Austria. I imagine Princess Theresa will also be unable to win their sincere love. After all, she is a foreigner; her upbringing, her joys and sorrows—it’s difficult for her to empathize with the French people.” Edgar spoke slowly, deliberately. “But Agnes is different. She is a descendant of one of our own noble lines, the most admired flower of our society. She will be loved by everyone, and therefore she can help His Majesty win the hearts of the people—it is precisely for the sake of His Majesty’s cause that I have made this decision!”

Although these words were essentially baseless, Edgar spoke with an air of absolute confidence, as if imbuing his argument with immense persuasive power.

Then, he looked at Chanel and continued, “And think about it, His Majesty himself grew up abroad. To this day, his ties to the Austrians cannot be severed. Do you think the people will remain indifferent to this? The French people wish to see His Majesty surrounded by French people, and Agnes is the best candidate for that. Have you forgotten? The kings who married queens from the Medici or Habsburg families all had Frenchwomen they were closer to. This is a great historical tradition of our country, a necessary measure. How can we let a foreigner rule our court?! For a monarch, marriage is merely a necessary means to obtain legitimate heirs, but the emotions of our monarch should remain on the soil of France!”

Edgar’s words were not intended to fool Chanel alone.

In fact, he was deliberately creating a certain dynamic.

In his heart, he had never cared about the difference between the French and the Austrians, nor did he feel any aversion toward Princess Theresa. But for the sake of his family, he deliberately intended to spread a sense of exclusion aimed at foreigners within Aiglon’s small circle.

This sense of exclusion was, in fact, hidden deep in the heart of every French person, so it was an easy thing for him to achieve.

He used this rhetoric to fashion an image of Agnes as a “true Frenchwoman,” then used the history of French kings marrying foreign princesses but keeping close to native mistresses to add weight to his argument, promoting the idea that only through this historical tradition could they win the people’s hearts.

Whether Agnes was willing or able to bear this responsibility was irrelevant. As long as the people around His Majesty, and the people of France, believed she could, then she would have, in effect, already succeeded.

If Agnes truly became the people’s choice, then whether she was the legal wife would no longer matter. The Tréville family, through their connection to Agnes, would become the core pillar of the court—and he would have completed his father’s mission.

And his speech had undoubtedly struck a chord with Chanel.

Chanel was also French, and as a die-hard supporter of the Empire, the seven Anti-French Coalitions had instilled in her a deep-seated hostility toward all “foreigners.”

If not for foreigners, her family would not have been shattered, and she would not have been left to wander as a refugee.

This hostility had been somewhat suppressed by Princess Theresa’s deliberate magnanimity and attempts to win her over, but deep down, she still felt little kinship with the princess.

Miss Agnes, on the other hand, was completely different. She was truly “one of our own.”

Under the sway of his rhetoric, Chanel suddenly found herself completely wavering.

But… Princess Theresa’s instructions also echoed in her mind, and she did not want to do anything that would betray the princess.

All sorts of thoughts came rushing into her mind, leaving her at a complete loss.

“Alright, you may go for today. I will go and speak with Miss Agnes in detail,” she finally said, dismissing him.

Chapter 309: Questioning

With an unsettled heart, Chanel finally saw Edgar off.

Initially, she had summoned Edgar to convey Princess Theresa’s will and reprimand the shameless bastard. But unexpectedly, in their short conversation, not only did she fail to complete her mission, but she was swayed by Edgar’s rhetoric.

The cunning man had completely evaded his own dark intentions, instead whitewashing his actions with the high-sounding justification of “bringing His Majesty closer to France.”

And yet, although Chanel knew Edgar couldn’t possibly be so selfless, deep down, she somewhat agreed with him.

Historically, the kings of France had always married foreign princesses to be their queens, but at the same time, they would have their own mistresses—the only one in several hundred years who didn’t was the poor King Louis XVI.

So, even if His Majesty married Theresa, it didn’t mean he had to be faithful only to her.

And she had to admit, if His Majesty truly developed some private affection for Miss Agnes, it wouldn’t be a shocking affair. It might even possess a certain legendary quality… After all, for a young woman like her, so admired by all, perhaps only His Majesty was worthy of her notice among their peers.

So, what did Miss Agnes herself think? A sliver of curiosity stirred within her.

Was she deluded by vanity, actively cooperating with the Tréville family’s scheme? Or was she drawn into it unknowingly?

Only Miss Agnes herself knew the answer.

To some, it made no difference at all. But to Chanel, it was of great significance, because she didn’t want her image of Miss Agnes to shatter.

And so, Chanel decided she would ask Agnes herself and get a clear answer.

At that moment, Agnes, of course, had no idea so much had transpired around her. She continued to live in seclusion as usual, quietly waiting for this journey to end.

As per Aiglon’s previous request, she had let bygones be bygones with him and become his friend again. She had followed him all the way to the walls of Missolonghi, witnessing everything that happened here.

She had never been a petty person, and since she had agreed to Aiglon’s wish to let the past go, she wouldn’t hold a grudge. Besides, she could see that Aiglon was not making much progress recently, which made her feel even more sympathy for the young man.

As a friend, she wanted to offer him a few words of comfort and encouragement, especially since her older sister’s family now shared his fate, their entire future dependent on him.

However, seeing how busy Aiglon was, and needing to avoid any improper appearances, she couldn’t disturb him directly. She could only keep these thoughts to herself and silently pray for the infuriating young man.

The sooner he achieved victory, the sooner she could go home—having been away from home for so long, she was inevitably beginning to feel homesick.

She felt no sense of belonging in Paris, but she was deeply attached to her family. Since arriving in Greece, apart from her older sister, she had not received a single letter from her family and had no idea how they were doing.

She knew in her heart that her father must already know what she had done in private and was angry with her. And even if he wasn’t furious, he couldn’t write to her for fear of outsiders learning the truth.

Father, Mother, I’m sorry, this is all my fault for being so willful and reckless… I’ll accept any punishment you give me. I love you, she said once more in her heart.

Just as she was feeling melancholy with homesickness, she suddenly heard footsteps outside her tent, clearly heading her way.

Having learned swordsmanship since childhood, Agnes was always highly sensitive to her surroundings.

Who would come looking for her at a time like this?

Who else could it be but that person…

A flicker of panic appeared in Agnes’s heart—surely he didn’t have the leisure to come see her at such a critical moment?

And just as her imagination ran wild, the owner of the footsteps stopped in front of her tent.

“Miss Agnes… is this a convenient time?” the person asked softly.

Upon hearing this voice, Agnes’s panic was instantly replaced by surprise.

“Chanel? Is that you?” she asked as she stood up and opened the tent flap.

Sure enough, Chanel stood before her, looking at her respectfully before curtsying. “Miss Agnes, it is a pleasure to see you again…”

Though she had no idea what was happening, Agnes couldn’t help but smile upon seeing Chanel. She had been with the army for some time, surrounded by burly men, and seeing a girl her own age now naturally brought her a sense of joy.

She immediately made a gesture for Chanel to enter, then asked, “Why have you come all of a sudden?”

Chanel entered obediently, then answered her question in a low voice, “Princess Theresa sent me. She… she was a little worried that His Majesty was growing too weary from leading troops in the field for so long, so she sent me to look after him.”

Chanel concealed the real reason from Agnes; she couldn’t bear to say it.

“Princess Theresa is being a bit overly concerned…” Agnes took her at her word and shook her head dismissively. “When leading an army to war, hardship and exhaustion are to be expected. What is there to say about it? On the contrary, having a maid attend to him at his side might make him a laughingstock.”

“As his fiancée, the princess’s anxiety has clouded her judgment. It is unavoidable. Please do not mind her,” Chanel replied expressionlessly. “After arriving, I will keep a low profile and focus on taking care of His Majesty. I won’t stir up any other gossip.”

“Well, it’s your business anyway. I don’t have the right to meddle, and what can I say now that you’re already here?” Agnes shook her head breezily, then smiled again. “Honestly, for me, it’s better that you’ve come. At least I’ll have someone to talk to—you have no idea how bored I’ve been.”

“It is my honor to be able to converse with you,” Chanel replied with a slight smile. “If you need anything from now on, you need only ask, and I will be sure to do it.”

“What would I need to ask of you?” Agnes replied nonchalantly. “Just chat with me when you have time. That’s enough to help me pass the time.”

“That is a request I can easily fulfill. No matter the topic, I can accompany you in conversation.”

As they spoke, Chanel carefully observed Agnes’s reaction. She could sense that Agnes’s surprise upon seeing her was genuine, and when she mentioned Theresa, there was no sign of a guilty conscience.

Chanel and Agnes had spent some time together in Switzerland, and she knew Agnes wasn’t the type to be good at hiding her true feelings.

Which meant… Miss Agnes was likely innocent. She had merely been used by the Tréville family, unknowingly made into a tool to curry favor with His Majesty.

After reaching this conclusion, Chanel breathed an inward sigh of relief. This way, the image of Miss Agnes she held in her heart would not be tarnished.

The most important question was resolved, but there was another doubt she wanted to clear up.

What are Miss Agnes’s true feelings for His Majesty? And to what extent were those “rumors and gossip” that reached the princess’s ears true?

But these were not questions she could ask directly. She could only beat around the bush.

“I truly admire you,” Chanel said, looking at Agnes with deep sympathy. “You must have endured many hardships, following His Majesty on such a winding journey.”

“It hasn’t been that hard, really. At least I don’t have to charge into battle, and my living conditions are quite good,” Agnes said, shaking her head without further complaint. “Of course, there are some inconveniences, but I can bear them. I didn’t come here to enjoy a life of comfort—”

“To endure all this just to fulfill Miss Alice’s request… is truly remarkable,” Chanel continued to praise her. “Someone like me is already used to a displaced life, so it’s perhaps easier to say. But for you, a duke’s daughter, to have such resilience is truly admirable!”

“Forget about being a duke’s daughter. A dozen years ago, my family’s life wasn’t much better than yours. I also wandered from place to place. This is just like reliving an old dream,” Agnes answered with a smile. “Alright, you keep praising me, I’m starting to feel embarrassed. Let’s not talk about this!”

“Alright…” Chanel laughed, slightly embarrassed herself, then changed the subject. “So, during this time, has His Majesty been treating you well?”

The question instantly made Agnes uncomfortable.

After a moment’s thought, she had to admit that, aside from his sudden, impulsive action during the hunt, the young man had treated her with courtesy and respect.

“Mm, it’s been fine,” she replied with a straight face. “At least he has taken care of me to the best of his ability.”

“You seem to have some issue with him,” Chanel keenly observed. “Did… did His Majesty do something improper?”

“No!” Agnes answered flatly, unwilling to speak of her embarrassment to others. “We’ve gotten along quite well.”

So there was something. Chanel immediately made her judgment.

Miss Agnes is truly not good at lying…

So what exactly happened between them? Chanel’s curiosity grew, but it was a question she could never get a clear answer to, whether from His Majesty or from Agnes.

However, things probably hadn’t reached an irreversible point, or Miss Agnes wouldn’t be acting so frank.

Which means, they have mutual feelings for each other, but they haven’t truly crossed the line. Chanel reached her own conclusion.

And that meant Princess Theresa’s greatest fear had not become a reality.

These judgments were enough for her to report back to Theresa. But deep down, other thoughts were stirring.

If His Majesty really does like Miss Agnes, what should I do?

Before, she had been undecided. But just now, as Edgar had pointed out, she was ultimately His Majesty’s servant, not Princess Theresa’s. Therefore, no matter what, she should not go against His Majesty’s will.

If His Majesty wanted to have a relationship with Miss Agnes that went beyond friendship, what right or position did she have to stop or interfere?

“Chanel? What are you thinking about?” Seeing Chanel suddenly lost in thought, Agnes couldn’t help but ask.

“It’s nothing…” Chanel quickly collected her thoughts and shook her head with a smile. “I was just so happy to see you.”

“I like hearing that. You can say it a few more times, hahaha.” Agnes couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

After Agnes had finished laughing, Chanel spoke again.

“Miss Agnes… what do you truly think of His Majesty?”

“Why, Chanel, have you come to interrogate me today? Why are you asking so many strange questions?” Agnes asked with a laugh.

Though she had spoken casually, her words struck a chord with Chanel, who could only offer an awkward smile in return. “I’m just curious…”

Fortunately, Agnes was in a good mood and didn’t press the matter, instead taking a moment to think.

“Your master, aside from having a somewhat terrible personality and being a bit arrogant and conceited, is quite talented. And he has the resolve to see things through—at least I can understand why you are all willing to follow him so loyally.”

“Then… would you be willing to strive for the same cause as me?” Chanel asked in a low voice.

Agnes was stunned.

“What kind of question is that? Why would I become his follower, like you?” she retorted. “I’ve never thought of that.”

“Miss Agnes…” Chanel lowered her gaze slightly, then said to Agnes, “I sincerely hope that you two can get along well. His Majesty may seem humble, but he is extremely proud at heart. Ordinary people cannot even catch his eye, let alone earn his respect. The fact that he treats you with such courtesy shows your extraordinary place in his heart. And you… I heard it myself, you also have a very high opinion of him. This fully demonstrates that you both cherish each other very much. I think that’s wonderful… I admire His Majesty, and I respect you. In my heart, the best possible outcome would be for you two to become close friends. It could even become a celebrated story in history…”

Having said this, Chanel felt she had gone too far and quickly pulled back. “These are just my personal thoughts. If you find this difficult to accept, then please pretend I never said it… I truly believe that with your help, His Majesty would achieve his great cause much more easily.”

Chapter 310: 194, Moonlight and Confession

“I believe with all my heart that with your help, His Majesty will achieve his great cause much more easily.”

Agnes listened quietly to Chanel’s words, her expression difficult to read.

Truthfully, she had heard this sort of thing from Edgar countless times before. Edgar’s rhetoric was far more skillful than Chanel’s, yet it had failed to move her. On the contrary, she had grown tired of hearing it and had even come to despise such platitudes.

However, she could also sense that Chanel was being utterly sincere, so she couldn’t bring herself to be too harsh in her reply.

“Chanel, I greatly admire your loyalty to him, but… I have no interest whatsoever in domestic politics, nor do I wish to cause my parents unnecessary trouble. So for now, I cannot consider joining your master’s side.” After a moment of silence, Agnes replied in a low voice, “However, I will remember your words, and I will think about it in the future.”

Given Agnes’s usual temperament, such a response was an exceptionally polite and tactful refusal.

Chanel knew this, but she still couldn’t help but feel a pang of disappointment.

Beyond her disappointment, she also felt a flicker of curiosity—so, what exactly was the nature of the entanglement between His Majesty and Miss Agnes?

To call them friends seemed an understatement, but judging by Agnes’s reaction, they didn’t seem to have an intimate relationship either.

Could it be… that His Majesty’s feelings were unrequited? An absurd thought suddenly flashed through her mind.

She found it hard to believe. In her eyes, the young man was so destined for greatness and possessed such exceptional charm that he ought to be irresistible to any woman. The devotion of the two princesses, Sophie and Theresa, was clear proof of this.

So how could it be possible? Chanel immediately dismissed the notion.

Still, since the conversation had reached this point, there was nothing more she could pursue.

“Very well… I sincerely hope to see the day you stand with us…” she said, suppressing her disappointment and nodding to Agnes.

This small disturbance dampened the previously harmonious atmosphere between them. Agnes was at a loss for words, so she decided to end the conversation.

“Alright, Chanel, I imagine you must have many things to attend to…?”

Chanel, of course, recognized this as a hint to leave. She obediently stood up and curtsied to Agnes, preparing to take her leave.

But just as she was about to depart, Chanel suddenly spoke again. “Miss Agnes, would you be willing to grant me another request?”

“Hmm?” Agnes was a little annoyed, but seeing Chanel’s respectful demeanor, she nodded. “Please, go on—but not if it’s the same as before.”

“It won’t be difficult for you, merely a small favor…” Chanel shook her head. “His Majesty has been in low spirits recently due to setbacks in the war, so I ask you, as a friend, to see him and cheer him up… I believe even a few words of comfort from you would lift his mood considerably.”

“No,” Agnes shook her head instinctively. “I didn’t come here to amuse him.”

Chanel continued to look at Agnes, her eyes seeming to ask, “Why not?”

Agnes’s brow furrowed slightly, as if she were hesitating over something.

Deep down, hadn’t she thought of this herself?

Finally, she let out a sigh and nodded lightly. “Very well, since you put it that way, I… I will.”

Perhaps, for her, this was just the excuse she needed to convince herself.

Night had fallen. The cold, dispassionate moon cast its light upon the land, a silent witness to humanity’s endless conflict and slaughter.

To prevent any commotion during the night, strict discipline was enforced in the military camp, and the entire area had fallen into silence.

Amidst this stillness, Aiglon, escorted by his guards, returned to his tent.

He had spent the entire day discussing future strategies with his trusted subordinates and personally inspecting Edmond-Dantès and his elite assault team. It had been utterly exhausting.

Physically and mentally drained, he returned to his tent wanting nothing more than to have Chanel help him get ready for bed and fall asleep at once.

However, to Aiglon’s surprise, Chanel was not there.

He was instantly annoyed. He had ordered Chanel not to wander off, lest she cause a disturbance, but he hadn’t expected her to disobey his command.

More than annoyance, he felt puzzled. Why would the ever-obedient Chanel suddenly disregard his words?

His confusion was soon resolved as the flap of his tent was lifted.

“Your Majesty~” Chanel greeted Aiglon with a broad smile, curtsying.

Aiglon didn’t reply, instead looking at her with a puzzled expression.

Because, by the dim light of the oil lamp, he could clearly see that Chanel was not alone. Standing outside with her was the young woman dressed in men’s clothing.

“Agnes?” he exclaimed. “It’s you!?”

“Is it so strange to see me?” Agnes retorted irritably.

“Not at all…” Aiglon recovered and made an inviting gesture. “Please, come in.”

The two young women entered.

The tent was not large, so after they both came inside, the three of them were standing quite close, each able to meet the others’ gaze.

Agnes’s expression was a particularly spectacular mix of embarrassment, a hint of joy, and a forced layer of indifference.

“May I know what happened?” Aiglon asked with a smile.

“You’ll have to ask your good maid about that,” Agnes replied curtly. “She kept telling me how deeply troubled you’ve been lately, hoping that I, as a friend, would come and console you.”

Aiglon glanced at Chanel, who simply smiled without a word and curtsied to him.

Seeing the two of them, Aiglon more or less understood.

Chanel had surely embellished the extent of his troubles to Agnes, then implored her to come and offer some comforting words.

“Thank you,” he said, nodding his gratitude to Agnes once he had pieced it together. “I appreciate the sentiment. Don’t worry, I won’t let something like this get me down. On the contrary, I’m full of fighting spirit right now.”

“Yes, I know. With your willpower, a temporary setback will never defeat you,” Agnes nodded gently. “But even so, I still want to tell you that I sincerely hope you will achieve victory, and I wish you all the best in a smooth path forward, to lead Chanel, my brother-in-law, and the many others who have sworn to follow you to glory. I have personally witnessed your victory and seen the price paid for it. I believe those sacrifices were meaningful, and you are the one who gives them meaning.”

Aiglon was slightly moved.

He had heard similar flattery countless times, but coming from Agnes, the words seemed to hold a special power, lifting his previously downcast spirits.

“I will… Agnes, I will not let you, or anyone, down,” he replied loudly.

“That’s good,” Agnes said, smiling as she nodded.

A silence then fell between them, and Chanel, of course, was tactful enough not to interrupt.

It was Aiglon who finally broke the quiet.

“Agnes, would you walk with me for a bit?” he suggested.

“Hmm?” Agnes was clearly taken by surprise, then she subconsciously shook her head.

Aiglon understood. She was certainly recalling the “unpleasant” memories from their last hunting trip together.

“I know we still have some lingering resentment between us, but I don’t believe it should affect our friendship.” Not wanting her to be shaken, he quickly continued. “Since you came to comfort me, and I accept this kindness, I only wish to walk with you under the moonlight to dispel the last clouds from my heart… Would you grant me that honor?”

Under his sincere gaze, Agnes could only manage a helpless smile. “If you don’t feel it’s time to retire yet, then I suppose I can walk with you for a little while.”

Aiglon shot a look at Chanel, who understood immediately and nodded with a smile. She exited the tent first and had the guards spread out slightly, giving Aiglon and Agnes enough space to walk.

The two of them then stepped out of the tent and strolled through the open space outside.

As the tent was situated on high ground, their walk along the slope offered them a view of the landscape by night.

Aiglon said nothing, and Agnes, intending only to help him clear his head, did not initiate conversation either. Thus, the two circled the small hill under the night sky.

After walking a short distance, Aiglon stopped. He stood on a patch of the slope, his eyes scanning up and down, taking in everything before him.

Looking up, he saw a nearly full moon and a sky full of brilliant stars.

Looking down, he saw the scattered campfires of the camp and the distant fortress.

“It’s beautiful, isn’t it?” he said, as if asking someone, and yet also asking himself.

“I would call it desolate rather than beautiful,” Agnes replied calmly. “We, and everything else, are nothing but insignificant dust under the sky…”

“That doesn’t sound like something you would say,” Aiglon said, somewhat surprised.

“Then what do you think I should say?” Agnes countered. “I am indeed very confident in myself, but I know… there are some things that cannot be shaken by personal ability alone. I have experienced the raging tide of fate, I have seen my own family forced to wander from place to place as refugees. I can only acknowledge its great power.”

“So, rather than waiting to be torn apart by the raging tide or simply drifting along, why not choose to ride it?” Aiglon retorted. “Fate has been cruel to you, and it has been just as cruel to me. But so what? I refuse to accept it, and I will never admit defeat! If I am destined to fail, I must at least take my own gamble first before I’ll concede. I want to live exhilaratingly, or perish exhilaratingly. I won’t regret either outcome.”

Then, he pointed a hand toward the fortress of Missolonghi, which shone with dense, dim lights in the distance.

“If anything stands in my way, I’ll just crush it underfoot! I treat my friends and my enemies with the utmost seriousness. Do you believe it? Today I stir up trouble in Greece, and before long, all of France will be in turmoil because of me?”

Agnes did not answer right away, because in her heart, she knew that what the young man said would likely come true.

After delivering this arrogant, heartfelt speech, Aiglon fell silent again, his gaze returning to the land before him.

The earth under the night sky was so vast, yet so desolate, as if it had been abandoned by the gods.

But the young man firmly believed that the gods had not abandoned him. His destiny was in his own hands, and the entire world was waiting to be molded by him.

And the young woman by his side at this moment would become an indispensable part of that world he would shape.

Yes… This moment of companionship was destined to be brief, but he did not want to lose it, so he had to turn this brevity into an eternity.

If he cherished his time with Agnes, why not just keep her by his side?

I’ve lost too much, so I refuse to lose, I hate to lose… Yes, I cannot lose anything more.

He suddenly felt a sting in his nose.

Then, he slowly raised his head and looked at Agnes.

Under the moonlight, his eyes shone with a remarkable light, like blazing torches.

“Thank you, Agnes…” he said softly.

“You… what’s wrong?” Agnes suddenly felt an inexplicable unease.

“You’ve just done something foolish, Agnes,” Aiglon said with a smile, his voice gentle.

“What? Foolish?!” Agnes was immediately furious. “I came here with the best intentions to comfort you, and this is what you say to me?”

“No, that’s not what I mean—” Aiglon shook his head. “I mean, by showing me such kindness, you’ve made me… made me even more unwilling to let you go.”

As soon as these words left his lips, Agnes’s expression changed.

She took a small step back and watched the young man warily. “What are you trying to do?”

“Don’t be like that, Agnes… You know it’s pointless,” Aiglon shook his head.

Although he had no intention of doing anything, for some reason, he felt a deliberate urge to tease her.

So, he hardened his face, adopting a dangerous expression. “Don’t forget, I can do whatever I want here.”

“Are you mad?” Agnes frowned.

“Am I wrong? I have thousands of subordinates here who obey my every command. They don’t complain even if I send them to risk life and limb for me—so why can’t I do as I please? My dear Mademoiselle, here, my will is everything! Besides… even if we were to fight fair and square, do you think you could win against me? So, stop your futile resistance and face this starry sky with me…”

Under his smiling gaze, Agnes felt a genuine fear creep into her heart.

As he had just boasted, there were thousands of men here, all of whom were completely loyal to him. If he truly wanted to do something to her, she would have almost no power to resist.

Unless she could strike him down now…

Her mind was already racing, contemplating how to take him down.

However, the last time she had severely injured him, it was because she had caught him completely off guard. This time, he would surely be prepared, so he certainly wouldn’t let her get the upper hand so easily again.

It would be much better if she had a sword, but at this moment, she was unarmed.

If it came down to a contest of fists and strength, she was certain she couldn’t beat the young man before her…

Under the moonlight, his half-smiling face held a hint of mockery, as if to say, “It’s useless to struggle, just obey me.”

That handsome face was so infuriating.

Why was I foolish enough to listen to Chanel and come here to provoke him myself? For a moment, her heart was filled with懊恼 and regret.

Just as Agnes was on guard, her heart pounding with alarm, she saw the young man before her suddenly burst out laughing.

“Agnes, you look so adorable right now, just like a cat whose tail has been stepped on… Hahahaha…”

He stood his ground, laughing, and made no move toward her.

Just as Agnes had feared, Aiglon knew that if he were to use force now, she would be powerless to resist him. He truly could do whatever he wanted.

But he didn’t want to. He knew that if he did, even if he succeeded this once, it would mean an endless feud with Agnes from then on, with absolutely no possibility of ever repairing their relationship.

He had always been a man who thought of the long term and certainly wouldn’t sacrifice future benefits for a moment’s pleasure.

What he wanted was her, not a fleeting moment of gratification.

“Why must you look at me with such a guarded expression? Do you think I would lay a hand on you, use violence against you? No… Agnes, you underestimate me.” Aiglon looked at her with a smile. “For someone like me, using my own physical violence would be a disgrace, let alone doing so to a young lady. I will not allow myself to lose my dignity. I… I will use a higher form of violence, to make everything and everyone eventually move according to my will.”

Before Agnes could ask, he continued, “Mankind created civilization, and then created nations, concentrating power in the hands of a few. It is undoubtedly unfair, but it is the only viable way, for only thus can a nation function… So-called power and authority are merely the means of maintaining this system of operation. Mankind is great, capable of creating things beyond imagination; but mankind is also small and pathetic, for they can only shelter themselves under the wing of the state, helpless even when oppressed or slaughtered, able only to tremble and wait for an age of peace to arrive! Agnes, in the face of power, you chose to go with the flow and await fate’s judgment. But I am here to tell you, I choose to seize that power for myself. Since some are destined to be ground into dust, I choose to never be one of them!”

After this speech, he looked at Agnes with pride. “You can escape now because my authority is not yet sufficient. But one day I will possess all of France, I will rule everything in this country… and you won’t be able to hide then. I will hold you in my arms, cherish you and kiss you, and do all the things I want to do now but haven’t. I will do it, Agnes, just give me some time! I believe it won’t be too long!”

Chapter 311: Extra Chapter (7) A Tender Embrace

This story follows the events of Extra Chapter 4.

Beneath the warm, clear sky at the Palace of Fontainebleau, the young, blonde Charlotte de Tréville, with an air of arrogant pride, loudly declared to all the children present that she had taken the newcomer, Christelle, as her friend and placed her under her protection.

The other children were utterly bewildered, completely clueless as to what was happening, but under Charlotte’s established authority, they could only express their opinions with silence.

In this pin-drop silence, Charlotte completed the task His Majesty had entrusted to her.

Although Christelle was still blissfully unaware of her own background, Charlotte, young as she was, was accustomed to reading people and had already guessed her identity.

However, this was no small matter. Since His Majesty was not yet ready to announce it publicly, she was certainly not so foolish as to gossip about it.

At this moment, tears of gratitude welled up in Christelle’s eyes, but she stubbornly refused to let them fall. She looked at the child of the same age before her with eyes like tranquil, turquoise lakes.

“Thank you,” she said softly to Charlotte’s profile.

“You’re welcome.” Charlotte turned her head, a broad smile on her face, and took Christelle’s right hand.

“Alright, let’s go somewhere else!”

Christelle gripped Charlotte’s hand tightly, as if to draw strength and confidence from her.

However, the joy in her spirit couldn’t overcome her body’s fatigue.

“I… I can’t run anymore,” she said, slightly ashamed.

“Pfft, hahaha…” Charlotte couldn’t help but laugh again. She winked playfully. “That’s okay, we won’t run then!”

Then, holding Christelle’s hand, she left the lawn without a backward glance, leaving a group of children standing there, stunned and bewildered.

The court lady originally in charge of receiving Miss Christelle could only follow helplessly behind the two children, letting them have their fun.

And so, Charlotte led Christelle on a leisurely stroll through the vast and beautiful gardens of Fontainebleau. Though Christelle didn’t know where she was, having been taught art and painting from a young age, she could certainly tell that the garden’s design was exquisite and the sculptures scattered throughout were equally fine. Being here was like walking through a painting.

Christelle looked around, then, losing her nerve a little, she asked Charlotte in a small voice.

“Does… does all of this really belong to my father?”

“That’s right, it’s his—” Charlotte said, spreading her arms in an embracing gesture. “All… of… it… is his!”

“Father is amazing…” Christelle couldn’t help but exclaim.

A moment later, she was suddenly overcome with sadness.

If he has such a big place to live, why does he have to be separated from me and Mother? Wouldn’t it be better to live together…?

At her young age, she certainly couldn’t grasp the true weight of the question she had just thought of.

Charlotte, of course, had no idea what was going through Christelle’s mind. She only saw Christelle’s face suddenly turn pale and guessed that she might be tired from walking.

This child before me, with her silver hair, green eyes, and skin so pale it’s almost transparent, looks just like an elf. It’s only natural that her body is frail.

“Alright, we’ve been walking for a while. We should rest a bit,” she suggested kindly. She then led Christelle to a fountain, and the two of them sat down on the edge of its basin to rest.

The mist from the fountain floated around them, and the cool sensation re-energized Christelle.

“Miss Christelle…” Charlotte seemed to want to say something.

“Don’t keep calling me that… It doesn’t sound like we’re friends,” Christelle interrupted, correcting her in a low voice. “Mother calls me Chri. You can call me that too.”

Charlotte didn’t know whether to laugh or cry, but she agreed to the request. Then her expression became serious again.

“Alright, Chri… I can see that even though you’re here, you still don’t understand the basic situation, so I’m going to tell you a few things. I’m not supposed to be meddling in this, but since we’re friends… This is a fountain, so no one can hear us. But you have to remember not to say any of this to anyone else, okay?”

Seeing how formal and serious Charlotte was, Christelle, though still confused, nodded obediently.

She felt that although they were the same age, Charlotte seemed to know so much more than she did, so she should listen to her.

“First, I need to tell you, this is France. You know what France is, right?” Charlotte looked at Chri with wide eyes.

“France…” Christelle mulled over the somewhat unfamiliar name, but soon her eyes lit up. “I know! It’s a country! A very big country. I learned about it in my lessons.”

She had received a very complete education, which naturally included basic geography. A white-haired teacher had once tremblingly pointed to countries on a map, explaining their names to her.

However, it was only today that she had a true sense of this country.

“It’s not actually that big, but it’s more than enough for Europe…” Charlotte muttered under her breath, then continued, “Your father is the current ruler of France, His Majesty the Emperor Napoleon II—”

“Napoleon… the Second?” Christelle asked blankly. “What’s that?”

“What? They didn’t even teach you that? That’s just too much.” Charlotte frowned.

Then, her brow smoothed out again. “Anyway, don’t worry about all that. You just need to know that your father is the biggest, most important person in this country. Within its borders, he can do whatever he wants and give whatever he wants to whomever he wants. My family and I, we are his subjects and servants, which means we are the ones who help him realize his every wish…”

“Are you a fairy from the forest?” Christelle asked, looking at Charlotte in amazement.

Seeing her words interpreted in such a fantastic way, Charlotte didn’t know whether to laugh or cry.

“In essence, it’s pretty much the same, but unfortunately, my family doesn’t know magic, so we can only do our best to get the job done…” she finally replied.

“Does my father, like the people in fairy tales, give you very difficult requests to fulfill?” Christelle asked worriedly.

“Not at all.” Charlotte shook her head with a smile. “The request he’s given me right now is to be your friend and protect you, and I am very happy to fulfill it~”

Christelle’s face flushed slightly as she lowered her head, a strange feeling of warmth in her heart.

So, Father is already watching over me.

“I will thank him,” she replied in a small voice.

Then she asked, “So what kind of person is my father?”

“A magnificent hero, someone who is truly making history,” Charlotte answered without a moment’s hesitation. “It is precisely because I know how precious and difficult his achievements are that I admire him so much. Besides the fact that he likes to mess up my hair, which I hate, I have no other complaints. The thought that I, as his successor, will one day continue to bring glory to all he has created fills me with daydreams…”

Seeing that Christelle still looked a little bewildered, Charlotte shook her head with a smile. “In short, he’s a very, very powerful person, more powerful than a demon king.”

Then she added, “And your grandfather was even more legendary. Everyone marvels at the legends he once forged!”

Christelle blinked, a look of complete disbelief on her face.

She didn’t doubt that Charlotte was deliberately lying to her, but these words sounded too much like a fabrication.

Are my father and grandfather really that amazing?

“Then why have I never met them?” she couldn’t help asking.

Charlotte was at a loss for words. Then, a helpless smile appeared on her face as she looked at Christelle.

Christelle was very familiar with that smile. The maid who had looked after her since she was little often looked at her in the same way.

It probably meant, “How am I supposed to explain this to you?”

“I’m sorry… I might have asked a silly question, please don’t mind me…” she apologized hurriedly.

“No, it’s not a silly question. It’s just… a very long story. I don’t know how to explain it clearly in a short amount of time. In any case, as long as you stay here, you’ll soon understand everything.”

“Okay…” Christelle nodded. She knew she couldn’t press the matter further.

Charlotte’s smile faded, and she became serious again.

“Next, I’m going to explain some things you should pay attention to when you meet your father, because it concerns your future status.”

“My status…” Christelle thought for a moment, then asked, “You said my father is the most powerful person in this country, so my mother should be the second most powerful, and I’m the third, right?”

A very strange expression crossed Charlotte’s face.

“Did I say something wrong again?” Christelle asked hesitantly.

Seeing Christelle’s touchingly vulnerable appearance, Charlotte’s heart ached with pity.

She knew these words would be cruel, but as a friend, she had to say them to prevent Christelle from suffering later on.

“Chri, your position… may not be as secure as you think.” After a moment, she steeled herself and continued, “Yes, your father is the most powerful person in this country, but the second most powerful isn’t your mother. It’s Her Majesty the Empress. Um, that is, your father’s legal wife. And… they have children, who would be your little brother and younger sister.”

Christelle tilted her head, looking at Charlotte, unable to comprehend what she was saying.

A moment later, she finally untangled the mess of information in her mind.

The most terrifying possibility occurred to her—

“Mother… isn’t Father’s wife?”

Charlotte couldn’t speak, only managing a slight nod.

Christelle felt as if she had been plunged into an icy cavern. Her already pale skin instantly lost what little color it had.

“Then how was I born? Don’t the books say you can only have children after you get married?”

Charlotte could only look at her with pity. “Sometimes, it’s not like that.”

Christelle looked around in a daze, not knowing what she should be looking at.

“Then… what am I?” she asked in a low voice.

“You are the daughter of His Majesty the Emperor, a being destined to be looked up to by us all,” Charlotte replied. “This is an unchangeable reality. Since His Majesty brought you here, that is his intention.”

“But, what about Mother!?” Christelle demanded loudly. “If Mother isn’t Father’s wife, then who is she?!”

The young child was suddenly gripped by a primal panic. She abruptly realized that the world she had lived in was filled with too many incomprehensible mysteries.

“Well… you’ll find out in the future.” Charlotte still looked at her with a pitying smile.

Then, she grabbed Christelle’s hand again. “Chri, I’m not telling you these things to make you unhappy, but so you know what you need to do. It’s all for your own good.”

“What do I need to do?” Christelle asked in a fluster.

“First, you must please your father. This is the foundation for everything in your future. But I don’t think that will be difficult. You’re so beautiful and lovely, what father could bear to dislike you? Besides, I can clearly feel that His Majesty feels guilty towards you. He will definitely compensate you in any way he can…”

After a pause, despite the cover of the fountain, she lowered her voice even further and leaned close to Christelle’s ear. “As for Her Majesty the Empress, you must be careful. Although Her Majesty is a very good-tempered person, who can say for sure in matters like this? You are His Majesty’s daughter, but not her child, and you’ll be staying here from now on. There’s no guarantee she won’t have some thoughts about it. So you must be deferential to her, you must try to please her, otherwise your life will be very difficult… Oh, and your little brother, François. He is the Imperial Prince, destined to inherit the throne and the Empire. He might not like having a sister who suddenly appeared either, so you must be polite to him. I will help you with this, because he is rather in awe of me. If you have any problems with him, just tell me, and I will find a way to mediate for you.”

After she finished, she smiled again. “In short, Chri, I’m not trying to scare you, just giving you a hint about how you should behave from now on… Now that you’re here, a golden road lies ahead of you. You just need to do these few things, and you can enjoy everything you deserve. And I will do my best to help you.”

Christelle listened quietly to Charlotte’s words, still not quite understanding.

But she could sense Charlotte’s solemnity.

However, thoughts she had never had before were stirring in her heart.

Though naive, Christelle was a very sensitive and intelligent child. It was impossible for her to remain untouched after receiving so much information on her first day at the court.

“I have to please Her Majesty the Empress… the person who stole Mother’s place?” she asked hesitantly.

“Well… you can’t really say stole. After all, Her Majesty the Empress was betrothed to your father a long time ago. I don’t know who your mother is, but I imagine she couldn’t have been earlier than that,” Charlotte answered awkwardly. “And you must never say things like that again. If anyone else hears it, it will only bring you trouble.”

“And what if they hear? Will they send me back to Mother? That would be wonderful!” Christelle almost cried, then shot Charlotte a resentful glare. “How could you possibly understand…?”

“No, Chri… you’re wrong. I can understand.” Charlotte sighed softly and grasped her hand. “—Because my father has done something similar. I also have a little brother who was not born to my mother.”

Christelle’s eyes widened as she stared at Charlotte. “You too…”

“Yes. No one is happy when something like this happens.” Charlotte looked at Christelle with a gentle smile and continued,”But what’s the use of being sad? What’s happened has happened. Our sadness won’t change anything. Since that’s the case, we might as well accept reality… and live a better life. For ourselves, and for our mothers. Think about it, how much hope did your mother place in you when she sent you here? How sad would she be if you let her down? So, even if it’s for her sake, shouldn’t you live well and get everything you deserve?”

At Charlotte’s counsel, Christelle was once again speechless.

She didn’t understand why Charlotte, who was about the same age as her, had so many thoughts, but she could see that Charlotte was sincerely trying to comfort her.

The fact that they shared a similar experience also brought her heart a little closer to Charlotte’s.

Charlotte held Christelle’s hand until she was sure her emotions had stabilized, then she spoke again.

“Alright, I’ve told you everything I should. You can slowly figure out the rest on your own. As for now…” She blinked and broke into a playful smile. “Go and enjoy your new life~”

After saying this, she pulled Christelle along, and they continued down the garden path.

After walking for some time, Charlotte led her into the palace building. Guided by a court lady, they arrived at a suite of rooms.

This suite was where Christelle would be living.

Upon entering the room, Christelle’s eyes were fixed on the luxurious furnishings all around her. It was all like a dream she had never imagined.

“Feeling a little better now, aren’t you?” Charlotte asked with a smile.

Then, she curtsied to Christelle to bid her farewell. “Alright, my task for today is complete~ Christelle, I will see you again tomorrow.”

However, just as she was about to turn, Christelle grabbed her arm.

“Don’t go, please?” Christelle looked at Charlotte, her voice almost a plea.

Charlotte looked at her, confused.

“Whenever I was with my mother, she would hold me when I slept at night. It made me feel very safe,” Christelle said in a small voice. “Charlotte, I’m very scared right now. I’m asking you to stay with me.”

Charlotte glanced awkwardly at the lady-in-waiting standing nearby, but the woman didn’t know what to do either, her face a mask of uncertainty.

The seconds ticked by, but the hope in Christelle’s eyes did not diminish in the slightest.

And so, the young, blonde girl broke into a charming smile and nodded.

“Of course, if that is your wish~”

Chapter 312: 195, Quarrel and True Feelings

“I will do it, Agnes. Just give me some time—” In the moonlight, Aiglon looked at the young woman before him with a smile, his tone one of undeniable certainty.

The young man’s already handsome face seemed to radiate a dazzling light under the moon’s glow.

To Agnes, however, that face was especially detestable at this moment.

Furious, she yelled at him.

“Who allowed you to speak to me like that!”

“What I say requires no one’s permission,” Aiglon replied unhurriedly, simply shrugging his shoulders.

“…You’re a shameless, conceited megalomaniac!” Agnes was so incensed she couldn’t help but curse. “And to think I was worried about you, running over here like a fool to comfort you. I should have just left you alone!”

After speaking, she instinctively took two steps forward, wanting to teach a lesson to this shameless rogue who had dared to be so impudent with her.

But when she was face-to-face with the young man, she suddenly remembered that his swordsmanship was no less than her own, and he was far stronger. Wouldn’t charging at him be like a sheep walking into a tiger’s den?

So she could only take a step back, glaring at him with a resentful gaze.

Aiglon, for his part, did not retreat. He simply watched her reaction with great interest.

Just as he had analogized moments before, Agnes was now like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, her eyes filled with vigilance and even ferocity. Yet, this only amused him.

This sort of strength was also part of Agnes’s charm.

“Calm yourself, Agnes—” He waved his hand unhurriedly, signaling for her to settle down. “You can see that my threats just now were only a joke. I have no intention of using violence against you; you are as safe now as you were before. If there is anything I want to do, it is merely to give myself the chance to always be near you, to admire you—in essence, I’m no different from your other admirers.”

“Do you expect me to feel honored? You… you bastard!” Agnes retorted loudly. “Did my scolding the other day not wake you up? You have a fiancée, you have Princess Theresa who loves you, so why are you still saying such things to me?”

“Yes, Theresa likes me. I can feel it, and I am grateful for everything she has done for me.” Aiglon nodded gently. “For that very reason, I am willing to marry her, to spend my life with her, and to let her share in my great work—”

Here, his tone suddenly shifted. “However, that does not mean I must confine all my feelings to her. I can still pursue everything I desire…”

“How utterly shameless! I forbid you to say another word…” Agnes interrupted him.

“Shameless? Perhaps. But in all the expectations I have carried since I was a child, has anyone ever demanded that I become an ascetic monk with no desires? Metternich taught me how to face the world with pragmatism, my teachers taught me to coldly assess the circumstances to find my best path forward, and my followers? They long for me to become a monarch, even if it means rivers of blood must flow!” Aiglon looked up at the sky and sighed melancholically.

“I have accepted all their teachings and am prepared to answer all their expectations. For the freedom and glory I crave, I have willingly transformed myself into what others need me to be, and I have used all my wisdom and energy to play my role. Therefore, I desire power, I desire everything I want. I am insatiably greedy because no one ever told me to exercise restraint! If I am fated to be a monarch, then the monarchs of France have always been this way. Why should I hypocritically restrain myself?!”

These words were truly the feelings that had long been pent-up in Aiglon’s heart.

A man is the product of all his social relations, and he had been molded into who he was now by his experiences and the education he had received since childhood.

Rather than saying he had been alienated by his life experiences, it was more accurate to say that he himself was willing to become such a person and was striving towards that goal.

He had lost too much and wanted to gain even more. So he hated failure, loathed loss. He greedily craved everything he desired, wishing he could hold it all in his hands and never let go.

At this moment, he liked Agnes—and it just so happened that Agnes had been meticulously presented to him by his subjects and servants. That being the case, why couldn’t he have her?

As for all other obstacles—such as moral scruples—he inwardly scorned them.

So-called morals and laws were meant to restrain those powerless to resist them. If he were to abide by the rules, he should still be at Schönbrunn Palace, a meek and downcast prince. Why would he have come here to kill and burn?

Agnes stared, wide-eyed, as the young man made his outrageously arrogant declaration before her, momentarily at a loss for words.

It was obvious that any accusation or persuasion would be useless against him. During his long years of secluded growth at Schönbrunn Palace, he had already formed his own unique logic for doing things and, with a fanatical arrogance, was convinced of his own righteousness. Though he usually appeared amiable, reasoning with him seemed utterly pointless.

Since that was the case, then there was no need for reason!

Agnes took a deep breath, calming herself slightly, and then regained her composure.

Then, she walked towards him and delivered her reply, solemn and sharp. “You are free to have whatever absurd ideas you wish. It is your freedom to be narcissistic and self-absorbed, to believe the world revolves around you—but you must face one fact: not everyone will act according to your will. I had no intention of fawning over you before, and I will not do so in the future! As for wanting me to debase myself and have some sort of private affair with you… I advise you to stop dreaming. I would rather lose everything than allow myself to fall into such a shameful situation!”

Aiglon said nothing, merely watching the young woman before him quietly.

Although nothing seemed to have changed, Agnes felt an indescribable pressure that made her heart beat faster.

She knew her resolute refusal had angered him and put her in danger.

However, although she was currently empty-handed and certainly no match for him, she had already made up her mind. Even if she had to risk her life, she would never let this despicable youth have his way.

A surge of courage welled up within Agnes, allowing her to gaze at the young man before her with awe-inspiring fearlessness, awaiting her fate.

Aiglon quietly watched this young woman who faced him so fearlessly. Though she was dressed in men’s clothes, he couldn’t help but recall the first time they met.

It was in Switzerland, when he was hiding on a farmstead. Under a similar moonlit night, that young woman, dressed in a skirt, had drawn a sword from the frame of her umbrella and looked at him with that same piercing gaze.

What an elegant and beautiful sight… Though he had fled in a panic at the time, that scene was deeply etched into his memory.

That was why he wanted to hold this beauty in his hands forever.

Perhaps it was a mistake, but even a mistake was worth trying.

Agnes’s fierce reaction did not surprise him—in fact, it would have been strange if she hadn’t reacted that way.

“Everyone is entitled to their own opinion, but opinions change with the passage of time. I never expected you to kneel before me now, but Agnes… we both have time. I will make the world into the one I desire.”

Agnes sneered contemptuously, as if she didn’t believe his silver-tongued rhetoric in the slightest.

“It is late, Agnes. Let’s go back and rest,” Aiglon said after a long silence, making a gesture with his hand.

This also meant he had no intention of stopping her.

Agnes, who had been on high alert, was first taken aback. Then, after confirming that he truly wasn’t going to make a move, she finally breathed a sigh of relief.

She faced Aiglon, keeping her eyes fixed on him, and slowly retreated step by step.

The young man under the moonlight made no move, just silently watching her leave.

After confirming she had reached a safe distance, Agnes finally turned around and walked back to her own tent.

Besides anger and relief, deep in her heart, there was a strange, inexplicable emotion.

Normally, noble young ladies in Paris of her age and with her looks would be surrounded by a flock of flattering suitors. Through their interactions with these suitors, they would easily learn the various social graces of high society. However, because she disliked socializing and was highly skilled with a sword, she had almost no such womanizing suitors around her, only vanquished foes who were terrified of her. She had almost never experienced the subtle emotions that passed between men and women.

This was the first time in her life a man had confessed his affection to her face.

Detestable bastard! Why did it have to be someone like him?

Agnes suddenly felt a painful sensation, as if her very soul had been sullied. And yet, there was nothing she could do about him; even the swordsmanship she was so proud of could not be used to teach this scoundrel a lesson.

A mixture of anger and vexation left her mind in turmoil. She tossed and turned on the simple army cot, unable to sleep all night.

================================

Aiglon watched Agnes’s retreating figure without making any move to stop her. Only after she had disappeared from his sight did he turn and walk back along the same path to his tent.

“Your Majesty!” Chanel, who had been waiting for him, immediately asked, “Did you have a pleasant chat just now?”

“Pleasant enough, I suppose, but we ended up having a huge fight,” Aiglon said, shrugging and telling her the truth.

“What?!” Chanel’s eyes widened in disbelief. “How could you have fought…? Did Miss Agnes say something wrong to offend you?”

In her mind, her master was eloquent and adept at reading people’s minds, so any argument must have been Miss Agnes’s fault.

However, her assumption was wrong.

“No, Agnes was already being very polite in her effort to cheer me up… It was I who angered her.” Aiglon shook his head gently. “I told her I wanted to keep her by my side forever.”

Chanel’s expression instantly became quite a spectacle—a mix of surprise and envy, but mostly a helpless, wry smile.

“Of course she would be angry if you said that at a time like this…” she sighed. “Miss Agnes is proud and arrogant. She knows you will marry Miss Theresa, so she certainly wouldn’t be willing to be relegated to the position of a mistress… If you have such ideas, it would be better to wait for the right moment to bring them up.”

She felt that His Majesty must have known all this, so she didn’t understand why he was in such a hurry.

“That’s just Agnes’s personality. Even if I were to wait, what would change? Should I expect her to voluntarily run into my arms?” Aiglon gave a wry smile and retorted, “Instead of playing some guessing game with her, it’s better to let her know directly what I want.”

“She understands now. So, did you get what you wanted?” Chanel couldn’t resist a small jibe.

“Of course not,” Aiglon replied matter-of-factly. “On the contrary, she was furious and cursed me for humiliating her. I thought for a moment she was going to charge at me and fight to the death… Fortunately, she retained a shred of reason in the end and knew the situation was extremely unfavorable for her. Otherwise, I would have had to go to some trouble.”

“I’m glad for you as well,” Chanel said, unable to stop herself from giggling into her hand.

“You must think I made a fool of myself and was harshly rejected, so I should be very dejected, right?” Aiglon also smiled faintly. “But you’re wrong. I’m actually brimming with confidence.”

“How do you figure?” Chanel asked, a little puzzled.

“Agnes’s world is one she has sealed off herself. Her family and her swordsmanship are the entirety of her known world, and she’s happy with that, with no thought of adding anything else,” Aiglon replied in a low voice. “You might think she’s polite and friendly to you, but to be honest, she’s like that with everyone. Aside from the few things she cares about, she has no expectations for the rest of the world, nor does she intend to show any concern. Simply put, she doesn’t know how to love. If no external influence is applied, she will never fall in love with anyone because… she simply doesn’t need to.”

Chanel was stunned.

She felt His Majesty’s assessment was a bit too harsh, but when she tried to refute it, she didn’t know how.

“So, I need to land a heavy punch on her closed-off world, shake her to her soul, and let her know there is someone she cannot defeat who is determined to have her. That’s the only way to change her mind.” Aiglon spread his hands and made a punching motion. “Doing so will provoke her anger. I don’t expect her to fall in love with me now, but if there cannot be love, then hate is also quite good.”

The words he had spoken to Agnes just now were, on the one hand, a spontaneous overflow of his feelings, and on the other, a deliberate move to heavily shake Agnes’s closed-off heart.

Judging from the results so far, he had succeeded. Although he didn’t know what would happen next, Agnes would definitely not forget this night.

“So in the future, will hate turn into love…?” Chanel asked blankly, still not following his line of thought.

“Of course not! Hate is hate; it won’t change. However, hate can make her remember me. Perhaps one day I can make her love me while she hates me… Of course, if I fail, then only hate will remain.” Aiglon couldn’t help but chuckle. “Isn’t that interesting, too?”

Chanel blinked, bewildered, clearly not understanding.

Aiglon looked at Chanel’s lovely face and couldn’t resist reaching out to stroke it.

“Chanel, first, tell me what you were really thinking. You intentionally had her come to comfort me. Was it really just to help me relax…?”

This question made Chanel a little flustered. She lowered her gaze, unsure how to answer for a moment.

A moment later, she summoned her courage. “Your Majesty… actually, I also like Miss Agnes very much, and I admire her from the bottom of my heart. So, I think if you could win her affection, it would be a good thing. Not only would it bring you pleasure, but it would also enhance your prestige. After all, Agnes is greatly admired in Paris.”

Although Chanel spoke vaguely, Aiglon immediately understood—she must have spoken with Edgar. These were Edgar’s arguments.

That fellow really was quite eloquent, easily duping those around him. Even Chanel had been swayed… He was momentarily speechless.

“So, you forgot the mission Theresa entrusted to you and deliberately created this opportunity for me?” he said with a laugh, teasing her.

Chanel grew even more flustered, and she replied in a low voice, “Your Majesty… perhaps I have indeed failed to live up to Princess Theresa’s expectations, but my sacred duty is to obey you and serve you. Your interests and your will are what I must consider first and foremost. It’s true that you told me to obey her orders and respect her, and I have done so. But when your will conflicts with hers, I can only defer to yours. For me, this is not a choice I need to make…”

Chanel’s heartfelt confession moved Aiglon for a moment.

She followed him without complaint or regret, doing everything in her power to serve him, with his will as her only guide.

How many people were capable of such loyalty?

So, he couldn’t help but lean down and kiss her on the cheek.

“Then… what do you plan to do about Miss Agnes in the future?” Chanel didn’t resist at all, but asked with a blush.

“Agnes’s weakness is not herself, but the people she cherishes,” Aiglon replied. “I cannot influence those people right now, so I can only wait. But Chanel, one day their fates may all be in my hands… and at that time, I’m afraid they would be more than happy to see Agnes and me having an affair.”

Chanel blinked her eyes, seeming to understand something.

“Your Majesty, you will surely have that day!” After a moment, she replied with conviction.

Chapter 313: 196, Wicked Thoughts

“Your Majesty, that day will surely come for you!”

Chanel spoke from the bottom of her heart.

Aiglon’s words had made it clear—though Agnes was proud and withdrawn, she did not live in a vacuum. On the contrary, she cared immensely for her family.

Therefore, by subduing her family, he could naturally make Agnes yield.

Agnes’s father was the Duke of Nordlingen, currently a favored nobleman in the court of King Charles X. Aiglon could not subdue him now.

But if the day came when he could reign over France, then the Duke would naturally be of little consequence.

More than anyone, Chanel believed that His Majesty would be able to restore the Empire and once again ascend the throne, which meant that one day, His Majesty would be able to make that family bow before him.

“Then what do you plan to do with Miss Agnes now?” she asked again.

“Now… what else can I do? I’ll just leave her be.” Aiglon shrugged with a wry smile. “After the events of tonight, she certainly won’t show me any goodwill. Anything I do will only provoke her anger. Since that’s the case, it’s better to set her aside for now and deal with it in the future.”

“I never thought I’d see the day you’d concede defeat so readily…”

Chanel covered her mouth to keep from laughing.

“Actually, I think Miss Agnes is quite fond of you in her heart. I even think that among people our age, you’re the only one she truly sees. It’s just that since you already have a fiancée, she feels she shouldn’t get involved, so she refuses to show her feelings even if she has them. In fact, I think she cares about you a great deal…”

Even without Chanel saying it, Aiglon could sense as much. After all, despite his youth, he was already experienced in these matters. Agnes’s budding admiration for him was precisely the reason she was willing to be his friend and forgive his frivolous behavior.

Unfortunately, this greedy and unscrupulous young man desired more than just friendship.

“Since that is the only obstacle, I can shatter it with my own hands,” Aiglon declared confidently after a moment of silence.

The night had grown late. With Chanel’s help, Aiglon washed up. Then, as Chanel requested, the two slept in each other’s arms.

=============================

Early the next morning, Edgar, who was resting in his tent, was once again summoned by one of His Majesty’s guards.

This time, he had learned his lesson and tried to first ascertain who was summoning him.

“Is it His Majesty himself who wishes to see me?” he asked cautiously.

He was finally able to relax after receiving an affirmative reply.

Then, led by the guard, he once again arrived at the tent where Aiglon resided. And this time, it was indeed the young man who received him.

“Good morning, Your Majesty.” Edgar smiled as he bowed and greeted him.

However, he was met with the young man’s piercing gaze.

The moment their eyes met, Edgar felt a sudden surge of nervousness, and his heart began to pound violently.

In his memory, the young man had never been so discourteous to him. He even suspected that Aiglon might rush over and strangle him the next moment.

“Your Majesty…” He managed to maintain his smile, but his voice was already trembling uncontrollably. “What… what’s wrong?”

“On the contrary, I should be asking you what you’ve done,” Aiglon retorted coldly. “What did you say to Chanel?”

Aiglon could clearly sense that Chanel’s actions the previous night had been highly unusual. Theresa had sent her to restrain him, yet not only did she fail to carry out her orders, she took the initiative to create an opportunity for him and Agnes.

While this was indeed to his liking, that was not the point. The point was that the act itself—“Chanel’s mind and position had been changed by someone else”—was intolerable to him.

His instincts sensed danger.

Chanel was his closest attendant. She was loyal and devoted, never complaining, which pleased him greatly. Her only weakness was her simple mind, and due to her humble origins, she harbored a sense of inferiority that made her susceptible to manipulation.

This weakness was not normally a major issue, but Edgar’s actions had made him realize with a jolt—if Chanel were to be deceived, he would inadvertently leak many secrets, and even his own thoughts could be exposed to outsiders.

To him, or to any monarch, this was an unbearable danger.

In such situations, monarchs would typically punish their attendants severely as a warning to others. But he did not want to punish Chanel. Instead, he had gently comforted her, because in his eyes, Chanel was not just a replaceable attendant but an inseparable companion and one of his emotional anchors.

Therefore, he could only unleash this rage upon Edgar.

“Your Majesty, please allow me to explain!” Perhaps feeling the force of this towering rage, Edgar was so frightened his soul nearly left his body. It took him a great effort to finally speak.

By this time, Aiglon had walked right up to him and was sizing him up with a smirk. “Hmph, I’ll give you time to explain—”

He didn’t need to spell out the consequences of an unsatisfactory explanation.

Sweat was already beading on Edgar’s forehead, but he could only force himself to endure. “It was Miss Chanel who summoned me, and I had to explain my actions to her…”

Then, under Aiglon’s watchful gaze, Edgar frantically recounted his conversation with Chanel.

Aiglon listened in silence. From Edgar’s reaction, he could tell that the man was not lying.

Although he had indeed used silver-tongued rhetoric to persuade Chanel, it seemed to be based on Chanel’s own judgment. As a Frenchwoman, a supporter of the Empire whose family had been ruined, she held a deep-seated aversion to foreigners and traitors to her country. Edgar had merely stoked that aversion.

This made Chanel’s sudden change of heart understandable.

Aiglon knew, of course, that Edgar’s argument was full of holes. But he had skillfully found Chanel’s weak spot, and with a barrage of persuasion, he had successfully made her change her mind and side with him in a short period of time. It was truly no simple feat.

From that perspective, the man possessed a fair amount of wit and eloquence.

Unfortunately, he wasted all that intelligence and eloquence on the most baffling of things, preferring to be a vain and dissolute young nobleman rather than dedicating himself to a great cause.

Aiglon pondered for a moment, and the angry expression on his face gradually faded.

Just as Edgar began to rejoice that he had escaped disaster, the young man looked up at him again.

“Edgar, I know you’re clever, and I know you’ve honed your skills of persuasion in the salons of Paris. That was your own business—but I’m warning you, I will not allow you to manipulate those close to me, nor do I want to see you have any contact with Chanel in the future. If it happens again, I will make you taste a fate beyond redemption—” Aiglon told him with utmost seriousness.

Edgar could feel the pressure, so he could only nod emphatically, promising that he would never repeat his mistake. “Your Majesty, I promise you I will have no contact with her in the future, and no matter what she asks me, I will not say another word. I beg you to forgive my transgression!”

At Edgar’s pleading, Aiglon’s anger finally subsided.

“Your Majesty, please also forgive Miss Chanel. After all, her intentions were all for your sake…” Seeing his expression soften, Edgar then pleaded on Chanel’s behalf.

“I do not need Chanel to act on her own initiative, even if her motive is my well-being!” Aiglon cut him off. “If I want advice, I will consult my advisors. Chanel’s duty is to take care of me and carry out my orders, not to decide for me what is in my best interest! The moment she starts to think that way, she has already overstepped her bounds, because I do not need another brain! Nor do I wish to be led and deceived by those around me!”

Aiglon knew his words were too harsh on Chanel, but it was precisely because he cherished her and did not want to lose her.

“Yes, I understand, Your Majesty…” Under Aiglon’s stern reprimand and fierce expression, Edgar dared not say anything more and could only lower his head in apology.

However, he did not expect Aiglon to immediately change direction again.

“While manipulating Chanel was an utterly intolerable mistake, we must keep things separate. The other matters you raised are not without merit.” Aiglon’s tone suddenly softened. “Edgar, I need Agnes by my side, and… I am quite fond of her.”

A look of post-disaster relief, along with a hint of veiled mockery, instantly appeared on Edgar’s face.

I knew it, he thought. What man—no, boy—isn’t interested in this sort of thing? It would be stranger if His Majesty weren’t tempted by a ‘Flower on a high peak’ like Agnes.

“Your Majesty! This is an honor for Agnes!” he immediately adopted a passionate tone. “Alice and I both hope that she can become your companion in the future and share your burdens! And I believe the people of France will relish the tale of your romance.”

Aiglon could certainly tell that this was by no means Alice’s idea, but some things were better left unsaid. There was no need to argue the point now.

Although he didn’t think much of Edgar, he needed the playboy’s help to achieve his goal at this moment.

“But Agnes herself may not think so.” Aiglon shook his head gently. “I spoke with her about this last night, and she cursed me out, saying she would never debase herself to become my mistress.”

“That’s not up to her,” Edgar scoffed. “Your Majesty, everything here is under your control. Does she really have any power to resist you? Although Agnes has a stubborn temper, I believe that if you act forcefully, she will eventually resign herself to her fate…”

He had lured Agnes here for this very purpose. Now that his plan was in its final stages, he certainly wouldn’t go soft.

“If I used brute force, it would be too disgraceful, and it would only make Agnes hate me forever.” Aiglon shook his head, rejecting the proposal. “Without a doubt, I want to make it impossible for Agnes to refuse me, but I must have her make the final decision herself—”

Although Aiglon’s words were somewhat veiled, Edgar understood. The young man didn’t like to use coercion.

He might not be able to keep up in discussions on other topics, but when it came to matters of romance, his spirits lifted.

“I understand. You want Agnes to change her mind and be with you ‘willingly’?” he asked in a low voice.

Then he shook his head. “I’m afraid that will be quite difficult. Agnes is extremely stubborn and won’t change her mind easily, unless…”

He paused, as if he had thought of something.

Indeed, it was difficult to make Agnes personally change her mind, but there were people in the world who could make her change it—

“If her family all wished for her to do so, she would do it,” Edgar blurted out.

Aiglon nodded lightly.

Now the two had reached an agreement, and what came next depended on what Edgar would say.

“Do you think it would be difficult to make her family change their minds?”

Edgar lowered his head in thought for a moment, then suddenly looked up and answered.

“My father-in-law, the Duke, is very fond of Agnes, his youngest daughter. But… he suffered a great deal in the past, so now that he has finally returned to the country, he has a particular love for wealth and power. He’s also extremely vain, terrified of being looked down upon, and would never be willing to live a hard life again. I’m afraid that in his eyes, trading a daughter for the long-term prosperity of his family would be an acceptable outcome.”

After a pause, Edgar sneered again. “As for my brother-in-law, Alice’s older little brother and the Duke’s heir, he is even more of a playboy. We’ve had many dealings, so I know him all too well. He is addicted to a hedonistic lifestyle, and his expenses are staggering. How could he possibly give up the wealth and status of Paris? If he lost all that, I don’t think he could go on living! So if it requires sacrificing a sister to ensure his wonderful life continues, he would do so without hesitation.”

“If I return to France, will they not choose exile?” Aiglon asked.

“If you can preserve their wealth, who would flee?” Edgar asked back with a smile. “Perhaps some people would give up riches and glory out of staunch loyalty to their principles, but they are absolutely incapable of doing so.”

At this, he nodded emphatically. “Your Majesty, rest assured, if you one day reign over France, you need only give them a look, and their family will be delighted to see Agnes enjoy such glory…”

“Then what would Alice think?” Aiglon asked abruptly. “Tell me the truth.”

Edgar was suddenly at a loss for words.

He knew that His Majesty had interacted with Alice and had some understanding of her.

“I will persuade Alice at that time. After all… the entire family is more important than Agnes alone,” he finally said with some difficulty. “If the situation reaches that point, no matter her objections, Alice will assess the circumstances. Besides, my father and I will be there! Do not worry, Your Majesty.”

Aiglon thought for a moment and felt that there were no real flaws in Edgar’s words.

“Alright, I understand,” he nodded. “From now on, do not disturb Agnes again. Just let her stay there. We will discuss everything after my plans have come to fruition…”

Then, he repeated his warning with great solemnity, “And I forbid you from manipulating those around me again. Remember this—your wickedness is reserved for my enemies.”

“Yes, Your Majesty!” Edgar responded loudly.

Chapter 314: 197, The Address

After receiving Edgar’s personal assurance, Aiglon no longer hesitated.

He wanted Agnes, but he knew she would not submit to him easily. Since a direct approach was impossible, he would have to find a detour.

And Agnes’s weakness was her family.

At a single word from Alice, she had run off to this godforsaken place to suffer without complaint or regret. In the future, if her family ever needed anything from her, she would surely make sacrifices for them just as readily.

He had originally worried that her father and brother would be die-hard Royalists who would choose to flee should he return to power in France. However, judging from Edgar’s tone, their backbones were not so stiff.

In other words, as long as their family’s wealth and status could be preserved, they would not hesitate to sacrifice Agnes.

If that was the case, then things would be simple… Aiglon knew that his power was limited. Even if he ascended the throne again, he could not orchestrate another bloodbath of a purge. Retaliation would have to be confined to a small circle, while his primary approach to other factions would be magnanimity and alliance-building.

Since he had to win them over anyway, why not show favor to Agnes’s family?

Of course, when all was said and done, the foundation for everything was his ability to achieve ultimate victory. And to achieve that victory, he had to win in Greece—win at Missolonghi.

Therefore, he could only put Agnes aside for now and concentrate all his energy on the war.

As long as he kept moving forward, unstoppably achieving his goals, fate would naturally grant him the prizes he dreamt of. If France was the cake that would satisfy his appetite, then Agnes was the delectable dessert on top. He would devour it all in one bite, leaving nothing behind and letting nothing go.

The battle for the fortress of Missolonghi continued, but for various reasons, progress was negligible. It had devolved into a tedious stage play that, aside from generating noise and a few deaths, was merely a pointless waiting game.

Aiglon lacked sufficient troops and the heavy artillery needed to demolish the entire fortress. He could only order his men to follow the age-old method of digging trenches, gradually approaching the bastion walls, and then using cannons to provide cover for the soldiers on the front lines.

Viewed from the highlands, the winding trenches looked like snakes, slowly slithering toward Missolonghi.

Visually, the scene was spectacular, but there was no doubt that this method of attack could not achieve any significant results in the short term.

In the not-so-distant past, Europe had an era dominated by fortresses. Battles often revolved around individual bastions and were protracted affairs. A single siege could easily last for years, and it seemed he was now facing such a situation.

If Aiglon were willing to wait, he could slowly wear down the defenders inside the fortress—after all, he had cleared all the roads outside, making Missolonghi an isolated city with no hope of outside aid. He, on the other hand, could receive a continuous stream of supplies. A war of attrition would guarantee his victory.

But Aiglon was unwilling to wait.

The very reason he had come to a backwater like Greece was to build his reputation. His series of victories had already partially achieved this goal; even the Pope, influenced by his bribes, had publicly called him a model for all Christians. This was proof that his strategy was correct.

Now, with the Tsar on the brink of joining the war, the Greek war of independence was clearly in its final stages. Whether looking at the original historical timeline or this new one, once Russia sent troops, the already teetering Ottoman Empire would be unable to resist. To sue for peace, they would certainly be willing to give up Greece.

And then, Greece would inevitably gain its independence—a happy ending for all.

But Aiglon would not be smiling, for it would make his own role seem utterly insignificant.

Therefore, if only to prove his own consequence and decisive impact, he had to secure as many victories as possible and establish himself as the greatest hero of the Greek war of independence.

He could not afford to waste time in a protracted siege here. He had to win before the Tsar began his march.

He drilled this thinking into his officers. Though they knew such attacks were unlikely to succeed, under his command, his army continued to launch small-scale offensives to wear down the defenders’ morale and, incidentally, draw their attention.

As for the hope of victory, that now rested solely on the Count of Monte Cristo.

Fortunately, Edmond-Dantès did not let him down. Upon receiving his orders, he immediately threw all his energy into the task. He personally selected his men and quickly formed an Elite assault team.

He would lead them by boat through the waters between the sandbars east of the fortress. Then, using the breakwater and walls for cover, they would infiltrate the fortress, destroy key targets inside, and shatter the enemy’s morale from within.

In the days that followed, he and his men trained relentlessly, preparing for the final operation.

Because the situation on the main front was unfavorable, Edmond-Dantès was even more anxious than His Majesty. Every day, he fought the urge to launch the attack, to reduce the casualties his brothers-in-arms were suffering. Each time, he managed to suppress the burning impatience.

He knew there was only one chance. Failure would mean all previous efforts wasted and the entire army’s hopes dashed. He had to act with caution, only moving when he was confident enough in his heart.

Of course, this so-called “confidence” was merely the difference between “impossible” and “infinitesimal.”

Under his supervision, everyone trained in silence, waiting for the moment to arrive.

On this somber morning, amidst the ceaseless roar of cannon fire, Edmond-Dantès came before Aiglon and saluted with grave formality.

The moment he saw Edmond-Dantès, Aiglon sensed a change in his aura.

The man’s gaze was resolute, his expression as hard as stone—the look of a man prepared to die.

His skin was bronzed, clearly from overexposure to the sun.

His eyes and his complexion gave him an appearance brimming with power, like a leopard poised to strike, ready to pounce on its prey at any moment.

Seeing him, Aiglon instantly understood, and his own expression grew serious.

“Are you ready?” he asked in a low voice.

“Yes, His Majesty.” Edmond-Dantès nodded firmly. “Our men are all prepared.”

“When is the operation?” Aiglon asked.

“Barring any surprises, we will move tomorrow night,” Edmond-Dantès replied. “The tides tomorrow night are ideal, allowing us to sail at midnight. It’s also the waning crescent moon, which won’t rise until the latter half of the night. That means—while we are sailing, the moonlight will be dim, but by the time we are inside the fortress, the moon will give us light.”

Aiglon nodded in satisfaction at his answer. “It seems you have indeed planned thoroughly. In that case, I approve your operation.”

After a pause, he looked Edmond-Dantès in the eyes and spoke with great solemnity.

“I’m entrusting everything to you, Edmond. I know you will never let me down.”

“His Majesty, I will certainly not let you down. I told you I would risk life and limb for you… If the mission fails, I surely won’t see you again, for I will die before the very end, atoning for my failure with my life,” Edmond-Dantès replied with equal gravity.

“However, I request that you visit my men today and rally them. Men undertaking this kind of mission need a spiritual stimulus, and you are the best person to provide it.”

Edmond-Dantès’s words were vague, but Aiglon understood perfectly. For a mission with almost no chance of survival, even the bravest of men would feel hesitation.

In the entire army, only he possessed the prestige to give men a reason to face death willingly.

Without a second thought, Aiglon agreed.

“Alright, take me to them.”

Soon, Edmond-Dantès led Aiglon out of his tent and down the highlands towards the southeast, arriving at a stretch of beach.

The water here was shallow, giving it the brilliant, jewel-like blue of a gemstone, so clear it was transparent. From this vantage point, one could see several sandbars scattered nearby. In the far distance behind the sandbars, the silhouette of Missolonghi was a faint blur on the horizon.

When Aiglon arrived, Edmond-Dantès ordered all his men to assemble on the beach to greet His Majesty.

Their gazes were all fixed on the young man. Aiglon, long accustomed to being the center of attention, felt no discomfort at all. Instead, he took the opportunity to study them.

There were not many of them, only a few dozen. They were all dressed in civilian clothing, their skin tanned dark from long hours in the sun, some with cracks on their hands. Their clothes were covered in sand and the tell-tale marks of dried seawater.

From this, it was clear just how seriously Edmond-Dantès had led their training.

“Your Majesty, I had them wear civilian clothes to avoid attracting attention,” Edmond-Dantès explained quietly at his side. “When the time comes for the operation, I will have them put on uniforms we took from Turkish prisoners to create greater confusion among the enemy.”

“Excellent,” Aiglon smiled in satisfaction. “You are quite meticulous.”

“Now, please address them. Everyone is waiting for this.” Edmond-Dantès looked at the young man with anticipation. “Many of them are Greeks. I will translate for you.”

Aiglon nodded, then turned to face the assembled men.

Standing there on the beach, he too was baked by the sun from above, and the air he breathed was thick with the salty tang of the sea. For a moment, he was at a loss for how to begin.

He had rallied his troops with speeches before, but those had been about enticing and motivating them with promises of merit, honor, and wealth and status. The same rhetoric would not work now. For a mission that was almost certain death, what was the point of promising extravagant rewards?

Fortunately, he had always been silver-tongued, and after a moment’s thought, he found his words.

He bit his lip lightly, forcing his expression to become as serious as possible, then straightened his back and looked them all in the eye.

“Warriors!” he shouted, raising his right hand in a salute. “Chosen by the Count of Monte Cristo, you are the bravest and the finest of all my men. You can hold your heads high among all your brothers-in-arms. You deserve everyone’s admiration!”

After he finished, Edmond-Dantès translated for him in a loud voice. The men all watched the young man without blinking.

“I am glad that the time for your action has come—the time for you to display your prowess and win victory for me and for all our soldiers. Only the bravest soldiers are worthy of this honor. That’s right, it is you, and only you can do it!”

Pausing for a moment, Aiglon took a deep breath and nodded. Then, his tone became melancholic as he continued, “Of course, bravery comes at a price. I don’t need to tell you the immense risks you are about to face. You are warriors I admire, so I will not lie to you, nor will I treat you as fools to be easily deceived. I will tell you plainly: after tomorrow night, your chances of dying are far greater than your chances of living. I am asking you to die—to die for me, for Greece! Your precious lives will be used by me to seize the victory we must have. Now, tell me, has anyone lost their nerve? If you have, now is the time to step forward. I will allow anyone to leave!”

After he spoke, Aiglon looked at the men before him. The ranks remained perfectly still; not a single person moved.

His blunt honesty had clearly made the atmosphere even heavier.

“Very good… You have proven your courage with your actions, and you have proven the Count of Monte Cristo’s judgment. None of you have backed down—and I hope you still won’t when the time comes!”

Aiglon raised his hand again, pointing toward the faint outline of Missolonghi in the distance. “Do you see that? That was once your land, your home, the place where you and your families lived side by side. But it fell into the hands of the Turks. What terrible massacres and devastation did it endure? You are the survivors. You know what burden you carry, and you know what you must do! I brought you hope in your despair, and now, I am giving you a chance. You can use your own swords, your own blood and lives, to show those scoundrels who rule you, bully you, and slaughter you that they must pay a price that matches their crimes! Even if you must sacrifice your lives, you will take it for me! Use it to wash away all the humiliation and disaster you have suffered… Tell me, can you do it!”

A thunderous roar gave Aiglon the answer he wanted.

Chapter 315: 198, A Will to Die and a Cherished Wish

Seeing that he had stirred everyone’s emotions, Aiglon breathed a sigh of relief.

Even the most skilled orator, adept at incitement and propaganda, would find it difficult to weave flowery words in such a dire situation and trick people into forgetting the danger. After all, people have normal intelligence and eyes; they can observe their surroundings and make their own judgments.

If Aiglon had insisted that victory was certain and promised great rewards after their success, it would only have shown everyone that he did not take them seriously at all.

So, he simply told the truth. He turned to “hatred” to galvanize these men, making them recall their blood feud with the Turks. This hatred would make a warrior fearless in the face of death, willing to undertake the most dangerous missions without complaint or regret.

He kept his eyes on the men before him, and in their eyes, he already saw the glint of hatred. They would, under the leadership of Edmond-Dantès, carry out the most perilous and most crucial mission to seize the final victory for him.

Amidst the roars, Aiglon gestured to Edmond-Dantès, who understood and moved closer.

“Let me see the deputy you’ve chosen,” Aiglon said in a low voice.

“Of course,” Edmond-Dantès immediately replied.

He then walked into the ranks of his subordinates, called a man out, and brought him back before Aiglon.

Aiglon studied the man carefully.

This sturdy, dark-skinned man currently had a frightening fire burning in his eyes.

“His name is Hilos Antonios, Your Majesty,” Edmond-Dantès introduced him to Aiglon.

“Hilos, a pleasure,” Aiglon said, extending his hand.

“A pleasure, Your Majesty!” Hilos Antonios was clearly overwhelmed by favor. He froze for a moment before hastily extending his own hand to grasp Aiglon’s.

Perhaps due to his many years as a fisherman, Hilos’s hands were covered in calluses and his skin was very rough. Nevertheless, Aiglon held his hand warmly for a good while before letting go.

“I hear from the Count of Monte Cristo that you have lived in Missolonghi for many years and have fished these waters for just as long. That is why he considers you his most reliable guide… So, I came here today specifically to thank you for your help.”

Edmond-Dantès translated Aiglon’s words into Greek at lightning speed, leaving Hilos Antonios feeling even more overwhelmed by favor.

“Your Majesty, it is my honor to serve you and the Count. I pray to the Almighty Lord to bless you with success,” Hilos replied in a trembling voice. “I grew up here and witnessed every disaster that has befallen this place. When I escaped with my life, I had fallen into despair. All my family were either dead or scattered, and I knew I would never see them again… Thankfully, God’s protection brought you and your men to save us! I owe you a debt of gratitude so great that if my life can help repay it, if it can add even the slightest hope to your victory, then I would gladly be smashed to pieces to make it so.”

Aiglon listened to Edmond-Dantès’s translation and nodded silently.

He could tell that the man’s words came from the heart.

This man had lost his family in the fires of war, had lost everything. The only goal that kept him alive was revenge.

Yet the rebel army had suffered continuous defeats, their situation worsening by the day. The pain and despair in his heart must have reached their peak.

And at that moment, he had appeared. On one hand, he had stabilized the teetering rebel army with financial aid; on the other, he had personally led troops to deal a heavy blow to the Turkish army.

From any perspective, to someone like Hilos, he was like an envoy sent by the savior, the man who had given him the chance for revenge.

And the culmination of his revenge was Missolonghi.

This fortress, so close at hand, carried so many of his memories and so much of his pain. If he could help retake it, it would be enough to wash away all the humiliation and suffering he had once endured.

For Aiglon, this place was but a small stop on his glorious journey. For Hilos and the others, it was their everything.

“Excellent. This is the determination I hoped to see,” Aiglon smiled. “I am entrusting the Count to you. I wish you both the best of luck!”

Hilos nodded emphatically to express his resolve.

“I will be eternally grateful to you,” he repeated.

“No, it is I who should be grateful to you,” Aiglon said with a smile, shaking his head and deliberately trying to lighten the mood. “I was sent here by God’s command to uphold justice, but God did not show me the path to walk. You are the ones who help me carry out that justice. It is you who guide me forward and deliver victory to me. Without you, I can accomplish nothing.”

Although he knew the young man was merely speaking humble platitudes, Hilos was still deeply moved.

“But, Your Majesty, without us, there are countless common men you could command, who would fight for you willingly. But without you, all of Greece would still be in darkness. You are the one who is indispensable,” he said, lowering his head to gaze reverently at the ground by Aiglon’s feet. “You hold the scepter and the sword, fulfilling the sacred mission bestowed upon you by God, leading us to fight for independence and to once again feel the Lord’s radiance… I firmly believe you will become a saint blessed by the Lord, and your deeds will be remembered by Christians for all eternity!”

These words made Aiglon want to laugh, but he dared not.

“Have you ever been a priest?” he asked, forcing back his amusement.

“I never had the honor…” Hilos Antonios blushed slightly and shook his head. “My family was poor; we had no money to send me to a seminary. I could only make a living fishing with my brothers. But when I was young, I loved going to the church to listen to the priest’s sermons, so those words left a deep impression on me.”

Then, as if remembering something, a hint of nostalgia crept into his tone. “The priest thought well of me. He would sometimes take the time to teach me my letters, so I learned basic spelling and arithmetic. I will never forget his kindness to me… But he is dead now, and the church has been burned to the ground. Everything is gone.”

Aiglon let out a soft sigh.

Everything Hilos had was frozen in that catastrophe; every memory only intensified the pain of having lost it all.

This was a pain and despair that neither he nor anyone else could console.

So he deliberately changed the subject.

“I believe the Count of Monte Cristo has already told you, yes? I have offered a bounty for all of you. If the mission is successful, every man will receive thirty thousand francs. I believe that is enough for you to live the rest of your life without worry. You could also use that money to start a family, to have relatives once more.”

However, even this did not lift Hilos’s spirits. He simply gave a faint smile.

“Your Majesty, from the moment I saw my brother die, I forgot I had a future,” he replied, his expression strangely at ease. “It would certainly be wonderful to come back alive and receive thirty thousand francs from you, but I dare not imagine it. I am already prepared to sacrifice everything. In fact… I hope I can die there, because then, I can be laid to rest with my family for eternity…”

For a moment, Aiglon did not know what to say.

He did not want to deceive the man by saying he would surely return to claim his reward, but it felt right to offer some words of encouragement.

In the end, he could only manage a feeble plea.

“It is true that you are about to face a mission with little to no chance of survival. To prepare for death so early is perhaps wise. But, if your family is watching from heaven, they would surely want you to live a good life. So, I hope you will do your utmost to preserve your life, because I will need your services again in the future.”

“Then I will do my best,” Hilos Antonios nodded with a relaxed air, as if he were just humoring Aiglon.

From his expression alone, Aiglon knew that the man’s will to die was firm and could not be swayed by just a few words.

Although having a death-seeker with such strong resolve was advantageous for him, Aiglon still felt a surge of emotion.

Slaughter breeds hatred, and hatred is the fuel that keeps the slaughter going. When would the enmity, accumulated over hundreds of years of grievances, ever cease? Perhaps such a day would never come.

Aiglon thought for a moment, then added, “I have already considered the possibility that those who undertake this mission may be sacrificed. I believe that even in sacrifice, their courage should receive its due reward. So, Hilos, as long as the mission succeeds, you will receive my bounty, whether you return alive or not. To prepare for the unexpected, you may name a beneficiary in advance. I swear, should you die in this operation, I will deliver the money to them in full.”

This question seemed to put Hilos in a difficult spot. He stood stunned for a moment, appearing to consider who might be a suitable beneficiary. Aiglon waited patiently for his answer.

However, after a long moment of confusion, Hilos Antonios still could not think of anyone. Finally, he could only shake his head with a bitter smile. “I am sorry, Your Majesty. My family is all gone. I cannot think of anyone who should receive this money. If you don’t mind, could I put it to another use?”

Aiglon was somewhat surprised, but he immediately nodded in assent. “Of course. You may spend the money in any way you like.”

“In this war, many families have been completely shattered. I am not the most wretched, because I was already an adult when I became displaced, I already had the means to survive. But this war has created many orphans. Their plight is far more pitiful than mine. Even if they are lucky enough to survive on bread given in charity, they will never receive any education. In my day, I had a kind priest to help me, but who do they have now? So… since I have no family to send money to, I hope to help these orphans as much as I am able.”

As he spoke, Hilos nodded resolutely. “Let it be so—if our mission is successful, please use my share of the reward to fund the education of orphans, no matter what they learn. I know that compared to the number of orphans, thirty thousand francs will not make much of a difference, but at least I can do my part. So, Your Majesty… this is my wish. Is that acceptable?”

Aiglon nodded again, agreeing without hesitation.

“Very well, I promise you. If you do not return, I will spend the money according to your wishes. But I still hope… it would be best if you could spend it yourself.”

“That is up to God’s will,” Hilos smiled again. “Your Majesty, I wish you success in all things, that you may achieve a great cause just as your father did.”

Since it had come to this, Aiglon knew there was nothing more to say.

He extended his hand and shook Hilos’s once more.

Then he had Hilos return to his place in the ranks, leaving only Edmond-Dantès by his side.

“You found a good deputy,” Aiglon praised him in a low voice.

“I thought so as well,” Edmond-Dantès nodded.

Then, he sighed. “It is a shame I will likely not be able to work with him again.”

He had been translating between the two and had naturally discerned Hilos’s will to die—something he had already sensed during his time with the man.

“Everyone dies. What’s important is whether one meets death with satisfaction or with agony,” Aiglon replied. “If we are victorious, and he plays a part in our victory, then I believe he will die content. He will have completed his revenge with his own life and be reunited with his family in heaven.”

“Indeed,” Edmond-Dantès deeply concurred. “That is why I must succeed, both for you and for him… Since sacrifice is inevitable, then we must make every sacrifice worth the price…”

“Edmond, did you hear his final request?” Aiglon asked suddenly.

“I did,” Edmond-Dantès replied quickly.

“Since I have promised him, I will see it through. After this campaign is over, you will gather some of the local orphans. We will give them the upbringing and education they deserve,” Aiglon instructed. “I believe this will not only earn us a reputation for benevolence but also cultivate a group of loyal followers, for everything they have will have been given by us.”

Since Aiglon was showing such rare benevolence, Edmond-Dantès certainly would not object. He accepted the order with pleasure. “Yes, Your Majesty.”

“So, you must come back to help me with this, Edmond,” Aiglon instructed his favorite courtier gravely. “Perhaps his story should end in Missolonghi, but not yours. You still have a very long story to write… And it will be a brilliant chapter in my magnum opus!”

Edmond-Dantès could not help but let out a soft laugh.

“It would be my honor, Your Majesty,” he said with a smiling nod.

Chapter 316: 199, Taking the Stage

“It is my honor, Your Majesty.”

After Edmond-Dantès accepted, Aiglon felt a sense of relief.

Without a doubt, Edmond-Dantès was about to place himself in grave danger, with little hope of returning alive. But Aiglon believed that, in the grand scheme of things, Edmond-Dantès also possessed the great power to transcend the shackles of fate.

He was once the protagonist of his own story, destined for countless legends. Now that he was under Aiglon’s command, how could his tale be so easily ended by destiny?

He would surely follow him to the pinnacle of fortune and thereby achieve all that he personally desired.

“Alright, I have said and done all that I need to. The rest is in your hands.” Aiglon raised his hand and patted Edmond’s shoulder, then looked at him with great earnestness. “From now on, the entire army and I will be waiting to see your performance.”

“Yes, Your Majesty!” Edmond-Dantès stood up straight, his gaze fixed on the young man, a clear sign of his determination.

The two looked at each other in silence for a moment. Then, Aiglon gave a slight nod, lowered his hand, and turned to leave.

Since he had chosen to believe in and rely on the man, he had to trust him completely, no matter the outcome. It was his own choice.

Since he began to defy his fate, luck had consistently been on his side. He was confident this time would be no exception.

He then returned to his tent with his guards and sent men to summon his officers.

Soon, the officers were assembled. Under their watchful eyes, Aiglon spoke with great solemnity.

“Gentlemen, our long wait is about to end.”

His words immediately lifted everyone’s spirits.

“Is the Count of Monte Cristo ready to make his move?” asked Michel Ney.

“Yes.” Aiglon nodded. “The Count of Monte Cristo has just informed me that his men are ready. The operation is scheduled for tomorrow night—”

“Excellent!” Before he could finish, a wave of relieved cheers erupted from the group.

For so many days, the entire army had been stuck before the walls of Missolonghi with little progress. Morale had declined to varying degrees. Even the most loyal and courageous men had begun to question the point of continuing the siege and to doubt their lord’s judgment.

It was clear that the army, in its current state, could not sustain a prolonged siege.

Therefore, these officers had pinned all their hopes on the Count of Monte Cristo.

If the Count’s operation succeeded, it would be the ideal outcome. If he unfortunately failed, it would at least give His Majesty a reason to order a retreat, allowing everyone to end this ordeal sooner.

Aiglon could, of course, sense the officers’ thoughts.

When faced with setbacks, it was only human for everyone to feel some frustration. But as long as victory could be achieved, all that despair would be swept away, and they would once again worship him like a god.

Although he had promised to retreat directly if the Count’s mission failed, deep down, how could this proud and arrogant young man be willing to swallow the bitter fruit of defeat?

Moreover, his power was currently very fragile; his prestige was his only real capital. How could he possibly be willing to suffer a defeat that would diminish it?

“To pin down the enemy and draw their attention, we will continue to attack starting tomorrow morning,” Aiglon stated his plan. “And to make the deception effective, we can’t resort to the minor skirmishes of before. We must expand the scale of our offensive so the enemy believes we are still determined to break through their lines.”

He then looked at Michel Ney. “Michel, you will make the preparations.”

Michel Ney was visibly hesitant but managed a nod. “Yes, I will arrange it, Your Majesty. But…”

“But what?” Aiglon pressed.

“If the Count of Monte Cristo fails, or if the outcome is uncertain, I implore you not to continue a hopeless assault out of a moment of passion,” Michel Ney urged Aiglon with considerable courage. “Of course, it’s not that I lack faith in the Count. In fact, I wish for his success more than anyone. I simply… I simply wish to prepare for the worst-case scenario for your sake…”

“There’s no need to beat around the bush with me, Michel. You know I am not one to act on impulse.” Aiglon smiled and shook his head. “Rest assured, I remember what I said. The moment the Count of Monte Cristo fails, I will order a retreat!”

Receiving this renewed and clear promise, Michel Ney visibly relaxed, and the others were even more relieved.

And so, they all began to discuss the next day’s offensive.

Recently, apart from short truces to collect the bodies before the lines, Aiglon’s army had been launching constant attacks. However, these were on a very small scale, serving more as a declaration that they would “never give up,” and casualties were kept extremely low.

But Aiglon wanted to launch another large-scale assault. This meant readjusting the troops deployed at the front and increasing the number of attacking forces, which required coordination between the various units.

Fortunately, in addition to the feints, Aiglon had also ordered his men to dig extensive trenches at the front. These Z-shaped trenches provided ample space, so increasing the number of assault troops would not lead to chaos.

After some discussion, the officers finally reached a consensus, and the plan for the next day’s attack was finalized.

Although everyone harbored some doubt about the final victory, they knew this was the army’s last gamble. So, even if only to acquit themselves before His Majesty, they were willing to lead their men in a genuine final effort, to do their part for the battle.

Aiglon was very satisfied with the enthusiasm they displayed.

For him, it was enough to mobilize them for one more push.

It was like placing all one’s chips on the table at a casino, settling everything in a single round. A win would be exhilarating; a loss, decisive.

As the meeting drew to a close, he gave his final instructions.

“Gentlemen, I have always been open and honest with you. All my thoughts and plans depend on you for their execution. So… I can tell you now, this is my final move. I brought you here and have sought victory at any cost. So far, I have been proven right. I ask you to continue to believe in me and to serve me with all your strength until the very last moment.”

Then, Aiglon closed his eyes and let out a long breath. “True, I have left everything for God to judge, but I firmly believe that all the effort we have put in will absolutely not be in vain—”

“Yes, Your Majesty!” the officers responded in unison as he finished.

Aiglon nodded gently, then opened his eyes again.

Yes, the die was cast. All that remained was to see the result.

Just then, a guard entered and handed Aiglon a letter.

Aiglon knew it must be from Theresa even without looking closely at the envelope.

—Normally, no one was allowed to disturb Aiglon during a military conference, but he had made a special exception for urgent letters from Theresa.

This was not just out of respect and favor for Theresa; the more important reason was that Theresa was now holding his rear, serving as his main source of information and controlling his channel of communication with the rest of the world. He had to maintain close contact with her.

Aiglon took the letter and unfolded it. At the same time, the others tactfully fell silent.

He read the letter carefully. It was written in Theresa’s elegant and clear hand, with no trace of anger from their last exchange.

This time, however, the letter was very brief, its main content concerning a single matter—

The Austrian embassy in Istanbul had sent an official to Methoni. He was about to meet with Theresa to discuss their respective positions, and he was also interested in establishing contact with the Greek provisional government.

Though the letter was short, for Aiglon, this was the good news he had long been waiting for.

After escaping Vienna and going through a series of twists and turns, a great European power was finally willing to take him seriously!

And it just so happened to be Austria, the country with which he had the most entangled history of love and hate…

Was this a coincidence of fate?

No, on second thought, it was the most logical outcome—

Among the European Great Powers, Prussia was currently the weakest, but they were indifferent to so-called Near Eastern interests. Austria, the second weakest, was forced by its geopolitical environment to pay close attention to the situation in the Balkans.

Therefore, with the European balance of power on the verge of shattering and the Russian army seemingly about to pour into Istanbul, it was natural that they would be the first to lose their composure.

In any case, since Austria had extended an olive branch to him, he would certainly accept it.

This also meant that he and Metternich might temporarily suspend their previous hostile relationship and become “inseparable” once more, just like in the old days.

Metternich would certainly not care about such a shift in relations; he had always been an old hand at the art of political maneuvering. And as his star pupil, Aiglon cared even less.

The European continent had seen countless similar instances of making and breaking alliances. Friends today were enemies tomorrow. He felt no psychological burden whatsoever.

Finally… I have finally taken the stage in Europe, and indeed, the world! God knows how much I have paid for this…

Unconsciously, Aiglon’s hand trembled slightly.

He tried to hide the sheer delight in his heart, but this time he failed. A faint blush colored his cheeks, and his eyes shone with excitement.

He was, after all, a young man at heart, one who desperately craved the world’s recognition.

If no one else had been present, he probably would have been cheering at the sky by now…

Only then did he realize that everyone was secretly watching him.

Aiglon took a deep breath and managed to compose himself.

Although he longed to share his joy with everyone present, this matter had to be kept secret for now. Metternich certainly wouldn’t want his dealings with him to be made public yet.

So he silently refolded the letter and placed it back in its envelope.

Then, he abruptly stood up, his sharp gaze sweeping over everyone in the room.

His burning eyes made those present feel a twinge of fear.

“Gentlemen, I have just received a piece of good news. Please forgive me for being unable to tell you specifically what it is right now, but… just as I said moments ago—all the effort we have put in will absolutely not be in vain. We’ve already won more than enough! Enough to take our place on the stage!” As Aiglon spoke, he raised his right arm and swung it down forcefully. “But we haven’t won enough yet! We must perform for our lives on this stage, putting on a show that will earn everyone’s admiration. Only then can we remain on the stage, instead of being thrown off!”

The more he spoke, the more exultant and agitated he became, his entire being radiating excitement.

“Missolonghi must fall into my hands. This glorious victory will greatly increase the weight of my bargaining chips, giving me more of a right to speak. I cannot allow this campaign to end in failure.” He addressed all the officers in a loud voice. “Every one of us must fight with all our might—the Count of Monte Cristo, you, and me! Tomorrow is the crucial day for us to seize victory. I will not permit any hesitation or retreat from anyone… We must be victorious!

We have already made a great name for ourselves. All of Christendom is cheering our great victories. We have already won enough! So what is there left to fear? Is our glorious reputation to die here? Will our grand ambition to restore the Empire be cut short by these insignificant Turks? No, that is impossible! They are not worthy! These wretches are fit only to be our stepping stones! We must win! We will win!”

The others dared not even breathe, they could only watch silently as the young man vented. They wondered to themselves why His Majesty had become almost manic after receiving a single letter.

After venting for a while, Aiglon finally, slowly, calmed down.

“Alright, I have said what I needed to say. You are dismissed, gentlemen. Return and make your deployments according to our plan. Launch the attack on time tomorrow.” He watched them with a calm gaze, then gave a solemn instruction. “Remember, I will be watching each and every one of you. Your performance will determine how I view you in the future. I wish you good luck.”

Whether willingly or reluctantly, all they could do was meet His Majesty’s gaze with the same invigorated spirit.

“For victory!”

Chapter 317: 200, The Assault

Driven by Aiglon’s unwavering, almost ruthless commands, his officers had no choice but to rally their spirits and launch a new assault on the fortress of Missolonghi.

Aiglon had issued strict orders of secrecy, so only the highest-ranking officers were privy to his true plan. The junior officers only knew that His Majesty intended to launch an unprecedented offensive and win victory through a bloody battle.

Having been repeatedly repulsed before the fortress walls, their confidence was generally low. They felt this attack would also end with them returning empty-handed, but an order from His Majesty was an order that had to be carried out. Thus, despite their lack of confidence, they could only steel themselves to seize victory for His Majesty with their own flesh and blood.

This was the discipline of an army. No matter how much a subordinate disagreed with a superior’s order, he had only the right to advise. If the superior listened and still insisted, the subordinate had to obey, even at the cost of his life. Without such discipline, an army would cease to be an army.

Because the deadline for the attack was set for the next day with no extensions permitted, most of the officers spent a sleepless night. They mobilized their soldiers, moved them according to the plan, and the troops designated for the attack deployed one by one through the winding trenches to the front-line positions.

As time passed, a crack slowly appeared in the deep darkness of the night. A pale glow gradually emerged in the east, officially heralding a new day.

From early in the morning, Aiglon had already stepped out of his tent and was observing his army through his binoculars. His army, by dawn, had completed all preparations for the attack and deployed into position. From the high ground, the trenches were filled with figures. Their black uniforms converged, like a black tide, and the glint of the bayonets on their rifle tips shimmered like waves, heralding the coming storm.

Major Hentsch, who usually lived in seclusion, had also made a point of coming to his side today. It was clear that the major, like the young man, was extremely concerned about today’s battle.

Yes, from any perspective, this was a day that would decide their fate.

The morning sun gradually rose from between the eastern mountains, dyeing the sea around the fortress red and bathing the land once more in its continuous warmth.

The merciful sunlight gradually baked the earth, scorching the soldiers in the trenches. Their bodies grew warmer, their breathing heavier, for they all knew the hour of the general assault was fast approaching.

Aiglon also took out his pocket watch, nervously watching the time. He knew that the moment he threw down his final stakes, his fate would also face a major turning point.

If he was victorious today, a smooth path would lie ahead of him. He could control the future situation in Greece, and his negotiations with Metternich would be much easier. If he faced another defeat today, he had no other tricks up his sleeve. He could only lead his demoralized army back to Nafpaktos in disgrace. Although he wouldn’t be annihilated, the invincible momentum he had built would vanish like smoke, and his value in the negotiations would plummet.

He could not afford such a price. For someone like him, with few resources and only a famous name to bluff with, even a single defeat would bring unbearable losses.

Imagine if Napoleon had truly lost his Battle of Marengo. Although he could have retreated to France, would he still have had the chance to build his Empire? It’s doubtful he could have even held on to his position as First Consul.

“Your Highness…” Perhaps sensing the young man’s tension and anxiety, Major Hentsch, who was standing beside him, suddenly spoke. “Do you remember what I said to you in the old fortress that day?”

Aiglon frowned. “Which part are you referring to?”

“I asked you to promise me then that if the battle went poorly, you would not act rashly, forcing your men into pointless sacrifices out of anger, but would instead follow my advice to retreat. That was my opinion then, and my thoughts are still the same now. Your Highness, since you trust me and have kept me by your side, then I ask you to trust me completely. Let me be responsible for judging the situation and deciding the pace of the battle.”

After a moment’s thought, Aiglon spread his hands with a look of regret.

“I am sorry, Major, but this time I cannot follow your advice. I must act according to my own judgment.”

“Why?” The Major’s expression changed slightly.

“Since I have brought everyone here, it means I cannot tolerate returning empty-handed. Besides, the current situation does not permit me to retreat in defeat. I must win,” Aiglon replied coldly. “Today is the day I go for broke. No matter the cost, I will see it through to the end. I have no need to be stingy with human lives, because as long as I win, I can replenish as many as I want—”

Aiglon’s words left the Major speechless for a moment.

Although these words sounded cruel, he also knew that the situation the young man now faced did not allow for much mercy.

After a moment, he reminded him again in a quiet voice, “You have already promised your men that if the battle goes against us and all hope is lost, you will take them home.”

“Yes, I did not deceive them. Today is our final attempt. If both we here and the Count of Monte Cristo over there fail, then it means fate is not on my side. I am willing to swallow that bitter pill, because all of this is my own responsibility. It was I who decided to attack this place,” Aiglon looked calmly at the distant trenches. “But, since it is the last time, I might as well be willful! I will fight with my life, and I demand my subordinates do the same. In any case, there is little difference to me between a small loss and a big one, so I would rather lose spectacularly.”

Seeing the young man’s murderous expression, the Major knew that saying anything more would be pointless.

Although he had long since grown weary of slaughter after many years on the battlefield, he knew that for a soldier, their calling was to become the “price,” to be used as a consumable by their commander when necessary.

If their commander decided to expend lives here, they could only let him. He had the right to make such a decision.

“Very well, Your Highness. Since this is your opinion, I can only comply. I am merely your Advisor; all decisions rest with you. I will not interfere in your actions.” Major Hentsch finally nodded. “I pray for your success, and I pray that the Count of Monte Cristo returns safely.”

He had already held a high opinion of the young man, and after spending this time with him, his admiration for His Highness had become sincere respect. This respect stemmed not from his level of military skill, but from the fact that at such a young age, he dared to fight against fate, and had actually managed to come this far.

The courage to act on his word and the perseverance to see things through to the end were things rarely seen in the youth of today, let alone among princes and young lords who had been pampered since birth.

In his day, he had been an enemy of Napoleon, yet he had never hated that great commander. Now, having witnessed his son’s actions firsthand, he was even more convinced that perhaps the Bonaparte family’s destiny had not ended with Napoleon’s death.

Perhaps God truly felt guilty about this unfortunate child and wanted to compensate him with a throne?

Aiglon, of course, could not hear these thoughts. In fact, his entire attention was already focused on the distant battlefield.

Just as their conversation ended, it seemed, the artillery positions, which had been silent all day, began to thunder once again.

Being so close, Aiglon could feel the ground beneath his feet tremble slightly. The continuous roar made his eardrums ache, and he could no longer hear the words of the people beside him.

In truth, he had no desire to say anything more.

He watched the front in silence, waiting for the moment to arrive.

The bombardment did not last long. The defenders had become accustomed to the recent shellings, so they did not react.

Then, as if a tide were surging up from the earth, soldiers in black uniforms poured out of the trenches everywhere. They crossed the final stretch of open ground and charged toward the bastions.

Because Aiglon’s army had been constantly launching small-scale attacks lately, the defenders did not react at first. However, someone soon realized that this time, the scale of the offensive was far greater than before—even greater than all the previous attacks combined.

Although there was no apparent change on the surface of the enemy ramparts, Aiglon, standing on the high ground, could feel a sudden tension rising within the fortress.

Aiglon’s army was positioned to the east, attacking from east to west. So, when they charged in the morning, they advanced with the sun at their backs. Bathed in the morning light, the charging soldiers appeared to the defenders as if they were wreathed in halos.

Long prepared, they launched their attack almost simultaneously along the entire front, with a momentum that seemed powerful enough to swallow the entire fortress in one gulp.

Such a massive and magnificent momentum almost overwhelmed the defenders’ lines. However, after a moment of shock, they too began to fight back under the shouts of their officers.

As had happened many times before, when the attacking troops approached the bastion walls and trenches, the sound of gunfire erupted from the walls, and amidst the dense barrage of bullets, men inevitably fell.

But today was different. The charging soldiers continued to surge forward amidst their war cries, utterly ignoring their fallen brothers-in-arms and even their own lives. Aiglon’s strict command had already been passed down to everyone through the senior officers: in today’s general assault, the entire army must risk their lives, and no one was permitted to retreat. Any sign of cowardice would be severely punished.

They did not know that His Majesty had other plans; they only knew that today was the day of the general assault, that victory or defeat hinged on this moment. Thus, under the threat of military law and awed by His Majesty’s authority, these officers and soldiers had no choice but to give their utmost, fighting desperately to seize victory for him.

Because this attack involved nearly the entire army, the fighting was spread across almost the whole front. In just a short while, the open ground between the front-line positions and the area below the bastions, as well as the trenches, were littered with bodies.

Recently, Aiglon’s army had been using small-scale feints to wear down the defenders’ spirits, retreating at the slightest setback. The defenders had grown accustomed to these routine ‘attacks’ and had long since lost any fear of them.

But today they faced an attack of a ferocity they had never seen before. They were caught almost completely off guard and were soon pushed back to the very foot of the walls.

However, they quickly stabilized their footing. Relying on the low walls that formed interlocking angles of fire, they fired continuously, reaping the lives of the attackers.

The footsteps of the attackers and the explosions of shells kicked dust and dirt into the air. The smell of damp earth spread everywhere, mingled with the acrid smell of gunpowder and the ever-thickening stench of blood. These combined into an indescribable odor that would linger in the minds of all the survivors, becoming the nightmare of a lifetime.

Along with the pungent smell, smoke from the dust and gunpowder filled the trenches, then quickly spread across the face of the bastion walls, engulfing them section by section.

The continuous shouts almost drowned out the roar of guns. The soldiers, their eyes red with killing, completely disregarded their own casualties and desperately scrambled up the walls.

Many were shot while climbing and fell into the trenches, but a small number of lucky ones made it to the top of the walls and engaged in a frenzied slaughter with the defenders who met them.

To deploy the troops as widely as possible, Aiglon’s army had launched a full frontal assault. However, there were only a few places where the bastion walls could be breached. The soldiers with strength remaining quickly converged on these breakthroughs, constantly replacing their fallen brothers-in-arms to continue the charge. The black tide that had been flooding forward now began to concentrate at several breakthrough points, like a flood finding its spillways.

By this time, the first wave of attackers had already suffered grievous casualties.

While the soldiers of both sides were locked in combat, the second wave of troops, according to the predetermined plan, had already moved quietly into the forward trenches and redeployed.

Compared to the previous wave, this one was far more targeted. Through observations from the commander on the high ground, several breakthrough points had been identified. Therefore, their objective was to continue storming those locations to expand their gains.

Time slowly passed until the scheduled moment. On the officers’ command, these soldiers charged once more. And so, a new wave of fresh troops joined the smoke-filled battlefield.

With their arrival, the already bloody slaughter now reached a white-hot stage. The continuous shouts and gunfire were like an orchestra of death celebrating with a joyous performance.

The fierce battle continued. Missolonghi seemed to be on the verge of collapse, yet it also seemed as solid as a rock. The scales of the battle began to waver, and perhaps even God was hesitating over which side to bestow the laurel of victory.

Aiglon remained on the high ground where his tent was pitched, carefully observing everything before him.

The relentless attacks had consumed nearly all the men at his disposal, leaving only his final Guard as the general reserve force.

Time passed unnoticed, and gradually, dusk began to fall.

Under such a ferocious, death-defying assault, Aiglon’s army finally achieved some results. They destroyed and captured several bastions along the fortress’s front and inflicted heavy casualties on the enemy.

However, paying such a high price for such gains was not a worthwhile trade, and he could not afford to squander lives like this many more times.

Although the defenders were struck with dread by the enemy’s death-defying assault and were exhausted from the fierce battle, they still held onto their confidence.

After days of fighting, they could also see that their opponents did not outnumber them by much. As long as they could hold on and wear them down, they would sooner or later see the moment when the enemy’s energy and manpower were exhausted.

The sky gradually darkened, and the originally fierce sounds of battle also began to subside.

Aiglon knew he had now done all he could. All that was left was to see how fate would deliver its verdict—a verdict not just for himself, but for that other person as well.

Chapter 318: 201, Infiltration

As night descended, the battle surrounding Missolonghi finally came to a temporary halt.

Throughout the day, the two armies had been locked in a bloody struggle. This was especially true for Aiglon’s attacking forces; under his strict orders, the officers and soldiers had displayed a chilling courage, attacking relentlessly and heedless of casualties. In the sectors where they had achieved a breakthrough, they charged wave after wave, practically trampling over the corpses of their brothers-in-arms.

Under their fearless assault, Missolonghi, which had once seemed as solid as a rock, began to tremble and show cracks.

Their bloody battle had finally won them several bastions along the front line, and a few sections of the city walls had also fallen into the attackers’ control.

Although the arrival of night forced the assault to an abrupt stop, the defenders, their hearts pounding with dread, were certain they would face the same onslaught the next day. The attackers’ all-or-nothing determination today had dealt them a severe psychological blow.

Because they were convinced that the frontal assault would undoubtedly resume in the morning, most of the exhausted defenders seized the opportunity to rest, awaiting the return of the great battle.

Though the situation had turned against them, these defenders firmly believed that as long as they continued to hold out, the attackers would sooner or later exhaust their strength and be forced to retreat.

However, both Aiglon and his senior officers knew that such a reckless, high-casualty assault was unsustainable. Their forces could not withstand such attrition.

The siege, which had dragged on for days without progress, had already worn away everyone’s patience and confidence. The spirit of sacrifice and bravery the soldiers had shown today was the last of their strength, mustered under Aiglon’s forceful command. Morale is highest at the first beat of the drum, falters with the second, and is depleted by the third. If this dragged on any longer, the outcome was easy to imagine.

Fortunately, their hopes were not pinned on a full-scale assault. At this moment in the camp, Aiglon and all his officers were silently watching Missolonghi, awaiting the final result.

Edmond-Dantès was now on the beach east of Missolonghi, having assembled all his men.

He had been silently observing the day’s battle and had reached the same conclusion as everyone else—he was the one entrusted with the ultimate mission.

Such a heavy responsibility made him both excited and uneasy, yet there was no fear.

He looked up to the west. The night was growing deeper, and Missolonghi had long since vanished, swallowed by the pitch-black curtain of darkness. Even the beach where he stood was now pitch-black, with only the dim glow of distant campfires serving as the sole source of light.

By this meager light, he scanned his men once more.

They were arrayed in neat ranks, all looking at him. Though few in number, the menacing glint in their eyes gave them a formidable aura.

They certainly had reason to be so stirred—mentally, they bore a great responsibility, a chance to settle national hatred and family enmity and take revenge on the invaders. Materially, Aiglon had also been more than generous—he had promised that if the operation succeeded, every man would receive a reward of thirty thousand francs. Such a handsome prize was enough to make any soldier fight to the death.

At this moment, everyone, including Edmond himself, was dressed in Turkish uniforms. The red jackets were somewhat conspicuous against the white sand, but the darkness was their best cover. They had to slip past the fortress defenders’ watch and infiltrate the fortress, wreaking as much havoc as possible within.

The more destruction they caused, the weaker the defenders would become, and the higher Aiglon’s chances of victory would be.

Now, all sounds were hushed. The relentless roar of the guns, which had seemed endless during the day, had fallen dormant.

Except for the gentle lapping of the sea against the beach and sandbars, there was hardly another sound to be heard.

In the unbearable silence, Edmond-Dantès stared quietly at the eastern sea, as motionless as a stone statue.

Although the sea and sky had nearly merged into one in the darkness, he could sense that the sandbars dotting the waters were silently waiting for and resisting him.

He had to wait—not only for the darkest hour of the night, but also for the evening tide.

When the tide reached its peak, the sea level would rise, submerging parts of the sandbars and raising the waterline. This would significantly reduce the difficulty of navigating between the sandbars.

His deputy, Hilos Antonios, had lived in Missolonghi before and made his living as a fisherman; this was the precious experience he possessed as a local.

However, relying on the rising tide only slightly lessened the difficulty of navigation. Hilos, who had been a fisherman for many years, still had no confidence he could complete the final mission.

Yet, for Edmond-Dantès, there was no other choice. He did not even have the chance for a second try. He could only succeed, and he must succeed.

Amidst this silent vigil, time ticked by, second by agonizing second. Edmond-Dantès felt the flames in his heart burn fiercely, the heat from his vaporized blood spreading through his limbs, tormenting his entire body.

Gradually, the moment finally approached. To Edmond-Dantès, it felt as if a century had passed.

The man who had stood like a stone statue finally looked at his men again, then spoke coldly.

“I will reiterate the rules of discipline—” he said, pausing on each word. “For the remainder of the operation, until we have successfully infiltrated, only Hilos and I are permitted to speak. The rest of you must maintain complete silence for the entire duration. This rule is absolute. Even if someone falls overboard or a boat sinks, not another word is to be spoken. If anyone dares to violate this, I will execute him on the spot.”

Though his tone was not sharp, no one doubted for a moment how serious the Count of Monte Cristo was.

After admonishing his men, he led them across the sand to the edge of the sea. Two wooden stakes stood there, each with a small, flat-bottomed sailboat tethered to it by a rope.

He had requisitioned these two flat-bottomed boats from the locals. They were originally used as small coastal transport vessels, but after requisitioning them, he had carefully modified them, clearing out all unnecessary items and knocking down the compartment walls to turn them into simple troop carriers.

And these were his greatest assets for completing the mission.

While estimating the time by the height of the tide, he waved his hand, signaling his men to board.

Having rehearsed it countless times beforehand, the men boarded the boats with extreme speed, following their assigned order.

After they were aboard, Edmond also stepped onto one boat, while his deputy, Hilos, went to the other—he too would pilot a vessel, completing this mission alongside Edmond.

Edmond-Dantès stood before the rudder, his hand lightly touching its grip as the sailor’s instinct within him gradually reawakened.

He narrowed his eyes slightly, clearing his mind of all distracting thoughts, while sensing every rise and fall of the waves on the sea and every touch of the sea breeze against his skin.

Only one who has spent years riding the winds and waves of the sea could possess such a subtle perception.

It’s time, he said to himself in his mind, then his eyes snapped open.

“Go!” he called out softly, as if it were some trivial matter.

At the same moment his command was given, the ropes of both boats were cut, and the sailboats, carried by the sea breeze, drifted silently out onto the water.

The sails had long been coated with black oil for camouflage and were now impossible to see clearly in the darkness. Moreover, no lamps were lit on the boats for illumination.

All that could aid Edmond-Dantès now was the sparse starlight and the experience he had accumulated over many years as a sailor.

He had once been a merchant sailor on the Mediterranean Sea, earning the captain’s high regard at a young age, and everyone believed he was destined to become an excellent captain. He was so familiar with everything about the sea that piloting a ship was as natural to him as breathing.

Although he had languished in a dungeon for more than a decade, his life struck by tragic disaster, everything he had once known so well now returned to him through his memories.

Under his control, the flat-bottomed boat drifted across the sea, constantly changing direction with the wind, slowly approaching Missolonghi.

In the darkness, the small boat began to near the sandbars, threading through the gaps between them.

The sea surface was as calm as ever, but beneath it, the currents were erratic, sometimes slow, sometimes fast. Obstructed by the sandbars, the water’s flow was chaotic, and a moment’s carelessness could send them off course. Even more vexing were the shallow reefs; even a flat-bottomed boat would likely be crippled if it struck one.

It was indeed a difficult voyage. Edmond-Dantès had to pour his entire being into piloting the boat. He breathed heavily, sensing every subtle shift of the sea, his cautious handling of the rudder making him look like a warrior battling a fully armed opponent.

When he had a spare moment, he would divert some of his attention to observe the boat piloted by his deputy.

It was the darkest hour of the night, and visibility was extremely low. Even with the two boats very close, Edmond-Dantès could only make out a blurry shadow. Fortunately, that shadow consistently followed behind his own boat; clearly, his deputy was also successfully navigating his vessel.

Hilos Antonios, you truly did not let down my expectations… If only you could always remain by my side, serving His Majesty together, how wonderful that would be, Edmond-Dantès couldn’t help but sigh in his heart.

However, he had no time or space for idle sentiment. He quickly refocused all his attention on piloting the sailboat.

As he had commanded, all the soldiers on both boats were silent. They did not speak to one another, nor did they make a single sound, allowing the small boats to carry them toward an unknown fate. The wind and waves clamored ceaselessly, providing them with the best possible cover.

Carried by the sea breeze, the small boats navigated the narrow channels between the sandbars. If anyone could have seen them through the darkness, they would have been astonished by their bewildering course, as if they were being steered by a drunkard.

But despite the winding route, and even the occasional turn in place, the two boats continued to press forward with unstoppable determination, slowly closing in on Missolonghi, their final target.

Time was not on their side, for in the latter half of the night, the moon would begin to appear in the sky. When it did, the greatly increased visibility would allow the sentries in the fortress to clearly spot the two sailboats approaching them.

Edmond-Dantès’s heart burned with anxiety, but the more anxious he became, the steadier his hands grew. He controlled the rudder with both hands, his movements both heavy and light, as if he possessed an inexhaustible strength.

He was fighting against the wind, the waves, and fate itself. Every time the small boat was about to spin out of control, he would wrench it back from fate’s grasp with his own hands, overcoming the undercurrents and skimming past the reefs. He no longer paid attention to how far he was from the target; his eyes saw only the nearest obstacles.

Under such strong hands and such a formidable will, fate finally began to yield to him, loosening the noose it had tightened around his neck.

At some unknown moment, Edmond suddenly felt the water beneath him become smooth and orderly. The raging beast of the sea seemed to have given up on him and his men in resignation.

He realized his back was soaked through with a cold sweat.

But an irrepressible ecstasy surged within him.

Though it was still pitch-black before him, Edmond-Dantès suddenly stopped what he was doing, tears silently streaming down his face.

At that moment, he had surpassed himself.

Your Majesty… I have succeeded… He could not shout in celebration, so he could only report his victory to him silently in his heart.

At that moment, the others also felt the boat stabilize. Though no one cheered, Edmond-Dantès could distinctly hear a kind of ethereal celebration in the air.

Don’t get carried away, it’s still early… This is just the beginning… he quickly reminded himself in his mind, forcefully extinguishing the irrepressible wild joy.

He knew that there was a breakwater between the walls of Missolonghi and the sea. However, he was not at all worried. Beforehand, with the help of his deputy and other locals, he had already drawn detailed maps of the area around the fortress and had conducted countless drills with his men, both on paper and in practice.

The hardest part of the journey was behind them; the remaining obstacles were merely dessert after a meal.

Soon, the two small boats followed their pre-planned route, slowly circumventing the breakwater and entering the periphery of Missolonghi.

Though everything was still shrouded in shadow due to the darkness, as they drew closer, he could clearly sense the silhouette of the fortress walls.

He took a deep breath, mustering his final reserves of strength to pilot the boat forward. Finally, they both slowly drew up to the shore, landing on the beach at the foot of the walls.

The feeling of being close to land again left Edmond-Dantès drained.

He raised his head, gazing at the distant sea and sky. A faint shadow seemed to be stirring there.

Yes… the moon was about to appear.

Chapter 319: 202, A Great Success

In Edmond-Dantès’s plan, he and his men had to enter the fortress before the moon appeared. Perhaps it was God’s blessing, or perhaps the peril and hatred pushed them beyond their limits. In any case, after a arduous struggle against the wind and waves, they achieved their goal, arriving beneath the seaward wall of the fortress.

Staring back at the deep, dark sea, where indistinct shadows loomed, Edmond-Dantès suddenly felt a wave of fear in hindsight.

Having personally experienced the recent peril, he understood better than anyone what he had just accomplished truly meant.

He even felt that if he were to try it again, he might not be able to replicate this success.

But regardless, he was now beneath the walls of Missolonghi, which meant the perilous first half of his mission was complete.

However, the remaining half was just as treacherous.

Edmond-Dantès knew he had no time for sentimentality; he still had too much to do.

He pulled his scattered thoughts back and returned his focus to the men around him.

Because the sliver of a moon had just risen over the sea, visibility was slightly better than before, and he could make out the figures on the beach.

Though no one called out a number, he still did a visual headcount.

Good. Everyone was here. Not a single one was missing.

Even the habitually calm and composed Edmond-Dantès couldn’t help but feel a slight sense of pride in his grand undertaking.

At that moment, the men from the other boat also gathered before him.

The man in the lead was his deputy, Hilos Antonios, who also silently counted the men.

Edmond-Dantès walked to Hilos’s side and whispered in his ear, “How are things on your end?”

According to the rules he had set beforehand, only the two leaders could speak during the operation. The others stood silently to the side, awaiting their final consultation.

“Everything’s fine,” Hilos whispered back into his ear. “But two men unfortunately fell overboard when I was crossing the rapids. They were brave men, though. They obeyed orders and didn’t cry for help after falling in.”

Edmond-Dantès was suddenly speechless.

He instinctively glanced at the sea in the distance, where there was only an unnerving blackness that gave no hint of how many lives it had devoured.

Perhaps they had been lucky enough to struggle out of the rapids and swim to a sandbar, becoming nothing more than cold-eyed spectators. Or perhaps they were now buried at the bottom of the sea.

But even if they were dead, he had no mind to mourn them.

He knew that it wasn’t just those two unlucky men who had fallen overboard; most of the men standing here now, he would likely never see again.

But what of it?

His Majesty had said something quite right: everyone dies. What matters is not when, but how.

These men were either fanatical supporters of the Bonaparte family or avengers bearing the weight of national hatred and family enmity. They had all long since cast aside thoughts of life and death. As long as the mission succeeded, their deaths would be worthy ones. At this point, they were all mentally prepared.

“We don’t have much time. We must cause enough destruction before dawn,” Edmond-Dantès said softly. “Hilos, lead the way.”

To ensure the mission’s success, Edmond-Dantès had drawn a detailed map of the fortress’s interior by questioning several Greeks who had once stayed in Missolonghi. Therefore, despite having never been to Missolonghi in his life, he knew the fortress better than most Greeks.

Similarly, they had run through countless simulations on paper during their earlier drills.

Hilos was familiar with the entire structure of this section of the wall and knew the position of every watchtower and sentry post by heart. He had therefore chosen the most suitable spot on the wall for infiltration.

Hilos said nothing more, merely giving a slight nod.

Then, the dozens of men followed Hilos, moving quietly along the beach at the foot of the wall, avoiding the torchlight from above.

It was now the early hours of the morning. The vast majority of the soldiers in the fortress were fast asleep, recovering their bodies, which had been exhausted by the day’s fighting.

Although there were sentries posted on the seaward wall, their spirits were equally fatigued. The sea, dotted with sandbars, gave them a great sense of security. They simply couldn’t believe that any enemy could cross it and arrive right under their noses, so they had subconsciously let their guard down.

Soon, the group reached the designated spot. Then, Edmond-Dantès and Hilos, the two leaders, took the lead and began to scale the stone wall.

Due to the damp sea air, the wall was covered in wet moss, making it so slippery it was hard to get a grip. But Edmond-Dantès had come prepared with wedges and ropes. With the help of these tools, and with Hilos’s coordination, they soon reached the top of the wall.

He stood on the rampart and cast one last look at the sea. By now, the moon had fully risen from the water and was beginning to cast its cold, spectral light upon the earth.

Behind him, his men were also climbing up the wall one by one using the ropes.

The most critical moment has arrived… Stay calm, calm!

Edmond-Dantès told himself.

Just then, he heard a faint sound nearby. Was someone walking this way?

Before he could even think, he reacted instinctively, descending the steps with a speed unimaginable for an ordinary person and lunging toward the source of the sound.

By the moonlight, he saw a figure in a military uniform, likely a sentry. Without time to get a good look at his face, Edmond-Dantès’s right hand had already brought a dagger to the man’s chest and plunged it ruthlessly toward his heart.

With a soft sound, blood spurted from the wound and splattered onto the ground. As the dead sentry fell, Edmond-Dantès caught him and gently laid the body on the ground.

Only then did he realize that the sentry was unarmed, and his trousers were unfastened.

The poor bastard was probably relieving himself.

Although he was dead, urine was still trickling from his body. The urine and blood mingled together, soaking Edmond-Dantès’s shoes and assailing him with an acrid stench.

Edmond-Dantès frowned in disgust, then retrieved his dagger and walked back to his men.

He felt no nervousness, let alone any guilt. For him, who was long accustomed to life and death, taking another’s life had become such a routine matter that it was no longer worth a moment’s thought.

“What was it?” Hilos asked in a low voice, leaning close as soon as he saw him.

Hilos also caught the smell and frowned.

“I killed a sentry. He was alone. It’s fine,” Edmond-Dantès replied curtly. “Let’s keep moving.”

As they spoke, the rest of the Elite assault team members had climbed onto the wall.

“Someone will soon notice a sentry is missing and come to check. We must act immediately,” Edmond-Dantès said to Hilos after silently counting the men. “Let’s split up as planned. Hilos, you go for the granary.”

To ensure they caused significant damage, there were only two primary targets: the armory and the granary. Both were the lifeblood of the defending army and had been designated top priority from the start.

Hilos was very familiar with the former locations of the granary and armory. Although the fortress was now in the hands of the Turks, there were few places inside suitable for storing grain and munitions, so they were likely still using the same locations.

The armory, however, was more important than the granary—after all, grain supplies would be more dispersed.

So, in the initial plan, Edmond-Dantès had assigned himself the most important target, while his deputy was to handle the granary.

Unexpectedly, however, at the last moment, his deputy changed his mind.

Edmond-Dantès was greatly surprised, unable to understand why he wasn’t sticking to the plan. “What are you thinking?”

“Count, my lord, it won’t be easy to completely destroy that gunpowder and get out unscathed. I think I’m better suited for it, because you are needed back there more than I am,” Hilos said, suddenly breaking into a grin. “And I can ensure that all the gunpowder goes up into the sky with me.”

Under the moonlight, his smile looked so grim and yet so tragic. Edmond-Dantès was momentarily stunned.

“I’m no more afraid of death than you are,” he said a moment later, as if refusing to be outdone.

“I know,” Hilos nodded. “But you are more useful alive—Alright, there’s no more time to think. Just do as I say, my lord.”

Edmond-Dantès hesitated no longer and gave a direct nod.

Then, using their tools, they rappelled down from the wall and officially entered the fortress.

Without a moment to celebrate, he immediately put the revised plan into action. Aided by the moonlight and the various torchlights, he led his men in a rush toward the granary.

They moved along the corners of the walls. All around them was still quiet, as if the fortress were still asleep.

As they drew closer to their target, Edmond-Dantès suddenly found himself before a stretch of broken walls and ruins.

He paused for a moment, because on the map, that spot had been an Orthodox church.

It seemed that under the deliberate destruction of the Turks, it had been reduced to rubble.

With no time to lament such religious strife, he continued leading his men toward the granary.

And then, his good luck finally ran out.

Under the torchlight, a patrol spotted the group. They shouted, demanding that these men, dressed in their own army’s uniforms, identify themselves.

Their shouts instantly shattered the silence of the night.

Edmond-Dantès felt no disappointment, because going completely undetected had been an impossible fantasy from the start.

Now that they had successfully infiltrated the fortress, they had already gained an advantage, no matter what.

Now, it was time to destroy, destroy, and cause as much destruction as possible…

Without any hesitation, he raised his pistol and shot one of the men dead, then charged toward the granary with his men.

Sharp cries and gunshots instantly jolted the entire fortress awake.

Like a disturbed beehive, shouts erupted from nearly every building and every room.

Then, large numbers of soldiers, improperly dressed, ran out of their barracks, trying to understand what was happening.

They would soon learn that this was no nightmare, but a bloody reality.

Edmond-Dantès and his men continuously opened fire on everyone they encountered on the road, ruthlessly killing anyone who was alone. Their brutal slaughter made the night dangerous and chaotic.

The defending soldiers, already on high alert from the fierce battle during the day, were startled awake at night and further agitated by the rising and falling gunshots and screams. They instantly turned into frenzied beasts.

Before their officers could restrain them, they picked up their weapons to save their own lives, firing at any shadow that tried to approach them, throwing themselves into a slaughter where friend could not be distinguished from foe.

The ceaseless gunfire and flashes of light instantly turned the entire fortress into an uncontrollable killing field. Edmond-Dantès, as an organized force, found himself like a fish in water amidst the chaos, slowly but unstoppably approaching his target.

Soon, they neared an isolated building.

This building was guarded by a good number of soldiers. The previous gunshots had already woken them, and they were now on high alert under their officer’s command.

When they saw Edmond-Dantès’s group approaching, they fired warning shots into the air to avoid friendly fire, signaling for the group to stay back.

However, Edmond-Dantès, of course, paid no heed to such warnings. Instead, he led his men to return fire and charged madly toward them.

Under the dim moonlight, two groups of men in identical uniforms fought savagely, using guns and swords, trying every means possible to take each other’s lives.

Edmond-Dantès was lost in a frenzy of slaughter. He roared continuously, first using his pistol, then swinging his ceremonial sword and dagger to kill. When he came to his senses, he found that only a handful of his men were left standing beside him. He himself was covered in blood, with several gashes on his arms and a graze from a bullet on his shoulder.

His wounds stung fiercely, and blood was still seeping from them, but he felt no pain.

For now, at least, he was in control here.

He had no time to count the bodies. He wrenched open the cellar lid and found the space filled with sacks. Inside the sacks were flour and wheat bran.

Seeing this, Edmond-Dantès knew he had come to the right place.

Gasping for breath, he and his few remaining men searched everywhere for fuel. They finally found a few barrels of gunpowder used by the defenders, some beef tallow for maintaining bullets, and some olive oil for cooking.

The chaotic sounds of fighting and shouting still echoed through the fortress, but Edmond-Dantès had already calmed down from his murderous frenzy. He wasted no time, evenly sprinkling the gunpowder and oil all over the cellar. Then he exited the cellar and threw a few torches down into it.

In an instant, great flames shot up from the cellar and spread mercilessly, devouring everything. Fueled by the gunpowder and grease, the fire immediately turned into a demon that consumed all, burning the sacks and the food within.

Edmond-Dantès stood by the cellar entrance, feeling the heatwave from the flames and the shockwaves from a series of small explosions.

Seeing this, he knew he had accomplished his goal.

Ecstasy and relief twisted his blood-smeared face into an ugly smile.

Your Majesty… I have not let down your expectations… He grinned broadly, satisfied as he watched the destruction he had wrought.

Right, how is Hilos doing? The thought suddenly flashed through his mind.

Only now did he have the capacity to think beyond his own task and consider his deputy.

Although he didn’t know the defenders’ exact deployments, he figured the armory’s defenses must be even tighter. After being alerted, they would surely be on high guard, just like here—which meant Hilos’s task was more difficult than his own.

Just as he was about to head to the armory to support Hilos, he suddenly heard a tremendous explosion.

The sound was so violent that he felt his eardrums go numb.

Then, he instinctively looked in the direction of the sound and saw a sight he would never forget for the rest of his life—towering flames, accompanied by smoke, shot into the sky, illuminating the scene as brightly as day.

Explosions followed one after another, an almost ceaseless barrage, like an earthquake that made the very ground tremble.

Soon, Edmond-Dantès smelled the choking odor of dust and smoke.

Even without thinking, just from the sight alone, Edmond-Dantès knew that his deputy had also succeeded.

And the price was self-evident.

For a moment, Edmond-Dantès stood frozen on the spot, almost at a loss.

Then, ignoring the choking, acrid sensation, he took great gulps of the smoky air, because he knew that within that smoke, the blood and bones of a martyr were dancing.

Then, he bowed deeply with reverence in that direction.

It’s all a great success… It seems it wouldn’t matter if I died now. The thought suddenly crossed Edmond-Dantès’s mind.

Then, another thought interrupted his musings.

No… you cannot die yet! You still need to take your revenge, you still need to continue serving His Majesty, he needs you to return!

Edmond-Dantès was suddenly jolted back to reality. He cast aside all sorrow and relief, his mind once again clear of all distractions.

“Charge with me!” he yelled to his few remaining men. “We’re going back!”

Then, he ran back the way he came. On the way, there was still fighting everywhere, the light of stray bullets weaving through the air like threads—but this fighting no longer had anything to do with them. It was purely the defenders slaughtering each other after their garrison was thrown into chaos.

Edmond-Dantès once again fell into a state of complete self-forgetfulness. More and more wounds appeared on his body as he desperately killed anyone who stood in his way. He told himself he had to get out of here alive.

Using various obstacles for cover, he weaved and dodged through the chaos like a rabbit, finally returning to the wall he had just climbed.

Using the wedges and ropes, he carefully slid down the wall and returned to the seaside.

The moonlight washed over everything, and the fires from the fortress illuminated the sea’s surface.

By this light, he found the two sailboats without any trouble—of course, he only needed one now.

Though his body was growing weaker, he still leaped into the sea and climbed onto the boat.

When he touched the rudder, a familiar feeling brought a moment of clarity to his mind.

He looked behind him.

No one was there.

He closed his eyes, then solemnly made the sign of the cross, accepting this fact.

Then, he steered the sailboat, slowly pulling away from the shore.

He was now completely exhausted, his strength spent, and he was bleeding from everywhere. It was impossible for him to repeat the grand undertaking of crossing the sandbars.

But that no longer mattered… He just needed to float the boat away. Even if it ran aground on a sandbar, he didn’t care. He just wanted to close his eyes and get some sleep.

The moon hung high in the sky, coldly watching all the slaughter of the night, and silently saw this former sailor off.

Chapter 320: Side Story (8) Love Stronger Than Gold

(An alternate timeline, where Aiglon gave up his escape, staying to marry Theresa and live in seclusion)

With the cuckoo’s call echoing across the fields, the spring of 1833 quietly arrived.

Spring is naturally the season of rejuvenation, and Italy, situated on the shores of the Mediterranean Sea, was a scene of radiant vernal beauty. From the foot of the Alps to the coast of the Adriatic Sea, travelers on spring outings were everywhere, filled with the慵懒闲适 unique to the Italians.

Just as people were eagerly venturing out to enjoy the spring weather and sweep away the winter gloom, a convoy of several carriages traveled quietly south from the north, entering Italy.

The convoy was deliberately low-key. The carriages bore no identifying marks, and apart from necessary rests at roadside inns, they never tarried long, nor did they interact with other travelers. However, judging by the size of the convoy and their expenses, it was easy to see that its master was undoubtedly wealthy and noble.

The idle onlookers along the road whispered amongst themselves, amusing themselves by guessing the identity and destination of the convoy’s master, but they would never have guessed the true answer.

Under the bright spring sun, these carriages continued southward, eventually arriving at the city of Venice.

At the entrance to St. Mark’s Square, by the Venetian Lagoon, stands a small piazza with two famous white stone columns—the gateway to Venice. One column is carved with the image of Saint Theodore of Amasea, Venice’s patron saint during the Byzantine period. The other column features the winged lion of Saint Mark, another of Venice’s patron saints. The winged lion is also the city’s emblem. Its left front paw rests upon a holy book, inscribed with a sacred Catholic decree in Latin: “My evangelist, Mark, may you find your rest here!”

Every foreigner who comes to Venice to travel or trade enters this beautiful city between these two columns.

Venice—a name that, even two hundred years later, would still be steeped in Mediterranean romance. It was indeed an ancient and magnificent city-state.

The history of this ancient city-state republic was far older than most of the existing dynasties on the European continent. They built their nation on commerce and expanded their power with terrifying efficiency.

At their peak, their merchants and warships covered the entire Mediterranean world, controlling the most profitable trade routes of the time and waging war against nearly all powerful rivals.

Even the noble and illustrious Eastern Roman Emperor sometimes had to bow to them, granting them concessions and trading privileges in Constantinople.

Even when the Ottoman Empire rose to power and struck fear into the heart of Europe, Venice never yielded. Instead, it fought the Turks on multiple occasions, repeatedly thwarting the ambitions of the Sultans.

However, all glory must eventually fade. The Republic of Venice, which once seemed eternally powerful, inevitably declined along with the Mediterranean world as global economic trends shifted, ultimately exiting the stage of world history.

Worse, it could not even preserve its own independence after its decline. When Napoleon marched into Northern Italy and swept through the land, the ancient Republic of Venice finally lost its independence.

It was first occupied by the French, then given to Austria as a bargaining chip, becoming a part of the Austrian Empire.

In this year of 1833, apart from the exquisite architecture left behind from its heyday, where else could one see the wealth and glory of this city-state that once dominated the seas?

Perhaps due to special arrangements, the convoy met no obstacles and proceeded directly to the outskirts of St. Mark’s Square, where its passengers disembarked.

Most of the passengers were dressed as servants and guards, clustered around a young couple.

The couple appeared to be in their twenties. The man was handsome with blond hair; the woman was also very beautiful and elegantly dressed. Standing together, they looked perfectly harmonious and well-matched.

The lady wore a fashionable curly hairstyle and a small, velvet cloche hat. As soon as she stepped down from the carriage, she looked around St. Mark’s Square with curiosity.

“How beautiful…” she couldn’t help but exclaim after a moment. “Venice is truly a beautiful city.”

Then, she turned her head, her face beaming like a spring breeze, to look at her husband. “What do you think, my dear?”

“I think it’s quite nice as well,” the young man replied with a nod, after only a brief glance around. It almost sounded like a perfunctory answer.

The lady noticed her husband’s preoccupation, and her smile couldn’t help but stiffen.

“What’s wrong, Aiglon? We finally get a chance to travel, why are you so unhappy?”

“Perhaps because this journey was ‘graciously bestowed’,” the young man replied with a faint, cold smile and a slightly mocking tone.

“I’m sorry…” she apologized in a low voice, clinging tightly to her husband’s arm. “I should have fought harder for you, Aiglon. Please forgive me…”

This couple was, of course, Aiglon and Theresa.

Although they were both still young, they had been married for six years, since their official wedding in 1827.

It is often said that after a few years of marriage, a couple’s initial affection gradually fades. However, this couple seemed to defy that common rule. Even after having several children, the warmth between them remained fresh, and they were full of tender affection for one another.

For Theresa especially, her family had become the axis of her entire life. She devoted all her energy to creating a more comfortable living environment for her beloved husband, so that he could pour out his talents onto paper without distraction.

This trip was the result of a request she had made to Chancellor Metternich through her father—it was their first time traveling away from Vienna since their marriage. Their children were, of course, left in the care of their grandparents, so as not to disturb their journey.

Due to political concerns, the Austrian government, while approving their travel request, forbade them from leaving the country’s borders and insisted on sending “guards” to escort them. So, after much thought, Theresa chose Venice as their destination.

During the negotiations, Aiglon and Metternich had had a very unpleasant exchange, and Theresa, caught in the middle, had been quite frightened. Fortunately, both sides eventually compromised, and the trip was finally able to proceed.

For Theresa, this was naturally a joyful journey. She had always been fond of this city, and the descriptions in books had only made her yearn for it more. But perhaps because of the argument with Metternich, Aiglon had been somewhat sullen throughout the journey and still hadn’t cheered up upon their arrival in Venice today.

Seeing Theresa on the verge of tears, Aiglon’s heart softened. He quietly comforted his wife.

“Theresa, I’m not blaming you. I just know a fact—though I am the Emperor’s grandson, the Duke of Reichstadt of the Empire, and married to a princess, I will always be Monsieur Bonaparte. I will never be one of you.”

“What do you mean, ‘one of you’?!” Theresa protested in a low voice. “It should be ‘one of us’! I’m a Bonaparte now, too…”

“Alright, you’re the exception,” Aiglon shrugged and apologized to Theresa. “Those people don’t see me as one of their own, and my pride won’t allow me to bow my head and flatter them. So let it be. I’m quite content to be a spectator in this Empire… I’d like to see just how long their good days will last.”

“Don’t be disheartened, Aiglon. We are both still so young. We have so much time, long enough for all those who harbor ill will towards you to leave the stage,” Theresa comforted her husband. “One day, people will forget everything that came before and acknowledge how sublime your talent and dignity are…”

“Perhaps that day will come, but I don’t really care. Having you and the children by my side is enough for me,” Aiglon replied casually. “Theresa, don’t worry about me. You’re finally here, so enjoy yourself. It really is beautiful.”

“It’s beautiful and lovely, just as I imagined. I feel like I’m going to have my eyes opened, and I’m already full of anticipation…” Theresa replied with a radiant smile, then her tone suddenly shifted. “But… Aiglon, its beauty only has meaning when you are here beside me to see it. Otherwise, what difference is there between it and the ruins of Babylon?”

After saying this, she stood on her tiptoes and kissed her husband’s cheek.

Then, with a slight blush, she looked at the young man before her. “If you’re not happy, then I can’t be happy either.”

Looking at his wife’s face, Aiglon was instantly moved.

All the unhappiness, grievance, and anger that had accumulated over this period vanished in that moment.

Yes, there is someone in this world who will love and accept me unconditionally.

Just having one such person makes it all worthwhile.

He did not regret his original decision and resolved to stick with it.

So, he pulled Theresa into his arms and kissed her as if no one else existed.

The nearby servants and tourists all turned to look, but he was completely oblivious.

A moment later, their lips parted. By now, Theresa’s cheeks were flushed crimson with shyness.

But the sparkle in her eyes was enough to betray the excitement in her heart.

“I love you,” she said once again.

Then, the two of them strolled through St. Mark’s Square together.

Soon, the tide began to rise, flooding the ground of the square, so they walked onto the arched bridges, continuing to admire the scenery along the way.

Before long, however, they received an invitation from the Governor’s Palace.

So they boarded a small boat and glided through the dense network of canals in Venice, heading towards the palace.

After 1815, with the collapse of Napoleon’s Empire, Austria reclaimed the Lombardy region centered around Milan and established the Kingdom of Lombardy–Venetia in its Italian territories, with the Austrian Emperor as its head of state.

Although Lombardy and Venetia were merged into one kingdom, the two regions actually maintained their own parallel governments, with the Austrian royal family appointing a governor to oversee the kingdom’s operation.

The current governor was Archduke Rainer.

He was the twelfth child of the late Emperor Leopold II, and thus the younger brother of Emperor Francis and Archduke Karl. Since 1818, he had been serving as the governor of the Kingdom of Lombardy–Venetia, ruling over this Italian region on behalf of the Austrian Emperor.

As governor, he and his family usually resided in Milan, but he would occasionally travel to Venice on official business. Today, due to the couple’s arrival, Archduke Rainer naturally granted them an audience.

It wasn’t long before they traveled along the waterway to the magnificent Governor’s Palace. In the distant past, this had been the political heart of the Republic of Venice, where many decisions that affected all of Europe were made.

Even today, with Venice reduced to a mere province of Austria, the palace remained sufficiently grand and splendid.

Archduke Rainer, who was already waiting for them, received the couple warmly.

Although he held no fondness for the Bonaparte family, he had great respect for his brother, Archduke Karl, so he naturally could not neglect his brother’s daughter and son-in-law.

Aiglon and his wife were treated with the highest courtesy and had lunch with the governor.

After lunch, they resumed their sightseeing tour.

Their first stop was naturally St. Mark’s Basilica, not far from the Governor’s Palace. This building was a condensation of Venice’s entire glorious history, decorated with artistic treasures from Byzantium, part of the spoils of war brought back by the Venetians.

The walls and domes of the church were covered in magnificent golden mosaics, another architectural style Venice had absorbed from Byzantium. The grand golden altar and the ubiquitous inlaid gems were a true eye-opener for the couple.

The two of them walked and talked, both satisfied with their first trip far from home in years.

Aiglon walked silently along the church corridor until, a moment later, he suddenly stopped.

“What is it, Aiglon?” Theresa asked with some curiosity.

“It’s nothing…” Aiglon shook his head and replied, “I need to use the lavatory.”

He then asked Theresa to wait where she was and walked along the other side of the corridor towards the washroom. Just as he was passing a room, a soft sound suddenly came from within.

Aiglon immediately opened the door and walked in.

It was a confessional, very dimly lit, clearly a place where the faithful came to confess their sins to a priest.

At this moment, there was a person inside, dressed as a nun, her face somewhat obscured.

Aiglon looked at her quietly, then walked over to her.

“Chanel, it really is you—” he exclaimed with a hint of surprise.

Indeed, it was his former maid, Chanel.

After he decided to marry Theresa and remain in Austria with her forever, Chanel had been dealt a devastating blow. She had desperately tried to persuade him to change his mind, not to forsake his destined great cause for a mere princess.

But Aiglon’s mind was made up, and he refused to change it.

In despair, Chanel had bid Aiglon farewell, hoping to find opportunities for the Empire’s restoration elsewhere. Aiglon had agreed to her request, giving her a large sum of money as a parting gift.

From that day on, Aiglon severed all ties with the Empire, living from then on only for himself.

There had been no word from Chanel since. He never expected to run into her here in Venice today.

When he saw her gesturing to him in the church just now, he had thought his eyes were playing tricks on him, but he decided to check anyway. And it was indeed her.

Aiglon studied Chanel’s face carefully.

She was still as pretty as ever, but perhaps due to her travels and experiences, her face had gained a touch of fortitude and composure.

Right now, she looked extremely emotional, her sky-blue eyes brimming with tears.

“Your Majesty… are you well?” she asked, her voice trembling.

“I… am doing quite well,” Aiglon nodded, then asked her, “Is what happened today a coincidence? Did you really come to Venice to become a nun?”

“No… of course not. The Empire has not yet been restored. How could I retreat from the world?” Chanel shook her head with a smile. “We found out about your itinerary and knew you were coming to Venice, so we came here to wait for you.”

“Wait for me? For what?” Aiglon asked calmly.

“We can get you away from here,” Chanel replied.

Her breathing grew more rapid. “Your Majesty, don’t you see? Now is the perfect time for you to escape. There are countless places to hide in Venice, and once you leave the city, you will have complete freedom of movement!”

Though she spoke with excitement, Aiglon remained calm, showing no sign of being moved.

“Escape from here… to do what?” he asked again.

“To do what?” Chanel laughed in astonishment, as if she felt the question was entirely unnecessary. “To restore the Empire, of course! Even though you live in Austria, you must not be out of touch with the news, are you? The Bourbon dynasty is finished. The House of Orléans may have taken the throne, but their position is not stable. The people are all reminiscing about the Empire. France is calling for you. Can you not hear it?”

“Sorry, I don’t care about that anymore,” Aiglon shook his head calmly. “I believe I made myself very clear—from the day I married Theresa, I have had nothing more to do with France. It can become whatever it wants to become.”

Chanel’s face instantly turned pale.

“How can you say that?” she questioned Aiglon in a low voice. “You are the late Emperor’s only son, the heir of the Bonaparte family, the rightful Emperor of the Empire… How can you abandon your obligation, abandon so many followers who are willing to risk life and limb for you?”

“Their desire to restore the Empire is their own choice; my desire to live my own life is also my choice. Since I respect your choice, I hope you can respect mine,” Aiglon replied coldly, now somewhat displeased. “You can do whatever you want for the Empire, but don’t come to me… You were by my side long enough to know what a stubborn person I am. So, whatever I thought back then is what I think now. I will not change my mind!”

After a pause, he asked again, “You just said ‘we’. Who is ‘we’?”

“I found your cousins. They… they are all very eager to restore the Empire,” Chanel replied.

Then, not giving up, she asked once more. “You really won’t change your mind?”

Aiglon replied coldly, “I think I’ve made myself clear enough.”

“You…” A great wave of sorrow suddenly overwhelmed Chanel, and she choked up, covering her face, unable to speak for a moment.

Aiglon just stood there, quietly watching her cry.

After a moment, Chanel finally regained control of her emotions. She looked up, her eyes a mixture of affection, reproach, and helplessness, at the handsome young man before her.

“Your Majesty, I love you. Though a person of my status is unworthy of loving you, I did fall in love with you. You were the first person in the world to be so kind to me, and you are so brilliant that I admire you from the bottom of my heart… Those days I spent by your side were the happiest times of my life.”

As she spoke, a sense of disillusionment made her close her eyes. “But I never imagined that you, so ambitious, so eager for power, would choose to retreat right before a marriage! Could an Austrian woman have bewitched you so easily?! How could you mock your own past aspirations like this? You could have been an Emperor, yet you chose to shrink into a snail’s shell…”

“For me, this is the happiest snail’s shell there is,” Aiglon interrupted her. “You want an emperor? Yes, you do. But what you want even more is an idol! An idol who will answer your expectations, carry out your ambitions, and avenge you. You have forced all your fantasies and wild ideas onto me, compelling me to give up the life I want, to fight for a lost dream… No, I choose to live for myself, Chanel. It’s a shame, but that is my decision.”

Chanel knew that after he had said all this, nothing more would be of use. She lowered her head and sat on the chair, crying silently.

After crying for a while longer, she asked Aiglon with red, swollen eyes.

“Then can you write a personal letter? Authorizing your cousin to act in the name of the Bonaparte family, and allowing your followers to pledge loyalty to him.”

Aiglon was stunned for a moment.

He understood then. Chanel and the others had a two-pronged approach—the best outcome would be to take him with them, but if that failed, they would get an authorization from him to gain legitimacy for their own uprising.

Seeing as things had come to this, he certainly wasn’t going to make things any more difficult for Chanel.

“Fine. You can all feel free to do whatever you wish, as long as it doesn’t involve me.”

Aiglon had Chanel take out the prepared paper and pen, and he wrote a short letter in the dim light.

Chanel took the letter, but there was no hint of happiness on her face. On the contrary, tears continued to stream down her cheeks.

“Your Majesty, you… you can always change your mind,” she said, carefully putting the letter away. With those final words, she disappeared.

Feeling a sense of dazed unreality, Aiglon walked out of the room and back along the corridor to where he had left Theresa. His wife was still there, waiting quietly for him.

The moment he saw Theresa, Aiglon’s heart suddenly grew quiet.

He forced a smile and walked over to his wife’s side.

“Sorry to keep you waiting, Theresa.”

“It’s alright, Aiglon.” Theresa smiled faintly and reached out to stroke her husband’s cheek.

Then, she asked in a low voice, “Did you have a pleasant chat with Chanel just now?”

Aiglon’s expression changed abruptly.

“I actually saw her just now, too, but I wasn’t sure at the time… but from your expression and actions, I naturally guessed what was happening,” Theresa explained quietly to her husband.

Then, as if afraid of worrying him, she added, “Don’t worry, I haven’t told anyone… What just happened never happened.”

Aiglon was instantly relieved.

He wasn’t worried about himself, but about Chanel and the others being hunted down. Since Theresa had not exposed the matter, it was all fine.

“We had a bit of an argument just now,” he explained softly to his wife. “But the argument is over now. She has left.”

“She still hasn’t given up? What persistence… That kind of loyalty is quite admirable,” Theresa nodded gently. “You refused them again?”

“Yes, just like before…” Aiglon nodded. “Since I’ve made my decision, I should stick to it.”

“Have you ever regretted it?” Theresa suddenly asked in a small voice.

Aiglon did not answer immediately, but looked at his wife.

“To say I’ve never regretted it for a single moment would be a lie, of course. But for some reason, when I see you, when I touch you…” As he spoke, he reached out and gently stroked his wife’s hair. “I have no regrets. I think this is quite good. At least, I can be content.”

“Really…?” Theresa asked, a mix of surprise and joy in her voice.

Then, she threw her arms around Aiglon, burying her head in his chest, listening to his heartbeat. “Aiglon, I know you’ve sacrificed a lot for me, so I am happy to sacrifice everything in return for you. I only hate that I haven’t given enough in return, that I sometimes make you unhappy… so I worry, I’m scared.”

“Scared of what?” Aiglon was a little surprised.

“I’m afraid you’ll take back your decision,” Theresa replied, her voice muffled against his chest. “Sometimes I have nightmares where you’re persuaded by those careerists and suddenly leave our home, running off to a place where I can’t find you, and we’re separated forever… Oh God, what would I do if that really happened?”

Then, she looked up again, her eyes glistening with tears as she looked at her husband. “Aiglon, promise me… promise you’ll never leave me, no matter what. Even if you want to escape all of this, you must tell me, because I would rather be a criminal who betrayed the Empire than be separated from you! I am on your side. I am a Bonaparte, too!”

Aiglon was so moved he almost cried.

He gently stroked her back, as if comforting a frightened kitten.

“Silly girl… I won’t take it back. We will be together forever, just as we have always been. You’re right, we still have so much time, enough for us to slowly savor and enjoy. Now… let’s continue our trip.”

“Alright, my dear,” Theresa said, smiling through her tears.

All was quiet around them, with only the grand dome of St. Mark’s Basilica echoing the tender affection of the young couple.

Chapter 321: A Sleepless Night

As Edmond-Dantès and his men set sail in the pitch-black night, Aiglon, in his tent on a high ground in the distance, was tossing and turning, awaiting the arrival of this very moment.

Tonight was destined to be a night that would decide their fate.

Though Chanel had diligently prepared him for the night, he couldn’t fall asleep. His mind was filled with a torrent of thoughts, making it impossible to relax. In the end, he simply left his tent and stood on the high ground, looking out towards the Missolonghi fortress.

Though a campfire burned nearby, the distant fortress was completely obscured in the darkness. All he could see was a curtain of black night, and he said nothing, merely watching in silence.

If nothing happened by dawn, it would mean Edmond-Dantès and his men had failed—either they had run aground while traversing the shoals, or they had been discovered and annihilated by the garrison.

Either way, it would mean his plans, and indeed the hopes of the entire army, would be dashed.

If that were the case, he would have to admit he was at his wit’s end, and then lead his dejected men in retreat, leaving this place of sorrow behind.

But he could not accept such an outcome. For one, he was too proud and arrogant to allow his reputation to be tarnished by a mere fortress like Missolonghi. On a personal level, he did not wish for the Count of Monte Cristo—a man so ill-fated and not yet free from the blows of destiny—to become mere dust in the annals of history.

He firmly believed his own history was still being written, and Edmond-Dantès would be a bold and brilliant stroke within it.

“We are destined for greatness, so how could our story possibly end here?” he told himself once more.

Time ticked by, second by second. Aiglon stood motionless, gazing into the distance, as solemn as a stone statue.

But suddenly, he felt a weight on his shoulders.

He turned his head to find Chanel standing beside him, a cloak in her hands, about to place it on him.

“His Majesty… autumn nights are cold. You should wear this.”

Aiglon smiled, letting Chanel drape the cloak over him. Then he asked.

“Why aren’t you resting?”

“You haven’t rested, so how could I sleep?” Chanel replied as if it were the most natural thing in the world. “Since you are up all night, I will stand here with you.”

Looking at her gentle face, Aiglon couldn’t help but feel moved.

He hadn’t told Chanel about Edmond-Dantès’s operation, so she didn’t know why he was so anxious, but that didn’t matter. She would always be by his side.

“Chanel, if I run out of luck today, I’ll have no choice but to admit defeat and leave with all of you.” Aiglon said softly, his gaze fixed on the distance. “Will you be disappointed in me?”

“Disappointed? How could I be!” Chanel was greatly shocked, then immediately shook her head. “His Majesty, no one admires you more than I do… I have been by your side, I have watched you go from having nothing to leading a great army here and building such prestige. How could I possibly be disappointed in you? Even if you are defeated due to bad luck, victory and defeat are common. What does a single failure matter? Even a great man like the late Emperor was not victorious in every battle…”

As she spoke, she embraced the young man. “Let alone one failure, even if you lost everything you have now, even if you were forced to flee to the ends of the earth, as long as you draw breath, as long as you haven’t given up on your dream, I will always be by your side, ready to go through fire and water for you. Because that is my obligation, and also because… I love you.”

Aiglon couldn’t help but smile.

Though he was anxious, Chanel’s reassurances instantly put him at ease.

That’s right, he had already won so much, what was there to fear… If you can afford to win, you must be able to afford to lose.

If he suffered a setback this time, he would just go back and recuperate, then fight another day. What was there to worry about?

Even if morale took a heavy blow, the confidants he had cultivated were still there, the core of his organization remained intact, and Chanel and Theresa would still be by his side to help him—so, what did it matter?

“Well said, Chanel,” Aiglon said to her with a smile. “I will always remember those words.”

Just as his words fell, a light flashed before his eyes, like lightning splitting the night sky.

He instinctively turned his head back toward the distant Missolonghi and was stunned to see its silhouette emerge against the night sky—more precisely, a point within the fortress had suddenly lit up, revealing the surrounding scenery from behind the dark curtain.

The light was like a torch, but on a much grander scale, so much so that even from a distance, Aiglon could see it clearly.

After a moment of stupor, Aiglon suddenly heard a boom in his ears.

He knew the principle behind it—the speed of light is faster than the speed of sound, so there was a delay. He saw the light first, then heard the explosion.

And that meant a massive explosion had occurred inside the Missolonghi fortress.

They did it!

Aiglon was momentarily frozen in ecstasy.

A moment later, he came to his senses and fiercely pulled Chanel into his arms.

“Chanel, they did it! They really did it!”

Although she didn’t understand the specifics, Chanel could guess the general situation from the explosion within the Missolonghi fortress.

“His Majesty… did you have someone do this?”

“Yes, I sent the Count of Monte Cristo to do it!” Aiglon replied with a great laugh. “He did a beautiful job, absolutely beautiful!”

As if words could not vent his excitement, he held Chanel tightly and kissed her hard on the lips.

Though Chanel was caught off guard by her master’s actions, she naturally had no intention of resisting. On the contrary, she did her best to cooperate with the young man’s movements.

And so, under the backdrop of the blazing fire from the distant fortress, the two kissed passionately, lost in the moment.

After a good while, Aiglon finally reined in his emotions and loosened his arms.

“My apologies, Chanel… I got a little carried away,” he said to his maid, embarrassed.

“No, His Majesty! You should just be happy, why apologize to me?” Chanel shook her head with a smile. “I’m glad I could share this moment with you!”

Princess Theresa, although His Majesty will soon be back in your arms, he shares his most joyous moments with me, both when he escaped and right now…

Chanel suddenly felt a small thrill of secret delight towards Princess Theresa.

Her lips were still a little numb. Even when Princess Theresa came to reunite with His Majesty later, she could not take away these sensations of hers.

Aiglon, of course, had no idea what his maid was thinking. In fact, his full attention was already focused on dealing with the new situation.

As if wound up like a clockwork toy, although it was now the early hours of the morning, he was filled with boundless energy.

He walked over to the guards and gave them an order.

“Quick, summon all the commanders!”

The guards on duty did not dare to delay. They immediately scurried off in all directions to summon the main commanders from their tents.

Some of them had already been awakened by the sound of the explosion, while others were still asleep, but soon, they were all gathered before Aiglon.

Aiglon did not lead them into his tent, but received them at the spot where he had been standing.

“Look!” he said, pointing to Missolonghi in the distance. “The Count of Monte Cristo and his men have succeeded!”

Even now, the firelight within the Missolonghi fortress was still clearly visible, and one could even faintly see white smoke rising to the heavens, a testament to the sheer scale of the destruction.

Seeing this, the commanders were overjoyed.

“Congratulations, Your Majesty!” Michel Ney was the first to congratulate Aiglon. “The Count of Monte Cristo is truly a hero. He has brilliantly completed the mission you entrusted to him. He has rendered a great service.”

All along, although he had been outwardly respectful to Edmond-Dantès, in his heart, Michel Ney had looked down on him a bit.

He felt it was rather incomprehensible that the Count, who was neither a descendant of an imperial marshal nor a well-known figure, had suddenly become a favorite at His Majesty’s side and was even granted a title.

But now, he was finally wholeheartedly convinced of His Majesty’s judgment—to be able to accomplish such a heroic feat, Edmond-Dantès was truly remarkable and worthy of his admiration.

Following his lead, the others also began to offer their congratulations to Aiglon.

Aiglon let them speak for a while before stopping them and getting straight to the point. “Now I assume no one doubts the path ahead of us, right? Does anyone still wish to retreat?”

Sure enough, not a single person spoke up.

Previously, because the Missolonghi fortress was so strong and they had made no progress for so long, many had begun to think of leaving, having lost faith in victory. But now, if the weapons and food reserves inside had been severely damaged, the situation was different.

Even the most pessimistic officer now felt that victory was within their grasp.

“Very good… That means you all have confidence now,” Aiglon said with a satisfied nod. “Then starting tomorrow, we will resume the attack and not stop for a moment. We will exhaust their last reserves until they run out of ammunition and food, until every last one of them is plunged into despair! Gentlemen, victory is at hand. I expect you to summon the courage you ought to have and seize it for me!”

“Yes!” all the officers roared in reply, and this time, they had indeed regained their former confidence.

Then, they stayed up all night, drawing up a new round of attack plans and assigning the order of deployment. They all firmly believed that the enemy was on the verge of collapse and that one more push would be enough to crush them completely.

After the meeting was dismissed, Aiglon specifically asked Michel Ney to stay behind.

“Your Majesty, do you have any other instructions?” Michel Ney asked, puzzled.

“Find a few more of the more obedient prisoners and have them take a personal letter from me back tomorrow,” Aiglon ordered in a low voice.

“That can be done, but what do you intend to do…?” Michel Ney asked.

“Offer terms of surrender,” Aiglon replied succinctly.

“Surrender?” Michel Ney was taken aback for a moment, though not overly surprised. “Alright… What conditions do you plan to offer?”

“They will lay down their arms and surrender the fortress. I will guarantee their personal safety, treat their wounded, and their officers will receive the living standards they are due,” Aiglon quietly laid out the conditions he had conceived. “I can also release some of them to leave this place. The specific number can be negotiated.”

“The terms are quite generous,” Michel Ney nodded. “However, the commander of the garrison had a very tough attitude before. I’m afraid he won’t surrender so easily.”

“Yes, he’s a tough nut to crack, but I believe he’s no madman. He won’t fight to the death when the situation is hopeless,” Aiglon replied coldly. “I will make it clear in the letter. I’ll give him two days. If he surrenders in time, I will certainly keep my promise and spare the lives of all who are still alive. If he is tactless and still refuses, then after I take the fortress, I will hand them over to the Greeks to deal with, and I will ensure they suffer the cruelest treatment! They will either die in mines as dark as night or in the holds of ships. In short, they will die like flies! I imagine by then, that fellow will have no illusions left. He will know how to choose.”

Aiglon intended to use both carrot and stick to force the fortress to surrender to him.

Although if he kept attacking, the garrison’s remaining resources would slowly be depleted and he would conquer them sooner or later, it would also mean suffering many additional losses, losses he hoped to avoid.

When it was necessary to squander lives, he never hesitated to do so; but when it was necessary to preserve his strength, he would do everything in his power to preserve it.

He would launch continuous attacks over these two days to break the garrison’s spirit and force them to surrender in exchange for a chance to live.

“I understand,” Michel Ney nodded, grasping his meaning. “However, the Greeks in our army will probably have objections. They have a blood feud with the Turks, and yet you are treating them leniently…”

“That’s why I kept only you behind,” Aiglon replied. “To avoid confusion in the army, we will offer terms of surrender in secret. Once it becomes a fait accompli, even if they have objections, I can suppress them—I have already established such high prestige that they won’t curse me over such a small matter.”

After a pause, he added, “The Greeks are our allies, but this place is not destined to be our final stop. There are no eternal enemies and no eternal friends, so the Turks may be useful to us in the future. It’s a good thing to leave a good impression on them—also, remember, I am the only one who can make decisions. I will not allow anyone to question my decisions!”

“Yes, Your Majesty! I will see to it at once!” Michel Ney had no further objections. He blinked his bloodshot eyes and saluted Aiglon loudly.

Just as he was about to leave, Aiglon suddenly added another order.

“After dawn, send out a small unit to search the area around Missolonghi for any sign of the Count of Monte Cristo—that man, he must still be alive.”

“Yes!”

Chapter 322: 204, Rejoining the Ranks

After personally witnessing the “major breakthrough” he had longed for, Aiglon ordered his army to press the attack. Believing victory was within his grasp, he was determined to crush the fortress’s defenders in one fell swoop.

So, the next day, after urgent deployments that morning, his army launched another assault. With courage matching that of the day before, they charged desperately along the defensive lines, which had already been breached in several places, tightening the noose around the enemy’s position.

This time, the confidence and morale of the officers and men, from top to bottom, were even higher. Everyone knew the fortress had sustained heavy damage and that the resources they relied on for their stubborn resistance had suffered grievous losses. They believed that with just one more push, they could surely overwhelm their opponents.

The gloom that had once pervaded the army had vanished overnight. Now, every man was filled with confidence, vowing to see the battle through to the very end.

Under their relentless assault, the defenders’ lines began to crumble. More and more sections were breached, and with their supplies dwindling, the situation grew increasingly desperate.

The sounds of battle around the fortress of Missolonghi were nearly ceaseless. Death patrolled the grounds with satisfaction, harvesting its long-awaited feast.

Only the sound of the ocean waves remained constant, a cold witness to humanity’s unending slaughter. The rising and falling tides lapped against the shore, marking the passage of time.

Pushed by the waves, a small boat nestled between the sandbars swayed gently. In its cabin, Edmond-Dantès finally opened his eyes.

His vision was blurry at first, but it slowly came into focus, and the azure sky and sea filled his sight.

Where… where am I…?

For a moment, his mind was a complete blank.

“Ah…”

He let out an involuntary groan. As the pain from his many wounds registered, Edmond-Dantès’s consciousness returned in full.

That’s right… I successfully completed the mission and escaped from Missolonghi.

So, what’s happening there now?

Edmond-Dantès’s thoughts immediately focused on this question.

He endured the pain and managed to raise himself, looking toward the distant Missolonghi fortress.

He could see plumes of smoke rising from it and hear the incessant sounds of shouting and gunfire.

It seems His Majesty didn’t waste the opportunity. He’s already launched the attack.

From what he had seen and experienced last night, the fortress had suffered a devastating blow. Edmond-Dantès was certain that if the assault continued, it wouldn’t be long before the defenders would run out of ammunition and food. Victory was near.

Wonderful… I’ve completed the task His Majesty entrusted to me.

A rush of mixed feelings washed over him.

Xilos and all his other men had not made it back alive. He had paid a heavy price for his mission. The thought of it tempered the ecstasy of victory.

But it had always been a mission with little to no chance of survival. Everyone had been mentally prepared before it began. Neither His Majesty nor he had deceived anyone—they had embarked on this journey with the resolve to die.

In the end, they had traded their lives for the path to victory. It was, indeed, a worthy death.

Edmond-Dantès recalled each of their faces and made the sign of the cross again, mourning silently for their heroic spirits.

Then, he turned his attention back to his own predicament.

His physical condition was poor. Besides his injuries, he was starving.

He hadn’t eaten in a day, since the previous night. Moreover, the night’s operation had exhausted all his strength, so it was only natural that he now felt extreme hunger.

The wounds on his skin ached, while hunger made his stomach cramp. The pain, both internal and external, was so intense that he wondered how he had managed to fall asleep at all.

But no matter what, he had at least survived.

His Majesty is waiting for my return.

The most important thing now was to regain his strength.

He forced himself up, climbed out of the berth, and walked to the center of the cabin. He opened a chest—before the mission, they had planned for the return journey and had stocked the boat with plenty of food.

When Edmond-Dantès opened the chest, his eyes were met with flatbreads, packed to the brim.

Looking at the large pile of flatbreads, his first reaction wasn’t to eat, but to burst into tears.

This was supposed to be enough food for dozens of men…

He wiped his tears, picked up a few flatbreads, and began to devour them.

He quickly finished the flatbreads. As the food settled in his stomach, he felt strength returning to his limbs.

Next, he checked his body. Although his wounds still hurt, none were fatal. And thanks to the night’s rest, the bleeding had mostly stopped on its own, so the damage wasn’t severe.

He stood in place, letting his stomach digest the food, then walked back to the helm.

He tried to set sail, but the boat had run aground. It was stuck on the muddy edge of a sandbar, unable to move.

With no other choice, he disembarked, pistol in hand, and stood on the small sandbar.

Looking past the dense network of surrounding sandbars, he gazed in the direction of Aiglon’s army.

He wasn’t certain, but he believed that after his mission’s success, His Majesty would surely send out search parties to find him and his men. He would not forget the subordinates who had performed such a great service.

He peered eastward, toward where their own army was encamped.

Just as he had expected, beyond the sandbars, several small boats were roaming the waters.

He didn’t know if these were the boats sent by His Majesty, but in his current situation, it was worth a try.

So, he raised his pistol and fired a shot into the air.

Hearing the gunshot, the small boats immediately headed toward his sandbar.

Due to the turbulent currents, they could only stop at the edge of the sandbar, but someone on one of the boats was already waving the flag of the Order of Knights.

Seeing the flag, Edmond-Dantès had no more doubts—it was the search party sent by His Majesty.

He knew the small boats couldn’t navigate between the sandbars, but at this point, he could fend for himself.

His strength restored, he ignored the stinging pain from his wounds, stripped off his shirt, and dove into the sea, swimming eastward.

He had been a sailor for many years, so he was an excellent swimmer. However, strong undercurrents swirled between the sandbars, making the crossing difficult. As he swam, his wounds reopened, and the saltwater stinging them made him grit his teeth in agony, almost causing him to lose control of his body.

Fortunately, through sheer willpower, he finally made it out of the sandbars. By then, a small boat had maneuvered around to his side and was quickly approaching.

The distance between them shrank, and Edmond-Dantès finally reached the edge of the boat. The men aboard threw down a rope, which he grabbed, and he was quickly pulled up.

The moment he was back on the boat, he nearly fainted from exhaustion, but his heart was filled with an immense sense of relief. He knew he had successfully completed his mission and had rejoined his ranks.

He closed his eyes in contentment.

==============================

Aiglon was overjoyed upon learning of Edmond-Dantès’s rescue and went to see him at once where the Count of Monte Cristo was resting.

He saw Edmond-Dantès lying on an army cot, bare-chested. His muscular body was covered in all sorts of wounds, a testament to what he had just endured.

“His Majesty!” Edmond-Dantès immediately saluted Aiglon upon seeing him. “Thank God, I have finally returned to see you.”

“I am so glad to see you again, Edmond.” Aiglon looked at him with profound gratitude and gestured for him to dispense with the formalities. “What you need most right now is to rest well. Don’t stand on ceremony.”

Then, he thanked him again. “Edmond, you have completed the mission I gave you and fulfilled everyone’s expectations… I can hardly find the words to express my gratitude. Regardless, you will be a model for every soldier in this army, and your heroic deeds will be immortalized.”

“There are others more deserving of being immortalized than I,” Edmond-Dantès replied.

He then recounted all the details of the operation to Aiglon, including how Xilos had volunteered for the final, dangerous task.

“The true heroes are now eternally at rest inside that fortress, while I was lucky enough to return alive,” Edmond-Dantès said with a hint of guilt. “For the sake of victory, they all generously gave their lives. I am honored to have had the chance to stand with them.”

“They are heroes, and so are you,” Aiglon comforted him in a low voice. “Xilos’s self-sacrifice is proof of the nobility of his Vengeance, but that doesn’t diminish your brilliance. As the overall commander of the operation, you did an exceptional job. I can’t imagine what the final outcome would have been without you…”

Edmond-Dantès wanted to say more, but Aiglon stopped him with a raised hand. “Enough. Don’t be so modest. As the leader of this army, and as someone with a bit of sense, I naturally know how to judge the situation—”

He then fell into a brief silence, as if considering how to handle the aftermath.

“Though no one else returned besides you, the promise I made will still be honored. I will reward their contributions, giving the money I promised to their designated heirs in full. I will allocate the funds immediately, and I’ll entrust this matter to you, Edmond.”

“No one is more suited for the task,” Edmond-Dantès agreed at once.

Aiglon had already set the reward—thirty thousand francs per man, with permission to designate an heir in advance.

Now that the mission was a success, he naturally had to fulfill his promise. He couldn’t shortchange the heroes who had died for him.

For Edmond-Dantès, this was also the last thing he could do for the men he had chosen.

After this exchange, the tent fell silent again. It was clear that both men were feeling somber.

After a moment, Aiglon spoke again.

“Edmond, no one in this world has more faith in you than I do, and you have proven that you have not failed to live up to my expectations… I wanted to reward you handsomely before, but you refused, insisting that you were indebted to me… Very well, I will grant your wish. I won’t reward you this time. However, I want you to remember that our journey together is far from over. There will be many more opportunities for you to win glory for me, and I will reward you generously. I will see to it that you receive the honor and respect you deserve. You will have a share in the enterprise I build.”

After speaking these heartfelt words, he extended his hand.

Though his body ached, Edmond-Dantès, with a solemn expression, slightly raised his right hand and grasped the young man’s.

This was not the first time they had shaken hands, but this handshake seemed to signify a friendship that transcended the distinction between sovereign and subject.

Indeed, they trusted each other completely, and they were both certain that a golden road lay ahead for them to travel together.

“Alright, you get some rest now. I won’t disturb you any longer.” After the handshake, Aiglon gave him a slight nod in farewell. “You have no more duties now, so you can recuperate in peace. Your part in this is perfectly concluded. Now it’s our turn to act.”

“Your Majesty… what is the situation at Missolonghi now?” Edmond-Dantès, still concerned about the battle, pressed for an answer.

Aiglon paused for a moment, then truthfully explained his intentions.

“You intend to ask for their surrender?” Edmond asked after listening.

“Yes. Considering our army’s current condition, it is necessary,” Aiglon replied.

Edmond-Dantès blinked.

His heart ached, but his reason told him it was indeed the most practical decision—with victory in sight, His Majesty needed to preserve his strength.

But, if Xilos were still alive, he would never have agreed to easily spare the enemies who had taken his home and family from him.

For a moment, he felt like crying. He wanted to do something more for Xilos.

“Could you… could you erect a monument for Xilos and the others who were sacrificed? Inside Missolonghi. Make the Turks build it with their own hands after they surrender, and make all the Turks pay their respects to them,” Edmond-Dantès asked in a quiet voice after a moment. “Your Majesty, I know this might be complicating matters, but to appease his spirit in heaven, I implore you…”

Aiglon was slightly surprised.

He did not like others questioning his decisions, but… today, Edmond-Dantès had earned the right to make a request of him.

“Alright. I promise you, that clause will be in the treaty,” he agreed without a second thought.

“Thank you, Your Majesty!” Edmond-Dantès closed his eyes, satisfied. “I will go to pay my respects as well, and I’ll bring the orphans he was so concerned about.”

Chapter 323: The Advent of Victory

With Edmond-Dantès’s safe return to the ranks, the last trace of worry in Aiglon’s heart was dispelled.

It was true that he had suffered grievous losses in the battles surrounding Missolonghi, but his core forces remained intact. Most of the men he trusted and valued most were still alive. The earlier losses could be replenished later and would not prove fatal.

And as long as victory was achieved, every sacrifice would be worthwhile. He would remove the Turks’ largest stronghold in western Greece and control a vast territory. At the same time, the already formidable reputation he had built would surely soar even higher. Everyone would see that he had overcome all obstacles for the Greek people’s cause for independence, that he had given his utmost effort. No one would ever again suspect that he had merely risen with the tide to pluck the fruits of victory.

The most important thing for him now was to end the fighting as quickly as possible and then prepare for his next move.

So, he secretly ordered Michel Ney to send men into the fortress to persuade the defenders to surrender.

To achieve his goal, he used a carrot-and-stick approach, setting a two-day deadline. He threatened that if they did not surrender within two days, once the city fell, he would hand all captives over to the Greeks to die in agony.

While the call for surrender was made, his men continued their attacks. On one hand, this was to chip away at the defenders’ remaining positions and deplete their limited resources; on the other, it was to apply psychological pressure and hasten the garrison’s collapse.

Having done all this, Aiglon waited anxiously for a response. In his view, the terms he had offered were generous enough. If the officers of the garrison had any sense, they would not refuse.

He simply didn’t believe these Turks truly possessed the heroic spirit to die with the fortress.

Just as he predicted, on the afternoon his deadline was about to expire, several envoys waving white flags appeared on the front lines.

Knowing what to expect, Michel Ney immediately ordered the men to be brought before Aiglon.

Aiglon received them in his tent.

Not long before, both sides had held a brief ceasefire to collect the bodies of the fallen, and envoys had passed between them, but this was the first time Aiglon had granted a personal audience.

The leader was a Turkish officer. Though his uniform was disheveled and his face unshaven from the fierce fighting, it was still apparent that he was well-educated.

When they saw Aiglon, they all stood stunned for a moment, amazed at his youth. Then, they bowed to the young man in salute.

“Grand Master, I have come to see you under the orders of our commanding officer,” the leading officer said to Aiglon in fluent French. “My name is Ahmed-Yusuf-Yasin. It is an honor I shall never forget to meet you. I salute you!”

Since Aiglon had publicly used the title of Grand Master of the Order of Fontainebleau Knights since arriving in Greece, Yusuf-Yasin addressed the young man as such.

After speaking, he bowed his head deeply, his attitude exceedingly humble.

Seeing his demeanor, Aiglon knew that success was at hand.

He was in high spirits and so smiled and nodded at the man.

“I am also pleased to meet you, Sir.”

Then, without further pleasantries, he cut straight to the chase. “The deadline I set is almost upon you. Am I to understand that you have come to give me an answer?”

“Yes, my lord.” Yusuf-Yasin nodded. “Our commanding officer, after careful consideration, has decided to accept your terms and surrender the city to you.”

As he spoke, he studied the young man cautiously and with great curiosity, seeming to fear that a single wrong word might enrage him and plunge himself and his remaining brothers-in-arms into a state beyond redemption.

From his awe-filled gaze, Aiglon finally felt the reality that he was now a great man of considerable renown.

He had grown from that penniless, down-and-out royal descendant into an important figure who could decide the fates of tens of thousands.

For a moment, his heart filled with secret delight.

However, another voice inside him warned, How can you be so complacent over this minor achievement?! Can this truly be the extent of your accomplishments?!

The warning calmed him once more.

“I am pleased that you have made the correct judgment,” he said with a placid nod, as if it were a trivial matter.

He then asked, “What conditions, then, do you wish to propose?”

“In your previous letter, you promised not to hand us over to the Greeks and to guarantee our personal safety,” Yusuf-Yasin said in a low voice. “We hope that you will confirm this once more in writing.”

His tone lacked any underlying confidence, for he knew well that they no longer had any means to resist. Defeat was inevitable regardless. The chance to survive at all was already a sign of the other party’s magnanimity.

“No problem. I will include this clause in our formal treaty,” Aiglon agreed with a slight nod. “Is there anything else?”

“Regarding the personal property of our officers and soldiers, we ask that you preserve everything except for our weapons, which must be surrendered,” Yusuf-Yasin continued. “Of course… to compensate your valiant warriors who have fought so hard these past days, we will donate a sum of money to reward them, as a token of our apology.”

Although his words were evasive, Aiglon immediately understood. While he mentioned ‘our officers and soldiers’, he was actually alluding to the property of the officers.

After arriving in Greece, these Turkish troops had pillaged and plundered everywhere. The officers surely had a great deal of looted wealth. Under normal circumstances, after the fortress fell, they would either be killed or stripped of everything; either way, they would not be able to keep their riches.

Therefore, having decided to surrender, they hoped to “hand over a sum of money” in exchange for Aiglon’s protection of their remaining property, so they would not be left with nothing.

His eyes were full of pleading; it was clear that, for them, this was the most important condition.

In principle, Aiglon could certainly agree to this condition, as he didn’t particularly care about the looted property, but… he was unwilling to assent so easily.

“After the fortress is handed over to us, all items within will become our property. Any valuables and weapons will be confiscated. This is our natural right as victors, and I will not relinquish it,” Aiglon first replied coldly.

Just as a look of despair crossed Yusuf-Yasin’s face, Aiglon changed his tune. “However, as someone who prefers to be magnanimous, it is not impossible for me to be accommodating. When we confiscate the property, we will register it accordingly. If you behave well hereafter, I may, at my discretion, return some of the personal property belonging to the officers—”

Yusuf-Yasin’s expression immediately softened. Although the young man’s tone was still stern, he had at least left them a sliver of hope.

Their fate now truly rested on his benevolence.

“Any other conditions?” Aiglon asked again.

“In your letter, you said you would allow some of us to be released. May I ask how many will be permitted to leave, and what the scope of the release will be?” Yusuf-Yasin continued with his questions. “Will officers be permitted to leave as well?”

Aiglon had already considered this matter, so he answered without hesitation.

“The number of released men cannot exceed one-fifth of your total number. The ratio of soldiers to officers among them will be ten to one. As for who specifically is to be released, you may decide that yourselves. With the exception of your commanding officer, Mr. Ibrahim-Mustafa-Omar, who cannot leave, anyone else is free to go.”

He had previously estimated that after the heavy casualties from the continuous fierce battles, there were probably around two thousand healthy, able-bodied men left in the fortress.

Releasing one-fifth would mean letting three or four hundred men go. Their release would have little impact on him and would not change the course of future battles. In fact, upon their return to the Turkish army, they might even help spread his renown.

Moreover, doing so would not only make the garrison more willing to surrender but also display his own compassion, building goodwill with the Turks and laying a foundation for possible cooperation in the future.

As expected, after he said this, Yusuf-Yasin looked overjoyed.

“Thank you for your mercy!” He suddenly dropped to one knee on the ground and bowed to Aiglon. “My lord, in that case, we have no other demands. We fought valiantly, but under the current circumstances, we can only choose to surrender. We have fulfilled our obligation, and no one can blame us for our choice. From now on, our fates are yours to decide. We pray for your mercy…”

His tone was as humble as before. Although surrender was never a pleasant experience for any soldier, they had no other choice at this point.

Between life and dignity, life was ultimately more important, and this young man had already offered them relatively generous terms.

“You have stated your conditions. Now it is my turn,” Aiglon said calmly.

“What do you want?” Yusuf-Yasin instantly grew tense, afraid the young man would suddenly propose some difficult condition.

“I have agreed to provide for you after your surrender, not hand you over to my allies. But this also means I have the right to put you to work to offset my costs. After the fighting ends, I intend to build some monuments in Missolonghi. You will be responsible for providing the labor, and after the monuments are completed, you will collectively pay respects to the heroic spirits of those who died in battle.”

Aiglon stated these conditions with a solemn expression—it was clear they were not negotiable.

Although the condition was indeed somewhat humiliating, since things had come to this point, Yusuf-Yasin certainly did not want to anger the young man any further.

So, he nodded with difficulty and accepted the condition. “Very well, we will obey your orders.”

“Excellent.” Aiglon nodded in satisfaction, then extended his hand to Yusuf-Yasin, who was still kneeling. “Sir, I regret what has happened, but it is all in the past now. I will do my best to fulfill my promises, and I wish you all good luck.”

Yusuf-Yasin also extended his hand, grasping Aiglon’s, and expressed his respect with a deferential gesture.

================================

After the brief negotiations were concluded, Aiglon watched the envoys leave his camp and return to the defenders’ remaining lines.

He quietly awaited the final moment of his victory.

He did not have to wait long. On the morning of the very next day, the defenders stationed in the trenches and on the city walls raised white flags. Then, they laid down their weapons, raised their hands high, and walked out of their positions in orderly columns.

The soldiers on the front lines, unaware of the surrender negotiations, were somewhat stunned by the scene. Soon, however, Michel Ney announced to the entire army that the enemy had formally surrendered.

The enemy has surrendered!

Like an electric current, the news spread rapidly throughout the army.

The seemingly incessant roar of guns and cannons finally ceased. The entire fortress fell as silent as if it had entered another world.

But only a moment later, deafening cheers erupted, flooding all the frontline positions.

Then, a large group of soldiers in black uniforms emerged from the trenches and their positions, rushing toward the fortress.

This time, no one stood in their way. They crossed trenches and ditches, climbed the walls, and charged into the fortress they had so desperately coveted but had been unable to take, finally seeing its true face.

Amid the entire army’s ecstasy, Michel Ney naturally did not lose his head. While working hard to maintain order, he dispatched special teams to quickly secure all the defenders’ weapons and inventory all supplies and valuables inside.

The task of counting the prisoners began at the same time.

Aiglon did not have to worry about any of it.

Surrounded by a throng of cheering soldiers, he entered the fortress with his Guard. Greeting him was a middle-aged man in his forties.

He had a thick beard, and his square-jawed face was lined with wrinkles, a clear sign of his recent mental and physical exhaustion. But it was also plain to see that he was now as if a heavy burden had been lifted.

Under Aiglon’s gaze, he walked up to the young man and presented his saber.

Then, he spoke, and Edmond-Dantès, standing beside Aiglon, quickly translated for him.

“I am the commander here, Ibrahim-Mustafa-Omar.” The middle-aged man’s voice was filled with emotion. “I am unfortunate to be standing here as a vanquished man, but I am also fortunate to witness the birth of a new legend as a participant. My lord, my part in this is over. I now pray for your mercy, to spare me and my men. And, I wish you will write many more legends in the future, just like… him.”

Aiglon said nothing more. He simply walked up to the man, nodded to him in respect, and reached out to accept his saber.

At that very moment, everyone present raised a cheer to the heavens. A celebratory cannonade boomed, the deafening roar almost making one think the battle had resumed.

However, everything was definitively over. Victory had arrived.

From this moment on, Missolonghi officially belonged to the young man.

Chapter 324: 206, The Envoy Arrives

With the end of the surrender ceremony, the series of battles surrounding Missolonghi came to a close. Aiglon had finally won the victory he had so desperately longed for.

This victory meant he had achieved the strategic objective set before the campaign began. He had eliminated the Turks’ most important strategic stronghold in western Greece, and in doing so, had become the temporary master of the region.

After occupying the fortress, he and all his men cheered for the hard-won victory. On his orders, fine wine and delicacies scraped together from all corners were supplied without limit to the entire army as a reward for their bloody battles.

Meanwhile, in Methoni to his rear, another battle—one without the smoke of gunpowder—was unfolding at almost the same time.

The protagonist of this “battle” was Aiglon’s fiancée, Princess Theresa.

At that moment, she was in the hotel Aiglon had commandeered, awaiting the arrival of an important guest.

Seated, her heart was in a flutter. She knew just how momentous the matter she was about to handle was; it concerned the very fate of her beloved fiancé, and she could not afford to make any mistakes.

She was terrified of messing things up and disappointing Aiglon, yet she also knew that as his only and most logical agent, she was the only one who could handle the situation.

Theresa, this is your obligation, and the role you must play in the future. You have to prove you can do this… she told herself this more than once in her heart.

Unconsciously, she calmed herself. She was, after all, the daughter of a great commander. Through her father’s words and deeds since childhood, she had absorbed his requisite composure and caution.

What was to come would come. As she sat waiting, a carriage quietly pulled up to the hotel entrance. A traveler in plain clothes was led by a guide past the guards’ cordon and into the hotel.

Soon, Theresa’s lady-in-waiting opened the door to the drawing-room and led him before the princess.

The moment he entered, they both sized each other up, then politely averted their gazes.

In that fleeting glimpse, Theresa saw a tall, thin young man. His face was stern, his brows furrowed, and he exuded the air of a cautious and meticulous diplomat.

“It is a pleasure to meet you, Your Highness!” The young man walked up to Theresa and bowed respectfully. “My name is Alfred von Mayerhofen. I am secretary to Ambassador von Gentz, and it is under his special dispatch that I have come from Istanbul to meet with you—”

“To be entrusted with such a mission by the Ambassador is proof enough of your superior’s high regard for you, and speaks volumes of your own excellence,” Theresa replied gently, extending a hand to him. “Mr. von Mayerhofen, I wish you a brilliant future.”

Though he knew it was a platitude, the young man couldn’t help but feel a flicker of pride at Theresa’s praise. It was true, just as she said: Mr. Gentz had entrusted him with a great responsibility, and he was considered a rising star within the foreign ministry.

If he could complete this mission successfully, he could foresee that it would bring him significant rewards in the future.

Of course, pride was one thing, but on the surface, he maintained his composure.

“You flatter me. I am merely an aide carrying out orders, unworthy of mention. All I can do is exert my every ounce of wit to serve His Majesty and the Empire,” he replied humbly. “It is you, Your Highness, who is far more admirable. Whether your actions are right or wrong is not for me to judge, but your courage to take such a risk and come here all alone is truly astonishing.”

His demeanor upon meeting Theresa was exceedingly polite, which was understandable. The princess was, after all, Archduke Karl’s daughter. Even if she had now left the country and had a falling out with the Imperial government, she was not someone he could afford to offend.

“Sir, I have the same devotion to His Majesty and the Empire as you. Not for a moment have I ever thought of making an enemy of the Empire. Austria is the country that gave me life and raised me, and as a fortunate member of the imperial family, I have enjoyed the greatest privileges the Empire can offer…” Theresa looked at him with profound emotion. “After enjoying all this, how could I not be filled with gratitude? In fact, I pray to God unceasingly, asking my Lord to bless my homeland with prosperity.”

After a pause, Theresa’s tone shifted. “Besides, though I am in a perilous situation, I am not alone. My fiancé and I will always stand together. We shall never walk alone.”

Her words were filled with emotion and seemed to come from the heart. Having spent much time in high society, von Mayerhofen could certainly discern the sincerity within them.

However, he was even more aware that the princess’s two professed loyalties were not entirely compatible; they could even be complete opposites. If her fiancé were to become an enemy of the Empire in the future, what would she do?

Judging by her current actions, the choice she would make was self-evident.

Of course, von Mayerhofen was a clever man. He would not press such a difficult question. His mission was not to reprimand or rebuke Princess Theresa.

Furthermore, with both sides in a position of temporary cooperation, there was no need to strike an embarrassing pose.

Like Chancellor Metternich, he was a realist who assessed the circumstances. Reality was torturous enough; the problems of the future could be left for the future to handle.

“Your Highness, your deep affection for the Duke of Reichstadt truly moves us onlookers. Moreover, since things have reached this point, continuing to sternly oppose you would be futile and would only make the Empire and the court appear ruthless. Therefore…” At this, von Mayerhofen’s expression grew more solemn and dignified. “On behalf of His Majesty the Emperor and His Excellency the Chancellor, I wish to bless your future marriage to the Duke, and I wish you and His Highness a long and happy life together.”

Finally, he said it… God knows how much I suffered to hear those words… Theresa thought.

She had originally been granted this marriage by His Majesty the Emperor’s decree; she should have obtained it with ease. Yet, fate had played such a cruel joke on her that it took this much trouble to make what “should have happened” actually happen!

In the interim, she had nearly become the laughingstock of high society. If she hadn’t summoned her courage to fight back, how could she have arrived at this day?

After a series of struggles, His Majesty the Emperor had finally re-acknowledged the marriage. The carpet leading to their marriage hall was dyed red with blood.

Thinking of this, Theresa was overcome with a mix of joy and sorrow, and for a moment, she didn’t know what to say.

Fortunately, she was quite adept at controlling her emotions, and she quickly regained her placid and dignified expression.

“I am very grateful for the kindness of His Majesty the Emperor and His Excellency the Chancellor. I will follow God’s teachings, fulfill the obligations of a wife, and never fail the honor of our family.”

“I have no doubt that you can,” von Mayerhofen said with a nod and a smile. “From your performance thus far, you have already done your part exceedingly well. In fact, I very much doubt whether His Highness could have obtained the Chancellor’s understanding so easily without you.”

“So, will you help me better fulfill my obligations?” Theresa asked with a faint smile.

Though her demeanor was reserved and her etiquette perfect, her calm smile held a hint of smugness and what seemed like a soft plea. The young maiden’s bright charm was still on full display, momentarily dazzling von Mayerhofen.

But of course, he would not let his position be shaken by it.

“I don’t know what you are referring to, but my obligation is to carry out the tasks assigned to me by my superior,” he replied with a straight face. “If there is any leeway within my tasks to accommodate you, I would naturally be delighted—”

In other words, he would do nothing more for Theresa than what his duties required.

Theresa was not disappointed by this response. Since this man had been entrusted with such an important task, he was certainly not a mediocre person who could be easily dismissed.

The initial probing, which had lasted only a few words after their meeting, was over. They had left a good impression on each other, and Theresa decided it was time to get to the point.

“Sir, you must be tired from your long journey from Istanbul, so I do not intend to speak with you at length right now. Let us first settle the most important matter,” Theresa said after a moment of silence. “Does Mr. Gentz have any letters for me?”

“I apologize, but this mission is quite unique, and our two sides have not yet established a foundation of trust. Therefore, Mr. Gentz did not wish to leave any written documents. All of his opinions and messages are to be conveyed by me personally,” von Mayerhofen replied with an apologetic smile that yielded no ground. “But please rest assured, my memory is excellent. I am able to fully articulate his views and make the necessary judgments in his stead.”

“What astonishing caution. Even at this stage, you must leave room to withdraw?” Theresa smiled with a hint of sarcasm. “Is being associated with the name Bonaparte so difficult for him and for you?”

“Your Highness, it is rather your lack of concern for that surname, as an Austrian, that is rare,” von Mayerhofen replied, neither servile nor overbearing. “You were not yet born when that man occupied Vienna twice, but I remember it vividly. I am ever mindful of those painful days.”

“Although I did not personally experience those disastrous days, I, like you, feel heartbroken by these scars left on our country’s history,” Theresa shook her head gently, indicating that she was not unmoved. “But what has happened is history. We cannot be trapped by the past and forget the present, can we? Don’t forget, it was His Majesty the Emperor who arranged the marriage between His Highness and myself. It was he who first wished for me to become a Bonaparte. If anyone hopes to heal the wounds, then that person is first and foremost His Majesty the Emperor, is it not? Do you have any reservations about that?”

Seeing Theresa bring up His Majesty the Emperor, von Mayerhofen could naturally no longer sit still.

He could only mask his awkwardness with a forced laugh. “Your Highness, you… you are indeed Archduke Karl’s daughter…”

“And I am, above all, His Highness’s fiancée,” Theresa stressed once again.

Then, she softened her tone. “Alright, since Mr. Gentz does not intend to provide me with written credentials at this time, so be it. I will ask you orally then—what does Austria need His Highness and me to do now?”

Von Mayerhofen’s expression grew more serious. He knew his every word now was extremely important, so he focused all his attention.

“His Excellency the Chancellor hopes that you and the Duke, if possible, will secure Greek independence as soon as possible, so as to deny the Russians a pretext to send troops. Furthermore, he hopes the Duke can find a way to eliminate the influence of pro-Russian factions in Greece, in order to delay the next Russo-Turkish war as long as possible.”

Theresa was not surprised to hear his words. In fact, this was precisely the outcome she and Aiglon had anticipated and hoped for.

Metternich, after weighing his options, had indeed decided to hold his nose and let Aiglon continue making trouble, rather than let the Russians extend their reach into the Balkans.

For that, he was willing to make concessions to them.

“Russia is a great power. Although far from His Highness, it is still a giant that is difficult to shake. Pitting His Highness against them will be no easy task…” Though she understood the situation, Theresa feigned great difficulty. “May I ask, what can Metternich offer His Highness in return?”

“That depends on what you want,” von Mayerhofen replied with a smile. “He has a great deal to offer.”

“Then, can he place His Highness and me on the throne of Greece?” Theresa asked directly.

The question made von Mayerhofen’s smile vanish in an instant.

“That… I’m afraid not,” he said, shaking his head with difficulty. “His Excellency the Chancellor has assessed the situation, and he believes that the Great Powers of Europe are likely not yet psychologically prepared to accept the emergence of a Bonaparte kingdom… I believe you will need to make certain…”

“What? I can’t be Queen?” In an instant, the smile vanished from Theresa’s face. Her delicate brows shot up in anger as she stared at him in disbelief. “I… Why can’t I be Queen? Have all our painstaking efforts been for nothing?”

She glared at him furiously, much like a child throwing a tantrum after being denied a coveted toy by their parents.

Sigh… This is going to be difficult, von Mayerhofen sighed inwardly.

In order to better complete the task assigned to him, he had inquired about Princess Theresa’s reputation among his acquaintances in Vienna’s high society before coming to Istanbul.

Unfortunately, Princess Theresa had always lived in seclusion and disliked public appearances, so he could only gather fragmented information. Most of it described the princess as gentle, humble, and kind—a very reasonable person.

Seeing her today, however, he couldn’t help but feel greatly disappointed.

It seemed rumors were just rumors after all, always prone to exaggeration.

A princess is a princess, after all. Willfulness and arrogance are inevitable parts of her nature, he couldn’t help but lament inwardly.

But in Theresa’s heart, there wasn’t a trace of anger.

This was the result she and Aiglon had long anticipated.

But since her status was special, she could be willful, and she should be willful. It was still early, giving Aiglon plenty of time to make his decision.

“Alright… you must be weary from your journey today. I hope you will rest for now…” Theresa made a gesture with a cold expression. “I will have a room prepared for you. We will speak again tomorrow.”

Chapter 325: 207, Negotiations

“I will have a room arranged for you. We can talk again tomorrow.”

Perhaps because the terms he brought were not to her satisfaction, Theresa suddenly grew stern and moved to end the meeting.

In contrast to the princess’s anger, Alfred von Mayerhofen remained calm and composed.

Though young, he had been engaged in diplomatic work for many years and was long accustomed to the lies, threats, and intimidation wrapped in courteous packaging. The princess could not frighten him.

At any rate, he had time. There was no rush to reach a consensus. At worst, he could drag things out a little longer; it would do no harm to let the princess calm down and accept reality.

“I am very grateful for your kindness, Your Highness. I am indeed in need of rest right now.” Having made up his mind, von Mayerhofen bowed to Theresa again. “However, I must regretfully inform you that allowing the Duke and yourself to ascend the Greek throne is the bottom line set by Chancellor Metternich. It is something that not I, nor even the Ambassador himself, can change. Even if you were to leave me waiting here for three days, or even a week, it would not change the outcome—on the contrary, it would only waste your and the Duke’s precious time. Therefore, I sincerely request that you make a rational judgment as soon as possible. This would be beneficial for all of us. After all, though we are destined to be unable to satisfy you on this condition, there are many other things that can be negotiated…”

After speaking, he lowered his head and fell silent.

He believed he had hinted clearly enough, but Princess Theresa, who seemed to be in a fit of pique, showed no sign of changing her mind. She simply made a gesture, signaling her lady’s-maid to lead him to a room to rest.

It seemed she would not be speaking with him again today. Von Mayerhofen could not help but feel a little disappointed.

Alas, what can one expect from such a young girl? She is only in her teens, after all, and has never received the proper diplomatic training…

Under normal circumstances, he might have been tempted to offer a few sarcastic remarks, but considering that Princess Theresa was, after all, Archduke Karl’s daughter, he could only swallow his words.

“I await your summons at any time,” was all he could say before following the lady’s-maid out.

After von Mayerhofen had departed, the tension finally drained from Theresa’s face.

During their conversation, though she had appeared relaxed and natural, she knew she had focused almost all her attention on it—she needed to leave the impression on him that she wished to leave.

Judging by his performance, her own had been quite good so far.

Without a doubt, both Aiglon and she could accept the outcome of not wearing the Greek crown—but she did not want to concede that point easily.

The key to negotiation was to hide one’s true intentions while doing one’s utmost to prevent others from thinking they could suppress you.

In any case, the one who would ultimately decide the outcome of the negotiations was Aiglon. She could put on as overbearing a front as possible, and then let Aiglon be the one to make the “concession.”

Having seen von Mayerhofen off, Theresa composed herself, preparing to immerse herself in her daily affairs as usual.

Just then, however, a series of rapid and excited knocks sounded at her door.

“What is it?” Theresa asked.

“News of a victory! Your Highness!” came the excited cry of her lady’s-maid from outside. “The Duke has written you a letter reporting a victory!”

“Come in, quickly!” Theresa, overcome with surprise and joy, hurriedly bade the maid to enter.

Then, she took the personal letter from Aiglon from her lady’s-maid’s hands and quickly unfolded it to read.

“My dear Theresa:

At this very moment, I am writing this letter to you from within the fortress of Missolonghi.

That’s right. Just an hour ago, the fortress’s commander presented his saber to me, signifying his and all his subordinates’ surrender.

This was a long-awaited victory, for which our army paid a great price in sacrifice and hardship. Fortunately, all that effort was not in vain. We have won in the end and now savor the fruits of victory alone.

After completing the surrender ceremony, I immediately wrote to you to share my joy… because you are the person in this world most suited to share this glory with me.

Theresa, at this moment I am tremendously excited and joyous, but in front of others, I must maintain the dignity befitting a monarch and cannot sing and dance like a child. But in this letter to you, I have no need to hide anything. I wish I could roar at the heavens, and even more, I wish I could hold you tight and kiss you right now!

I have achieved the victory I dreamed of. The path before us is now clear. I thank God for granting me such fortune, allowing me to lead so many people loyal to you and me and create a legend that is ours…

Missolonghi is not the end, but it is a fitting place for an interlude of rest. Theresa, this place is still nearly in ruins, the scars of war are shocking to behold, but I will have the prisoners performing labor service repair it as quickly as possible and restore it to its former appearance.

We once promised to commemorate Byron together in the place where he passed away, and now this place finally belongs to us… It will be the same in the future. We can certainly achieve anything we want to do, and our union is destined to be invincible.

At this moment, from the high walls of Missolonghi, I see the sea alight with a thousand rays of sunset. That is our glorious and splendid future, and it is the great achievement we can leave for humanity! I thank you for your devoted companionship on this road. I will hold your hand tightly and never let go.

Aiglon, who loves and misses you.”

Theresa quickly finished the short yet affectionate letter, but her eyes remained on the paper, as if a single reading was not nearly enough.

His Highness had clearly written to her the moment the fortress fell. Accounting for the travel time, this must have been a day or two ago.

Wonderful… Your Highness, congratulations!

Theresa suddenly couldn’t help but lift the letter and gently kiss it.

Perhaps because Aiglon was in such a good mood, his words were much more intimate than usual, and Theresa was naturally bursting with joy as she read them.

In that instant, the little bit of resentment she had accumulated in her heart towards Aiglon vanished like smoke.

Your Highness… I am coming to you. I will hold you tight, too, she thought with delight.

Yes, she was going!

And she wished she could go now, immediately, this very second, to be by his side, to share his joy, and to embrace him tightly, to soothe the pain of their recent separation.

She had long been ready to depart; only one important task remained unfinished.

And now was the time to finish it and rush to His Highness’s side without a single worry left.

===============================

The next morning, Theresa sent her lady’s-maid to summon von Mayerhofen before her.

Although he was displeased at being made to wait for a day, von Mayerhofen was also relieved to see that the princess had come around so quickly.

“Sir von Mayerhofen, I gave the matter careful consideration yesterday,” Theresa began, her tone cool. “Though it pains me greatly, I am willing to compromise on the basis of the terms you proposed.”

Von Mayerhofen was overjoyed and quickly expressed his thanks.

“Your Highness, it is wonderful that you are able to look at the issue so rationally… Sometimes, taking a small step back does not mean disaster. On the contrary, it can be an opportunity to walk towards the light—and I am more than happy to provide you with such an opportunity.”

“Wait a moment—” Theresa suddenly changed the subject. “I have a piece of news I just received that I must share with you.”

“I am listening with respectful attention.” Though a bit surprised, von Mayerhofen naturally would not interrupt.

“My fiancé has just taken Missolonghi and has swept the fortress and the surrounding area clean of Turks.”

“Oh?” Von Mayerhofen’s eyes widened in surprise.

Before coming here, he had already gained a rough understanding of Greece’s geography and social situation, so he certainly knew the significance of Missolonghi.

He quickly recovered. “I congratulate the Duke and you. I am deeply convinced that his exploits will be remembered for all time.”

Although these were obvious platitudes, Theresa was still happy to hear them, and a small smile even appeared on her tense face.

“This victory was not easily won. His Highness told me himself that he is very grateful for the many brave men who follow him with unwavering loyalty… Therefore, so as not to let the sacrifices of these brave men be in vain, His Highness and I must all the more do what we ought to do.”

“What are you referring to?” von Mayerhofen asked, somewhat puzzled.

“I am willing to accept not wearing the crown of Greece. This will inevitably be a painful loss for His Highness and me, and it will surely deal a severe blow to the morale of his followers. Therefore, it is only right that we receive due compensation—” Theresa’s expression became solemn again, and she stared at him with an extremely stern gaze. “So last night, I spent the whole night thinking and have listed several conditions. I hope to receive your approval—and if you do not have the authority to approve them, you should at least relay them to the Ambassador.”

Von Mayerhofen could certainly sense that the decisive moment had arrived. Despite his worldliness, he couldn’t help feeling a little nervous at such a fateful moment.

“Please, speak,” he said, managing to compose himself. “My memory is quite good; I can remember it all.”

Theresa paused for a moment, steadying her breath, then began to speak again, listing her points in one go.

“First, His Highness previously reached an agreement with his Greek allies. He would fund them with money, and in return, his allies promised to use some of Greece’s silver mines as collateral, handing them over to him for long-term management after the war. This agreement should not be affected in any way.”

“Of course. We are civilized people; we must abide by agreements,” von Mayerhofen agreed without a second thought.

This was within his authority, so he readily consented—frankly, neither Metternich nor the leaders of the other great European powers cared who owned some silver mines.

“Second, His Highness will not seek the Greek throne, but he demands the right to choose who becomes the King of Greece,” Theresa immediately continued.

“This…” Von Mayerhofen’s expression at once became troubled. “I’m afraid that might be a bit difficult. After all, the various nations will consult with each other…”

“What I am telling you, Sir, is not a request, but a reality,” Theresa said, looking at him calmly, her tone polite but icy. “As you can see, in the current situation, if my fiancé is not pleased, he can prevent anyone who wishes to be king in Greece from ever becoming one—”

My goodness!

For a moment, von Mayerhofen exclaimed in his heart.

The princess had shed her gentle facade and adopted a severe attitude towards him. Though her demeanor remained poised, her presence was now imposing enough, her reserved words laced with a murderous intent.

Seeing her expression and bearing, von Mayerhofen was immediately convinced that if the outcome did not satisfy her, she was truly prepared to make things difficult for everyone.

At this juncture, if things really fell apart, it would indeed be quite troublesome. After all, no one cared who ended up on the Greek throne, but everyone was terrified of the Russians marching on Byzantium.

Damn it, why did His Majesty have to choose her to marry a Bonaparte… he cursed inwardly.

Drawing on the shrewdness he had cultivated over many years, von Mayerhofen thought quickly in the silence. A moment later, a flash of insight came to him.

“I understand your and the Duke’s feelings, but we also have our principles and difficulties… So, Your Highness, how about we adopt a compromise?” he asked in a low voice. “The Duke may choose a king, but he must choose from among several candidates that we propose. He cannot choose a member of the Bonaparte family or any other unsuitable person.”

He was playing a little trick—if Metternich and the Great Powers were to decide, they would inevitably choose a prince from a collateral branch of one of Europe’s old royal families to be King of Greece. There were plenty of people who fit the bill.

By defining a list of several candidates and letting the Duke “choose one,” his right to choose would exist in name only, but it would save face for both sides.

After speaking, he watched Princess Theresa nervously, afraid that she would act on impulse out of anger and cause the negotiations to fall apart again.

Fortunately, the Princess Theresa of today seemed much more self-controlled. Although she was clearly annoyed, she ultimately did not lash out.

After a moment of silent contemplation, she seemed to relent, nodding lightly. “Alright… let’s do it that way, then.”

“On behalf of the Empire, and all the Greek people, I thank you for your magnanimity!” von Mayerhofen immediately flattered her.

Fearing that Theresa might act on impulse and ruin everything, he was now paying close attention to her mood. Besides, such compliments cost nothing.

“Do you have any other conditions?” he then asked.

Theresa nodded slowly. “There is a third, and final, condition—”

Then, under von Mayerhofen’s expectant gaze, she continued, “I want His Excellency, Metternich, to apologize in writing to my fiancé for his previous coldness and contempt. Furthermore, he must guarantee that he will not threaten His Highness’s personal freedom in the future.”

“This…” Von Mayerhofen frowned in difficulty.

He hadn’t expected Princess Theresa to propose such an emotional condition on such an important occasion.

Was this important?

Not at all. To someone like Chancellor Metternich, the curses of all mankind would mean nothing. If necessary, he wouldn’t mind humbling himself either.

Back then, he had fawned over Napoleon and taken the initiative to offer a princess in marriage; now, he wouldn’t care if he had to write ten letters of apology.

But this was not something he could agree to on his own.

In the end, von Mayerhofen could only shrug.

“I will convey this request for you. As for what the Chancellor does, I cannot guarantee it—”

“Thank you, Sir,” Theresa nodded.

Everything was done…

At this moment, her heart was no longer here, but had already flown to Aiglon’s side.

Just a little longer… Aiglon, I’m coming for you!

Chapter 326: Reunion and Tenderness

At Theresa’s insistence, Von Meyerhofen, though reluctant, compromised along the lines she had proposed.

After all, in his eyes, the Duke and Princess giving up the throne they had a chance to obtain was indeed a great loss, so it was only right to offer some compensation.

Once they had reached a consensus on the most fundamental issues, the negotiations quickly concluded, and the two parties established an initial understanding for their cooperation.

According to the prearranged plan, the special envoy would next pay a visit to Theodoros and Panos Kolokotronis, father and son, to bring the current leaders of Greece’s independence army into their camp.

Theresa no longer needed to participate in their negotiations; she merely dispatched several envoys to escort Von Meyerhofen to the designated location.

Her part was done for now. Her heart was already with her fiancé in Missolonghi.

Soon, she had arranged the remaining affairs and, along with her advisor Abbé Faria and others, set off on the grand journey to Missolonghi.

The long separation had been an unbearable torment for her, and now, that torment was finally coming to an end.

Aiglon, who had received news of her departure in advance, naturally made the necessary preparations at once.

On this day, Aiglon, along with his Guard and some high-ranking officers, made his way to the shore outside the fortress, waiting by a hastily built pier for the arrival of his fiancée.

Considering the difficulty of navigating ships between the sandbars, he could only welcome Theresa outside the city walls.

It was already afternoon, and the setting sun was slowly descending toward the sea. Where the sky and sea met, the evening glow stretched for miles, blurring the line between them. Aiglon kept his gaze fixed on the western light, awaiting his fiancée’s arrival.

Gradually, a small black dot materialized from the golden brilliance. The dot grew larger and larger, finally revealing the elegant silhouette of a sailboat. Under his watchful eyes, the ship drew nearer and nearer, eventually docking at the pier.

Aiglon made a gesture, and the honor guard formed by the guards immediately fired a salute, welcoming the arrival of Princess Theresa.

Soon, Theresa’s figure appeared at the ship’s rail. Amid the ceaseless gunfire and cheers, the young woman, dressed in a skirt and wearing a floral crown, blushed deeply. She looked at Aiglon on the shore with a heart full of joy and waved to him.

Then, she eagerly descended the gangway and walked up to Aiglon.

“Your Highness~” she said, looking at the young man with profound affection, her gaze conveying a thousand unspoken words.

Aiglon, too, was filled with emotion.

The last time he had welcomed Theresa like this was when she arrived on the Island of Monte Cristo. At that time, although he had cobbled together a small force, he was still a fledgling, ignorant of the future, not even knowing if he would lose everything once more. But now, everything had changed. Though his forces were still weak, he had gained a firm foothold on the continent. He knew where he stood, and he could see the path he must take in the future.

His state of mind now was completely different from the anxiety of before. Tempered by the fires of war and refined by repeated victories, his self-confidence had grown. He knew he would surely achieve his great ambition; it was only a matter of time.

Theresa had clearly taken great care in dressing for the occasion. Her dress not only revealed her youthful charm, but she also wore a floral crown symbolizing victory. Considering that the land they stood on was one he had just conquered, how could the scene not make him feel utterly self-satisfied?

“Theresa…” he said her name, then, in front of everyone, he pulled her into a tight embrace.

He lowered his head and whispered a compliment in her ear, “You are so beautiful today. I almost suspect the goddess of victory has walked into the mortal world.”

His compliment made Theresa overjoyed—even knowing he was deliberately flattering her, what young woman didn’t like to hear such things?

“I have indeed come to report good news on her behalf,” she answered with a smile.

Then, casting aside all shyness, she embraced the young man directly.

The two held each other for a long while amid the gazes and cheers of the crowd before reluctantly separating. Even so, Theresa kept her arm linked with Aiglon’s right arm, a way to release the longing that had built up during their long separation.

They walked back before the honor guard, and Theresa noticed that the officers leading them were none other than the Austrians her father, Archduke Karl, had sent.

“Major Hentsch,” Theresa immediately greeted the leading officer. “Thank you for all your hard work for His Highness… I am grateful my father sent you. I will always remember the favor of you and your colleagues.”

“Your Highness, you exaggerate,” Major Hentsch said, shaking his head calmly. “We are just a few idle men after our retirement. Even back in the day, we were not important figures—neither high-ranking and influential nor decorated with glorious military achievements. We were only sent over to lend a hand because your father thought highly of us…”

At this, he looked toward Aiglon. “His Highness is naturally gifted and has a tenacious character. All these victories should first and foremost be credited to him. We did not play a very significant role.”

“You are far too modest,” Aiglon quickly interjected. “Major, since your arrival, your forthright character and tireless efforts have been of great help to me. Working with you has been incredibly rewarding. Please continue to serve me with the same zeal in the future. It would be a great favor to me.”

Seeing how polite and courteous they were to him, Major Hentsch, though outwardly calm, was inwardly very pleased.

This young engaged couple was not only of noble birth, but the man was also handsome and dashing, and the woman beautiful and elegant. Just standing there, they were a delightful sight to behold.

“Of course, Your Highness. I was ordered to follow you, so I must see you both to the altar,” he joked.

At this, Theresa couldn’t help but laugh.

“Sir, even after we enter the marriage hall, you will still be busy—don’t forget you’ll be part of the honor guard then.”

“Ah, rest assured, how could I forget such a grace!” the major said with an exaggerated shrug.

Then, they all burst into laughter.

For Theresa, with Aiglon’s series of victories and her private compromise with the Austrian officials, she could already see the dawn of his ultimate success.

Although his grand design was still just an outline, the situation was developing as he had planned and hoped. Therefore, Theresa firmly believed that it would not be long before Aiglon completed his entire plan.

And that meant they would, at that time, walk into the hall of marriage with everyone’s blessings—

That was the very moment she yearned for and eagerly anticipated.

The thought of this happy moment approaching brought an extra touch of sweetness to her smile.

Soon, after exchanging pleasantries, Aiglon led Theresa and their entourage in a grand procession along the sandy beach and into the fortress of Missolonghi.

Due to the previous war, both the inside and outside of the fortress had suffered immense destruction. Even after the fortress fell, Aiglon had ordered the captive Turkish soldiers to perform labor. Although they had quickly collected and cremated the bodies, a short time was not enough to heal the wounds of war. Traces of destruction were still visible everywhere.

On her way from outside the city, Theresa saw the sprawling trenches and the pockmarked ground from artillery fire. Upon entering the fortress and seeing the broken walls and ruins everywhere, she could imagine the brutal scenes of the past, even without having experienced the battle herself.

Although she understood the principle that “people inevitably die in war,” the sight of this destruction still filled her with a sense of compassion.

Of course, she knew better than anyone that this was a necessary price. As long as Aiglon did not abandon his ambition to return to the throne, bloodshed was inevitable—and it would have to be rivers of it.

In her heart of hearts, she, just as before, would have preferred to live in seclusion with her fiancé, to grow old together in a country manor. But reality had proven this beautiful dream impossible.

So, if Aiglon wanted the world to bleed, she would be there to bleed with him. This was the resolve she had already made.

Led by Aiglon, the two of them arrived at a building in the center of the fortress.

This was the fortress’s town hall. During the many sieges Missolonghi had endured over the years, it had become one of the few well-preserved buildings.

Thus, after capturing the fortress, Aiglon had requisitioned it as his residence and had it simply repaired.

When they entered the building, Chanel, who had been waiting, immediately came forward to greet them.

“Your Highness… You must be tired from your journey,” she greeted, curtsying to Theresa.

“Chanel, you’re the one who must be tired,” Theresa replied with a smile and a nod. “Thank you for taking care of His Highness, allowing him to throw himself completely into the war and win our victory.”

“It is my calling,” Chanel answered quickly.

“Where is our sitting room?” Theresa asked again.

She said the word “our” as if it were the most natural thing in the world, but to Chanel, it felt like a needle piercing her heart. For a moment, her body went numb.

Yes, Princess Theresa is here—which means everything goes back to how it was. She can only watch helplessly as His Majesty returns to the princess’s arms.

But what can be done? She is his fiancée, after all. It’s rightfully hers… I don’t even have the right to say I’m “giving” His Majesty back.

However, despite the sorrow in her heart, she also felt a sliver of consolation in a tiny corner of her mind—no matter what, the sweet memories of this short time would stay with her for a lifetime.

Besides, His Majesty personally promised that he would let me stay by his side and care for him. Isn’t that enough?

With mixed feelings, she lowered her head.

“Please follow me.”

Then, Chanel calmly led the young man and woman up the stairs to a spacious room on the second floor. It had previously been a conference room but was now converted into a bedroom. Though the furnishings were rather simple, that didn’t matter to Theresa at all—because her fiancé was by her side, and they could be together again.

She walked to the bed and looked out the window. Although the view was still a tragic scene of broken walls and ruins, it also possessed a vibrant, vigorous spirit. Everywhere, people were clearing away broken bricks and stones, rebuilding houses with timber.

Then, she sat down on the clean white bedsheets, the fatigue of her journey slowly ebbing away.

She made a gesture to Chanel, who immediately understood, quietly left the room, and closed the door.

The room fell silent again, the clamor of the outside world shut out by the door. At last, only the two of them remained.

Theresa looked at the young man with deep affection, then slowly closed her eyes.

“Your Highness…” she murmured, as if hinting at something.

Aiglon reached out, took the floral crown from her head, and sat down beside her, pressing close.

They kissed passionately and with abandon. A long while passed before their lips parted.

At that moment, seeing Theresa’s flushed cheeks and disheveled hair, Aiglon suddenly felt an impulse.

He gave her a gentle push, laying her down on the bedsheets, and pressed his body down on hers.

“Your Highness…!” Theresa cried out in alarm, her voice a mixture of temptation, refusal, and reproach.

Aiglon then remembered his promise to Theresa—that they would only truly become one after their wedding.

Logically speaking, he had told countless lies in his life and broken vows at will, but he could not do the same with his promise to Theresa.

—If nothing happened, it would be fine. But if she accidentally got pregnant, a marriage forced by pregnancy with a visibly expectant Theresa at the wedding would be a disaster, bringing shame upon everyone.

Therefore, to prevent such a disaster, he could only endure for now—and from the current situation, it seemed he would not have to endure for much longer.

So he rolled off Theresa, and the two lay on the bed, looking at each other from their sides.

“Theresa, it’s so good to have you by my side,” Aiglon said to her with a smile.

“For me, having you by my side isn’t a question of whether it’s good, it’s a question of everything,” Theresa whispered in reply.

Then, she reached out a hand and gently stroked the young man’s face. “Your smile, your scent… I’ve missed them so much, Your Highness… I never want to be apart from you for so long again!”

Chapter 327: 209, Sweet Affection

As the sunlight brightened the room, Aiglon, lying in bed, finally opened his eyes, emerging from his slumber.

He had been sleeping on an army cot in a tent for some time now, and the feeling of finally resting under the protection of stone walls and a ceiling was incredibly comforting.

And this time, he had not spent the long night alone—his fiancée, Theresa, was lying quietly in his arms, her eyes still closed in sleep.

Aiglon gazed at her sleeping face. Her expression was calm, with the faint trace of a smile, as if celebrating the newfound peace in her heart. Her chest rose and fell gently with each rhythmic breath, as elegant and serene as when they had first met.

However, because she was only in her nightclothes and lying on her side embracing him, a large expanse of her skin was inevitably exposed. It looked dazzlingly white in the morning light, stirring the young man’s heart.

This devoted girl had long since accepted that she would spend her life with her fiancé, and so she had let down all her defenses around him. Except for the final line, which she dared not cross due to various reservations, she was not in the least bit stingy about showing him every part of herself. It could be said there was little difference between them and a truly newlywed couple.

For Theresa, this was of course sweet bliss, but for Aiglon, it was bittersweet. On the one hand, he truly found it wonderful and comforting to be so close to Theresa. On the other, he had to constantly remind himself not to be bewitched by the girl and cross the line in a moment of weakness.

Gazing at Theresa’s partially revealed body, Aiglon forced himself back to his senses before his baser instincts could take over.

Just bear with it a little longer… I can’t cause a huge mess just because I lose control for a moment. With a heart full of regret, he reined in his surging impulse once more.

You wicked girl, you must be doing this on purpose! Just you wait, I’ll properly torment you when the time comes… the young man thought resentfully.

As if sensing the helplessness and curses in the young man’s heart, Theresa happened to wake up at that very moment.

She fluttered her eyes open, her long lashes trembling, and her gaze finally focused on the young man’s face, only a few centimeters away.

“Good morning, Your Highness…” A reassuring smile bloomed on her face as she greeted him.

Such a gentle call instantly vanquished the slight resentment Aiglon felt from being able to look but not touch.

“Good morning, Theresa,” he replied with a smile, then struggled to release himself from her embrace. “It’s time to get up.”

Because of their reunion after a long separation, the two of them had talked late into the night before falling asleep together, whispering countless words of affection.

When morning came, Chanel had tactfully refrained from disturbing them, so they had slept until they woke naturally.

He didn’t expect Theresa to stubbornly hold onto him, unwilling to let go. “Your Highness… can we just hold each other like this for a little longer? After all… this is the only time we can be alone.”

“Alright.” Since she had put it that way, Aiglon agreed without a second thought.

He could understand Theresa’s feelings—after their reunion, she longed to be close to the one she loved, to make up for lost time. Given their statuses and current circumstances, if they were to get up and begin their day, they would surely be surrounded by people, and the chance for a private moment would be lost.

So, at Theresa’s request, Aiglon continued to hold her, savoring the warmth of his fiancée.

With the arrival of victory, the tense and uncertain war had finally come to an end. Aiglon felt he could allow himself to relax for a while.

Theresa squinted slightly, hugging him tightly and enjoying this hard-won, sweet moment.

“Your Highness… Metternich finally came to see us. He promised to have His Majesty approve our marriage and give us his blessing. The final obstacle between us has now been removed…”

For Theresa, when she had forced her parents to agree to her demands, she had already mentally prepared for a break with her family. But she was, after all, deeply proud of her Habsburg family and held deep affection for both her family and the Empire. To receive the Emperor’s blessing was an unexpected joy.

Moreover, her deepest fear was that His Majesty the Emperor would take out his anger on her parents for her unorthodox actions, especially since His Majesty and her father had never been on good terms.

If the Emperor approved of her actions, then she would no longer be a source of trouble for her parents, which was a final comfort for an unfilial daughter like herself.

“My thanks to His Majesty, my grandfather!” Aiglon replied, half in earnest, half in jest. “So how exactly does he plan to bring this marriage to a satisfactory conclusion without anyone losing face?”

“His Majesty and Metternich believe that I am currently still within Austria’s borders and am still your fiancée—since the engagement was never officially canceled, and you never declared it so, it naturally still stands,” Theresa answered softly. “I am waiting for your campaign to conclude and for you to achieve glory before being escorted by my mother from within our country to marry you. Is there any problem with that?”

Aiglon understood.

In theory, Theresa was still at home in “seclusion,” having nothing to do with anything happening here.

Although many people already knew this wasn’t true, as long as the Austrian officials maintained this story and neither Princess Theresa nor he refuted it, then she was still within Austria’s borders—and of course, neither he nor Theresa would refute it.

So, in theory, Theresa would be escorted by her mother to Greece several months later to marry him.

If the officially reported “facts” became accepted as fact by everyone, then it seemed no one’s reputation would be tarnished… Even if there was some gossip, it would merely be malicious rumors intended to slander the princess, which neither the Empire nor he himself would acknowledge.

Politics truly is the art of telling bare-faced lies…

Even though he was the beneficiary, Aiglon couldn’t help but find it both amusing and exasperating.

“So, it’s always the bold who win in this world,” he couldn’t help but remark. “No need to fear making a mess. Just make sure the mess you cause is big enough, and someone will inevitably exhaust themselves cleaning it up for you…”

“You have the nerve to say that!” Hearing this, Theresa suddenly grew angry. “If you hadn’t stirred up so much trouble, why would I have had to suffer so much? Why would everyone have had such a headache? You… you nearly destroyed our engagement!”

At this thought, her indignation flared anew, and she couldn’t stop herself from pounding Aiglon’s chest with her small fists. “Running away was one thing, but why did you have to leave such a heartless letter? If I hadn’t acted decisively and stopped my father from making it public, there would have been no turning back!”

The more she spoke, the more she felt a lingering fear, which in turn fueled her anger. She glared at the young man again. “I worked so hard to smooth over this terrible incident, and you have the nerve to mock it!”

Aiglon knew he had behaved poorly in this matter, so he could only chuckle sheepishly and let the girl vent by hitting him—it didn’t hurt, anyway.

“Actually, I wrote that letter for your sake…”

“Who gave you permission to cast me aside in my name!” Theresa interrupted him, fuming.

Aiglon didn’t dare say another word, simply letting her vent.

“Forget it. Since the outcome is good, there’s no need to dwell on what happened before.” Fortunately, Theresa realized she had gone a bit too far and softened her tone. “At least you had some conscience later on and didn’t make any more public statements about the engagement. That gave me some room to maneuver, otherwise… it really would have been difficult.”

Aiglon inwardly sighed in relief.

After escaping and confirming his safety, he had sent letters to German and French newspapers, publicly declaring that he had regained his freedom of movement and bore no ill will towards his grandfather or the Austrian Empire.

He had originally intended to mention the engagement, but since he had seen no statement from Archduke Karl on the matter, he feared the Archduke might have other plans. To avoid completely offending the renowned and powerful royal prince, he had refrained from commenting further on the issue.

In his view, since Archduke Karl already had his personal letter and statement, he could publish it whenever he wished. There was no need for him to complicate matters by disrupting the Archduke’s pacing.

Simply put, his silence was out of consideration for Archduke Karl, not for Theresa.

He never would have imagined that it wasn’t that the Archduke didn’t want to publish it, but that Theresa had snatched it and burned it at the first opportunity…

He was no flawless strategist who could anticipate every move. This result was a complete accident. It was Theresa, through sheer stubbornness and persistence, who had made Archduke Karl helplessly acquiesce to his daughter’s willfulness, allowing the engagement to be saved from the brink of disaster. It was something he had never dreamed of.

Had Theresa hesitated for even a moment, or been just a little less bold, everything might have turned out completely different.

What a stroke of luck. Truly, what a stroke of luck.

But from the outcome, it was a perfect resolution.

Of course, Theresa had no idea what was going through Aiglon’s mind. She was already lost in reminiscence of those heart-pounding past events.

“Do you remember when you visited our home that Christmas?” she said softly. “At the time, Mother was thinking of having the wedding in June. That is to say, if not for all these unexpected turns, we would have been married for several months by now.”

“If that were the case, our child would probably be on the way—I certainly wouldn’t have let our good time go to waste,” Aiglon replied with a laugh, his tone practically teasing.

Theresa’s face instantly flushed crimson. It was clear that at her young age, she wasn’t yet accustomed to this kind of “husband-and-wife” talk.

But she didn’t want to scold the shameless young man, because wasn’t this what she secretly looked forward to as well?

So, she could only glare at him weakly, then Murmur in a mixture of shyness and vexation, “Your Highness, just wait a little longer… I know this torment isn’t easy for you, but… it’s the best way for us.”

“It’s alright, Theresa, I can endure it.” Aiglon reached out and patted her cheek. “And I’m willing to wait. Like savoring a fine wine, I’ll let the wonderful anticipation concentrate during this wait, until that very moment when we can taste our exclusive sweetness together… I believe it will be the most blissful moment of my life!”

Theresa was overjoyed to hear this, but she didn’t know how to respond to such a topic. Yet she was unwilling to remain silent and let His Highness’s sweet words fall flat.

“I will do my best…” she said daringly after a moment’s thought. “When the time comes, please… please savor it to your heart’s content!”

Did that still sound inappropriate? Unbefitting of a princess? Perhaps, but she didn’t care. There was no one else here to spoil the fun, anyway.

Besides, she had already done so many things to disgrace her family; why should she care about such a small thing…

This exchange filled both their hearts with sweetness, and they couldn’t help but kiss each other again.

Meanwhile, the shadow of the sunlight moved relentlessly across the room, reminding them of the passage of time.

After a long while, they reluctantly ended their kiss.

Aiglon looked at Theresa, his heart fluttering.

They were both only in their teens. If they married soon, they would be a bona fide young couple. Moreover, in this era, divorce for a monarch was practically unheard of—which meant that once married, he would have to spend the rest of his life with her.

He knew without a doubt that his marriage was a major event, affecting his entire family, both publicly and privately. But if married life was going to be like this, then he had no objections.

Theresa was indeed a partner he could accept. Her lineage, her personality, even her decisiveness and her overflowing love for him—he could find no fault in her.

If there were any faults, they were on his side… At this thought, he dared not let his mind wander any further.

“Alright, Theresa, we have to get up no matter what,” he suggested with a smile. “There are many things waiting for us.”

“Mm,” Theresa nodded, her face flushed.

So Aiglon called for Chanel, who helped them both get dressed. After a full night’s sleep and a morning of sweet whispers with Theresa, Aiglon was now full of vigor and boundless energy.

“Is breakfast ready?” he asked Chanel.

“It is ready,” Chanel replied immediately.

“Does Your Highness have any plans for today?” Theresa interjected.

“His Majesty will be inspecting the troops during the day and hosting a victory banquet in the evening for the meritorious officers,” Chanel replied promptly.

“Then… is Miss Agnes here?” Theresa asked suddenly. “I haven’t seen her in a long time. I miss her.”

Chapter 328: 210, The Hedonist and the Sycophant

“I haven’t seen her in a long time. I miss her.”

Although Theresa’s tone was nonchalant, both Aiglon and Chanel’s expressions changed, and they couldn’t help but feel a little guilty.

Aiglon felt guilty, naturally, because of the mess he himself had created. Chanel, on the other hand, felt guilty because she had been swayed by Edgar’s coaxing and was secretly leaning towards Miss Agnes.

Moreover, putting herself in Agnes’s shoes, she didn’t want to see Miss Agnes publicly humiliated by Princess Theresa.

Just as she was hesitating, Aiglon shot her a look, signaling her to tell the truth. From Aiglon’s understanding of Theresa, he knew she possessed a royal reserve and would never cause a public scene.

After receiving Aiglon’s signal, Chanel composed herself slightly and quickly replied, “Miss Agnes is not on the guest list. After all, she is neither a high-ranking officer nor a decorated soldier. Besides, with only men present, it might be inappropriate for her to attend…”

“But I’m attending too, am I not a girl?” Theresa retorted with a smile. “If she’s not on the guest list, then let’s just add her. Otherwise, I’ll just be a silent doll at the banquet with no one to talk to.”

Chanel was at a loss for words and could only look helplessly at Aiglon again, who simply shrugged.

“Very well, since you request it, I will see to it at once,” Chanel nodded in agreement. “However, I don’t know if Miss Agnes will be willing to accept the invitation.”

“I believe she will,” Theresa replied curtly. “After all, she has a character that never shies away from a challenge. All these men present won’t intimidate her.”

Theresa’s words seemed to be a double entendre, making Chanel feel she shouldn’t say another word.

At this moment, Aiglon, who had been silent all along, finally spoke.

“I would also be very happy to see Agnes celebrate our victory. However, considering her special status, it’s best we don’t interact with her too much in public, to avoid making her feel awkward. Don’t forget, her father is not on our side, and she doesn’t want to cause trouble for him.”

“That’s natural. I will be considerate of her feelings and won’t cause her any trouble,” Theresa replied with a smile. “But, Your Highness, if you had always remembered that, wouldn’t there have been no trouble in the first place?”

Aiglon felt a little awkward.

Theresa’s veiled sarcasm left him struggling to respond. Though he had a silver tongue, he was clearly in the wrong in this matter.

He realized that Theresa had not forgotten the previous incident, nor had her anger completely subsided. The day before, it was only because of their reunion after a long separation and her desire not to lose composure in front of others that she had avoided the topic.

But how could the anger in her heart dissipate so easily?

He wasn’t afraid that Theresa would deliberately embarrass Agnes in public—that wasn’t in her character. However, if any kind of disturbance were to arise, it would still be a problem, and he didn’t want his “romantic scandals” to become the butt of everyone’s jokes.

“Theresa—” he couldn’t help but apologize to her in a low voice, “I did some things wrong, and I’m very sorry. Please let me take full responsibility, and don’t let others suffer for it.”

“Of course I remember your responsibilities, but now is not the time to talk about that.” Theresa gently caressed the young man’s face. “As for Miss Agnes, rest assured, I won’t make things difficult for her. Does Your Highness think I’m the kind of person who takes out their anger on others? I just really want to talk with her. After all, she’s the only one here I can really talk to… She must have suffered a lot during this time. As a friend, I should offer my condolences.”

“Is that so.” Aiglon felt much more relieved.

Then, his face suddenly froze again.

The problem was not so easily solved.

He suddenly thought of a serious problem—in Theresa’s eyes, all of this might have been Agnes, at Edgar’s instigation, deliberately seducing him. At the very least, it was a mutual attraction.

Unfortunately, what she didn’t know was that he was the one behind it all. It was he who, even after Agnes had clearly stated she had no desire to seduce another’s fiancé, had insisted on having her.

If the two of them really had a “friendly chat,” would Agnes tell Theresa everything?

If Theresa learned the whole truth, what kind of wrath would he face from her then?

“Your Highness, don’t you believe me?” Seeing Aiglon’s strange expression, Theresa misunderstood. “Has the impression I’ve given you all this time led you to some misunderstanding?”

“No, of course not,” Aiglon quickly shook his head. “I was just thinking about today’s affairs.”

Then, he ordered Chanel, “Chanel, do everything as Theresa instructs. She is the mistress here now, and her wishes must be prioritized.”

“Yes, His Majesty,” Chanel immediately agreed, but she also saw the look Aiglon gave her.

Hearing Aiglon say this, Theresa was quite pleased and didn’t plan to hold the young man up any longer.

“Alright, Your Highness, you’ve spent enough time with me. Go and do what you must…”

Aiglon felt as if granted a royal pardon, but he still offered a compliment, “No, Theresa. You haven’t delayed me at all. Every second with you is an eternal happiness for me.”

“Yes, Your Highness, I feel the same!” Theresa beamed, looking very happy, but her words seemed to have another meaning. “But it would be better if you only said such things to me.”

“Of course.” Aiglon hadn’t expected to be dazed by Theresa’s nonchalant one-two punches. He didn’t dare say more and quickly left the room.

He did have many things to do today, but nothing was critically important, so delaying them a little wouldn’t matter.

He immediately called for a guard and had him summon Mr. Edgar de Tréville.

Soon, Edgar was brought to him.

“Your Majesty, what are your orders?” Edgar greeted him with a bow as soon as he saw him.

He had been following Aiglon on the campaign. Since Aiglon had occupied Missolonghi and established it as his base, Edgar had naturally moved in as well, settled in a still-intact private residence. Incidentally, in consideration of Theresa’s impending arrival, Agnes had also been moved away from Aiglon’s side and placed in a residence next to Edgar’s.

“Edgar, there is something I need you to handle for me.” Aiglon, being in a bad mood, got straight to the point. “We are holding a celebratory banquet tonight. Theresa wants Agnes to attend and plans to have a chat with her—”

Edgar immediately shivered.

His mind worked extremely fast; he had already guessed the truth before Aiglon could even explain.

“Are you afraid she’ll learn the whole truth and get angry with you?”

His wording was not tactful, but Aiglon was in no mood to nitpick about his tone. He simply nodded.

“Yes. I don’t want to be distracted by this sort of thing right now, so I am consulting you, hoping you can solve this problem.”

“Could we cancel the banquet or persuade Princess Theresa to change her mind?” Edgar asked tentatively.

“Of course not. Theresa won’t change her mind easily, and I am the one who has wronged her. If I keep avoiding the issue, it would probably be a problem already,” Aiglon replied. “Besides, this banquet is a pre-planned celebration. Would it be proper to cancel it so suddenly?”

Edgar was immediately put in a difficult position.

“If the Princess doesn’t change her mind, then Agnes will receive the invitation, and with her personality, she will definitely attend. She would never be afraid to face Her Highness—plus, she feels she has a clear conscience and wouldn’t be ashamed to face anyone,” Edgar analyzed in a low voice. “Once the two of them meet, no one can control their conversation. Your Majesty, this is indeed a major headache.”

“So that’s the problem you need to solve for me,” Aiglon replied coldly. “I don’t want Theresa to learn the full truth.”

“Princess Theresa is your fiancée, which makes her the mistress of this place. You’ve also granted her authority nearly equal to your own, so how could I possibly stop her…?” Edgar asked aggrievedly. “You yourself haven’t stopped her. Am I supposed to step forward and forbid her from seeing Agnes?”

“I don’t care about all that,” Aiglon cut him off arrogantly. “In short, Edgar, you started this mess, so it’s your responsibility. You have no right to stay out of it! Since you thought of using Agnes to win my trust and favor, now is your chance to earn that trust. You must show me what you’re capable of—you cannot let the lord you pledged loyalty to be put in an awkward position.”

Aiglon’s tone was extremely severe, and he was self-righteous, not thinking for a moment that he was deliberately making things difficult for Edgar.

After all, in the entire process of building his enterprise, Edgar had been of no use to him so far. Apart from the Tréville name he carried, he could neither charge into battle nor was he willing to strategize. He could only use Agnes to curry favor, and now it had led to all this trouble. Although, objectively, Aiglon’s own responsibility was not small, he was not one to care about fairness.

Since you’re so intent on being a sycophantic courtier, if you can’t even do that properly, what use are you!

Under Aiglon’s severe gaze, Edgar could only realize with anguish that this was a responsibility he absolutely could not shirk.

This young man would not allow him to remain uninvolved, and objectively, he was indeed a party to the matter.

If Agnes and Princess Theresa really poured their hearts out to each other and communicated the whole truth, then obviously, his and his father’s plan would come to nothing. Theresa would absolutely forbid His Majesty from having anything more to do with her.

So, no matter how lazy he was, he now had no choice but to rack his brains and think of a way to solve the problem.

After a moment, he raised his head and asked the most crucial question at present.

“Your Majesty, have you changed… hmm, your mind? Have you decided to give up on Agnes because of Princess Theresa’s attitude?”

“Of course not—my will has always been firm,” Aiglon immediately shook his head. “It’s just that I need some time. Agnes hasn’t fallen into my hands yet, and I don’t want to have a huge fight with Theresa over this.”

Hmm, he just saw his fiancée yesterday. The two of them must have whispered countless sweet nothings in bed. And now, he turns around and declares so righteously in front of me that he wants to take another young lady into his hands…

Truly worthy of being His Majesty, to have the style of our kind at such a young age. Edgar secretly admired and praised him.

“Yes, I understand, Your Majesty.” Edgar tried his best to keep his expression serious and then nodded. “Since your intentions haven’t changed, then I must work to realize them. Admittedly, it’s a bit troublesome right now, but I believe it can be resolved.”

“Can you really solve it?” Aiglon asked doubtfully.

“To be honest, I’m not entirely confident, but as your subject and servant, my duty is to solve your problems and ease your worries,” Edgar replied as if it were a matter of course. “In any case, I will try. You are right, I started this, and it is my responsibility to help you resolve it.”

What, this fellow actually seems quite confident?

Although he hadn’t known Edgar for long, Aiglon had seen through him early on. The man was completely useless in other matters, even actively avoiding getting involved for fear of being burdened by any trouble, only thinking of seeking pleasure. However, his skills as a playboy were exceptional, his eloquence was remarkable, and he was good at bewitching people.

So, perhaps he should place a little faith in him? The one who tied the bell must be the one to untie it. Besides, there was no one else to rely on right now, so he might as well let him try.

Without a doubt, he still looked down on Edgar, but based on the principle of making the best use of everyone, he was willing to give the man a chance.

“What help do you need, then?” His expression softened, and he even took the initiative to ask.

“If I said I wanted you to personally step in, you certainly wouldn’t be willing, right?” Edgar asked back with a smile. “But—could you have Chanel cooperate with me? I think that as a mutual friend to both of them, Miss Chanel can be of use.”

Aiglon hesitated for a moment. He was reluctant to have Chanel lie to either of them, which might affect their opinion of her—but it seemed there was no better way at the moment.

Finally, he nodded. “Alright, I will have Chanel follow your instructions for now. However, I hope Chanel doesn’t get too deeply involved. After all… she will be serving by my side for a long time to come, and I don’t want her to be despised by anyone.”

His Majesty is ruthless in other matters, but he’s actually quite good to the people around him, Edgar thought.

“Yes, I understand, Your Majesty. Thank you for your trust!” He bowed and readily agreed.

Chapter 329: 211, Acting on Impulse

“Yes, I understand, Your Majesty. Thank you for your trust in me!”

Under Aiglon’s gaze, Edgar agreed with a confident expression.

Although Aiglon was unsure of the source of Edgar’s confidence and remained somewhat skeptical of his abilities, he had no choice but to trust him for now.

It was a desperate gamble, but it seemed Edgar was the only “professional” he had for this kind of work.

So, he had someone fetch Chanel.

“Your Majesty, what are your orders?” Chanel hurried over as soon as she was summoned.

She was surprised to see Edgar standing there, but then she immediately seemed to understand something.

“How was Theresa’s mood just now?” Aiglon asked in a low voice. “Did she… mention Agnes again?”

“The princess seems to be in high spirits and did not mention Miss Agnes again,” Chanel answered truthfully.

Aiglon relaxed slightly, then gestured to Edgar. “Chanel, I need you to cooperate with Edgar—”

“What?” Chanel was greatly surprised. “What are your instructions?”

Aiglon hesitated for a moment, but ultimately decided to explain the situation truthfully. After all, Chanel was one of the people closest to him and had been a witness from the very beginning. There was no need to hide anything from her.

After listening to Aiglon’s explanation, Chanel’s expression became quite peculiar.

“Your Majesty, are you worried that the princess might discover that her charming fiancé, a man she believes to be infinitely charismatic, not only failed to sweep Miss Agnes off her feet but was actually punched by her?” she asked softly.

“Chanel, I simply don’t want such a trivial matter to complicate things and make everyone unhappy,” Aiglon replied, forcing a serious tone to hide his embarrassment.

“I was just joking, don’t take it so seriously…” Chanel covered her mouth, hiding a smile. “In short, you don’t want the princess and Miss Agnes to exchange the full truth, correct?”

Edgar stood by, silently observing everything, watching the warm yet teasing conversation between master and servant.

He had his suspicions when Chanel sent a guard to summon him earlier. Now, seeing them interact in person, he was even more certain that their relationship had long surpassed that of an ordinary master and servant.

But… what did it matter?

The vast majority of France’s monarchs were notorious for their amorous affairs. He couldn’t care less how many people His Majesty had in his bed—as long as the one he supported was among them.

However, since Chanel was on his side now, he would have to flatter her properly in the future.

After all, though Mademoiselle Chanel held no prominent title, she clearly possessed His Majesty’s deep trust. Throughout history, such close confidants of a monarch wielded enormous potential influence and were well worth winning over.

This seemed like an opportunity.

“Alright, I’ve said what I need to say. Now it’s up to you—” Aiglon looked back at Edgar and instructed him, “What do you need Chanel to do? She will cooperate with you. And remember what I told you just now.”

“As you command, Your Majesty,” Edgar said with an elegant smile, bowing humbly.

Although his father was a courageous general, he loathed risking his own life. The front lines, the trenches—he wanted to be far away from them. This battlefield of manipulating human hearts was where he truly belonged.

At that moment, Agnes was in her room, bored to tears, fiddling with the ceremonial sword she usually kept hidden in her umbrella.

Only when she was wielding the sword could her mind be free of distractions, allowing her to forget all her troubles and the growing ache of homesickness.

With the fortress now in the hands of that young man, the entire army was celebrating the hard-won victory. Yet Agnes could not feel happy—it only meant that detestable boy now had even more reason to be insufferably arrogant.

“Everyone has their own opinions, but they change over time. I never expected you to kneel to me now, but Agnes… we both have time. I will make the world into the one I desire.”

An unbearable memory and an irritating voice suddenly surfaced in her mind.

He must be gloating right now, mustn’t he?

The more she thought about it, the angrier she became.

Deep down, she was unwilling to admit to a chilling fear—as that young man seized victory after victory, his mad dream of an “Imperial restoration” seemed increasingly possible. If that day ever came and he, as he had so arrogantly proclaimed, reached for her with his claws again, how would she face it?

Frustration and rage made her hand tremble. In that instant, the empty space before her seemed to take on that infuriating face.

She drew a sharp breath and lunged forward with her sword, viciously stabbing into the chest of the apparition.

Although such a release was meaningless, it at least soothed her proud yet temporarily bruised self-esteem.

Just then, a soft knock came from the door.

Agnes composed herself. “Who is it?”

“It’s me, Miss Agnes…” a voice replied from the doorway.

“Chanel…?” Agnes immediately recognized the visitor. “Is there something you need?”

“I was ordered to come find you. May I please come in?” Chanel’s tone held a hint of pleading.

Although Chanel’s request last time had led her to console that young man, which in turn had caused all this trouble, Agnes was a reasonable person. She knew Chanel had no malicious intent and couldn’t bring herself to take her anger out on her.

Besides, since they had met, Chanel had been courteous and attentive. She truly didn’t have the heart to make things difficult for her.

So she put away her sword, walked to the door, and opened it.

“Please, come in,” she said, gesturing for Chanel to enter.

“Thank you for your generosity!” Chanel was overjoyed. She quickly curtsied before carefully stepping inside.

Then, she looked at Agnes with an awkward, fawning smile, as if carefully choosing her words.

“What, are you here to trick me into seeing your master again?” Agnes asked irritably.

“Not at all,” Chanel replied, shaking her head quickly. “Miss Agnes, I am truly sorry about what happened last time, but it was not my intention. In fact, I was just as shocked and repulsed by His Majesty’s transgression as you were… At this point, I daren’t ask you to forget His Majesty’s offense, but I beg you not to let it prevent you from accepting my respect…”

Chanel spoke with such humility that Agnes felt too embarrassed to vent her anger at her any longer. After all, it was all that scoundrel’s fault. What did it have to do with Chanel?

“Alright, Chanel. I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have treated you like that.” She nodded at Chanel apologetically and extended her right hand as a sign that she would forgive and forget.

Chanel quickly grasped her hand with both of hers and bowed her head in gratitude once more. “Thank you for your understanding!”

“That’s enough. There’s no need for extra words, and you don’t have to take the blame for others.” Agnes withdrew her hand and asked again, “So, what is it you’ve come to see me about this time? If he sent you, you can save your breath. I have no intention of trying to please him again!”

“My first task was to ask for your forgiveness, and it seems I have succeeded,” Chanel answered immediately. “As for the second… I was actually sent by Princess Theresa. She wishes to formally invite you to this evening’s victory banquet.”

“A victory banquet? Me?” Agnes was baffled. “What does that have to do with me? I’ve made no contribution whatsoever. What is Princess Theresa thinking?”

Although she had intentionally isolated herself from the outside world, she had of course heard about something as major as the arrival of Princess Theresa.

When she received the news, she had naturally breathed a sigh of relief. With Theresa here, that fellow wouldn’t dare to do anything reckless. At least she was safe for now.

She hoped Princess Theresa would properly discipline her shameless fiancé and stop him from wreaking havoc.

But deep within her heart, there was an indescribable emotion—

Why is it that some people can get everything so easily?

“The princess didn’t explain her intentions in detail, but from her tone, it seems she hopes to have a friend to talk to at the banquet—after all, being surrounded by a large group of men can be rather stifling,” Chanel answered cautiously. “Also, she has missed you after not seeing you for several days and hopes you can celebrate with everyone, relax a little, and enjoy our moment of victory.”

“She’s missed me…?” Agnes didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. “Under these circumstances, she would still miss me? It’s a miracle she hasn’t cursed my name—”

Chanel didn’t reply. Instead, her expression suddenly became strange.

“What is it?” Agnes quickly asked.

Chanel looked conflicted, as if she were about to speak but held back. A moment later, she seemed to have made up her mind.

“So… will you attend? Her Highness Theresa is very much looking forward to you gracing her with your presence.”

“I’m not sure if I’ll ruin everyone’s mood,” Agnes sighed. “After all, this is her time with your master. They’re supposed to be enjoying everyone’s cheers, aren’t they?”

“You must attend, Miss Agnes!” Chanel suddenly bowed her head again, as if she were begging.

“What? Has something else happened?” Agnes grew even more puzzled. “Why is my attendance so important? It’s not like you need to award me a medal…”

Chanel knew this was the moment for the real performance. She had to follow Edgar’s instructions and deliver the rhetoric he had prepared for Agnes—and she had to do it skillfully.

“I… I’ll be honest with you,” Chanel said, as if she had finally come to a decision. “Just a little while ago, His Majesty got into an argument with Princess Theresa because of you.”

“Ah?” Agnes was astonished. “What happened?”

“Princess Theresa heard some rumors and questioned His Majesty about why he was… overly close to you. She believes you played a dishonorable role, but His Majesty argued vehemently in your defense, insisting you committed no wrongdoing and shouldn’t be disparaged. So, they quarreled.”

“He defended me in front of Her Highness Theresa?” Agnes looked at her with disbelief. “Really?”

“It’s true, I swear to you!” Chanel nodded emphatically. “His Majesty didn’t want to argue with the princess, but when he saw her speaking ill of you, he had no choice but to take responsibility. He said it was all his fault and that he was unwilling to let your reputation be damaged because of his own foolish behavior.”

As Chanel said these words, she felt helpless. It was precisely because she truly respected and admired Miss Agnes that her heart was now filled with guilt.

—Although, strictly speaking, not a single word she had spoken was a lie, she knew perfectly well that she was deceiving Miss Agnes.

As expected, Agnes was stunned for a moment, then let out a cold laugh.

“Hmph, he was the one who caused this mess in the first place. Isn’t it only natural that he takes responsibility?”

Without having been coached, Chanel would have thought Agnes was just being sarcastic. But after Edgar’s guidance, she understood that such a response meant Agnes was starting to see things from His Majesty’s perspective.

This was her nature: naive and proud, yet with a compassionate and chivalrous heart.

She was clearly the biggest victim, yet she was unwilling to bask in the moral high ground of her victimhood. Instead, she was still willing to consider others… It was just a pity that such compassion could, at times, become a weakness to be exploited—a common tragedy in this murky world.

But Agnes was completely unaware of this. Though she had always respected Theresa, she had never feared her.

Yes, Theresa was a princess, a member of the magnificent Habsburg dynasty, but so what?

Deep down, she even felt a small, secret thrill of delight.

He would argue with a princess for my sake…

After a moment of joy, Agnes abruptly came to her senses and quickly cast such immoral thoughts to the winds.

“So, after this argument, Princess Theresa became even more furious with His Majesty… Of course, bound by decorum, she would never quarrel with you, so rest assured, she won’t make things difficult for you in public,” Chanel added at just the right moment, repeating another line Edgar had given her.

“What’s the matter? Should I be afraid?” Agnes laughed, unconvinced as expected. “I have a clear conscience. What is there to fear? Does anyone have the right to punish someone who has done nothing wrong? Very well… I’ll accept the invitation. That should make you happy, shouldn’t it, Chanel?”

Chapter 330: 212, The Willing Takes the Bait

“I have a clear conscience. What do I have to fear?”

Agnes’s question landed with resounding force, filled with the pride of a clear conscience. Even Chanel found herself quite moved, and she knew that Miss Agnes was right.

But her current task was to exploit this very pride, to turn Agnes against Theresa. The thought filled her with a sense of helplessness.

But in the end, her loyalty and service were to His Majesty alone. Since this was his wish, she could only do her utmost to carry it out.

“It is wonderful that you feel that way…” Chanel looked at Agnes, weeping with gratitude. “Miss Agnes, I don’t know what others may think, but as a witness by His Majesty’s side and yours, I am certain of your innocence. You were an innocent party dragged into this incident. I only regret that my words carry no weight, that I cannot justify your actions to Princess Theresa, nor can I stop His Majesty and the princess from arguing over this matter…”

“Chanel, this has nothing to do with you. Why should you feel guilty?” Agnes was moved to pity and couldn’t help but comfort her. “This baseless disturbance will surely pass quickly. Princess Theresa seems like a reasonable person. I doubt she would embarrass everyone over a trivial matter based on mere rumors. And if she truly is willful and stubborn, then it’s not you who will have a headache, but your master who has only himself to blame—I think he deserves a bit of punishment!”

“You are right to say so, but… but how could I possibly remain uninvolved and watch His Majesty suffer? From the day I met him, I have always been by his side. It may be overstepping my bounds to say so, but I have long since tied my fate to His Majesty’s. His victory is my victory; in other words, his pain is my pain. How can I pretend nothing has happened when I see him plunged into misery from arguing with Princess Theresa, right when he should be celebrating?”

At first, these were merely the lines Edgar had prepared for her. But as she continued, she was no longer lying. The words became a genuine outpouring of her feelings, making them all the more persuasive and moving.

The rich emotions brimming in her words and expression couldn’t help but stir Agnes.

Though Agnes was usually cold and reserved with outsiders, she held her family incredibly dear. Chanel’s feelings for that fellow were of the same profound depth.

That man was so shameless, and yet Chanel remained so loyal and devoted. How pitiful.

The thought of Chanel’s pitiable situation softened Agnes’s tone.

“Sigh. Very well, if you insist on feeling that way, I can do nothing about it. In any case, there isn’t much I can do for you. Since I’ve promised to attend the banquet, I will go.”

“Then… could you promise me one more thing?” Chanel looked up and asked, her eyes filled with tears.

“What is it?” Agnes suddenly felt that something was amiss.

“Princess Theresa may not intend to make things difficult for you, but she might still harbor some resentment. Could you be a little… a little more respectful toward her? After all, she is His Majesty’s fiancée, the future mistress we must all honor. And you see, many of her people are helping His Majesty’s cause. If he falls out with her over this, it would be a disaster for all of us…”

“What?” Agnes was taken aback, then frowned deeply. “You want me to flatter and fawn over Princess Theresa? Absolutely not!”

She unequivocally rejected Chanel’s request.

Apologize? Try to please her? Impossible.

She had always been a proud and arrogant person. If she had truly committed some moral transgression, she would admit her fault. But in this matter, she had a clear conscience. Why should she apologize for a “sin” she hadn’t committed and grovel before Theresa?

It wasn’t that she didn’t pity Chanel or want to help her. It was that this request was simply too much; it violated her principles.

Unwittingly, Agnes didn’t realize that her emotions had been guided into a position of opposition to Princess Theresa. Before she had even met the princess, she had subconsciously decided that the other woman was out to make trouble for her.

Though she was a skilled fighter, she was inept at social interactions, even a little naive.

Usually, the other young ladies her age either stayed away from her out of fear or deliberately ignored her, afraid of being overshadowed. The result was that despite living in the malicious environment of Paris, she had never been sufficiently trained to discern the subtle nuances of human relationships.

In a world where swords did the talking, understanding human nature wasn’t important. But when she accidentally fell into a world of complex relationships, she was naturally at a loss, easily led astray by the light of a firefly.

It was not strange that she so naturally believed Chanel, given her good impression of the girl.

Seeing Agnes so furiously reject her request, Chanel felt not sadness or despair, but a sudden sense of relief.

At first, she had been skeptical about the lines Edgar had taught her, thinking they wouldn’t work so easily. Who knew that with just one try, she had managed to get Agnes to take the bait!

On the one hand, this was because he understood that Agnes, as His Majesty’s sister-in-law, had character flaws that could be exploited. On the other hand, it must have been because he had indulged in sensual pleasures for so many years and had seen all the dark and sinister machinations of the Parisian social scene, making him adept at manipulating people.

At that thought, Chanel suddenly grew wary.

Edgar and everyone like him were a bit frightening—cynical and deceitful, with almost no reverence for the principles that governed the world. She had to be on her guard.

He was now a subject of His Majesty, but how much loyalty did he truly hold in his heart? Chanel absolutely did not believe he had much.

Therefore, she could not place her trust in him.

As these thoughts raced through her mind, Chanel put on that tearful expression again and continued to plead with Agnes.

“Even for my sake, you won’t bend just a little?”

“I’m very sorry, Chanel, but I really can’t do that.” Feeling a little embarrassed, Agnes averted her gaze. “You are Princess Theresa’s subjects; fawning over and flattering her is your duty, so you are free to do so. But I am not her subject. I have no obligation to bow and scrape before her! Besides, what does it matter if she truly becomes the Empress of France one day? I still have no need to ingratiate myself with her. I have met the King and the Grand Princess many times, and if I wanted to flatter them, I would have done so long ago. But I did not! And I will not in the future.”

Agnes was speaking the truth. In Paris, though she disliked social events, as a duke’s daughter, she had naturally been presented to members of the royal family on numerous occasions. If she had wanted to flatter them, she would have. But her pride prevented her from acting like the others.

To her, even if the engaged couple, Aiglon and Theresa, were to one day reign over France, it would merely mean two different people on the throne. It did not mean she had to change her will or her way of life.

Because her words came from the heart, Agnes appeared dignified and righteous, so much so that even Chanel felt a little admiration.

And this was the answer she had wanted to get.

Though she breathed an inward sigh of relief, on the surface, she could only continue to look deeply disappointed, her gaze lowered.

“Very well… Since that is your firm stance, I have no right to insist. After all, you have no obligation to curry favor with the princess for our sake.” She sighed, then asked another question. “Then, as a secondary measure, could you adopt an evasive attitude to quell this disturbance? I mean, if you have any conversations with the princess, it would be best not to mention this matter. Let it pass in everyone’s silence… Though the princess is still angry, since His Majesty has explained the situation and you will have no further involvement with him, then as long as no one brings it up again, time will naturally wear away all problems.”

Agnes thought about it and found that there seemed to be nothing wrong with this suggestion.

Without the preceding exchange, she might have been resistant. But after she had rejected Chanel’s tearful plea, she inevitably felt a little guilty toward her—after all, she was a soft-hearted person.

And so, faced with this layered rhetoric, she was unknowingly led to the very place others had been waiting for her.

“Alright… since you’ve asked me like this, I will agree.” She nodded lightly, promising Chanel. “However, if I am to avoid these things, everyone else must do the same! Tell your master to stop speaking those shameless words to me, and to never have anything to do with me again! If he knows to fear Theresa, then he should act like a proper fiancé!”

“I will be sure to relay your message. And I believe that after such an incident, His Majesty will certainly learn his lesson and will not act so frivolously again…” Chanel nodded repeatedly in agreement. “I think His Majesty might have gotten a little carried away by his recent victories. He is not usually like this…”

As she spoke, she glanced at Agnes with a hidden look of pity.

She had completed her mission for the day perfectly, and the result was even better than she had imagined.

Was Agnes too naive? Or was Edgar too sinister and cunning? Perhaps it was a bit of both.

In any case, the most pressing threat to His Majesty had been temporarily neutralized.

Of course, Agnes could not read Chanel’s thoughts, so she spat disdainfully.

“Don’t bother making excuses for him. I saw through him long ago. That man’s heart is as filthy as it has always been. How could this be a recent development?”

Chanel made no comment on this, simply rising to curtsy to Agnes in farewell.

“Well, since you have agreed to my humble request, there is nothing more I can ask of you, Miss Agnes. My heart is filled with gratitude toward you… If I have the chance in the future, I will certainly repay your kindness!”

“Alright, enough about repayment. I don’t care about that.” Agnes shrugged nonchalantly, then smiled as she bid Chanel farewell. “Chanel, you should take better care of yourself. Don’t carry every burden on your own shoulders—”

“But I have my obligations…” Chanel replied with a wry smile.

Then, she turned, left, and closed the door behind her.

The moment she stepped out of the room, Chanel seemed to deflate, her entire body slumping.

Although deceiving Miss Agnes hadn’t been difficult, it placed an immense psychological pressure on her—a sense of guilt.

However, His Majesty’s will was paramount, and she had to do whatever it took to fulfill it.

If one day, His Majesty truly does get together with Miss Agnes, I must take good care of her, she thought.

With this self-reassuring thought, she finally regained her composure and walked to another nearby residence, where she knocked on the door.

The door opened quickly, and Edgar’s face appeared before her, along with his charming and elegant smile.

“Miss Chanel, how did it go?” he asked gently as he stepped aside to let her in.

Though his movements were courteous and his words filled with the grace and reserve of a nobleman, Chanel felt not overwhelmed by favor, but a deep-seated wariness and revulsion.

This person… all his words and actions are just a shell. His heart is almost completely empty, with nothing inside but himself… The strange thought suddenly occurred to her.

She had spent time in the royal court in Munich and the imperial palace in Vienna, and she had witnessed the deceptions among the great nobles. Though Edgar’s power and prestige were far less than theirs, and he lacked much ambition for power, this was the man who, for the first time, gave Chanel a bone-chilling sense of terror—

Never, ever place any trust in him, or I will suffer a terrible fate… she thought to herself.

But at this moment, he was useful to His Majesty, so she had to show him superficial respect.

“It went quite smoothly,” she answered in a low voice as she stepped inside. “Just as you predicted, Miss Agnes refused to back down to Princess Theresa, but she did agree not to mention the matter to her…”

“Excellent…” Edgar nodded lightly, then smiled at Chanel. “I knew you could handle it.”

After a pause, he added, “Well, half of the work is done. Now let’s look forward to the other half.”

“The other half?” Chanel was surprised. “What do you mean?”

“You will see, and very soon,” Edgar replied gently, his smile never wavering.

Chapter 331: 213, The Victory Banquet

“You will see her, and soon.”

In Chanel’s eyes, Edgar’s smile was unsettling, but she knew that even if she pressed him, he likely wouldn’t answer. So, she could only suppress her doubts.

But her unease compelled her to issue a warning.

“Sir, I must remind you that while His Majesty does favor Miss Agnes at the moment, Princess Theresa is still his fiancée in his heart. This is an unchangeable fact—which means that Her Highness Theresa is destined to be our mistress, and we must respect her! Whatever you plan to do, I urge you to be mindful of your boundaries and not to embarrass the princess under any circumstances. Otherwise, His Majesty will not forgive us either.”

Chanel’s tone was solemn, but Edgar clearly didn’t take it to heart. He merely gave a slight nod, his reply perfunctory.

“Rest assured, I know my limits.”

As Edgar saw it, he had already offended Princess Theresa, and his plans were bound to conflict with hers. Therefore, considering “boundaries” was pointless. It was better to take the initiative and make it impossible for Princess Theresa to retaliate against him.

Of course, achieving this would not be easy. He could see that neither His Majesty nor those around him thought much of him. This meant that in the face of the princess’s wrath, His Majesty would have little motivation to protect him at all costs—

Unless he could make himself indispensable; unless he could make his backer indispensable to His Majesty.

This was everything he needed to do.

Although Chanel didn’t know what Edgar was thinking, she instinctively sensed something was amiss from his dismissive attitude.

However, things had already progressed to this stage, and she was powerless to change them. She could only hide her worries in her heart.

At the same time, a strong sense of wariness and disgust for Edgar grew within her. From now on, she would never trust him again, not even for a second.

Since all that needed to be said had been said, Chanel had no desire to stay in his presence a moment longer. She immediately took her leave. Edgar politely saw her off, then, without a moment’s rest, threw himself back into his scheming.

And so, time ticked by, second by second.

Throughout the day, Aiglon followed his predetermined schedule, inspecting his troops, visiting the frontline soldiers and the wounded, and bolstering the morale of all his officers and men. Because of the victory he had secured, he was met with cheers wherever he went, and everyone felt a shared sense of honor.

Soon, evening arrived, and the victory banquet that had been in preparation began on time.

As night fell, the ceremonial cannons in the fortress began to roar in unison, their thunderous voices announcing the victory of the Bonaparte family to the world. Free-flowing fine wine was available everywhere in the fortress, allowing the battle-hardened and weary soldiers a chance to relax and celebrate to their hearts’ content.

Meanwhile, a victory banquet was also being held in the city hall where he resided.

Compared to the widespread celebration outside, the circle of people qualified to celebrate with him was naturally much smaller—only high-ranking officers, primarily members of the Order of Knights, and his personal advisors were granted a place.

Of course, Theresa, who had just arrived in Missolonghi, was undoubtedly attending in her capacity as the hostess.

By now, the damaged town hall had been freshly painted. The officers, gathered together in their new dress uniforms, wore the medals of the Order of Knights, personally awarded by Aiglon, pinned to their chests. They looked majestic and dashing.

Aiglon himself was no different. He wore the black military uniform of his own design, with the singular Grand Master’s Medal of the Order of Knights on his chest. He was both handsome and filled with a dignified authority. Seeing him now, no one would doubt that he had grown into a leader whose word was law.

Although this group of people did not yet have an empire, the trials they had endured had forged in them the makings of one.

Candles burned brightly throughout the hall, illuminating every corner. The buffet tables along the walls were laden with all sorts of delicacies, and a group of musicians conscripted from the surrounding areas played music. Though the melodies from their harps and flutes were vastly different from those of the orchestras in Paris, no one cared about such things at this moment.

The collection of medals worn by the attendees reflected the candlelight, making the hall glitter as if resplendent with jewels and pearls. The musicians and fine food further lent the banquet an air of legitimacy. Aside from the absence of noble ladies, the scene was nearly identical to a high-society gathering from the days of the Empire.

Under the watchful eyes of everyone present, Aiglon and Theresa walked side by side to the center of the hall.

For the occasion, Theresa had, of course, dressed with care. She wore a magnificent court dress, a floral crown symbolizing victory on her head, and a blue sash across her chest. In her hand, she held a folding fan, looking every bit the noble lady attending a court banquet.

Although, in this time of rebuilding from ruins, her splendid attire was somewhat at odds with the vast expanses of rubble outside, who cared about that? Everyone saw only that Princess Theresa carried herself with the dignity befitting her station and perfectly complemented their Majesty.

Aiglon and Theresa stood together, listening quietly to the roar of the cannons outside. Only when the sound finally subsided did he begin to speak, his voice calm.

“Gentlemen, I am delighted to be gathered with you all at this banquet to celebrate our victory. Though the road here has been long and we have paid a heavy price, we are the victors now. We have crushed our opponents underfoot, and so we have every right to celebrate!

However, as we celebrate, we must also remember that it is because of the sacrifice of our brothers-in-arms and the many unnamed soldiers that we achieved this hard-won victory… Without them, we would not be here today. So, let us first toast to the fallen, to these brave warriors, and pay them our respects!”

After speaking, he was the first to raise his glass.

The lighthearted atmosphere vanished, suddenly turning solemn, even sorrowful.

Since arriving in Greece, Aiglon had led his men through a series of battles. Although they had won victory after victory, they had also suffered considerable casualties. Not only had thousands of soldiers been killed or wounded, but more than a dozen officers from the Order of Knights had also fallen in battle.

If the death of common soldiers was, to Aiglon and his officers, the loss of “consumables,” then the death of their colleagues filled the hearts of all those present with deep sorrow.

After all, they had all met as brothers-in-arms on the Island of Monte Cristo. Some had even become friends, only to be parted now by death.

One is only human. Even knowing that death is inevitable in war, the memory of their fallen comrades could not help but bring a pang of grief.

However, they were all battle-hardened veterans now. After a brief moment of sorrow, they quickly regained their composure.

After downing his glass of wine, Aiglon continued.

“Although we are all gathered here today, let us not forget that one among us is absent: my Captain of the Guard, our outstanding warrior, André Davout. He has not failed to live up to his family name, guarding my safety with immense loyalty while fighting our enemies with courage second to none! At this very moment, he remains in Nafpaktos, guarding our rear. Though he did not take part in the assault on the fortress, he stands with us always! Let us toast to André!”

“To André!” came the enthusiastic response as everyone raised their glasses to toast André Davout, who was stationed dozens of kilometers away.

Everyone present knew that while André Davout was not the supreme commander, he was His Majesty’s Captain of the Guard and a favored officer, one of the men he trusted most. Therefore, no one questioned him receiving such an honor in his absence.

After another glass, Aiglon spoke again.

“Though this is a victory banquet, we all know our journey is not over. Greece is not yet independent, and we have not completely driven out the enemy. New challenges lie ahead, and I expect none of you to lose heart. I need you to serve me with the same courage and loyalty as before. Do not forget, Greece is but the first stop on our journey. Only by succeeding here can we eventually reach France, reach Paris. To Paris!”

“To Paris!” His cry was met with an even more fervent response.

Yes, the very mention of Paris stirred the emotions of everyone present.

That magnificent, glorious city was the place they longed for day and night. Their Empire could only truly be called an Empire once it was established in Paris.

After this series of struggles, they had gained not only victory but also confidence. At this moment, they all firmly believed that day would most certainly come.

Fueled by Aiglon’s speech and the effects of the alcohol, the men in the hall were filled with soaring morale and a determination to succeed—which was precisely what Aiglon wanted to see.

He had organized this victory banquet to wash away their fatigue and reignite their passion for the struggle that was not yet over.

Seeing that the crowd’s spirits had been lifted, he turned to Theresa and gave her a slight, smiling nod.

Theresa understood immediately. She knew Aiglon was giving her a chance to shine. She took a wine glass from a nearby table and solemnly addressed the men present.

“My beloved brave warriors,” she began, her grateful gaze sweeping across the crowd. “During this time, I have remained in Methoni, handling matters in the rear for His Highness, so I regret that I was not here in person to witness that glorious moment of victory… However, though I did not see your valor with my own eyes, I have deeply felt the hardships you endured and the sacrifices you made for this victory through His Highness’s letters… I know all of it, and I will cherish it in my heart. I will remember each and every one of you!”

Theresa’s gaze lingered for a moment on each man’s face, as if meeting their eyes and committing their features to memory.

“… His Highness and I, and indeed our children and grandchildren for generations to come, will be forever grateful for your contributions and sacrifices. My greatest regret is that we do not yet have much to offer to repay your loyalty. But when we return to Paris and rebuild the Empire, we will ensure you receive all the rewards you deserve, and the Empire will be built upon your support. Let us toast to that day!”

Princess Theresa’s toast was both warm and inspiring, and the men responded in kind.

“To that day!”

Amidst the lively and joyous atmosphere, Theresa’s attention drifted elsewhere.

For her, participating in such ceremonial events was a part of her life; she had been trained for it countless times since childhood and would never make a mistake.

Her eyes scanned the crowd, partly to offer moral support to her and His Highness’s subjects and servants, but more importantly, she was looking for Agnes.

She had sent Chanel to invite Agnes earlier, and Chanel had reported back that Miss Agnes had agreed to attend.

Sure enough, it wasn’t long before she spotted Agnes in a corner.

She was back in women’s clothing, but she was not dressed up. She wore only a simple dress and stood in an inconspicuous corner, looking almost like one of the musicians.

Upon finding Agnes, she immediately smiled and nodded at her. Agnes, noticing the princess’s gaze, returned a polite nod.

It was a reunion after a long separation. Their first meeting had left a good impression on both of them, but a strange twist of fate had cast a shadow over that memory.

Of course, as far as Theresa was concerned, she wanted to wipe away that shadow.

She wanted to call Agnes over not to humiliate her, but to make her see clearly that her relationship with His Highness was set in stone, hoping she would know when to back down.

In truth, she held a great deal of respect for Agnes, and if the incident could be put behind them, she would be willing to treat Agnes as a friend once more.

Of course, if Agnes was unwilling to change, that would be a different matter—how could any young woman in her situation not feel some anger?

For the sake of everyone’s dignity, and to avoid further arguments with Aiglon, Theresa had deliberately avoided mentioning Agnes in his presence, as if the matter was already history, forgotten by her.

However, the event had happened so recently. How could she truly forget?

Just as she was about to beckon Agnes over for a proper conversation, she suddenly noticed someone standing in front of Agnes.

—It was none other than Aiglon’s cousin, Prince Charles.

What is going on? Are they acquainted? Or is he one of her supporters? Theresa was instantly filled with suspicion.

Then, she shot a glance at Charles.

The ever-perceptive Prince Charles noticed the look. Though it was fleeting, its iciness sent a chill down his spine, leaving him momentarily speechless.

Ordinarily, with his worldliness and courage, he had no reason to fear a mere Princess Theresa. But when Theresa had arrived on the Island of Monte Cristo, she had launched a surprise investigation into his accounts from selling jewels and had managed to get some leverage on him.

Because Theresa had something to hold over him, he always felt a little unnerved in her presence, even as he gritted his teeth in hatred.

But at this moment, he steeled himself and cast aside that unease.

“Miss Agnes…” he said with a smile, nodding in greeting.

Chapter 332: 214, An After-Dinner Diversion

“Miss Agnes…”

Prince Charles’s smile didn’t make Agnes feel particularly warm; rather, it just left her somewhat baffled.

She was, of course, aware of his identity, but she was even more aware that she had never had any dealings with His Highness the Prince. They had no connection whatsoever, so she couldn’t fathom why he would suddenly approach her.

Especially on an occasion like this.

But, suspicious as she was, the education she had received since childhood compelled her to respond.

“Is there something I can do for you, Sir?” she asked amicably, though she clearly maintained a cool distance.

Her coldness didn’t make the Prince back down. On the contrary, his smile grew even warmer.

“Miss Agnes, I know that due to your status, you prefer not to involve yourself too much with us, content to be an observer. However… on this joyous occasion, would you be willing to reveal just a touch of your brilliance?”

Agnes frowned slightly, not understanding his meaning.

So she simply looked at him, waiting for him to continue. “What do you mean?”

“I’ve always heard that your swordsmanship is extraordinary—it would be one thing for ordinary people to say so, but even His Majesty, who rarely praises anyone, is full of compliments for you. I couldn’t help but become curious,” the Prince quickly explained.

Although he was flattering her, the moment he mentioned “His Majesty,” Agnes couldn’t help but feel a surge of annoyance.

“So, you wish to challenge me?” Agnes retorted, not too politely.

“I wouldn’t dare…” The Prince gave an awkward laugh and hastily waved his hands. “I have never delved into swordsmanship, so how could I possibly be your opponent? I’m afraid you could leave me utterly defeated with a single stroke. I merely wish to witness you in action…”

“Since you don’t wish to challenge me yourself, how do you intend to witness it?” Agnes asked again.

“There are naturally some hot-blooded youths among us who are not convinced of your renown and wish to experience your formidable strength firsthand,” the Prince replied, still smiling. “Everyone is in high spirits at this banquet. It would be a shame to end it just like this, so I thought it would be best if we had some memorable after-dinner diversion…”

Agnes was slightly taken aback, momentarily unsure how to respond.

She hadn’t expected to receive a challenge at a time like this.

According to her personality, if she were in Paris, she would have readily accepted it. No matter how many challengers there were, she would have told them to bring it on. But now she was here. Would it be appropriate?

“That doesn’t seem right…” After a moment’s hesitation, Agnes shook her head. “I don’t think this is a suitable occasion for such things, lest I spoil everyone’s mood.”

“You are unwilling?” The Prince was clearly a little disappointed. “Miss Agnes, you must not know that there have always been those among us who are full of admiration and respect for you. For instance, His Majesty’s captain of the guard, Marquis André Davout, once challenged you and was defeated. He has never been able to get over his failure, which in turn has made those of us who did not witness it with our own eyes immensely curious and full of admiration for you…”

The Prince’s words made Agnes both happy and secretly amused.

“Sir André Davout did mention this to me once, but… I truly don’t remember it anymore. I’ve faced many challenges, and even when I win, I would never mock any loser. Defeat does not tarnish their dignity. There’s really no need for him to brood over it.”

“That may be so, but he has pushed our curiosity to its peak. We truly wish to witness your prowess,” the Prince persisted, unwilling to give up. “Please, just consider it satisfying our curiosity—”

His relentless pursuit only made Agnes more suspicious.

“Sir, why are you so insistent? Do you perhaps have some personal reason—?”

The Prince gave another awkward, feigned smile, then answered haltingly.

“Well… mainly, Edgar and I made a bet earlier.”

“Edgar?!” Agnes was again greatly surprised. “What did he do with you?”

“We were just chatting at first, and then somehow the topic turned to his wife.” The Prince appeared embarrassed, but he was intentionally reciting the persuasion that had been prepared in advance. “Edgar praised his wife as if she were unparalleled in the world, saying she was gentle, virtuous, and capable of managing the family legacy, that no lady in Paris could compare to her. I completely agree on that point—but then, he went on to boast that his wife’s younger sister was equally unparalleled, with no rival among her peers, and that her beauty was also first-rate. Well, we had no quarrel about her beauty, but on the other aspects, I felt he might be exaggerating. So we started arguing… and in the end, we made a bet. I wanted to see for myself.”

So that’s what it was! Agnes was instantly filled with resentment.

Edgar again! Just how much trouble has that man caused for me?

However, the Prince’s argument had suddenly ignited her fierce competitive spirit.

She was unwilling to shrink back in the face of others’ disdain, and even more so when her older sister was mentioned.

Her older sister was naturally unparalleled in the world, so how could she, as her younger sister, be anything less?

Fine, since you all don’t know what’s good for you, then I’ll just have to teach you a lesson!

After some thought, she finally nodded.

“Very well… Since you’ve invited me so graciously, it would be impolite of me to refuse. However, I believe that since this is a joyous occasion, we should be mindful of our limits to avoid spoiling the mood for everyone.”

“Of course, of course!” Seeing Agnes relent, the Prince was overjoyed.

Agnes didn’t see the flicker of triumph in the corner of his eye.

That’s right, this was the persuasion he and Edgar had meticulously crafted—

He had previously tried to win Edgar over to deal with that “little Austrian wench,” but that detestable Edgar was too slippery to hold onto; he had left without saying a single truthful word, leaving Charles to sigh in frustration. However, he hadn’t expected that just today, Edgar had approached him on his own initiative, proposing they cooperate to promote Agnes and create a rival show against Princess Theresa.

Upon hearing this proposal, the Prince was immediately overjoyed.

He had long held a private grievance: a moment of carelessness had allowed Princess Theresa to gain leverage over him, forcing him to endure it for the time being and bow and scrape before the princess. But the more he did so, the more his anger burned—a member of the Bonaparte family, His Majesty’s cousin, being controlled by a little girl. What a disgrace!

He had been searching for a way out, and Edgar’s proposal fit his needs perfectly.

Although the marriage between His Majesty and Princess Theresa seemed set in stone and absolutely unchangeable, no rule had ever said that the monarch of France could only love one person—in fact, quite the opposite. Throughout history, kings had indulged in sensual pleasures, while their queens were often little more than mascots in the court.

If His Majesty also followed this “historical rule,” then Charles could find an opportunity to escape his predicament.

After all, given his status, so what if he embezzled a little money? It was his family’s money to begin with. The gold and lands Emperor Napoleon had bestowed upon his brothers were far more lavish than this.

Right now, Theresa had him in her grip, but if His Majesty had another love, what could that little Austrian wench do to him? As long as His Majesty’s “love” was willing to plead for him, His Majesty would just laugh off such a “trivial matter,” and he would have nothing to fear.

The more he thought about it, this strategy of removing the problem at its root was the most permanent solution.

Moreover, recently, while the Prince had been busy with the war, he had never stopped gathering information about His Majesty. He was naturally aware that His Majesty had been exceptionally close with this Miss Agnes, their relationship like dry tinder to a flame, which had even provoked Princess Theresa’s fury and led her to summon Chanel.

It was because he knew all this that when Edgar came to him, the Prince had immediately come to a quick agreement. The two of them instantly reached a consensus to “resolutely support Miss Agnes.”

Though they had limited time, it was enough for the two of them to make arrangements.

After the banquet began, the Prince had been observing carefully. When he judged the moment was right, he approached Agnes and set their plan in motion.

As expected, everything went smoothly. Using the persuasion prepared by Edgar, he easily incited Agnes.

Although this was his first conversation with Agnes, he immediately discovered that the young woman had a bad temper and was aloof and cold, but she wasn’t particularly scheming and was easily swayed by her emotions, especially when it came to her family.

This was perfect! He needed someone like that by His Majesty’s side.

If the plan succeeded, he would only need to curry favor with her in the future, and he would have a powerful backer. His Majesty would surely never be so strict with him again.

“Miss Agnes, please wait a moment. I’ll arrange it right away.” In an especially good mood, the Prince bid Agnes an attentive farewell and returned to his original spot.

As he walked, he discreetly made a gesture to Edgar, who had been watching from a distance.

Seeing the Prince’s signal, Edgar smiled faintly.

Although His Majesty had set harsh conditions for him, with just a small test of his skills, he had easily steered the situation in the direction he desired.

Now, everything is ready. All that remained was to watch the final performance…

For a moment, Edgar suddenly savored the exhilarating feeling of having “everything under control.”

However, after that fleeting sense of elation, he soon sank back into melancholy.

Looking at the military officers in their fine attire, he suddenly felt an immense nostalgia for Paris, for its magnificent balls and elegantly dressed ladies and misses. That was the stage where he truly belonged.

This must be homesickness… He sullenly picked up a glass of wine and downed it in one gulp.

While everyone was conversing amongst themselves, Prince Charles quietly approached Aiglon’s side.

“His Majesty!” he called softly.

“Is something the matter, my cousin?” Aiglon asked, a little surprised.

“Today’s banquet is grand and very successful. I can see everyone is thoroughly enjoying themselves,” the Prince said in a flattering tone. “That’s precisely why I think it would be a pity to end it here. I believe it would be best to arrange some after-dinner diversion.”

“An after-dinner diversion?” Aiglon was surprised, but his interest was soon piqued. “Since you say so, you must have an idea—speak, I’d like to hear it.”

“I myself don’t have any creative ideas, but I heard a suggestion from Edgar,” the Prince replied.

As he spoke, he could distinctly feel a pair of eyes sweeping over him—undoubtedly, it was Princess Theresa, standing beside Aiglon, who was casting glances his way.

He felt a little uneasy, but since it had already come to this, there was no point in hesitating. He might as well see it through to the end.

“Oh? A suggestion from Edgar?” Hearing this, Aiglon vaguely sensed something, but he was still a little curious. “What is it?”

“Edgar was just here boasting about his sister-in-law’s skills, making such extravagant claims, as if no one but you could be her match… I found it a bit hard to believe, so we made a bet for Agnes to show off her skills today, to see if she’s really as amazing as he claims,” the Prince first explained, then urged Aiglon, “Your Majesty, look, everyone is fired up and in high spirits today. Since that’s the case, why don’t we do something a bit more interesting to let everyone have a good time? I believe that as long as Miss Agnes makes a move, everyone will be very happy, regardless of the outcome.”

The more he spoke, the colder the Prince felt, but he still forced himself to finish what he had to say.

After the Prince finished, Aiglon had a sudden realization.

So this was Edgar’s method of preventing them from talking—

Interesting, very interesting.

He couldn’t help but smile, then nodded emphatically.

“That sounds quite good. It’s been a very, very long time since I’ve seen Agnes in action. If there’s an opportunity to see it again, it would indeed make for a fine diversion. I’m sure others feel the same—but, is Miss Agnes herself willing?”

“She is willing, even eager to try. After all, she is happy to prove herself, and happy to please you and everyone present,” the Prince replied with a hint of hidden meaning.

“Then it’s settled—” Aiglon nodded again.

And with that, the Prince had received the authorization he wanted.

He immediately walked to the center of the crowd and shouted loudly.

“Gentlemen!”

After the crowd fell silent and all eyes focused on him, the Prince continued, “Today is a day of celebration, a moment we will forever remember. It would be a true pity to have only fine wine and music. Therefore… I proposed to His Majesty that we have a little entertainment. And this entertainment is…”

He deliberately drew out the words, waiting until everyone’s anticipation was at its peak before he spoke again. “To have a beautiful, yet highly skilled young lady engage in a fair and honorable match with her challenger! Since we soldiers live by the sword, then today, let us witness our glory with the sword!”

The crowd first looked at one another in blank dismay, then were instantly infected by the Prince’s passion.

They had all drunk quite a bit, and at this moment, their blood was running hot.

“Hoorah!”

“Excellent!”

Cheers rose and fell. Spontaneously, the people cleared a path, pressing themselves against the surrounding walls and leaving an open space in the center.

This was to be the young lady’s stage.

Chapter 333: 215, Graceful Bearing

With the Prince’s announcement, the atmosphere in the grand hall suddenly grew tense.

People quickly moved to the sides, automatically clearing a large open space in the center and making room for Miss Agnes’s performance.

Seeing how effective it was, the Prince was secretly overjoyed—his and Edgar’s plan was proceeding smoothly.

He could feel Princess Theresa’s gaze beside him, her anger deliberately suppressed, but he didn’t care. He had long grown tired of this arrogant little Austrian miss, and now that there was a chance for her to suffer a setback, his heart was filled with the joyous feeling of revenge.

Filled with the sweet satisfaction of revenge, he raised his head and looked toward a corner of the room.

“That young lady, please come forward! We are all waiting to see your performance!”

In an instant, all eyes followed his and turned to that corner.

Agnes, who had been plainly dressed and inconspicuous, suddenly became the focus of everyone’s attention.

Agnes immediately felt a little uncomfortable, but on the surface, she maintained her due composure.

Because of her upbringing, she was used to grand occasions, so despite the suddenness of the situation, she didn’t panic.

Then, under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Agnes walked step by step into the empty space in the center of the room and stood tall and proud.

Having already entered a state of readiness for combat, her steps were light yet powerful, and her gaze was as sharp as a hawk’s. Though she was just a young woman, at this moment she was like a mother leopard gathering its strength to pounce on its prey, instantly exuding an oppressive aura.

Although most of the people present did not know Agnes’s true identity, they were all captivated by the young woman’s imposing bearing.

They either clapped or whistled, cheering for this unknown young woman. In an instant, the sound of whistles filled the entire room.

In just a few steps, Agnes had stolen the show—though this was not at all the result she had wanted.

Amidst the incessant cheers, Agnes slowly steadied her breathing, her clear and cold gaze fixed straight ahead, as if the entire world had been isolated beyond a fog.

She waited for her opponent to appear—no matter who it was, she was confident she could easily crush them underfoot.

Well, except for that detestable fellow!

The stray thought sent a painful ripple across the still waters of her heart.

Though she would never admit it, after their exchange, she had to concede that it would be difficult for her to defeat that hateful young man.

For someone as proud and arrogant as her, this was already a source of great vexation, and his actions only added to her resentment—there was nothing in the world more infuriating than someone who had wronged you but whom you could not punish.

Her gaze suddenly drifted and landed a certain smiling young man. She shot him a fierce glare, as if challenging him.

Aiglon felt her gaze and could, of course, guess what the young woman was thinking, but he didn’t mind. Instead, he gave her an interested nod, as if encouraging her to put on a good show and liven things up for everyone.

His smile infuriated Agnes even more; her gaze was sharp enough to pierce him. If not for the fact that this was the young man’s home ground, she probably would have challenged him aloud already…

Aiglon was overjoyed. He reveled in the fun of teasing her, as if he were provoking a little scratching kitten.

“Your Highness.” Just then, Theresa’s soft voice broke their exchange of glances.

Aiglon finally came to his senses, thinking to himself that this was not good, and immediately turned to Theresa. “What is it, Theresa?”

“Is this a part of the program you arranged?” Theresa asked calmly. “If so, I admit it was quite a surprise.”

Though her expression was calm, her tone was clearly tinged with resentment.

It was obvious she had been blindsided by this sudden development, and it was only her upbringing that kept her from openly questioning her fiancé.

—If His Highness hadn’t deliberately arranged this, how would his cousins have the audacity to suddenly spring a “little extra entertainment” on us?

Aiglon knew he could no longer remain uninvolved and hurried to explain to Agnes.

“No, Theresa, like you, I had no idea about this. I was just as surprised when my cousins brought it up… I think he probably just wanted us to have some fun, so he made the suggestion.”

Theresa watched the young man intently. Judging by his reaction, he didn’t seem to be lying.

However, His Highness had deceived her so many times since they had met that even though he acted so naturally now, a hint of suspicion remained in her heart.

“Is that true? You mustn’t lie to me…”

Her insecurity made her momentarily weak, and she spoke to the young man in a manner akin to pouting.

“It’s true! On this matter, I would never lie to you. I really didn’t know they had this planned,” Aiglon quickly assured Theresa.

As for whether he had lied about other things, that was another matter entirely…

Seeing Theresa’s expression soften slightly, Aiglon proposed, “If you don’t approve of this arrangement, I can cancel it.”

“No, how could we cancel?” Theresa immediately shook her head, rejecting his suggestion. “I’m also very much looking forward to Miss Agnes’s performance—”

Although she was in a foul mood, Theresa maintained her composure.

Now, Agnes was standing right before her, cheered on by the crowd. If she were to ask His Highness to dismiss her, what would that look like? It would be a complete loss of face for both herself and her family.

Miss Agnes was indeed radiant, but was she in any way inferior? Whether it was family background, appearance, or ability, she had no reason to fear her.

If she fell into disarray at the first sign of a challenge, she would never have gotten to where she was today.

Besides, His Highness had personally guaranteed this was not his doing, which proved he wasn’t intentionally encouraging Agnes to challenge her. With that, Theresa regained her former composure.

She turned her gaze and calmly studied Agnes.

The young woman before her was dressed simply, but her imposing bearing and sharp eyes were dazzling.

Although she didn’t like to harbor baseless suspicions, the scene before her eyes forced her to entertain a sliver of doubt—

Clearly, someone was deliberately building Agnes up to steal her thunder.

But what did Agnes herself think? Was she completely indifferent, or was she an active participant?

From her performance so far, it seemed she was an active participant.

So… why?

Could it be that the proud Agnes, the aloof and self-admiring Agnes, had become so addicted to the adoration of others that she was willing to debase herself for it?

Theresa found it hard to believe, but what was happening before her eyes forced her to.

As she was lost in thought, Agnes noticed Princess Theresa looking at her. She gave a slight nod in acknowledgment, but to Theresa, this seemed like yet another provocation, as if Agnes were the rightful star of the show here.

Evidently, when one is prejudiced, everything seems amiss.

Theresa suppressed her inner anxiety and unease, then calmly nodded back, wishing her success in dazzling the guests and making the banquet a memorable one.

She had invited Agnes here, but not for this. However, since the play had progressed this far, she could only watch from the sidelines and let it run its course.

No matter how Agnes performed, and no matter how much doubt and anger she felt, she absolutely could not make a fool of herself. For she was Theresa, His Highness’s fiancée, Archduke Karl’s daughter, and above all, a princess of the Habsburg family. She had her own pride.

Under Theresa’s watchful gaze, a young officer stepped out from the crowd, walked up to Agnes, and bowed.

“Respected Mademoiselle, may I inquire as to your esteemed name?”

“Pardon me, but it is not convenient to disclose it,” Agnes replied bluntly. “Tonight, I am only here to spar with you and the other challengers in an open and fair manner, to provide some after-dinner entertainment for the gentlemen. There is no need for my name to be known.”

The young officer was a little surprised, but he nodded with a wry smile. “Very well. In that case, I will not give my name either. Let us perform for everyone as anonymous combatants—”

Then, he turned to Aiglon and spoke respectfully, “Your Majesty, please permit my temporary breach of etiquette by brandishing blades in your presence.”

“Not at all,” Aiglon said, shaking his head with a smile. “Rest assured, I am quite skilled myself. Even if you have a mishap, I won’t meet with an accident like poor Henry II.”

—King Henry II of France, during a tournament held to celebrate the weddings of his daughter and sister, was pierced through the head by the lance of Montgomery, the captain of his Scottish Guard. After suffering a severe injury, he was bedridden for ten days before passing away at the age of forty.

His words immediately drew a roar of laughter, but guards quickly moved to stand in front of him, just in case any accidents were to happen.

Next, someone brought two ceremonial swords to the pair, allowing them to choose.

“After you,” the young officer said amicably.

Agnes did not refuse, casually picking up a sword. She gripped the hilt and gave it a light swing to get a feel for its balance and weight.

The young officer took the remaining ceremonial sword and sized up Agnes again. The charming and lovely young woman before him was someone he simply couldn’t associate with the word “dangerous.”

“Mademoiselle, swords and knives have no eyes. You must be careful…” he couldn’t help but advise again.

“You should be more worried about yourself,” Agnes replied with supreme confidence. “If you lose, I hope you will admit defeat gracefully and not hold out just to save face. That way, I can control myself and avoid injuring you. It would be most unlucky to see blood on such a celebratory day.”

Hearing the young woman’s arrogant reply, the young man was both embarrassed and amused. But there was nothing more to say, so he could only nod. “I hope you will do the same.”

Then, the two raised their swords and faced each other from a few meters apart.

The young man was on high alert, as if facing a great enemy; after all, he didn’t want to lose to a young woman in front of everyone. Agnes, however, was rather nonchalant, for she knew her opponent was nothing special.

After a few breaths, the young officer suddenly lunged forward, thrusting his sword toward the young woman’s shoulder. He watched as the distance between them closed rapidly—and in that instant, the seemingly nonchalant young woman abruptly sidestepped, followed by an arc of light as swift as lightning.

The dazzling light momentarily blinded the young man. When his vision cleared, he was stunned to find a sword at his throat, just a hair’s breadth away—undoubtedly, if the young woman wished, she could have easily pushed the sword forward a few more centimeters and ended his life.

I… I lost? Just like that?

An incredulous thought surfaced in the young man’s mind. He, who had always been quite confident in his swordsmanship, had never imagined that he would be defeated by this unknown young woman in a single round.

A wave of shame and indignation flushed his face. He took a deep breath, seemingly wanting to struggle a little longer.

“Remember what I said earlier,” Agnes reminded him in a low voice.

At that, the young officer finally came to his senses.

To lose meant his skills were inferior. To be a sore loser after the fact would be to make a fool of himself in front of his comrades and His Majesty. He could not do that.

Thus, no matter how unwilling he was, he could only blush, take a step back, and bow to Agnes in tribute, acknowledging his defeat before turning and retreating into the crowd.

At that moment, a deafening cheer erupted from the crowd, all of them captivated by the young woman’s momentary, graceful bearing.

But such a short performance was no longer enough to satisfy these fired-up young officers.

“Again, again!” they cheered in unison.

“Who’s next? Come on!” Now getting into it, Agnes raised her sword and looked at the crowd provocatively.

She gazed fearlessly at everyone before her, as if she wouldn’t be afraid even if they all rushed her at once.

Such graceful bearing only made the men present more eager to try. Under Prince Charles’s arrangement, challengers came forward one after another, picking up a sword to challenge Agnes, only to be quickly defeated. Few even lasted more than a few rounds.

With each of Agnes’s victories, the cheers grew more continuous.

At first, the defeated challengers were mortified, but as more and more of them lost, no one cared about the failure anymore. They all cheered for the young woman, eager to see more of her performance.

Agnes, too, grew more courageous with each fight. The thirst for victory was ignited within her, and it felt as if her very blood was burning, driving her to swing her sword again and again—fortunately, she retained enough reason to prevent bloodshed on the floor.

Amidst the rising and falling cheers, Agnes coolly sized up her new opponent.

She realized she knew this person.

“The Count of Monte Cristo…?”

“Good evening, Mademoiselle,” Edmond-Dantès said, bowing solemnly to her.

Given Agnes’s identity, he could not call out her name in front of everyone, but his attitude was enough to show his respect for her.

“I know I am no match for you, but I would be glad to spar with you… It is our greatest honor to be able to personally experience your graceful bearing.”

He had known nothing of this matter today, but after seeing Agnes’s performance, he was reminded of their previous encounter and, his interest piqued, came forward to challenge her himself.

“Alright!” Agnes, who was now completely in the spirit of things, couldn’t help but grin, her eyes shimmering with dazzling light. “I’m quite curious to see how much you’ve improved!”

Chapter 334: 216, High Spirits

“I’m quite curious to see how much you’ve improved!”

Agnes’s tone held both a challenge and a friendly greeting, which made Edmond-Dantès’s heart warm.

He had suffered countless hardships in his life, and the people who had shown him kindness were few and far between. Therefore, he had a very good impression of the sisters Alice and Agnes, whom he had met during his trip to Paris.

Especially Agnes. She had gone to great lengths to take him to see his enemy and had even offered to teach him swordsmanship. Such warmth and kindness had left him feeling almost overwhelmed by favor.

During his brief stay, Agnes would practice with him whenever she had free time, patiently guiding him, which led to a rapid improvement in his swordsmanship. Unfortunately, he had pressing matters at the time and couldn’t stay in Paris for long, so he hadn’t learned as much from her as he would have liked.

Today, he had simply come to attend the Victory Banquet like everyone else. He hadn’t expected Agnes to step forward at the Prince’s enthusiastic invitation to demonstrate her skills for the crowd.

As challenger after challenger fell, he found himself filled with admiration for Agnes’s resolute and imposing posture. Watching her magnificent performance, he couldn’t hold back any longer and decided to step forward to witness it firsthand.

—He knew he would surely be defeated, but he didn’t care. In any case, there were already enough vanquished foes at Miss Agnes’s hands; no one would laugh if he became one more.

Although he didn’t possess any “swordsman’s honor,” facing Agnes in person once more was a very glorious experience for him.

“Miss Agnes,” he said with a smile, feeling a sense of shared glory, “I hope you’ll go easy on me and let me last a little longer—”

“If I were to go easy on you alone, wouldn’t that be disrespectful to those who were defeated before you?” Agnes showed no intention of holding back. “Sir, respect must be earned with strength. You are my friend, but since you are standing opposite me now, I will treat you with the same attitude.”

Though he was rebuffed to his face, Edmond-Dantès wasn’t angry. He had only been joking. For someone as serious as Miss Agnes, it would have been strange if she had gone easy on him because of their friendship.

So, he picked up his ceremonial sword, took two steps forward, and then watched Agnes intently, his muscles tensing up at once.

Agnes was already warmed up and in high spirits, so she wasted no more words. She simply flicked her sword up and down a couple of times, signaling for Edmond-Dantès to begin.

Edmond-Dantès, however, dared not act rashly. He continued to breathe slowly, his eyes fixed on her, searching for an opportune moment. Agnes wasn’t in a hurry either. She just stood watching him, sword in hand, her ceremonial sword trembling slightly, as if strumming the strings of an instrument.

The spectating officers, who had been heckling and cheering, now seemed to sense the tense atmosphere. They all quieted down, their gazes fixed on the two opponents.

Under the crowd’s watchful eyes, Edmond-Dantès held his breath. In that instant, he felt he could truly command the ceremonial sword in his hand, as if it had become a part of his own body.

So, he took another two quick steps forward, raised his sword, and with a sudden surge of power in his arm, thrust his sword diagonally upward toward Agnes’s face.

The burst of power made the blade move so quickly that it seemed to whistle through the air.

Agnes raised an eyebrow slightly, seemingly a little surprised by Edmond-Dantès’s progress. Even so, she remained calm and composed. Unhurriedly, she stepped aside, circling past the tip of her opponent’s sword, and then positioned herself in his path. With a slight flick of her arm and wrist, she thrust at his shoulder in an instant, then immediately swiped the sword’s tip downward, nearly striking Edmond-Dantès under the arm. To dodge the blow, he had to take a step back.

Edmond-Dantès cursed silently. He had planned to use his masculine explosive power to control the situation and prolong the duel, so his defeat wouldn’t be so unsightly. However, Agnes gave him no such opportunity, seizing the initiative right from the start.

He was already no match for Agnes; losing the initiative at the very beginning made his situation even more difficult.

Sure enough, Agnes had no intention of giving him a moment’s rest. She pressed the attack relentlessly, swinging her sword from all sorts of tricky angles, making Edmond-Dantès extremely uncomfortable.

Although Edmond-Dantès was complaining bitterly inside, his pride wouldn’t let him concede defeat so easily. He dodged clumsily around the floor. Though he was hard-pressed and looked quite pathetic, he managed to hold on.

Agnes seemed to have completely gotten into it. Her face was flushed, her gaze sharp, and the corners of her mouth were turned up in a calm yet cruel smile, as if victory was already easily obtainable.

Amidst the constant parrying, the clash of the two ceremonial swords rang out continuously throughout the hall. The sound was crisp and pleasant, like a harp accompanying the spectators.

The onlookers were completely engrossed in the match, so mesmerized that they even forgot to applaud or cheer.

Because the previous opponents had been defeated too quickly for Agnes to fully display her skills, the spectators, though stunned by her strength, hadn’t been able to fully appreciate her cold yet magnificent beauty. However, during her exchange with Edmond-Dantès, they could clearly feel it. The girl in the dress moved around the floor like a butterfly flitting among flowers; it was almost like a dance.

This performance, a blend of sharp lethality and elegance, was a true feast for their eyes. They couldn’t help but silently thank Prince Charles for preparing such “after-dinner entertainment.”

At an absolute disadvantage, Edmond-Dantès struggled to hold on. He had never expected to win, and now he was no longer even fighting for honor. He just wanted to see his own limits. His breathing had become ragged, his arms were gradually becoming unresponsive, and his footwork had completely lost its rhythm.

Agnes, however, had entered her element. She seemed to grow stronger as she fought, moving even faster than before. Edmond-Dantès felt his eyes could barely keep up with her.

Amidst the soft whistle of her blade, Edmond-Dantès saw Agnes thrust her sword at him again. He hastily took another step back to dodge.

However, because his movements were already strained and clumsy, he nearly stumbled. He barely managed to regain his balance, and just as he was silently sighing in relief, he suddenly felt a cold sensation on his back.

His mind went blank for a moment, unable to comprehend what had just happened.

A moment later, he realized—he had backed into a wall.

In other words, there was nowhere left to retreat.

At that moment, his gaze refocused on Agnes’s face, only to see the girl’s gentle yet cruel smile.

With nowhere to retreat, it was now too late for him to raise his sword to parry—

Resigned to his fate, he lowered the sword in his hand. At that moment, his opponent’s sword tip was already resting on his chest. He could even feel the sharp point pressing through his clothes.

The scene froze.

“Bravo!”

The moment the duel ended, the spectators finally snapped back to reality and erupted into a deafening, instinctive cheer.

Such a magnificent performance had truly far exceeded their expectations for the banquet.

“You’ve lost!” Agnes paid no mind to the crowd’s cheers. She simply looked at Edmond-Dantès with a beaming smile and lowered her ceremonial sword.

Her eyes sparkled with light; it was the purest and most genuine form of human joy.

No reward or prize was needed; victory itself was the greatest reward.

“Yes, I’ve lost,” Edmond-Dantès nodded.

He had known this would be the result, so he wasn’t disappointed. On the contrary, he was quite satisfied with his own performance—he had held out for several minutes, longer than anyone before him.

At this moment, he felt no regret, only the satisfaction of having been part of the girl’s performance.

“Miss Agnes, you are truly amazing,” he said in a low voice. “And very beautiful. We all admire you.”

At this, he sighed a little. If His Majesty didn’t have a fiancée, Miss Agnes would be a perfect match for him, wouldn’t she?

But he quickly caught himself. The thought was too disrespectful to Princess Theresa, so he immediately pushed it aside.

Edmond-Dantès’s praise made Agnes’s face, already flushed from the strenuous exercise, seem to turn an even deeper shade of red.

“What are you saying? There’s nothing admirable about me…” After shaking her head, she smiled at Edmond-Dantès again. “Sir, your progress has also been great, which was a bit unexpected—I had thought you wouldn’t have much time to practice after coming here.”

This was no mere compliment from Agnes; she meant it sincerely. She could clearly feel that The Count of Monte Cristo’s progress was immense.

During their exchange just now, while she had appeared to have the upper hand the entire time, a major reason was that his initial swordsmanship training had come from her. Therefore, his style bore the distinct mark of her own school, and she could almost predict his every next move, allowing her to respond with ease.

Even so, she had nearly been unable to hold back, only managing to stop at the last moment to avoid drawing blood.

In other words, Edmond-Dantès had now reached a level where it was difficult for her to go easy on him. This progress truly surprised her.

“I have indeed had little time to practice since arriving here,” Edmond-Dantès answered honestly. “But having risked life and limb multiple times has truly tempered me. My will is stronger, and I have greater control over my body.”

“Mm, I was right about you. You are suited to learning swordsmanship.” Agnes nodded emphatically, then blinked with a hint of regret. “But it’s a pity. You are a bit too old now. It would be difficult to achieve world-renowned fame, I’m afraid. At least, there’s not much more I can teach you…”

Edmond-Dantès’s heart sank.

He wasn’t lamenting that he couldn’t become a master swordsman. He was lamenting that the most precious period of his life—a time of infinite possibilities and boundless energy—had been shamelessly stolen from him by a few despicable wretches.

His crestfallen expression suddenly made Agnes feel a little guilty.

“Ah, I’m sorry. It was just a casual remark, please don’t take it to heart! That’s only my personal opinion; it’s by no means a final verdict. Although you are older, I think if someone as skilled as my master were willing to teach you, you might still make some remarkable progress… At least, you could become better than most people.”

“Your master?” Edmond-Dantès was immediately intrigued. “I believe you’ve mentioned her before… Who is she, and where might she be?”

“My master is a very low-key person. She rarely appears before others and has instructed me not to speak of her to anyone, so please forgive me for not being able to tell you. Besides, she has always enjoyed wandering and traveling, so honestly, I don’t know where she is right now either…”

After a pause, she changed the subject. “However, I do have a way to contact her. When I return to Paris, I can ask a middleman to write her a letter, tell her about you, and recommend you to her. If she is interested, she will come to see you. Then you can seek her guidance properly~”

Edmond-Dantès didn’t hold out much hope for this, but seeing how considerate Agnes was being, he was naturally grateful for her kindness.

“Thank you, Miss Agnes.”

Then, he sheathed his sword and bowed to her. “I have always been grateful for your help. And your love for your family inspires my deepest admiration. At your older sister’s request, you traveled thousands of miles and endured great hardships to come here and suffer alongside us… I have met many noblemen, but a heart as noble as yours is a rare sight indeed. It is the most precious thing in the world. So, I sincerely hope that everything goes smoothly for you, and that you will be forever happy…”

“Everything goes smoothly…” Agnes’s expression turned a little strange, as if she had been reminded of something unpleasant, but she quickly brushed it off with a smile. “I hope so.”

And so, amidst the cheers of the crowd, Edmond-Dantès gracefully conceded defeat.

Agnes walked back to the center of the room, proudly awaiting a new challenger—

However, no one else stepped forward.

After a series of defeats, everyone could see that this unknown young lady, despite her delicate and shy appearance, was astonishingly strong. Even those who were eager to try their hand hesitated after weighing their chances. No one dared to be reckless, lest they make a fool of themselves like the others before them.

And so, with no more challengers appearing, Agnes looked toward Prince Charles, as if asking with her eyes if the “after-dinner entertainment” was over.

The Prince, however, seemed to have other plans. He sidled up to Aiglon’s side again.

“Your Majesty, everyone is in such high spirits tonight. Would you like to join the fun and enjoy yourself as well?” he asked with a fawning smile.

Aiglon hesitated for a moment, then looked at Agnes.

To be honest, seeing Agnes shine so brightly made his own hands itch for a rematch with her. But given his status, it seemed inappropriate. And… Theresa probably wouldn’t be pleased.

“I think it’s best we don’t—” Theresa spoke up, responding to Aiglon’s questioning gaze. “It’s getting late, and I still have things I wish to speak with Miss Agnes about.”

Chapter 335: 217, The Prize

“It is getting late, and I still have things I wish to discuss with Miss Agnes.”

Theresa’s tone was placid, but to Aiglon, it carried an implicit command. He knew that if he stubbornly insisted on his own way, she would truly become angry.

So he nodded. “Yes, I was thinking the same… Given my station, it is truly inappropriate for me to fight someone in public. Though I am confident I would not lose, swords and knives have no eyes. I should not take the risk, hahahaha…”

Having delivered these very reasonable words, he secretly shot his cousin a look, signaling him not to provoke Theresa any further.

He truly hadn’t expected Edgar to have enlisted his cousin as an accomplice tonight, and it had indeed successfully disrupted the event, drawing everyone’s attention to Agnes and planting seeds of wariness and dislike for Agnes in Theresa’s heart—his objective had been achieved.

This was the best possible outcome. If they kept pushing, he feared the situation would spiral out of control and his cleverness would backfire.

He could guess why his cousin was so hostile toward Theresa. Ordinarily, he would never tolerate anyone disrespecting his fiancée, but tonight, considering the prince was carrying out his orders, he would let it slide—but only this far.

Seeing Aiglon’s gesture, Prince Charles knew he could not provoke them any further. He felt a secret sense of regret.

However, he wasn’t disappointed. Edgar had given him a pleasant surprise tonight, allowing him to see the crack that existed between his cousin and the little Austrian miss—and that was something he could exploit.

This was as far as he could go today, but it didn’t matter. He believed in the principle that dripping water pierces stone. With enough resolve, there would be plenty of opportunities in the future. In the end, he would make the little Austrian miss swallow a bitter pill and regret her arrogance toward him.

He concealed his private thrill and nodded with feigned disappointment. “So that’s what Your Majesty thinks… Ah, well, it does make sense. Your safety concerns the life and death, fortune and misfortune of us all. It certainly cannot be taken lightly. My thinking was too shallow. Well then, Your Majesty, since you cannot take part, and no one else dares to challenge Miss Agnes tonight, shall we conclude this?”

“Alright, let’s leave it at that.” Aiglon nodded as well.

Thus, Prince Charles walked to the center of the hall. Under everyone’s gaze, he solemnly bowed to Miss Agnes in respect and then announced loudly.

“Mademoiselle, I must admit, you have presented us with a magnificent performance and shattered the pride of us men… I never imagined someone could defeat so many of us, one by one, especially a young lady such as yourself! To have such talent, you must truly be favored by God. It is endlessly enviable… Though it is a pity you do not wish to be named, I will forever remember your face and the impression you have left on me tonight.”

Next, he looked at the crowd and asked, “Is there anyone else who will come forth to challenge her?”

Naturally, not a single person dared to step forward. Everyone was already in awe of Agnes’s astonishing performance.

“It seems this is where it must end.” The prince spread his hands, feigning a hint of regret.

Then, he smiled again and shouted to Agnes, “In that case, mademoiselle, I congratulate you on your victory! You have won the wager, and I am wholeheartedly convinced! My apologies, I underestimated you before…”

“Wow!”

The once-quiet hall instantly erupted again. Deafening cheers and whistles resounded through the room, the atmosphere even more fervent than before.

Even most of those who had been defeated by Agnes were now beaming. Firstly, since so many had lost, their own defeat wasn’t so embarrassing. Secondly, this young lady was so beautiful that losing to her seemed almost an honor, nothing to be angry about.

Amidst this tide of cheers, Agnes’s expression remained placid, as if she had just accomplished some trivial task. Only the glint in her eyes unintentionally revealed her current satisfaction.

Just as she was about to turn and walk back to her previous spot, ending her performance for the night, she suddenly heard someone call out.

“Mademoiselle, please wait a moment!”

She stopped in her tracks, stunned, for she recognized the voice of Princess Theresa.

Then, she turned her head and looked toward where Princess Theresa had been standing. She saw the princess walking quickly toward her.

Agnes watched her, bewildered, not knowing what the princess was thinking. It wasn’t just her; the others were also very confused, looking at one another in blank dismay. However, no one dared to impede the princess’s actions, so they could only watch as she walked up to Agnes.

“Your Highness, do you have some instruction for me?” Agnes asked, dazed.

“No instructions at all—” Theresa smiled faintly and shook her head.

Then she smiled and asked Agnes, “Mademoiselle, I congratulate you on your victory. Your performance today was exquisite and magnificent, the likes of which I have never seen! You deserve to be cheered and revered by all.”

“You flatter me.” Agnes, recovering from her shock, felt a little embarrassed. “My apologies, I truly didn’t mean to cause such a commotion. It was just that His Highness the Prince was so insistent in his invitation that I had no choice but to accept the challenge…”

“Then I suppose I should thank him. Regardless of his reasons, he at least allowed me to witness something extraordinary. I love seeing extraordinary things, and what you displayed was precisely that,” Theresa replied from the heart.

Although Theresa was somewhat discomposed by Prince Charles’s sudden move and was inwardly filled with a “just you wait” fury toward him, she kept her feelings separate. She genuinely admired Agnes’s performance tonight, finding it breathtaking.

This was exactly the kind of thing she wanted to see more of in the world—it was just a pity it had appeared in a way she did not want.

Then, Theresa smiled and blinked. “However, I feel it’s a bit of a shame that after exerting so much effort and gaining such honor, you receive no prize at all.”

“A prize?” Agnes was taken aback, but she quickly shook her head. “Something like that isn’t important. I wasn’t fighting for any prize to begin with. Besides, for me, defeating an opponent is a pleasure in itself. It doesn’t need to be embellished with anything else.”

“You may say so, but I cannot have us appear too stingy.” Theresa remained firm in her opinion.

Then, she unexpectedly raised her hands and took off the floral crown from her own head, a symbol of victory.

Next, under the astonished gazes of Agnes and everyone else, she placed the crown on Agnes’s head.

While it didn’t seem to be anything of great value, as the hostess of this victory banquet, Theresa’s floral crown held symbolic meaning.

Her gesture was tantamount to confirming who was the female lead of the evening.

“You…” Agnes realized what was happening and hastily tried to refuse. “This is not right…”

“There is no need to refuse. This is the prize you deserve. You’ve earned it with your extraordinary performance—tonight, you are more worthy of wearing it than anyone else,” Theresa replied earnestly.

Aiglon watched this scene, suddenly moved.

Although he had deliberately sown discord between the two and had indeed succeeded in angering Theresa, deep down, the girl still retained her original true nature.

She wanted to see the extraordinary. This persistent desire was what she diligently sought.

—It was for this very reason that she had fallen for him in the first place.

And now, this same persistence allowed her to temporarily set aside her wariness of a rival and praise her in public.

This, too, was one of Theresa’s shining qualities… Without this persistence, how could she have endured and come all this way to his side?

In both the past and the present, she had never wronged him. On the contrary, it was he who had failed her time and time again.

A secret guilt made him unable to resist applauding.

Following his lead, everyone present also began to clap, praising the unknown young lady for her stunning performance and Theresa for her generosity.

Although Agnes was embarrassed, she could only accept the gift and the honor. Amidst the thunderous applause, Theresa withdrew her hands and quietly observed Agnes for a moment.

“It suits you perfectly, Miss Agnes. You are truly beautiful,” she praised again in a low voice.

“How could I possibly compare to you?” Agnes replied sincerely. “You are the beautiful one.”

Though they complimented each other, they both truly deserved the praise. The two young women stood together, one in a magnificent gown, the other simply elegant; one adorned with jewels and a sash, the other with a floral crown upon her head. Each had her own charm, yet they looked remarkably harmonious standing side by side.

And Aiglon felt this charm most directly. His gaze was intense, fixed upon them—this was the beauty he wanted to touch, to possess.

He was not just a careerist, but also a poet. He possessed both a poet’s pursuit of beauty and a careerist’s desire to devour everything.

Of these two young women, one was his fiancée, the other a girl he wished to make his mistress. What he already had, he wanted to keep; what he had yet to obtain, he was unwilling to abandon.

This might not be moral, but if one could not indulge one’s desires in life… then what was the point of pursuing the throne of an Emperor? the young man thought to himself.

So, despite his guilt, he would press on until he achieved his goal.

Theresa and Agnes, of course, could not sense the young man’s thoughts at that moment. If they had, they probably would have marched over together to settle accounts with him… Though that, too, seemed rather interesting.

“Miss Agnes, what are your plans for the rest of the evening?” Theresa asked with a smile amidst the applause.

“I… I don’t have any plans.” Agnes shook her head, flustered. “I was just going to return to my original spot, pass the remaining time, and then go back to rest.”

“My invitation wasn’t just for you to stand around for half the night…” Theresa shook her head gently. “It’s been so long, and I’ve truly missed you. I have a few things I’d like to talk about with you. Would that be convenient?”

Having been praised so by Theresa, Agnes naturally wouldn’t refuse her request. “Of course, that’s fine. I have nothing else to do right now, anyway. But… won’t your fiancé need you?”

The moment Agnes mentioned the young man, Theresa’s expression darkened slightly. “It’s fine if I leave him for a while. We were separated for quite some time before, weren’t we?”

“I think you’d better keep a closer eye on him,” Agnes replied tartly. “Who knows what he’ll get up to without you around.”

Although, at Chanel’s request, Agnes had promised not to mention the several times the young man had offended her, she was still angry and couldn’t stop herself from making a few sarcastic remarks.

However, to Theresa’s ears, this sentence took on a completely different meaning.

Is she trying to assert her dominance over me?

But she had already decided not to lose her temper today, so she only asked the question silently in her heart and pretended not to have heard.

“Please, follow me.” She took Agnes’s hand and led her out of the great hall toward an adjacent room.

Aiglon, who had been watching, knew this was the decisive moment. He gave Chanel, who was standing behind him, a look.

Chanel nodded with a hint of resignation and then inconspicuously followed the two young women, under the pretext of attending to the princess, to observe the final outcome.

Theresa led Agnes into the room and casually found a chair to sit on.

Then, she closed her eyes, seemingly exhausted.

“What’s wrong?” Agnes asked, surprised.

“I had some wine during the celebration, so perhaps I can’t hold my liquor. But it’s not a problem,” Theresa reopened her eyes and explained with a smile.

Then, she fell silent for a moment. Agnes didn’t know what to say either, so the two of them remained quiet for a time.

A few moments later, Theresa broke the silence. “Miss Agnes, ever since I met you, I have always admired you. After seeing you in action today, I feel an even more inexpressible admiration… I don’t know if we can be considered friends now, but regardless of what has happened or will happen, I will always hold this admiration in my heart.”

“If you are willing to call me your friend, I would certainly not refuse the honor,” Agnes replied quickly.

“Good. With those words from you, we are friends from now on—” Theresa seemed very pleased and continued, “Then, as friends, do you agree that even if we harbor secrets from one another, we should still respect each other and leave some room between us?”

Chapter 336: 219, A Heart’s Confession

“Then, as friends, would you agree that even if we both have our secrets, we should still respect each other and give one another space?”

After speaking, Princess Theresa looked at Agnes solemnly, awaiting her reply.

“Of course!” Agnes answered without a second thought. “As friends, we should naturally respect each other.”

But after she replied, Agnes’s smile suddenly froze.

She had just remembered that the young man had also used the “as friends” argument to deliberately fool her, coercing her into forgiving his frivolity and pressuring her to act according to his will.

Those two really are a match made in heaven; they even use the same verbal tricks! Agnes thought to herself.

Recalling that past “lesson” made her, a person who was usually not given to scheming, unable to help but feel a sense of vigilance.

After all, learning the lesson once was painful enough; she had no desire to repeat the same mistake.

Theresa did not know what Agnes was thinking, but from the look on her face, her words were clearly insincere. This made Theresa’s spirits sink even lower.

Perhaps Agnes did not respect her—normally, she would never have thought such a thing. But tonight, after witnessing Agnes’s performance, Theresa uncharacteristically lost some of her composure. The shadow of her own inferiority made her begin to doubt even herself.

“Back in Methoni, I heard some rumors concerning you and His Highness.” Though her mood was glum, Theresa forced herself to rally and continue, “I absolutely did not believe a single word of them, because in my heart, you are definitely not that kind of person.”

Though deliberately tactful, Theresa was now broaching the main topic. She hoped to use this approach to bring the incident to a dignified close for everyone and allow Miss Agnes to preserve her honor.

It might seem ridiculous to still be concerned with propriety and dignity at a time like this, but such decorum had been inscribed upon Theresa’s soul since childhood. Her instincts told her to solve this headache in this manner and no other.

However, Agnes’s personality was vastly different from hers. Hearing Theresa’s carefully weighed, tactful words only made her feel more agitated.

On one hand, she had a clear conscience and felt no need to be meek; on the other, her own character was accustomed to being direct, and she had no wish to beat around the bush.

Therefore, instead of feigning bashfulness and responding with equal tact like the other ladies of high society, she laid her cards on the table.

“Your Highness, I am very grateful for your trust in me. And I solemnly inform you that I do not know who is spreading these rumors, but they are all vicious slander. I have absolutely no involvement with your fiancé, nor have I ever thought of destroying the relationship between you and him. In fact, I am an innocent victim in this matter, and I just want to escape from all this trouble!”

Agnes stated her position with righteous conviction. She had originally wanted to say more, to protest how her good intentions had been met with frivolity, but at that moment, she recalled Chanel’s tears and pleas, so she held her tongue to avoid putting Chanel in a difficult position later.

In her eyes, her attitude was enough to prove everything.

However, for Theresa, such words were not enough.

She had seen far too many insincere lies at the court and in high society. She herself had even been forced to lie on different occasions to adhere to social etiquette. Thus, her instinct was to doubt such unequivocal statements.

Moreover, the person who had informed her was Major Hentsch, a soldier personally chosen by her father, an upright and honorable man. She absolutely did not believe the Major would lie.

And no matter how much Agnes denied it, her close association with His Highness was a public fact. How could nothing have happened?

But Agnes’s unequivocal attitude put her in a difficult position.

How should she proceed? Should she refute her to her face and continue to argue? Or should she summon the Major or another party to the matter to confront her and expose her lies?

No, either of those methods would only make things worse and cause everyone to lose face.

Theresa was suddenly at a loss—despite being well-read since childhood, she sorely lacked experience in dealing with such problems.

“You certainly are direct…” After a moment, Theresa could only manage a strained smile. “Alright, since you’ve made your position clear, that’s for the best. I believe the rumors will die down soon, and we can continue to interact as friends in the future—”

Then, as if to ease the atmosphere, she asked another question. “What are your plans now?”

“I don’t have any particular plans. I’ll carry on as before. Once things have settled down here, I will take Edgar back to my country,” Agnes answered honestly. “In the meantime, I will try to keep a low profile to avoid causing trouble for anyone.”

“It seems you are quite homesick,” Theresa said thoughtfully.

“Yes. After staying so far away for so long, who wouldn’t miss their family?” Agnes nodded, a hint of melancholy in her eyes. “I can’t write to my parents from here. They don’t know my current situation. They’re getting old, and they must be waiting for me to return home safely.”

Perhaps moved by Agnes’s words, Theresa’s eyes also reddened slightly.

“I miss my parents very much, too. They are also getting old… And unlike you, I have tormented them terribly. If anything happens to their health, I will be burdened with the most terrible guilt. I don’t even know when I’ll be able to go back and see them.”

Hearing her almost plaintive confession, Agnes couldn’t help but feel a pang of sympathy for Theresa.

After all, as daughters, their situations were identical.

“Do you have any regrets?” The moment she asked, she regretted it herself.

What was done was done; there was no turning back for Princess Theresa. If she truly did regret it, asking would not help and would only deepen the wounds in her heart.

Fortunately, at that moment, Princess Theresa swept away the sorrow in her heart, raised her head, and looked at Agnes with pride.

“Regret? Of course not.” She shook her head firmly. “I may do foolish things, but I am not a fool with no common sense. Before I left Austria, I had already foreseen all this destined pain and sorrow, and I knew I could bear it. It is the price I am willing to pay for my pursuits. His Highness cast aside the path my father prepared for us, which means I must walk a much more perilous road. But that doesn’t matter. I willingly accept whatever fate has in store for me, as long as His Highness walks with me.”

Seeing the light in Theresa’s eyes, Agnes knew her words came from the heart.

I don’t know how that scoundrel deserves such devotion from you… she thought to herself.

“Alright, I respect the choices of others. Since you are willing to walk this path and find joy in it, I wish you all the best,” Agnes could only reply.

“You really don’t need to pity me so. I believe I am luckier than most people in the world. Many toil away without even knowing if they will see tomorrow’s sun, while I can make plans for years, even decades, into the future… Even though I have chosen the hardest path, I still have the title of a princess, and I have my dearest family to rely on.” Princess Theresa suddenly smiled. “But His Highness is different…

“Though he was of noble birth, he was little more than a prisoner. Though he had a mother and a grandfather, the most esteemed people in the world, he never enjoyed the warmth of family! When you think about it, now he is surrounded by attendants and servants, yet he is still all alone without any family. I am the only family he has by his side… so I cannot abandon my Aiglon. I must always be with him. Whether our family ascends to the throne in the future or is forced to wander the ends of the earth, at least His Highness will never again experience the despair of being all alone…”

Theresa’s monologue was both gentle and filled with deep affection, so much so that even Agnes was deeply moved listening to it.

Wasn’t such tenderness and love a rare treasure in this world?

To have such a treasure and not know how to cherish it… what a shameless scoundrel!

In an instant, her heart was again filled with rage toward the young man. If not for her promise to Chanel and her own pride, she would have cursed him out loud.

After a moment’s hesitation, she spoke to Theresa.

“Your Highness, I believe anyone would be touched by what you’ve just said. I also believe that you will surely find happiness in the future.”

“Thank you for your blessing,” Theresa said with a smile and a nod. “I am here now, with my fiancé. I can feel his breath every day and hear his every sweet word. So I believe that he, like me, truly hopes we will have a happy and perfect family in the future. A few trivial rumors will never shake that outcome.”

These words were admittedly quite sentimental. Under normal circumstances, Theresa would never have been able to say them so easily to a third person besides His Highness. Saying them in front of Agnes had taken a great deal of her courage.

Her words were both an expression of her own aspirations and a final warning to Agnes. In her view, she had been tolerant at every turn and had tried to save everyone’s dignity. Agnes ought to be tactful and sensible now.

Furthermore, through this heartfelt outpouring, she had planted a seed of guilt in Agnes’s heart. She hoped Agnes would feel the love in her heart, withdraw gracefully, and allow the incident to subside in this way, so no one would have to worry about it anymore.

From what she could see, it seemed to be working.

Hearing such sentimental words, Agnes felt a little awkward, and her face grew warm.

But deep down, she also felt a certain admiration for Princess Theresa—for a young woman like her to be able to say such things for the sake of her love! What profound affection…

She herself could probably never feel such a deep love.

Composing herself, she nodded. “I understand.”

“Well, I’ve taken up so much of your time. I feel a bit embarrassed. But… being able to say so much at once has made me feel much better.” Seeing that she had achieved her goal, Theresa did not want to talk any longer. She stood up to take her leave of Agnes. “Please, I must ask you not to repeat what I’ve said today to anyone else, is that alright…?”

“Of course. I’d be too embarrassed to repeat it to anyone else, anyway~” Agnes blushed.

And Theresa blushed along with her.

“Thank you. Then, goodbye… His Highness is waiting for me.”

After a pause, as if she had remembered something, she added, “Miss Agnes, I can be a bad person, but I cannot be a narrow-minded one. I admit that you are formidable, very, very formidable… You are even a part of the world I’ve wanted to see. However, I have my own convictions. Thank you for listening.”

==================

In a corner elsewhere, Aiglon quietly listened to Chanel’s account.

Chanel’s eyes shimmered with unshed tears. Clearly, after overhearing Princess Theresa’s words, she too had been moved.

“Your Majesty, I feel like I’ve become a bad person…” Chanel finally mustered the courage to say.

Aiglon’s expression stiffened. To be honest, he too found it a little hard to face.

But, in the end, he was still that careerist and poet; it was the foundation of his soul. So after a moment of hesitation and shame, he returned to his true self.

“Really? You’re a little slow on the uptake, then!” Aiglon replied with a smile. “Chanel, we have already done many bad things… I lie, I steal, I kill and burn, and you have committed these sins alongside me. Since that’s the case, why be afraid of doing a few more?

“There’s no need for your conscience to ache now, Chanel. To succeed, we must abandon all the pointless self-torment of mediocre people. I know you still have a soft heart. That’s fine, that is precisely what makes you so endearing—so, all you have to do is close your eyes and obey my orders. I will bear all responsibility and carry every sin. And I will create a future that will leave you completely satisfied.”

Though the words from Aiglon’s lips sounded quite dangerous, his tone grew ever more gentle. To Chanel, it sounded almost like a lover’s whisper.

Yes, I’m doing bad things, but I’m doing them with His Majesty!

A strange joy bloomed in the young woman’s heart. The faint, aching guilt also vanished amidst his gentle words.

To her, loyalty to the Empire and His Majesty was higher than any so-called principles of morality. As long as His Majesty was willing to strive for the restoration of the Empire, then whatever he did had to be right.

“I know, Your Majesty…” Chanel closed her eyes slightly. “Will you please kiss me?”

Aiglon said nothing, merely touching his lips to her forehead as a reward for her hard work.

Chapter 337: 219, Eternal Sleep

Under Aiglon’s kiss, Chanel found spiritual contentment, and her guilty conscience was soothed.

She knew in her heart that she had wronged Miss Agnes and Princess Theresa. She held both young women in high esteem, which was precisely why she felt so uneasy.

However, since it was His Majesty’s wish, she could only obey his orders.

After comforting Chanel, Aiglon instructed her to return to Theresa’s side. He himself walked back to the hall to continue the evening’s banquet.

Not long after he returned, Theresa also quietly came back, her expression perfectly calm, as if a great weight had been lifted from her heart.

“Theresa, did you have a pleasant chat with Agnes?” Aiglon asked with a smile.

Having already learned the content of their conversation from Chanel, Aiglon knew that his greatest fear had not come to pass. Agnes had kept her promise and not revealed the absurd things he had done. Theresa, meanwhile, had been thrown off balance by the series of events and had no interest in pursuing the matter further; she only wanted Agnes to withdraw gracefully.

Thus, through deliberate maneuvering, these two young women who should have opened their hearts to each other instead became lost in their own fog of confusion for various reasons. The young man who should have borne the brunt of their shared fury had, for the moment, escaped disaster.

For this reason, Aiglon felt extremely relaxed, his earlier tension completely gone.

“It was pleasant enough, I suppose—” Theresa replied softly.

Then, she turned the question back to Aiglon. “Your Highness, Miss Agnes is truly an admirable person. As you know, I admire the extraordinary, so I would be more than happy to continue being friends with her. In our conversation, she also assured me that she would treat me with the same respect and would never again do anything to offend our friendship…”

The implication was that Agnes had voluntarily withdrawn, and she hoped Aiglon would not pester Agnes any further and tarnish their friendship.

For Aiglon, there was only one possible answer to this question.

“Of course,” he answered unequivocally. “I am delighted to see you two getting along so harmoniously—I will cherish your friendship.”

Aiglon’s attitude was very considerate, but upon reflection, his words were vague and evasive. However, Theresa was utterly confused and distressed at that moment, so she lacked the mental energy to mull over such subtle phrasing.

She had been left rather exhausted by the night’s unexpected turns. Since both Agnes and Aiglon had made their positions clear, she felt it was time to let the matter rest.

To her, the best outcome was for everyone to gracefully take a step back. That way, she could continue walking towards their shared dream with her fiancé.

“Your Highness, it’s getting very late. Shall we call it a night?” she suggested.

Aiglon was more than happy to agree. “Alright, I’ll go announce the end of the banquet.”

With that, Aiglon walked to the center of the hall and raised his hand.

At his gesture, the officers, who had been chatting, joking, or arguing, fell silent. Not a single one dared to make another sound as they hastily stood at attention and looked at the young man.

“Gentlemen, the hour is late, and our banquet is now at an end,” Aiglon said to everyone with calm composure. “I believe tonight has been a pleasant evening for all of us. I will never forget the lively scene of our victory celebration, nor the magnificent performance of that unknown young lady. We celebrate our hard-won victory with a joyous festival, but we will never forget the suffering and sacrifices we have endured. There are still too many difficulties and dangers ahead of us, and we must not stop here and hesitate. Today we celebrate in Greece, but one day we shall celebrate together in Fontainebleau!”

He then raised a glass of wine and shouted, “Let us toast to victory, together!”

“To victory!” everyone present raised their glasses.

Aiglon drank the wine in his cup with deep feeling, then scanned the room from the corner of his eye.

He soon found Agnes in the same corner as before.

Although the candlelight in that corner was dim, the young woman’s proud and imperious bearing was conspicuous enough. Coupled with the floral crown on her head, she looked as if the goddess of the hunt, Artemis herself, had descended upon them.

Just as he was watching, as if sensing something, Agnes also looked up, and their eyes met instantly.

As if stung, Agnes’s brow immediately furrowed, and she looked as though she was ready to draw her sword and charge at him again.

Fortunately, she had no intention of spoiling the mood at the moment, so she made no further movements.

Aiglon maintained his smile and gave her a slight nod in greeting. Agnes, in return, shot him a fierce glare and immediately averted her gaze.

It had been a long time since Aiglon had been treated this way, but at this moment, he felt no anger, for he knew it was a price he had to pay.

Very well, he thought. You’ll get yours in due time.

And so, upon Aiglon’s command, the Victory Banquet came to an end.

Everyone filed out. For them, the evening had been lively, with fine wine, good food, and a rare performance—enough for them to enjoy themselves to the fullest, wash away their accumulated fatigue, and give them something new to talk about.

For Aiglon and Theresa, they had finally completed another indispensable ceremonial performance.

As members of royalty, this was something they had to learn from childhood; it was an important part of their lives.

And now, they were both quite tired and only wanted to rest as soon as possible.

In the deep of the night, led by Chanel, they went upstairs to their room for the night.

Chanel helped them change their clothes and wash up briefly before the two of them went to bed.

After lying down, Theresa habitually hugged her fiancé. Because she was mentally and physically exhausted from the evening’s events and had drunk quite a bit of wine, she was not in high spirits and did not have much to say.

“Your Highness, do we have any plans for tomorrow?” she asked softly, a simple question.

“Let’s go pay our respects at Sir Byron’s remains,” Aiglon suggested. “I promised you before. Now that you’re here in Missolonghi, it’s the perfect time.”

“Really?” Theresa’s spirits suddenly lifted, and she opened her eyes wide to look at the young man. “That’s wonderful…!”

“As long as you’re happy,” Aiglon replied with a smile.

“Your Highness… I truly love every day I spend with you,” Theresa said, hugging the young man tightly. She closed her eyes slightly. “It would be for the best if we could always be like this. We will become husband and wife, and we’ll be together forever and ever, you promised…”

Theresa said no more. The two embraced and fell into a deep slumber.

Early the next morning, Aiglon took Theresa to a house in Missolonghi.

He told her this was where Byron used to live.

Since it was an ordinary private activity, and a visit to the remains of the deceased, Theresa wore a very plain dress, and her expression was solemn and dignified.

From a young age, she had been immersed in her father’s study, and she was particularly fond of poets and writers. Lord Byron was a famous poet she had long been familiar with, and she greatly admired his works.

When the news of Byron’s death reached Vienna, she, though still young, could not help but feel an indescribable sense of regret.

However, she was gladdened by the fact that the cause for Greek independence, which Byron had been so obsessed with before his death, was now being completed by her and her fiancé. If the great poet’s spirit was watching from above, he would surely be gratified to see his dying wish fulfilled.

With this mixture of sorrow and gratification, Theresa’s gaze was quite complex as she surveyed the dilapidated house before her, looking it over both inside and out.

To her disappointment, there was little trace of the great poet’s presence. There were no personal belongings, no residents who had known him, and certainly no manuscripts of his. There was nothing.

Although she knew this was to be expected, she could not help but feel a pang of sadness.

“Did he leave nothing behind?” she asked Aiglon in a small voice.

“I’m afraid not, Theresa.” Aiglon spread his hands. “Nothing at all was left.”

He did not tell Theresa the truth—in reality, this was not Byron’s former residence at all, so there couldn’t possibly be anything of his here.

After Byron’s death, most of his belongings were sent back to Britain with his body, and the rest were divided among the locals.

Then, due to the constant ravages of war, the Missolonghi fortress was already a scene of utter devastation. Even those who had lived here for many years could no longer find any trace of Byron’s home. At present, there was no memorial facility for Byron here either.

In the original timeline, after the Greek war of independence ended, the Greek government specially allocated funds to build a tomb (Byron’s body was returned to Britain for burial; what remained in Greece was one of his lungs) and a memorial statue for Byron near Missolonghi to honor the poet’s contributions to the Greek independence movement (mainly his contributions to public opinion).

To avoid disappointing the eager Theresa, Aiglon had found a less severely damaged residence in the city and claimed it was Byron’s former home—after all, there was no one left to dispute it.

Theresa, of course, was unaware of her fiancé’s little trick. At this moment, she only felt immense regret and disappointment.

She knew what had happened.

After arriving in Greece, Byron had worked himself to the bone for the Greek war of independence, spending nearly his entire fortune. Later, he was caught in a heavy rain while out riding, unfortunately contracted pneumonia, and fell gravely ill, remaining bedridden for many days. In his delirium, Byron constantly mumbled words of encouragement to his comrades to press on.

The doctors attending him then performed a bloodletting, opening a vein with a sharp lancet and letting it bleed into a silver bowl, collecting a full pound of blood.

All these efforts ultimately ended in failure. On that final night, Byron fell into an eternal sleep. Lying on a bed in Greece, above him was a window, and outside, the gloomy landscape under the moon and a field of ruins. By his pillow lay poetry manuscripts and official documents, things to which not another stroke would ever be added.

Theresa’s gaze wandered. In the empty air, she seemed to see a tragic scene:

The once-wealthy, handsome poet, full of love for the world and courage, was now covered only by a white sheet. His once-brilliant mind was now only an endless silence, and his handsome face had fallen into an eternal sleep.

“Death strips a man of everything. He gave his all for this place, and in the end, this place left him nothing!” she couldn’t help but exclaim.

As if he knew she would say this, Aiglon suddenly shook his head.

“No, Theresa, he did leave something behind.”

“What?” Theresa looked at the young man, somewhat puzzled.

“Come with me—” Aiglon said with a mysterious smile.

Theresa was confused, but she obediently followed Aiglon, her heart full of curiosity, wanting to see what surprise His Highness had prepared for her.

Surrounded by their entourage, the two of them walked along a small path out of the fortress and soon arrived next to a clearing.

The clearing was situated in the middle of a green field, surrounded by withered yellow trees, with wild grass growing everywhere.

In the middle of the clearing, a large group of people was busy at work. They were either carrying stones or chopping down trees with axes. Around them stood a group of soldiers with guns, seemingly watching over them and supervising their labor.

Through their diligent efforts, a large patch of yellow earth had appeared in the middle of the green field, and several pits had been dug. Some of the pits were already being filled with stone, but because the project had just begun, it was impossible to tell what it would eventually become.

“What is this?” Theresa quickly asked the young man. “And who are they?”

“They are all captives from our recent battle, the surviving Turks,” Aiglon replied calmly. “As for what they’re doing… they’re building a cemetery and a monument. We will make this the final resting place for our fallen soldiers.”

After a pause, he added, “Lord Byron’s monument will undoubtedly be placed here as well.”

After the Turkish soldiers had surrendered to him, Aiglon had kept them for labor. He felt no guilt about this, knowing they would fare much worse if he handed them over to the Greeks.

Besides, since he was providing for them, it seemed only natural that they should offer some form of compensation.

He also had reason to use heavy labor to wear down their strength and will to resist.

Rebuilding the city, constructing tombs and monuments—these were all necessary tasks.

“This is wonderful…” Theresa completely understood and supported this. “Thank you, Your Highness. This is your surprise for me!”

She smiled in delight, then pointed at the cemetery, still in its nascent form, and looked at the young man with deep affection in her voice.

“Although Sir Byron’s remains have returned to Britain, I believe his heroic spirit will rest here eternally. He will bless us for everything we have accomplished… Your Highness, we will leave our mark forever. Together! Forever!”

Chapter 338: 220, The Mausoleum and the Future

“Your Highness, we will leave our mark forever, together! Always!”

Theresa’s voice was emotional and deeply affectionate; she was clearly moved by Aiglon’s arrangements.

“Of course, of course,” Aiglon said, smiling and nodding repeatedly. “We are destined to be remembered by history together, just like the generation before us—”

After he spoke, they embraced.

Once the tide of emotion receded, Theresa finally felt a little uneasy. Although they were both in plain clothes, they were surrounded by guards who saw their every move. No one dared to make a sound to spoil the moment for the engaged couple, but it was still a bit more than she could bear.

Moreover, in the distance, some of the prisoners performing hard labor had noticed the commotion and were standing there, curiously watching the young couple. Although the supervising soldiers shouted at them, a slight disturbance was unavoidable.

So, although she was reluctant to let go, Theresa pulled herself from his embrace, forced herself to calm down, and spoke to the young man with feigned composure.

“Your Highness, show me around.”

“With pleasure,” Aiglon replied with a smile.

Thus, he led Theresa on a tour of the mausoleum, which was still in the early stages of construction.

Because Aiglon had personally designed many parts of the memorial mausoleum, he was quite familiar with the layout. He led Theresa around, pointing things out and telling her what each area would look like upon completion.

Wherever they passed, the prisoners toiling away stopped their work and, led by the guards, paid their respects to the young man and woman. Whether their reverence was heartfelt or forced, Aiglon and Theresa received the respect they were due.

Soon, led by Aiglon, they arrived at the center of the mausoleum, where they could see a stone pedestal and foundation. Before long, a massive marble statue would stand here.

“I plan to place a statue here—an eagle with an olive branch in its beak, flying to the torch of Olympia. The end of the olive branch will have a small cross. It symbolizes peace descending upon this ancient land, and also the Christian world embracing Greece back into the fold of freedom. Below the statue, there will be memorial reliefs carved with the images of the martyrs who championed this great cause and sacrificed their lives for it. Lord Byron’s likeness will be in one of the most prominent positions.”

As Aiglon explained, Theresa’s heart surged with emotion, and her eyes sparkled. It was clear she was imagining the finished statue in her mind.

“That’s wonderful, Your Highness!” She smiled happily. “But… does the eagle symbolize you?”

“Well…” Aiglon awkwardly lowered his gaze.

Deep down, of course, that was what he intended, but it felt a bit embarrassing to praise himself so blatantly in front of Theresa.

“This eagle symbolizes our Order of Fontainebleau Knights, and also all those who fought and were willing to sacrifice their lives for the cause of Greek independence. They are the ones who saved this country and brought life back to this land,” he replied after a moment.

“But in my heart, the one who brought the olive branch is you,” Theresa said, full of feeling. “If it weren’t for you, perhaps things would be completely different.”

“I merely acted according to the circumstances,” Aiglon replied.

This wasn’t false humility; he knew very well that his actions were ultimately based on his knowledge of history’s course. He was certain that even without him, Greece would have inevitably gained independence through the intervention of the Great Powers.

But he could never tell Theresa any of this. In everyone’s eyes, he was the great hero who had single-handedly pulled the cause of Greek independence back from the brink of despair.

He was happy to play the part of this great hero, but a voice inside him constantly reminded him not to become intoxicated by the halo of heroism. After all, as his influence on the course of history grew, the value of his knowledge would inevitably diminish. Perhaps before long, everything would be completely unrecognizable.

History was not a series of fated, inevitable moments, but the sum of every individual’s decisions in the present. As circumstances changed, so too would people’s decisions. The more things changed, the more unrecognizable the path of history would become.

And what Aiglon wanted was for history to bend toward the path he had chosen—for him to become the Emperor of France.

He reminded himself again that from now on, he had to abandon the arrogant assumption that he “knew history.” He had to assess the circumstances cautiously before making any decisions.

He was no longer the destitute, powerless prince. He now had many followers and a great deal of prestige accumulated through victory; these were his precious assets. But compared to his dream, these assets were far from enough. If he were to squander them recklessly, a single misstep could lead to a fall beyond redemption, forfeiting the hope he had worked so hard to gain.

“Your Highness?” Seeing the young man suddenly lost in thought, Theresa couldn’t help but call out to him again.

“Ah, my apologies, I was a bit distracted.” Aiglon looked up at the empty space around them and sighed deeply. “I was thinking of those who eternally rest here. Many of them were my loyal followers. They will never see the day I realize my dream.”

Hearing Aiglon say this, Theresa’s heart also grew a little heavy.

However, she still comforted the young man. “Your Highness, they followed you without hesitation, knowing the risk of death. You led them in a great cause. Though they tragically fell, it was a glorious death that will be praised for eternity. The fact that you remember their sacrifice will surely bring great comfort to their spirits in heaven.”

Though her comfort was somewhat conventional, it was enough for Aiglon.

Standing in the center of the mausoleum, he once again gazed into the distance.

This was the mark he had left on this new timeline.

It was the first, but it would definitely not be the last.

And his fiancée by his side would surely walk forward with him, unflinching, no matter how many difficulties and obstacles lay ahead.

Aiglon turned his head and gestured to a nearby guard.

The guard understood immediately and produced a bouquet of flowers that had been prepared in advance.

Aiglon took the flowers and handed them to Theresa.

“I thought you might want to use this.”

“Your Highness…” Theresa was pleasantly surprised again. She took the bouquet. “You are so sweet today!”

She knew that His Highness felt guilty about the recent incident and was being especially attentive to make her happy.

And she was willing to forgive him for these transgressions. After all, who is without fault in this life?

“Anyone would become sweet in the presence of our Princess Theresa,” Aiglon praised with a smile.

Overjoyed, Theresa took the bouquet, bent down, and placed it at the base of the unfinished statue. Then she raised her head to the sky, paying tribute to Lord Byron and the other heroic spirits who had died.

Everything Aiglon had prepared for her today made her burst with joy, and she couldn’t help but dream of the future.

In the near future, they would hold their wedding at the ruins of the Parthenon. In a manner even grander and more magnificent than today, they would leave a permanent memorial on this land, and an indelible mark on their lives and souls.

Her union with His Highness meant her life would truly enter another stage. She would have a family, and like her mother, she would do everything in her power to bring glory to it.

This was a heavy obligation, but also an eternal happiness, for she would be with the man she loved forever.

“Your Highness~” she said softly, turning her head to look at the young man.

“What is it?” Aiglon asked.

“One day we will leave this place. You cannot stay in Greece, nor do you need the Greek crown,” Theresa said, a look of fascination on her face. “But, we won’t bid it farewell forever. When your lifelong wish is fulfilled one day, let’s come back here together. I believe everyone will cheer for us then…”

“Alright. I hope that day comes,” Aiglon immediately agreed with a nod.

“Then let’s plant olive trees here together, with our own hands,” Theresa suggested. “When we return laden with honors, let these trees welcome us. They’ll surely be lush and green by then!”

Aiglon’s expression suddenly turned peculiar.

It wasn’t that he was unwilling to indulge Theresa’s romantic idea, but… did Theresa know how to plant trees? He was afraid the saplings would die soon after being planted. Wouldn’t that be a mood-killer and a bad omen?

“What, are you looking down on me?” Theresa quickly noticed the doubt on Aiglon’s face and shot him a sideways glance. “Don’t forget, I grew up on an estate. Of course I’ve been around such things. Have you forgotten that when you first came to our home, I was the one who took you fishing?”

Since Theresa had put it that way, Aiglon had no further objections.

It was a small matter, anyway. As long as Theresa was happy, there was no harm in humoring her.

“Alright then, we’ll do as you say. I’ll have someone revise the design and find some olive saplings. We’ll plant them here together.”

Aiglon had initially thought Theresa’s idea was rather abrupt, but on second thought, expressing sorrow for the fallen soldiers by personally planting trees could also serve as a good public relations stunt. Of course, he and Theresa would only plant a few symbolically; the prisoners would have to do most of the work.

They were free labor, after all, so there was no harm in putting them to a little more use.

Seeing His Highness so cooperative with her idea, Theresa grew even happier. She looked around excitedly, as if already planning in her mind where to plant the trees.

“When we come here again, we certainly won’t be just the two of us. We will bring our children with us, and I hope they will grow as strong and sturdy as a forest. The spirits in heaven of the martyrs resting here will surely bless them…” She was overjoyed as she envisioned the future scene here. “We will be a big family.”

Aiglon chuckled and made a joke. “Then you’ll have your hands full.”

Theresa immediately understood the playful teasing, and her face instantly turned red.

“It’s my responsibility, what is there to complain about?” Then, she lowered her head and replied shyly, “Besides, my efforts alone won’t be enough. You have to work hard too—”

Without a doubt, Theresa meant, After we’re married, if we want to have many children, I can’t do it alone; you have to work hard with me.

But as Aiglon heard it, another thought suddenly popped into his head: If Theresa alone isn’t enough, what about adding others?

He knew perfectly well that wasn’t what Theresa meant, so he quickly concealed his thoughts, pretended he hadn’t thought anything of it, and took her hand instead.

“Yes, then let’s work hard together!”

“It will be soon, Your Highness.” Theresa’s eyes were filled with sweet affection. Heedless of her shyness, she spoke boldly to Aiglon. “I’m sorry that my own small hesitation has made you wait in agony for so long, but that day is coming soon. I will definitely make up for our wait! Your Highness, I can hardly wait…”

For someone of Theresa’s station, speaking so explicitly was rather improper, almost unseemly. But at this moment, it was just the two of them exchanging sweet nothings, and she was in such high spirits that she cast propriety aside and spoke her heart freely to her fiancé.

How could this intelligent and beautiful young woman ever imagine that just seconds ago, such a thought had flashed through her dear fiancé’s mind?

And so, Aiglon and Theresa strolled hand-in-hand through the mausoleum grounds, sharing their hopes for the future. Finally, surrounded by an entourage and hailed by the salutes of soldiers and prisoners, they departed.

For Theresa, the day’s outing had been wonderfully satisfying. She had paid her respects to the poet she revered and had made a promise for the future with Aiglon.

In her mind, the unpleasantness of the past had been turned over like a new leaf, becoming a forgotten matter not worth mentioning. She and His Highness were as close and inseparable as before.

As for Aiglon, his plan had completed an important stage. The victories and spoils he had already won were glorious enough, but it was far from sufficient. He now needed to turn the page on these achievements and throw himself wholeheartedly into the next phase of his struggle.

In this new struggle, though his strength was meager, he had shakily stepped onto the chessboard, becoming someone with a chance to be the master of his own destiny. He would not let this opportunity go.

Now, his army had rested enough. He and his officers had all regained their spirits. It was time to begin a new adventure.

Chapter 339: Extra (9) The Cuckoo in the Nest

Separate timeline, story continues from Extra 6

March 1839

The land, having endured several months of winter’s night, finally welcomed the gentle breeze of early spring. All of nature began to reawaken. Green shoots pierced through the melting snow, bringing the breath of spring to the world.

In this season of lingering chills and budding warmth, by order of the Regent Empress Dowager, the entire court set out in a grand procession for the small town of Baden, just outside Vienna.

The town of Baden was a world-famous spa resort, with its earliest records dating back to the era of ancient Rome. Starting in the eighteenth century, as Europe gradually emerged from the dark ages, the thermal baths favored by the Romans gained widespread popularity across the continent. Baden, with its hot springs, became increasingly important under the rule of the Habsburg family.

Beginning in 1793, under the keen patronage of the reigning Emperor Francis II, a great number of spa facilities were built in the town. After decades of development, Baden had grown to a considerable size, boasting not only bathhouses and hot springs but also hotels, theaters, parks, and clusters of villas. It had become a true leisure destination for the Empire’s high society.

Her Majesty Sophie had been fond of visiting this place even before she took power. After becoming the Regent Empress Dowager of the Empire, she had specifically allocated funds to construct a magnificent villa in the spa town to serve as her personal retreat during her visits.

Her Majesty the Empress Dowager had been in power for nearly two years since the start of 1837. The Empire had weathered great storms and entered a new era of peace. Almost everyone had grown accustomed to her frequent flights of fancy, so no one was surprised when she decided to bring the members of the court here for a restorative holiday this spring.

【As there is a similarly named spa resort, Baden-Baden, within Germany, this one is often referred to as Baden bei Wien, or Baden in Austria.】

As a member of the court, the Duke of Reichstadt naturally accompanied the imperial entourage. He was deeply favored by the Empress Dowager; Her Majesty the Empress Dowager almost always insisted on his presence at any court event. And as for why she doted on the Duke so, it was a tacit understanding among nearly everyone.

At the end of last year, the Duke of Reichstadt married Princess Cristina of the House of Savoy. They were still newlyweds, yet upon receiving Her Majesty the Empress Dowager’s command, he accepted the summons without a moment’s hesitation and brought his wife here with him.

After a journey of several hours, the grand procession of carriages from the court arrived in the town of Baden. Following a pre-arranged plan, they settled into their various residences at the villa.

The Duke and his wife also alighted from their carriage and made their way to the suite prepared for them.

The villa’s furnishings could not compare to those of the palace, of course, but they were more than comfortable. A servant set down their luggage, and the ducal couple went to the bedroom to rest.

The Duke was twenty-eight this year, in the prime of his life. Because he was deeply trusted by the Empress Dowager and had begun to participate in the affairs of state, his already handsome features had taken on an air of authority, giving him an extraordinary presence.

The princess was a good deal younger than him. She was petite, but having been married for several months, her every gesture now held a touch of a young wife’s charm.

To be honest, the union of this couple was something of an accident.

The previous year, the princess’s family, the House of Savoy, had recklessly launched a war against the Austrian Empire and suffered a crushing defeat. They were forced to cede territory and pay indemnities; she herself was even sent to Vienna as part of the “reparations,” married off to the very man who had led the Austrian army to victory over her country: the Duke of Reichstadt.

Thus, though they were husband and wife, an insurmountable barrier still lay between them.

And beyond these political divides, there was another, even more unspeakable barrier that had twisted the couple’s relationship…

“Cristina, how are you feeling?” the Duke asked his wife gently after they took a seat on the sofa.

“I’m fine,” the princess replied softly. “Just a little tired.”

“I see. Then you should rest well,” the Duke nodded, then found he had nothing else to say.

Their conversation was remarkably brief before silence fell between them.

The princess had been melancholic and withdrawn ever since their wedding. The Duke, able to appreciate her feelings, treated her with considerable courtesy and never intentionally made things difficult for her.

Under normal circumstances, time would have smoothed the sharp edges between this couple, allowing them to forget the conflicts between their families and nations. Warmth would have replaced resentment, and they would have become a happy family—after all, many political marriages eventually found happiness.

But the trials the Duchess of Reichstadt had to face were destined to be about more than just a past armed conflict.

The Duke and his wife had barely settled in when a lady-in-waiting knocked on the door of their suite. She was shown in by a servant and presented herself before the couple.

The moment she saw this lady-in-waiting, Princess Cristina’s expression remained unchanged, but her eyes flashed with a light of mingled aversion and resentment.

Her aversion and resentment were not, of course, directed at the lady-in-waiting herself, but at the woman she served, that venomous, shameless harlot.

Every time a lady-in-waiting came, it meant that her husband was about to be summoned by that woman, to be taken from her side to go to her, to fool around with her.

To hold the honored title of Empress Dowager and yet commit such depraved acts… how shameless…

The Duke also guessed what was about to happen. He shot an apologetic glance at Princess Cristina, preparing to follow the court lady out.

However, to the couple’s surprise, the invitation was not for the Duke this time.

“Duchess, Her Majesty the Empress Dowager requests your presence,” the lady-in-waiting said politely.

The husband and wife glanced at each other in surprise, neither knowing what new whim Her Majesty the Empress Dowager had conceived.

“May I accompany her to see Her Majesty?” the Duke asked after a moment.

The court lady did not answer, merely looking at the Duke with a humble smile, which was clearly a denial of his request.

“I think…” the Duke began to say more.

“It’s alright. Please, lead the way,” Princess Cristina suddenly cut her husband off and stood up.

She was unwilling to show any weakness before Her Majesty the Empress Dowager.

And so, the lady-in-waiting led the Duchess out of the suite. After a short walk down a corridor, they arrived at Her Majesty the Empress Dowager’s spacious rooms.

The room offered a wide, open view. Through the large windows, one could see the beautiful scenery of the distant valley. A blazing fire in the hearth dispelled the lingering chill of early spring.

At that moment, Her Majesty the Empress Dowager stood by the window, dressed in magnificent attire, looking at the Duchess with a smile that was not quite a smile.

“Good afternoon, Cristina.”

The warmth of the room could not dispel the chill in Cristina’s heart. Every time she saw this beautiful woman, she could not suppress the disgust and hatred in her soul.

She carefully concealed her aversion and calmly curtsied to the Empress Dowager. “Good afternoon, Your Majesty, the Empress Dowager.”

“I’ve called you here because I have some good news for you,” Her Majesty the Empress Dowager said, getting straight to the point. “To reward the Duke of Reichstadt for his contributions to the Empire, I intend to gift him this newly completed villa. So—in the near future, this will be your property as well.”

This sudden ‘kindness’ left Princess Cristina somewhat bewildered.

What did she mean by this? Did she expect her to be grateful for such a small favor?

No, that was impossible.

She only wanted to win over her husband, to keep him tied to her side.

At this thought, another wave of bitterness washed over Princess Cristina, so much so that she failed to offer even the customary words of thanks, remaining silent where she stood.

Her Majesty the Empress Dowager did not grow angry at her disrespect. She merely smiled gently, as if looking at a canary in a cage.

Then, she spoke again.

“The hot springs and the scenery here are quite lovely. You may stay here for some time and enjoy yourself. It will be very good for your health.”

Ordinarily, these would have been mere platitudes, but Princess Cristina suddenly sensed that something was amiss.

Why was this woman suddenly being so solicitous towards her?

“Thank you for your kindness. I will try to enjoy it,” she first offered a cold thanks, then changed her tone. “However, as a wife, I should remain by my husband’s side, not linger in the countryside.”

A hint of mockery suddenly appeared in the Empress Dowager’s smile, and she sighed softly.

“My dear Cristina, was I not clear enough? You—may—stay—here—for some time.”

The most terrifying conjecture had become reality. Princess Cristina felt a chill run through her, and her legs felt unsteady.

What had she done wrong to deserve such prolonged isolation?

She searched her conscience and was certain she had done nothing wrong.

If there was any fault, it was her misfortune to have encountered this vicious woman, with whom even a sorceress or a witch could not compare.

“Then, I refuse your proposal!” she answered loudly.

Even though she knew it was pointless to defy the will of Her Majesty the Empress Dowager, the pride and fury in her heart made her say it anyway.

“Unfortunately, this is not a suggestion open to debate,” Her Majesty’s smile slowly faded as she replied calmly.

Then, she seemed to threaten the princess. “Cristina, don’t you think I have been polite enough with you? I suggest you know what’s good for you, lest we can no longer be civil with each other in the end.”

Polite… she actually had the gall to speak of being polite… The long-suppressed rage surged to her head, and Princess Cristina could no longer control herself.

“You, polite to me? You have brought me nothing but disaster after disaster! You shamed my family, you brought ruin to my homeland, and now you even want to steal my husband!”

The princess seemed to have thrown all caution to the wind, staring at Her Majesty with eyes full of deep resentment, her whole body trembling with anger. “How can there be a woman as vicious and shameless as you in this world? Every day, I pray to God, asking the Almighty Lord to inflict upon you the punishment you deserve! May you be struck by lightning and turned to dust! May you be burned by fire to ashes! I believe that day will come, and I will be waiting for that day!”

Perhaps because she was so overwrought, she began to weep as she spoke. She eventually became so choked with sobs that she could no longer speak, able only to glare at Her Majesty with a look of bone-deep hatred.

A normal person would have been terrified by that gaze, for it was filled with a loathing so intense it seemed to wish it could tear the other person limb from limb.

Though she was just a petite young wife, this blistering hatred gave her a formidable air, making her dare to rail against the most powerful person in the Empire, the Regent Empress Dowager.

Her Majesty the Empress Dowager, usually so overbearing, seemed somewhat taken aback. It was as if she had never imagined that this normally quiet princess would dare to speak to her in such a way.

All the attendants and ladies-in-waiting were shocked by the scene. They exchanged frantic glances, none daring to utter a word, afraid of becoming victims of Her Majesty’s thunderous wrath.

But to everyone’s surprise, after Her Majesty recovered from her shock, she did not fly into a rage. Instead, as if she had understood something, she looked at Princess Cristina with a playful expression.

After a moment, she let out a small laugh.

“Madam, you are right. It is true that I have indeed hurt you deeply. But what reason do you have to be so resentful of me? Because of the war? I did not start that war; your family did. What is there to complain about in defeat? No, that is nothing—”

At this point, Empress Dowager Sophie narrowed her eyes and continued, “So, you care about your husband. You don’t want to see him sharing a bed with someone else…”

Such brazen words! Princess Cristina nearly fainted. In all her life, no one had ever dared to say such a thing in her presence, let alone the Regent Empress Dowager of a nation.

“Oh, God—look at this!” she could not help but cry out again.

Then, she flatly denied Her Majesty’s assumption. “I… I do not care about the Duke himself! If we weren’t married, what would it matter to me if he lived or died? But now that we are husband and wife, then according to God’s will, I should naturally cherish him… not swallow my anger at your immoral and degenerate behavior!”

“Oh, please. You Italians are always so good at attributing every good and bad thing to God, and then seeking pleasure and making merry with a clear conscience,” Empress Dowager Sophie sneered. “Poor Cristina, is there something you’re too shy to admit? Liking a man isn’t shameful. On the contrary, liking the same man as I do proves you have some taste—”

“You’re talking nonsense!” Cristina denied again, flatly. “How could I possibly care for the vile enemy of my family!”

“Don’t try to argue with me, little girl,” Empress Dowager Sophie continued her taunts. “Though we are not of the same family, we have had similar experiences, so I can understand… If you were like me and didn’t like the husband God forced upon you at all, then you wouldn’t care who he slept with. There is only one reason you care: you like the gift fate has delivered you.”

In the court of the Empire, for Her Majesty the Empress Dowager to openly say she did not care for her late husband was truly unorthodox, even audacious.

But because it came from her lips, it somehow felt unexpectedly reasonable. Perhaps everyone had already grown accustomed to her complete lack of restraint, her habit of doing whatever she pleased.

Faced with such a soul-piercing statement, Princess Cristina wanted to argue, but it seemed there was nothing to argue. In the end, she could only continue to glare at Her Majesty with hateful eyes.

The affair between the Duke and Her Majesty was practically an open secret among the high society of every nation. After she was forced to marry into Vienna, they seemed to have no intention of hiding it, frequently appearing in public together.

What was most vile was that on the night before her own wedding, they were shamelessly carrying on in the room next door, and that despicable woman had intentionally used all manner of debauched cries to provoke her.

In theory, she should have despised this shameless pair who had plunged her into despair. But after being married to the Duke and sharing a period of marital life, she found her hatred for her husband was not so strong.

The young man was handsome and dashing, possessed extraordinary talent, and bore a surname that everyone remembered. Although he was not entirely devoted to her, he was still considerate and caring—she could sense that the Duke felt a certain pity for her tragic fate.

And so, after several months together, the princess gradually came to accept the destiny God had arranged for her. Sometimes, when she saw her husband’s melancholy expression over some matter, she would even feel a pang of sympathy for him.

Since her hatred for the Duke had faded, Empress Dowager Sophie naturally became the recipient of it, doubled. In her view, if Her Majesty had not so brazenly seduced her husband, her own life would surely have escaped this disastrous mire.

This hatred accumulated with every one of their trysts. If she had the chance, she would not hesitate to plunge a dinner knife, or any other handy weapon, into that vicious heart and rid the world of a pestilence.

“What? Lost for words? It seems I hit the mark,” Her Majesty the Empress Dowager asked with a sneer, looking at the princess’s speechless yet hate-filled eyes. “Poor little girl, it is not your fault. There is nothing to be ashamed of. However—you should face reality. He and I were already together; we just needed to find him a legal wife, which is why we found you. If you don’t care about this marriage, then you needn’t care who he is with. But if you are satisfied with this marriage, then you should thank me and pay me a price for it.”

Princess Cristina’s vision went dark, and she almost fainted.

“Shameless!” she could only curse weakly. Such curses did no harm to Her Majesty; on the contrary, they seemed to bring her a certain pleasure.

“Since you don’t want to hear it, let me tell you something you’ll want to hear even less…” Empress Dowager Sophie walked to her side, leaned in close to her ear, and whispered, “I’m pregnant.”

In an instant, an immense rage sent blood rushing from Cristina’s heart to her head, making her dizzy.

She wanted to raise her hand and slap this despicable woman hard across the face, but Empress Dowager Sophie seemed to have anticipated it. After speaking, she immediately stepped back, and at her gesture, two ladies-in-waiting came forward and held the princess by her shoulders, helping the poor princess to “calm down.”

The princess was powerless to resist. She could only glare at Her Majesty with unparalleled resentment, the fire in her eyes seeming as if it could burn the other woman to ashes.

Her Majesty the Empress Dowager looked back at her, her eyes holding a mix of coldness and mockery, and perhaps something else that was difficult to define.

Beyond her anger, something else suddenly occurred to the princess.

Why had Her Majesty said just now that she was to remain here for some time?

It was a smokescreen.

Everything clicked into place. Why the Empress Dowager had brought her to this spa town for “recuperation.” She wasn’t just trying to torment her mentally; she had another, ulterior motive—she would surely announce to the world that this illegitimate child was the Duke’s and her child. Therefore, she could not let anyone see that she was not pregnant.

So… her plan was to pass this illegitimate child off as the perfectly justifiable, legitimate child of the Duke and herself, to have that bastard inherit everything.

“So you’re going to use me as a prop to deceive the world!” she screamed, her eyes wide as she interrogated her.

“Clever,” Her Majesty the Empress Dowager nodded in approval. “It seems you’re not as naive as you appear.”

Though the fury in the princess’s eyes was enough to scorch a person’s soul, she seemed entirely unaffected, paying it no mind at all.

She looked at the princess and continued.

“Poor little girl, stop your cursing and struggling. This is something I have already decided. No matter how much you protest or object, it’s meaningless, aside from making things more embarrassing for yourself.”

Then, she nonchalantly spread her hands. “Of course, if you wish, you are more than welcome to hate me. I don’t mind—”

Then, she gave a slight curtsy, bidding Princess Cristina a thoughtful farewell.

“Well then, I wish you a pleasant time here.”

The Duchess continued to rail against Her Majesty the Empress Dowager, but the ladies-in-waiting ignored her struggles and curses, leading her from the room. Soon, Her Majesty was the only person left in the spacious suite.

Her Majesty the Empress Dowager stood quietly, gazing at the scenery outside the window. A long time passed before a sigh came from behind her.

“You didn’t have to be so cruel to her. She’s pitiful enough as it is.”

Her Majesty turned her head, a captivating smile on her face.

“Feeling sorry for your wife?”

Then, she seized her lover’s hand.

“No matter what, we do owe her. I think we should be gentler with her,” the Duke replied softly, taking the Empress Dowager’s hand in his.

“With what we’ve done, what difference would being gentle make? She’s bound to hate us,” Her Majesty said, letting herself fall into the Duke’s embrace and closing her eyes in contentment. “But, if there must be hatred, then let her hate me alone… I’ll be the harsh one, you be good to her. That way, at least she’ll accept that she is your wife.”

After savoring the warmth of his embrace for a long while, she opened her eyes again and looked at her beloved with a teasing gaze.

“Alright, let’s not worry about her. It’s just us here… Aiglon, the ice and snow outside are melting. Let us melt together too!”

Then, she kissed the young man with abandon. Under the flickering light of the hearth, their two shadows, and their soft murmurs, merged into one.

Chapter 340: A Heavy Responsibility

At Aiglon’s deliberate arrangement, he took his fiancée, Theresa, to inspect the Mausoleum he was building in the outskirts of Missolonghi.

This Mausoleum would be used to bury all his men who had fallen in battle, and also to commemorate all those who had sacrificed for the cause of the Greek war of independence—Lord Byron was prominently among them.

Of course, the core of the entire Mausoleum was dedicated to commemorating (or rather, boasting of) his personal achievements.

He was not a man who liked to blow his own trumpet, but right now, his greatest asset was his fame, so naturally, he would not miss any opportunity to show himself off.

Besides, given his accomplishments, it could hardly be considered baseless boasting.

After seeing all his arrangements, Theresa was overjoyed. She practically wished she could bare her heart to her beloved. Their being so close and inseparable meant that the minor incident from before had vanished completely.

However, Aiglon knew this was no time to rest on his laurels. He still had too many important things to do.

That very afternoon, after returning from his inspection of the Mausoleum construction site, he summoned his trusted confidant, the Count of Monte Cristo, before him.

“Your Majesty, what are your orders?” The Count of Monte Cristo asked with a respectful bow as soon as he saw Aiglon.

“Edmond, what is your assessment of the army’s current situation?” Aiglon got straight to the point.

“From my personal observation, morale is high among all ranks. Their strength and stamina have been fully rested and restored,” Edmond-Dantès replied immediately.

He vaguely understood that His Majesty asking this question meant the brief period of peace was about to end.

“Excellent. It seems we have rested enough,” Aiglon said with a satisfied nod. “Then, let us begin a new advance.”

He then clenched his fist and swung it forcefully, as if giving a demonstration. “We have dealt our enemies one heavy blow after another, but they still control vast territories. We must take advantage of their disarray and continue to strike hard!”

“Like all my colleagues, I am always ready to give my all for you. Wherever you point, we will march!” Edmond-Dantès offered a timely compliment.

Seeing the Count of Monte Cristo so quick-witted, Aiglon couldn’t help but laugh.

Then, he revealed his plan.

“I intend to march north, sweeping away the remaining enemies along the way, pressing on as far as we can, all the way to Ioannina.”

“I understand,” Edmond-Dantès nodded. In essence, he didn’t care where His Majesty wanted to march; he would follow him to the end regardless.

However, a sudden thought struck him—Ioannina?

The place seemed very familiar to him.

He quickly realized why. The bandit leader he had recruited earlier, Isaac Palaiologos, was from Ioannina—and had once been the Pasha of that very place.

So, if they were to march on Ioannina, Isaac Palaiologos and his former bandits would make the best guides.

Better still, to win people over, His Majesty had publicly granted Isaac Palaiologos membership in the Order of Fontainebleau Knights shortly after arriving in Greece. This meant the man would surely give his utmost effort.

Edmond-Dantès understood in an instant.

“Yes, Your Majesty! I will speak with Isaac Palaiologos. I believe he will be more than willing to lead us on a march to his former home.”

“I believe so as well,” Aiglon nodded lightly.

In truth, besides having guides familiar with the local area, his decision had a deeper purpose.

After clearing western Greece and securing Missolonghi, there were only two paths for a further advance—either march north into the region of Albania, or head east to continue liberating Greece, all the way to Bulgaria.

Admittedly, from both a propaganda and practical standpoint, the latter was the better option. However, there was an unexpected factor to consider—the Russian Empire was about to march.

The Russian Empire was currently massing its forces along the Danube River. If they advanced, this seemingly invincible steamroller would crush everything in its path southwest through Romania and Bulgaria. If he marched east, it was highly likely he would run into the main Russian army…

Although both sides were enemies of the Ottoman Empire, this would certainly not be a rendezvous of allies.

According to the intelligence he had gathered so far, the Tsar had not issued any orders like “the Duke of Reichstadt must be eliminated.” But one could never be too careful. The Bonaparte family and the Romanovs shared a deep-seated hatred. If their two armies were to meet rashly, a so-called “accidental discharge” might occur, and the vast army of the Russian Empire could probably destroy his weak legion with ease.

Therefore, he could only choose to march north, continuing to win victories to increase his fame and consolidate and expand the occupied territories, while carefully maintaining a distance from the Russian Imperial army. He would then have to find a way to use the balance of power among the Great Powers, relying on their fear of Russian expansion to force the Russian army to withdraw from the Balkan Peninsula and the gates of Istanbul.

Aiglon knew that while it seemed he was constantly winning and his future was bright, he was actually walking a tightrope. He had too little capital to gamble it away recklessly.

Fortunately, the young man had remained calm, not letting victory go to his head, and was still capable of making rational judgments.

Of course, Aiglon didn’t need to explain all these thoughts to Edmond-Dantès. The man was merely an executor; on matters of strategy, Aiglon made all the decisions himself.

“Your Majesty…” Just as Aiglon was lost in thought, it seemed Edmond-Dantès had also thought of something.

“What is it?” Aiglon asked.

“Excuse me, does the executed Ali Pasha of Ioannina have any living kin?” Edmond-Dantès asked cautiously. “What I mean is, if there is one, we could have this relative cooperate with us and raise his banner. It would make our task much easier.”

Edmond-Dantès believed his reasoning was perfectly logical. After all, although the Pasha had been defeated and beheaded, it had only been five years since his downfall in 1822. He surely had many old followers remaining in the Ioannina region and would still possess a certain appeal among the populace.

The Ioannina region was practically Albania. The locals were quite different from the Greeks, and simply raising the banner of “Liberating Greece” would hardly move them.

Therefore, if they could find a relative of the Pasha to act as a puppet and raise his banner, they would surely gain more support from the locals and facilitate their advance.

But to Edmond’s surprise, upon hearing what he thought was a logical suggestion, His Majesty showed a strange expression, as if he had heard something absurd.

“Your Majesty… did I say something wrong?” Edmond-Dantès ventured to ask.

Is this destiny?

A peculiar sense of amusement made Aiglon smile.

“No, no, you didn’t say anything wrong. I think it’s very reasonable, Edmond—your question has inspired me.” Aiglon gently shook his head. “However, reality presents us with a slight difficulty. As far as I know, the Pasha himself and his three sons were all executed by order of the Sultan, and their relatives were taken to Istanbul to be sold as slaves—this is the Sultan’s usual practice with traitors. As of now, his only surviving direct relative is a single granddaughter…”

“And she is in Istanbul!” Edmond-Dantès understood immediately.

Then he felt a pang of disappointment. If it was just a granddaughter, her rallying power would be much weaker. Moreover, since she was in Istanbul, if they raised her banner, the Sultan would probably have her beheaded at once…

“Well, Your Majesty, it seems my idea is difficult to realize,” he said with an embarrassed smile.

However, the young man added another sentence, seemingly with a deeper meaning.

“Her name is Haydée. If I’m not mistaken, she should be about ten years old now.”

Edmond-Dantès was stunned. He didn’t understand why His Majesty knew such specific details, nor why he made a point of mentioning it.

Since his own plan was now impossible, what was the point of paying attention to the little girl?

“Your… Your Majesty, what do you mean?” he asked again, emboldened.

“Edmond, I think you’ve proposed an excellent idea, one of great value.” Aiglon suddenly smiled again, then said softly, “Although we’ll face some obstacles in realizing it, it’s not impossible—”

After a brief pause, he stopped being mysterious. “We have friends in Istanbul now. Through these friends, we can purchase Miss Haydée as quickly as possible and have her brought over to us—”

“And once she’s brought here, we can raise her banner to retake Ioannina!” Edmond-Dantès exclaimed excitedly.

“And you are the perfect person to carry out this mission—” Aiglon looked at Edmond-Dantès with a burning gaze, as if he had made a momentous decision.

He then deliberately lowered his voice. “In that case, Edmond, I won’t hide it from you. My so-called ‘friends in Istanbul’ are actually the Austrian Ambassador. I imagine if he were to spend some money to buy an inconspicuous young female slave… no one would notice, would they? The Sultan would also be happy to grant a favor.”

This was not a random guess on Aiglon’s part. In the original novel The Count of Monte Cristo, Edmond-Dantès, having become a great merchant, was the one who paid a sum of money to buy Haydée.

Now, on this divergent historical timeline, he intended to make this cycle of history repeat itself.

This served both his practical needs and a peculiar sense of humor that was all his own.

Then, Aiglon clenched his fist, and the previously relaxed atmosphere instantly grew tense.

“Since we’ve decided to act, we must be fast! The faster, the better! Edmond, as it happens, I need to make private contact with the Austrian Ambassador. You will go to Istanbul yourself and bring Miss Haydée back to me—”

Although Edmond-Dantès was somewhat stunned, he quickly recovered.

His Majesty had approved his plan and entrusted him with its execution—this was the same unwavering trust as always. He absolutely could not let him down.

“Yes, Your Majesty!” he answered loudly. “I will bring her here safely!”

“Then, I’m counting on you.” Aiglon extended his hand and patted the other man’s shoulder. “Once she arrives, I will name her Archduchess of Ioannina, and you will be her guardian. Then, we will march on Ioannina in her name!”

“I understand!” Edmond-Dantès was also filled with excitement.

Without a doubt, if they brought this little girl to their side, whether His Majesty made her the Archduchess of Ioannina or something else, she would be nothing more than a puppet, incapable of any independent decisions—His Majesty would not allow her to act on her own accord.

But this also meant that His Majesty would be openly bestowing a title upon a high noble “with actual territory.”

Since His Majesty’s arrival on the Island of Monte Cristo, he had already conferred many noble titles. Edmond-Dantès himself had received the honor of becoming the Count of Monte Cristo, and his good friend André Davout had become the Marquis of Lepanto.

However, these titles were currently only recognized among Bonaparte’s supporters. In other European countries, “the Count of Monte Cristo” or other such titles received no recognition at all and had no actual territory to govern.

It was like issuing a currency that was only valid internally. While not exactly illegitimate, it made one feel a bit insecure.

But if he were to successfully install an Archduchess of Ioannina… the situation would be entirely different. It would mean His Majesty would become a true Patron, a lord of lords.

If he were to confer titles arbitrarily, it would naturally be hard to gain recognition. But if it was the granddaughter of the late Ali Pasha of Ioannina—his only surviving bloodline—it didn’t seem entirely unfeasible according to the principles of inheritance.

Of course, it wouldn’t be that easy. Making it a reality would surely face immense resistance. But there was hope—after all, in the disputes between the Great Powers, a mere place like Ioannina barely tipped the scales. Their biggest headache right now was the Tsar.

Yes, this is how it should be!

In that instant, Edmond-Dantès was ecstatic.

He was even more excited, more filled with anticipation, than His Majesty.

He was delighted that His Majesty had not only adopted his suggestion but also elaborated on it, ingeniously coming up with such a plan.

This meant he had earned yet another merit.

But this was no time for pride. He had to fulfill His Majesty’s wish and get the job done.

“Haydée…” he repeated the name.

He didn’t know why, but even though he had never seen this child or had any interaction with her before, he now felt a strange sense of familiarity.

“When can you depart?” Aiglon’s question broke his train of thought.

“If you need me to, I can leave at once,” Edmond-Dantès replied hastily.

“No, there’s no need to be in such a hurry…” Aiglon smiled and waved his hand. “Make your preparations. You’ll depart tomorrow. Theresa and I will write a letter to the Ambassador, and you will go there as the messenger to deliver it.”

After speaking, he patted the other man’s shoulder again.

The heavy responsibility he now carried was self-evident.

Chapter 341: 222, The Advance

After conferring with Edmond-Dantès, Aiglon revised his strategic plan, settling on the stratagem of “buying Haydée, then using her as a puppet and figurehead to justify an advance on Ioannina.”

This meant they had to act quickly. Before they marched on Ioannina and raised Haydée’s banner, they first had to get her into their hands, lest the Sultan, enraged and humiliated, have her executed.

In Aiglon’s heart, there was another hidden worry—the Russian Empire.

Ever since he had arrived in Greece and raised his standard, the Russian Empire had been stirring restlessly, preparing to claim the glory of liberating Greece for the Tsar. To this end, they had been massing troops along the Danube River and the Caucasus frontier. Now, the arrow was on the bowstring. Both Metternich and he knew in their hearts that Russia’s advance was imminent.

That being the case, Aiglon had to incorporate the major factor of the Russian Empire into his considerations from now on.

He had already seized enough victories and prestige for himself before the Russian Empire personally entered the fray. He dared not hope for such good fortune to continue.

Of course, Aiglon could not have known that due to the lag in news caused by distance, his information was already behind the times. In fact, at the very moment he was conferring with Edmond-Dantès, the Russian Empire had already begun its advance into the Balkans.

And Pushkin, the poet widely acknowledged as a genius by the Empire’s high society, was at this very moment with that army, following the tide-like Imperial army and personally experiencing the great historical event about to unfold.

Ordinarily, the renowned poet would have had no need to participate in a military campaign. He could have remained in Tsarskoye Selo, enjoying the lavish life of the court and receiving the Tsar’s outward respect.

But Pushkin, long weary of the tedious court life, had sincerely requested that the Tsar grant him the honor of participating in the war. Faced with his sincerity, His Majesty the Tsar finally and graciously approved the poet’s request.

Thus, he was assigned to the Izmailovsky Guard Regiment and, as a member of this elite unit, was dispatched to the staging area along the Danube River.

According to the plan, once the war began, their unit would cross Wallachia and Bulgaria with the main force, striking straight for Adrianople, the gateway to Constantinople.

As the court envisioned it, if they were lucky enough, they would continue their advance all the way to the glorious capital of Rome. If their luck did not hold, and the Tsar was forced to halt the advance under pressure from the other Great Powers of Europe, they would at least have dealt a heavy blow to the Turks and won a brilliant victory—once again making the Tsar Europe’s great savior.

After the bloody Decembrist incident during his succession, the Tsar desperately needed to win such a halo for himself, in order to display the legitimacy of his throne to his subjects and to all of Europe.

Pushkin had long heard of the ideas circulating within the Empire’s upper echelons, but at the moment, he cared little for these “matters of state.” His entire mind was preoccupied with the sights and sounds of service at the front, and with imaginings of what was to come.

On this late autumn morning, Pushkin rode his horse, advancing southwestward under the warm sun. Along the narrow road, the Russian army was also advancing in a state of organized hustle.

Not far away was the shimmering Danube River. Once they crossed it, they would enter the Balkan Peninsula and begin their glorious expedition.

The marching column stretched as far as the eye could see. The surrounding forests had been dyed orange-red or dusky yellow by late autumn, swaying gracefully in the wind like ladies waving handkerchiefs to see them off. He gazed out over the Ukrainian plains, where the various caps of officers and soldiers were everywhere, and bayonets, like a forest, shone with a sharp, cold glint.

The orderly ranks seemed to merge the force into a single entity, pressing forward with the unstoppable force of a giant’s footsteps, bearing down upon the teetering Turkey.

Though their steps were so powerful and their military bearing so formidable, not a trace of fear could be seen on the soldiers’ faces. They laughed and chatted merrily, marching to the battlefield with eyes full of hope, as if they were merely taking part in a grand parade.

Pushkin knew that the troops within his line of sight were only his own regiment. Along the entire front, there would be countless other regiments, countless infantry, cavalry, and artillerymen, all embarking on the same journey as he.

This was the great power of Russia! An invincible force!

Although the great poet loved freedom and had never liked the autocratic, oppressive court, as he personally merged into this colossal wave, he too felt immense pride in being a part of it.

The Russian Empire would fight to liberate its Orthodox brethren, marching on an expedition to Constantinople. He would witness it all and record it faithfully.

After arriving in the army, although Pushkin volunteered for duties, his superior officer, knowing the great poet’s extraordinary fame at court, dared not order him about casually. So, his superior assigned him clerical work—this way, he would not have to go to the front line and tempt fate before the Grim Reaper’s scythe.

Pushkin had no complaints. He quietly and diligently completed his work, while also writing in his journal every day, recording what he saw and heard after joining the army. Sometimes he would even take the time to write letters home for the illiterate soldiers in the regiment.

For others, this was a tedious task, but Pushkin reveled in it. It allowed him to observe the members at the lowest rungs of the army, to understand the thoughts and feelings of each soldier, their joys and sorrows. This would inevitably broaden his perspective and provide him with an inexhaustible supply of writing material.

Though his time in the army had been brief, Pushkin was thrilled to discover that, compared to his state of near-creative exhaustion back in Tsarskoye Selo, his inspiration now flowed like a spring. Both poetry and prose came to him with ease—so he often silently congratulated himself on finding such a good place for himself.

In the cool autumn wind, Pushkin breathed in the fresh air of the countryside, silently contemplating his next poem.

Suddenly, he heard a whistle from beside him.

“Alexander Sergeyevich, we’re finally on the march. How are you feeling?”

Without needing to turn, Pushkin knew the person calling him was his good friend, Boris Petrovich Volkonsky, who had ridden up alongside him.

His friend’s family was quite illustrious at the court, and he himself was well-liked in high society. It was thanks to his help that Pushkin had so easily received the Tsar’s permission to participate in this expedition.

And it was also through his maneuvering that Pushkin had been able to join his regiment, the Izmailovsky Guard Infantry Regiment.

Since Pushkin had no prior military experience, there were inevitably many things he was unaccustomed to after joining the army. Fortunately, with his friend’s frequent care and attention, he hadn’t encountered any real difficulties.

For this reason, he was deeply grateful in his heart for his friend’s help.

“Boris Petrovich,” he said, turning his head to look at his friend. “I feel good… more at ease than I’ve ever been.”

“So you’re even more eager for war than a veteran!” Boris Volkonsky whistled again in mock surprise.

“No, I don’t like war, nor do I like bloodshed.” Pushkin shook his head, then looked toward the shimmering Danube in the distance. “But I like the feeling of being in the tide of the times. I can feel that we are making history, the history of our generation… In 1812, I was too young to be worthy of participating, but now, I can finally have my finger on the pulse of the era. We are undertaking a great cause.”

Peace was certainly precious, but it inevitably brought with it mediocrity, and mediocrity was a poet’s greatest enemy. Thus, Pushkin felt a sense of being fortunate to be part of such a grand occasion.

If it were an unprovoked invasion of another country, robbing another people of their freedom, he might have felt repulsed. But this time, the purpose of His Majesty the Tsar’s campaign was perfectly justifiable—a cause beneficial to human freedom and liberation. The poet’s heart thus held no aversion to it. Regardless of how much self-interest His Majesty the Tsar had in the matter, Pushkin wholeheartedly supported the cause of Greek independence and liberation.

Like the great year of 1812, they would once again embark on a journey as liberators, to rescue Greece from the hands of an infidel tyrant.

“Many people may have different views on freedom or liberation. I’ll make no comment on that,” Boris Volkonsky replied with a smile. “What I’m seeking is excitement and glory. Only those things can make my blood burn. I just hope those damn Turks can resist a little longer, so me and my sons of bitches can earn a few more medals!”

Pushkin could only give a wry, silent smile in response.

Regardless, the two men, each with their own thoughts, were now swept up in the human torrent, rushing toward their fateful destination.

The wide river in the distance flowed with the blood of history; destiny churned and roared within its currents, just waiting for the thunderbolt to descend from the Empire.

“Are you still interested in the Duke of Reichstadt?” Boris Volkonsky asked suddenly, after a moment of silence.

The question caught Pushkin by surprise, but he quickly nodded.

“I am, indeed. Do you have some news?”

“That young man is truly impressive!” Boris Volkonsky spurred his horse, drawing closer, then lowered his voice. “Let me tell you something—not long ago, he led his men to capture the fortress of Missolonghi and accepted the surrender of its garrison.”

“What? So soon?” Pushkin was slightly astonished.

Although he had little practical knowledge of warfare itself, Pushkin had done his homework since joining the army, learning a little about the geography and culture of Greece. Coupled with the fact that he was also well-acquainted with the great poet Byron, he naturally understood the significance of this news.

“That means he’s cleared the obstacles in western Greece!” Pushkin blurted out after a moment.

“It’s an astonishing achievement, indeed.” Boris Volkonsky squinted his eyes mischievously. “So you should understand why the higher-ups don’t want this news spreading, right?”

Pushkin understood at once why his own information was lagging—the Empire had no desire for its soldiers to know how much glory that young man had won.

Since his arrival in Greece, the cause of Greek independence, once on the brink of collapse, had taken a dazzling turn, so much so that the Empire had not even kept pace with the situation.

Without a doubt, judging from the current situation, even without this advance by the Russian Empire, Greece would likely win its war of independence under his leadership and with his help…

And that was a fact the Tsar and the other high ministers of the court were absolutely unwilling to face.

Therefore, the Tsar ordered his great army to advance ahead of schedule precisely to forcibly claim the laurel crown of victory for himself.

At the thought of the originally glorious cause of liberation being tarnished by so many political self-interests, Pushkin suddenly felt a bit deflated.

“I hope our victory is brilliant enough,” he could only reply dryly. “I believe we can destroy the Sultan’s army.”

“I believe so too,” Boris Volkonsky nodded. “But, my friend, the more brilliant our victory, the more we will be hated by those Great Powers in Western Europe. I suspect that eventually, they will turn to hoping for the Duke of Reichstadt to be more successful.”

“And that must be the Duke of Reichstadt’s plan!” Pushkin had a sudden realization as well.

He could see it now. The Duke of Reichstadt was not afraid of the Russian Empire entering the field; on the contrary, he was happy to see the Great Powers of Europe squabble endlessly over it.

Despite seeing through his scheme, Pushkin felt no disgust in his heart, but rather a sense of admiration.

“What does His Majesty the Tsar plan to do about him?” Pushkin asked quietly. “Boris, have you received any secret orders?”

“I’m afraid not, at least not at my level.” Boris Volkonsky shrugged. “I imagine His Majesty the Tsar and his ministers are also having a headache over this little fellow.”

Then, he added with a smile, “It would have been much simpler if those Austrians had declared him a fugitive after he fled, but alas, those sly old foxes did no such thing! So what is he now? He is still a member of the Habsburg imperial family, the universally acknowledged Duke of Reichstadt. No one has even claimed he is engaged in illegal activities—after all, how can liberating Christians be called illegal?”

Pushkin nodded in deep agreement. “So His Majesty the Tsar would rather turn a blind eye to him for now.”

“He can only turn a blind eye,” Boris Volkonsky replied with a smile. “Of course, if the Duke of Reichstadt himself is ungrateful enough to run into us, that would be another matter entirely—after all, the world is full of accidents, no need for a specific order from the Tsar, right? But I believe he isn’t that foolish. He seems quite clever.”

Indeed… Pushkin once again praised him silently in his heart.

He found his curiosity about the young man becoming increasingly difficult to suppress.

Some people in this world were simply destined to be different.

If only there was a way to meet him…

“Alright, my friend, let’s not worry about him. When we make camp tonight, let’s go have a proper drink—” Boris Volkonsky suggested.

Pushkin immediately agreed.

The Imperial army was strictly hierarchical. For an officer like Boris Volkonsky, his baggage was enough to fill several wagons, containing all sorts of dress uniforms, and naturally, caviar, cheese pastries, and the essential vodka. Pushkin was more than happy to share these with him during a break from the march.

This advance would be a pleasant journey.

Chapter 342: 223, The Giant

Before Pushkin’s very eyes, the grand army of the Russian Empire marched into the heartland of the Ottoman Turkish Empire.

For the Russians, a reason might be needed to fight any other country, but never for fighting Turkey. Since the Romanov dynasty began its rule, the nation had been in a near-constant state of war with this adversary.

For over two hundred years, almost every Tsar had gone to war with the Ottomans. Today, Tsar Nicholas I’s declaration of war marked the official beginning of the Eighth Russo-Turkish War.

It was through these wars against Turkey that the Russian Empire had achieved one glorious victory after another, seizing vast territories and pushing its borders toward the Danube River and the Caucasus. Yet, for the insatiable Russian Empire, this was far from enough. Their终点 was the capital of the Romans, the eternal city of Constantinople.

Although for various reasons the Tsar’s banner had never flown over the Hagia Sophia Cathedral, they believed that one day, the Empire’s lifelong wish would be fulfilled.

This time, they had once again embarked on the journey to realize that dream.

And their advance, naturally, was shaking the whole of Europe.

Far away in Vienna, the Austrian Chancellor, Prince Metternich, was also vexed by this expected invasion.

In this era, Europe lacked a widespread telegraph network, so information could not be transmitted instantaneously across thousands of miles. However, for the well-informed and shrewd Chancellor Metternich, guessing the date of the invasion was no difficult task.

But guessing the date was not important. What was important was how to respond to this inevitable day.

Now that the grand army was on the move, the Tsar’s iron hooves would inevitably thunder forward, trampling across Wallachia and Bulgaria, and charging straight for ancient Byzantium. This also meant that endless troubles were now surging toward him.

These troubles were sure to rob him of his sleep.

Part of the reason was his fondness for the new European order he had personally forged in Vienna; he did not want to see the hard-won balance of power in Europe shattered once more.

But more importantly, he could not tolerate the Russian Empire overrunning the entire Balkans and seizing control of Constantinople and the Bosphorus Strait. That would mean this vast and insatiable empire would henceforth have an unobstructed path into the heart of the European continent and the Mediterranean Sea.

Constantinople was currently in the hands of infidels, which, while unpleasant to hear, was not frightening to the Great Powers of Europe. But if it fell into the hands of their Christian brethren, the Russians, the consequences would be catastrophic. It absolutely could not be allowed to happen.

Whether for the interests of his own country or for the sake of the European balance of power, he needed to push back the Tsar’s claws as soon as possible and restore everything to its original state as much as he could.

However, although he wished to stop it, he absolutely did not dare risk a direct confrontation with the Tsar. Having lived through the bloody years of the past, he was keenly aware of the dangerous and ominous nature of war. Austria could hardly contend with the Russian Empire on the battlefield—and even if it could, what would be the point? In the end, it would only benefit the onlookers.

Therefore, he needed to achieve his goals through the most circuitous means possible.

From his small corner of the world, he surveyed all of Europe, engaging in political maneuvering, and began his machinations with the cool calm of a spider weaving its web.

He had seen enough great spectacles in his time, even enduring the final fury of Napoleon. To the man he was now, the current situation was but a trifle.

At this moment, he was observing the impeccably dressed gentleman before him with great interest—the British Ambassador to Austria, Lord Robert-John Talbot.

The lord’s hair was graying, and his face, like that of almost all Englishmen, was stiff, tinged with an unhealthy bluish color. Coupled with his graying walrus mustache, he appeared to lack vitality.

However, considering the gravity of the issues they needed to discuss today, the Chancellor cared little for the man’s appearance.

“Mr. Talbot, I regret to see that all our diplomatic efforts have ended in failure,” he said to the ambassador in fluent French after they exchanged greetings. “The Tsar’s determination to march into the Balkans is unstoppable, and he has likely already done so.”

“I share your regret, and even your grief,” Lord Talbot replied, his already ashen face growing even darker. “I can only say that the young Tsar has, with excessive confidence, done something ill-timed and foolish.”

“Foolish! Indeed,” Chancellor Metternich sighed with regret. “But what is even more foolish is that we poor souls must now find a way to remedy the follies of the young.”

“On this point, my country is as zealous as yours,” the ambassador replied in a stiff tone.

Metternich nodded inwardly. This meant that Britain was willing to stand with him on this matter.

This gave him a great deal of underlying confidence. After all, since the War of the Spanish Succession, everyone who had stood with Britain had been the final victor. He hoped this time would be no exception.

“Then, what does your country intend to do about it?” Chancellor Metternich asked.

The ambassador did not answer immediately, but instead spread his hands helplessly.

“Nothing?” Metternich pressed.

“Nothing,” the ambassador replied with a wry smile. “At present, the great men in London must deal with domestic affairs. The Tsar’s advance, while annoying in their view, is not an imminent threat.”

Metternich was not surprised, but he put on a disappointed expression. “So, your zeal is merely verbal, while you hope others will step forward to turn the tide for you!”

The ambassador’s expression became even more pained. “That is not Britain’s wish, Your Excellency, it is just that… we are indeed facing quite a number of difficulties.”

On April 12, 1827, not long after Aiglon had arrived on the Island of Monte Cristo, the great diplomat and powerful figure within the Tory Party, George Canning, took over the office of Prime Minister from his post as Foreign Minister at the age of fifty-seven.

Although both the country and his party expected this renowned figure to achieve great things, it was most unfortunate that George Canning was already a gravely ill, dying man, relying on laudanum to barely sustain his life.

Less than four months later, on August 8, this great man passed away.

His sudden death threw the British political world into turmoil. Almost no one was prepared for it. After a period of chaos, the King, out of his aversion to certain prominent figures within the Tory Party, decided to appoint Viscount Goderich, Frederick John Robinson, a moderate Tory and seasoned politician, as Prime Minister.

However, this prime minister was not a strong leader; even within the Tory Party, his word was not law. Although he was granted the authority by the King to form a cabinet, his government was fragile and had come to power in a hurry. It was widely believed at the time that this cabinet would be a short-lived one, a view shared even by the Prime Minister himself.

Since the cabinet was doomed to be short-lived, the chaos in the political arena could not come to an end with the appointment of a new prime minister. Not only did the traditional infighting between the Tory and Whig parties continue, but within the Tory Party itself, the moderates and conservatives were also at each other’s throats. The debate over the Corn Laws even ignited the lower classes, plunging the entire country into heated arguments.

Under such circumstances, it was indeed difficult to expect the great men in London to spare much energy to focus on matters in the Balkan Peninsula.

Metternich had to admire the Tsar for finding such an opportune moment.

However—he knew that Great Britain would not slumber because of this. It still had its unshakable guardians, and these guardians were sufficient to provide him with the support he needed to help him turn the tide.

“Then, what is the Duke of Wellington’s view?” he asked in a low voice. “I have no intention of interfering in your country’s internal affairs, but I have heard that within your country, the calls for the Duke himself to step forward and stabilize the domestic and international situation have been growing louder recently…”

Upon hearing the Chancellor’s question, the ambassador’s previously stiff face loosened slightly, and even his eyebrows twitched a few times.

“There are indeed such calls,” he finally nodded, giving Metternich the response he wanted.

“If that is truly the case, I believe it is a fortunate thing for Europe,” Metternich nodded. “Although I did not spend much time with the Duke of Wellington, I will forever remember his remarkable presence. He is a giant—a giant who stands tall above our era. I believe that if he were to speak, even the Tsar would have to think twice.”

In times of political turmoil, people instinctively seek stability—and within the British Empire, there was only one person who could provide this kind of “stability” that was the people’s choice.

That person, naturally, was the Duke of Wellington, the great man who had defeated Napoleon’s best marshals in Spain and had utterly ended the Napoleonic Empire at Waterloo.

Only this great man, with his iron will, could continue to steer the British Empire, guiding this massive warship laden with spoils to sail proudly on the four oceans.

“I thank you for your praise of the Duke of Wellington. When I return to London, I will convey your words to him personally,” the ambassador replied calmly.

Metternich pondered for a moment. He believed the time had come.

“Then, Mr. Ambassador, may I ask what the Duke of Wellington’s view is on my previous proposal?” he asked solemnly.

After contacting Aiglon and reaching a tacit understanding, Metternich began to seek the support of the Western powers. Considering that the Bourbon monarchy of France would never cooperate with the Bonaparte family, he turned to Britain for its opinion. At present, with Britain mired in political strife due to various accidents, the people whose words carried the most weight were naturally the King and the Duke of Wellington.

The ambassador hesitated for a moment, seemingly choosing his words.

Then, under Metternich’s gaze, he revealed the answer.

“Although the British government has considerable reservations about the Duke of Reichstadt, if the Duke of Reichstadt himself does not seek the throne, then the British government would be pleased to see the Greek people receive the independence and freedom they deserve.”

Though the ambassador’s tone was steady and filled with the formulaic rigidity of the English, to Metternich, it was like music to his ears.

This was the answer he wanted to hear.

Yes, the British government, like him, did not want to see the Tsar’s ambitions spiral out of control, but they were reluctant to risk a direct confrontation. Therefore, using that young man was a wise move.

Although they both had some historical grievances with the Bonaparte family, the British, like him, did not care about that.

“Then, what does the Duke of Wellington himself think of the Duke of Reichstadt?” he pressed on, out of habitual caution.

During their conversation, both men intentionally avoided the surname “Bonaparte,” deliberately referring to him as the Duke of Reichstadt to downplay their past historical conflicts.

“The Duke of Wellington holds the Duke of Reichstadt in high regard,” the ambassador replied softly. “He has said in private that the Duke is stronger than our own next generation, all those little fellows who do nothing but make a racket in public schools, combined.”

Metternich was first surprised, then he couldn’t help but chuckle.

“The Duke of Wellington is always so magnanimous towards the Bonapartes!”

He clearly remembered that back when the Great Powers had captured Napoleon, the Prussians had proposed executing the lawless usurper. It was the Duke of Wellington who had insisted on opposing Napoleon’s execution, which led to his exile instead.

“It is less magnanimity than respect,” the ambassador answered quietly. “After all, for him, there are not many people left in the world worth looking up to.”

After a pause, he added, “The Duke of Wellington thinks very highly of the Duke of Reichstadt. He is certain that this young man will achieve great things in the future.”

“Is that a good thing?” Metternich retorted. “Has he forgotten what we once faced?”

“The Duke believes that the elder Napoleon and the younger Napoleon are two different people. They cannot be lumped together. Britain cannot let hatred cloud its reason,” the ambassador shook his head gently. “Furthermore, he believes that Britain’s greatness lies in its courage to face any enemy—and any friend. If we fear the future, we are not worthy to command it.”

“That does sound like something the Duke of Wellington would say,” Metternich nodded, expressing his admiration for the man. “I am convinced that Britain will continue to prosper in his hands, and that he will enjoy a long and healthy life.”

Then, the Chancellor bid the ambassador a friendly farewell.

In this brief conversation, he had obtained what he wanted—the tacit approval and support of the British government, and of the Duke of Wellington himself, for his actions.

And this bolstered his underlying confidence several times over.

Whether on the grand stage of Europe or the small stage of Greece, he had his pieces in place. Now he could give his intellect free rein to resolve the troubles caused by His impulsive Majesty the Tsar.

After watching the ambassador depart, he picked up a pen and began to write a letter.

According to the conditions set by Princess Theresa, he needed to write a letter of apology.

When he first heard this condition, not only was he not angry, he almost burst out laughing.

An apology letter! How could a man like him care about apologies? If necessary, he could apologize to every person on Earth simultaneously without batting an eye.

Such a pointless squabble over pride was as childish as a kid’s tantrum.

However, he had a use for the young couple at the moment, so he was happy to satisfy this condition.

My dear Francis:

I have never deluded myself into thinking I held a good impression in your heart. I admit that I was somewhat harsh and indifferent towards you in the past, and for that, I must offer you my apologies.

But I am sure you could see, even from a young age, that I have always valued you highly. I once sincerely hoped that you would become a pillar of the Empire—and I believe you possess the potential and talent for it.

It can be said that if not for my staunch support of Princess Louise’s marriage to your father back then, you would not exist in this world. In this sense, though I am not your godfather, I have in spirit always been connected to you…

The Chancellor wrote with ease, his pen flowing effortlessly.

Chapter 343: 224, Allies and Destiny

Aiglon, at this moment, could not know in real time about the Russian Empire’s grand march toward the Balkan Peninsula, nor of the scenes unfolding in the Chancellor’s residence in Vienna. However, it was all largely within his expectations.

As the saying goes, the times make the man. He had seized a moment favorable to him, stirred the pot of European affairs, and now quietly awaited the arrival of his victory.

Combining his knowledge of history, the learning he had accumulated over many years, and his long-term reflections, he firmly believed that given the current developments, everything he was waiting for would certainly come to pass.

Of course, he was no infallible genius, unable to predict everything with one hundred percent certainty, but he was willing to make a wager with good odds—because he had no other choice.

If things did not go as he wished, he wouldn’t need to surrender to fate. After all, he had already won more than enough.

After settling on the next phase of his strategy with Edmond-Dantès, he began to have his subordinates make preparations. At the same time, he received another piece of good news—the Austrian diplomat, secretary to Ambassador von Gentz, Sir Alfred von Mayerhofen, had arrived in Missolonghi to request an audience.

He had previously and deliberately let Theresa negotiate with the man first to sound out the Austrian government’s position. Judging from their conversation, the results had been ideal. Afterward, Theresa had come ahead to Missolonghi to rejoin him, while Sir von Mayerhofen remained in the Peloponnese peninsula to meet with Aiglon’s Greek allies and assess the local situation.

A few days later, Sir von Mayerhofen concluded his inspection and formally came to Missolonghi to see the man in charge, so as to complete his final mission—and Aiglon, at this time, was more than happy to help him do so.

Upon learning of his arrival, Aiglon wasted no time and had him brought directly to the residence he shared with Theresa, where they would receive him together.

Led by a guard, the cautious diplomat entered the reception room and saw the young man and woman seated within.

Recognizing the two, Sir von Mayerhofen immediately removed his hat and paid his respects to the young man.

“Your Highness the Duke of Reichstadt and Princess Theresa, I am deeply honored to have this opportunity for an audience.”

“Sir von Mayerhofen, I am also very honored to make your acquaintance,” Aiglon replied just as formally, rising with Theresa to nod in acknowledgment of the diplomat.

As they spoke, von Mayerhofen kept his head bowed, but his eyes darted to the side, sizing up the young man before him.

The young man’s face was even more handsome than he had imagined, with a hint of boyishness still lingering. But perhaps due to being accustomed to his imperious attitude toward his subordinates, he already exuded an air of authority in his every move. His gaze, in particular, carried a sharp, murderous intensity.

Von Mayerhofen suddenly felt a little constrained and uneasy, for—he was, after all, that man’s successor.

Moreover, this young man had already become a legend, his formidable reputation enough to make one forget his age.

“Please, be seated.” Aiglon noticed the man’s discomfort and gently invited him to sit. The three of them then sat down together.

“Forgive me for asking, but have we met before?” he then inquired.

“Regrettably, this is our first meeting, Your Highness,” Sir von Mayerhofen answered cautiously. “However, I have read news of you in the papers several times.”

“Oh, that’s not surprising. Although I resided at court for a long time, I rarely made public appearances. It’s quite normal that you would not have seen me—” the young man replied with a smile. “The Austrian government wouldn’t have let that many people see me anyway.”

Neither his expression nor his words carried any hint of hatred, yet a slight sense of grievance seemed impossible to hide.

“Chancellor Metternich had his concerns,” von Mayerhofen could only manage a wry smile in his awkwardness. “I admit you may have encountered some unpleasantness in the past, but—judging by the results, only the Austrian Empire granted you sufficient honors and sincerely hoped you would become a capable and outstanding prince.”

“That is true. I am well aware that my treatment would have been far worse anywhere else. At the very least, my maternal grandfather ensured my safety and the treatment befitting a member of the imperial family.” At this, Aiglon glanced at Theresa. “And he bestowed upon me the best fiancée in the world… I am a man who remembers both kindness and enmity. I will be grateful for all of this.”

Theresa blushed slightly but still looked at Aiglon with a smile.

Sir von Mayerhofen, on the other hand, smiled sheepishly.

He knew full well that the Duke was deliberately playing the family card, trying to cultivate an atmosphere of “we are all family.” He was happy to play along—for his mission was to cooperate with His Highness.

“Your Highness, I am pleased that you see things so clearly. You are right. No matter how the winds of change shift, blood ties are eternal. It is an immutable fact that you are His Majesty the Emperor’s grandson. Although some unfortunate circumstances have led to conflict between you and His Majesty, he has never thought of severing his kinship with you. In his heart, he considers you one of his most outstanding descendants—and reality has proven this to be true.” He replied with feigned depth of emotion, then turned to Princess Theresa. “Despite all the disturbances, His Majesty the Emperor still offers his blessings for the marriage of Your Highnesses. He will love you forever.”

“I, too, shall forever love His Majesty the Emperor and pray for his health and long life,” Princess Theresa replied with a smile.

After this round of mutual flattery, all three were wreathed in smiles. On the surface, the atmosphere was harmonious, hardly resembling a diplomatic meeting.

However, Aiglon knew that he had earned these fine words, and he absolutely could not take them at face value. The moment he lost his value or became an opponent of Austria, his maternal grandfather would turn hostile and mercilessly just as quickly as he was showing warmth now—that was precisely how he had kicked his son-in-law, Napoleon, when he was down.

“We are all good at looking forward, and now is indeed the time to do so.” Aiglon changed the subject, his tone becoming serious. “Although I have won victory after victory and the situation is excellent, we can all see a heavy, dark cloud pressing down on our heads, and it is drawing ever closer.”

“You speak the truth.” Von Mayerhofen also nodded gravely. “Your Highness, as we see it, the Russian Empire’s advance is imminent. It might even have begun at this very moment.”

“And that is the problem vexing us all…” Aiglon sighed with feigned anxiety, then asked, “So what is your counsel on this matter?”

“Your Highness, with your wisdom and intelligence, you must surely know what we wish you to do—” Von Mayerhofen did not mince words, getting straight to the point. “We hope you can help Greece achieve independence as soon as possible, purge the pro-Russian elements within it, and, if possible, have this newly independent nation maintain the stability of the entire Balkan Peninsula with a neutral and pragmatic posture.”

Although the latter part of this statement was somewhat roundabout, Aiglon pressed on.

“Then tell me, if Greece were to become independent, how much territory do you think it could carve out from the Turks?”

“I cannot give you a precise answer on that question at present—after all, Austria still needs to discuss the details with other major powers. However, given the current situation, the restoration of Greece is an unavoidable reality.” Von Mayerhofen smiled again. “Until a consensus is reached, you are free to exert your influence… but the fundamental survival of the Turkish Empire must be maintained.”

Aiglon understood.

“So only as far as Thrace?” he muttered. “I didn’t think you cared so much for Turkey.”

“Turkey…” A flicker of contempt crossed von Mayerhofen’s face. “Who cares for Turkey! That ailing sick man is alive today only because the Christian nations are wary and hostile toward one another. Europe needs a watchdog on the straits, which is why it hasn’t been carved up.”

Austria and the Turks had been enemies for generations, fighting many great wars before the modern era. They were the Sultan’s mortal foes, a role only later supplanted by the Russian Empire. Thus, when speaking of Turkey, von Mayerhofen naturally had nothing good to say.

However, it was precisely because Turkey was in decline that it was safest to leave Constantinople in their hands. No Christian nation could tolerate another Christian nation taking it for itself—as unpleasant as it sounded, that was the reality.

Aiglon considered this silently. To be honest, this outcome did not surprise him; he was merely feigning disappointment to raise his asking price.

“What about Ioannina, then?” he threw out another question after a moment. “Would you be content to see me go that far?”

Von Mayerhofen was stunned for a moment, then immediately nodded. “If you wish, that is your prerogative. However, I would advise you to be wary of the Russians, as they bear you ill will.”

After a brief pause, he added with some hesitation, “Furthermore, Your Highness, forgive my bluntness, but since you cannot wear the crown of Greece, it would be best not to let Greece become too powerful after the war. The stronger it is, the more freedom of action it will possess, and the less need it will have to be grateful to you. I have seen too much treachery in my life, and I believe you would do well to consider this beforehand…”

Aiglon knew that this last piece of advice was offered out of genuine goodwill and was also true—in fact, he had been guarding against this very outcome from the beginning.

Like these diplomats, he held no illusions about human nature.

“Thank you for your reminder, but I have also considered that very point, Sir.” He couldn’t help but smile. “If I am fortunate enough to capture Ioannina, I will not let it become Greek territory in the future. It will become an independent political entity, ruled by a Grand Duke.”

“And will he be a member of the Bonaparte family?” von Mayerhofen immediately grew alert. “If so, I must advise you to reconsider—after all, the current international climate is still unfavorable to you.”

“No, you are overthinking things,” Aiglon replied, shaking his head. “I intend to install an heir with popular appeal as the future Grand Duke.”

He then explained his plan in detail—

Upon hearing about Haydée, von Mayerhofen was slightly surprised at first, but as he listened, he nodded repeatedly. “That is an interesting idea, and a plausible one. Although I must consult Vienna for an answer, I personally believe Chancellor Metternich will not oppose it. After all, Ioannina was already detached from Turkish rule.”

Then, he looked at Aiglon. “Besides, Your Highness, I have a suggestion.”

“What is it?” Aiglon nodded immediately. “Please, speak freely.”

“Though Ali Pasha rebelled against the Sultan, he was still a Muslim, which means Miss Haydée must be one as well. If you shed blood only to install a Muslim ruler, it could be detrimental to your reputation—” von Mayerhofen said in a low voice. “Therefore, I suggest that after you get ahold of Miss Haydée, you have her convert to the Orthodox faith and write a letter of allegiance to the Tsar. This will both win her the goodwill and support of the Greeks and be welcomed by the Russian Empire. The resistance you face will be much smaller…”

Aiglon thought it over and realized the suggestion was quite sound.

Having Haydée convert to Orthodoxy would, one, win the goodwill of Russia and Greece; and two, it would force her to draw a clear line with the Pasha family’s original Muslim supporters, leaving her more isolated and dependent solely on his support.

Writing a letter of allegiance to the Tsar posed little risk. After all, Haydée would be in his hands, and he could manipulate her as he pleased, couldn’t he?

Excellent, that’s what he would do!

“Thank you for your suggestion. I will take it to heart—” He nodded with a smile in agreement. “Sir von Mayerhofen, you are indeed an outstanding diplomat. I believe you have a very bright future ahead of you.”

“Your talent far surpasses my own,” von Mayerhofen replied humbly, his face also wreathed in a smile.

In the midst of their lighthearted conversation, the fate of a young girl was decided, as was the destiny of a future small state.

Such was the world order of this era, where the strong preyed on the weak, and great powers could arbitrarily decide the future of small nations without even needing to ask for their opinion.

As they conversed and laughed freely, Aiglon’s impression of Sir von Mayerhofen improved considerably.

He could see that both the earlier words of caution and the more recent supplementary advice were offered out of goodwill, from a perspective that aligned with his own interests. At this moment, at least, this Austrian diplomat was truly “one of us.”

Of course, this goodwill wasn’t a handout; it was something he had earned with the capital he had seized for himself.

This was the first great power to show him goodwill. His journey was still long.

“Sir, to realize this plan of mine, I have another favor to ask of you,” Aiglon said suddenly.

“And what might that be?” von Mayerhofen asked in return.

“I will assign a trusted subordinate to accompany you back to Istanbul—” Aiglon replied with a smile. “I ask that you and the Ambassador assist him in bringing back that Miss Haydée.”

“I did not expect you to have such a move in mind—” Von Mayerhofen was slightly taken aback, then sighed with resignation. “Very well, Your Highness. We are willing to provide you with assistance where we can—but please, you must remember what you need to do.”

“I will never forget,” Aiglon replied solemnly, then extended his hand to him.

Chapter 344: 225, A Way Out and Instructions

“I will always remember,” Aiglon replied solemnly, then extended his hand.

Seeing the young man before him being so friendly, Von Meyerhofen couldn’t help but feel somewhat overwhelmed by the favor. He quickly extended his own hand toward Aiglon and grasped it firmly.

“I hope our friendship will last a long time,” Aiglon said, shaking his hand.

Then, he smiled again. “Sir, for me, while the current situation is not entirely satisfactory, it has met the minimum acceptable threshold. Therefore, I will strive to meet the expectations of the Austrian government—”

“It is wonderful that you can be so wise!” Seeing Aiglon finally make the promise himself, Von Meyerhofen was overjoyed. “I am convinced this is the best choice for both of us, and I am convinced we will achieve an ideal result.”

“Besides an ideal result, there is one other thing I need to obtain—” Aiglon prompted him.

“Of course! Rest assured, you will have it.” Von Meyerhofen reacted instantly. “Chancellor Metternich has already agreed. He will personally write you a letter of apology. We will forward it to you as soon as we receive it—”

“Hahahaha!” Aiglon couldn’t help but laugh out loud, his heart filled with a malicious sense of satisfaction. “Heaven knows how many people lost their lives for me to get this apology from him!”

Then, Aiglon released his hand. “Please forgive me, I have other matters to attend to. You can discuss any further questions with Theresa.”

Then, he gave a slight nod and strode away proudly. The most important matters requiring his decision were now complete. He could now leave the Austrian to be handled by Theresa.

After Aiglon’s departure, Von Meyerhofen looked at Theresa with a slight unease. He still remembered the argument they had had during the negotiations.

He himself didn’t mind the argument, but he was a little worried that Theresa would throw a princess’s tantrum and insist on being difficult with him, which could harm the amicable relations between their two houses and affect future cooperation.

“Your Highness, I apologize for my previous rudeness toward you, but please understand that as an Austrian diplomat, I must carry out the mission entrusted to me by my government to the letter.” Because of this concern, he proactively apologized to Princess Theresa. “Personally, I still hold the utmost respect for you.”

To his surprise, Princess Theresa showed no sign of holding a grudge at all. Instead, she smiled at him pleasantly. “It’s quite all right, Sir Von Meyerhofen. I can understand your difficult position, and I don’t feel that you offended me. In fact, I’m glad my homeland has an official as loyal and resourceful as you—”

Von Meyerhofen breathed a sigh of relief. Although he didn’t take the princess’s compliment seriously, he was nonetheless pleased.

To be respected by a member of the Imperial Royal Family was, of course, a rare honor for him.

“It is wonderful that you understand my predicament…” He laughed cheerfully. “Well then, all obstacles between us have now been swept away. From here, I have nothing but blessings for you. I hope you will be able to hold a grand wedding amid the cheers of Greek independence, so that everyone may celebrate for you—”

“That day will come soon,” Theresa said, half shy and half proud. “And you, Sir, if you are willing, may also be there to witness it.”

Faced with this sudden invitation, Von Meyerhofen was stunned for a moment, but he quickly recovered.

“Thank you for bestowing such an honor upon me. I will attend, Your Highness!” Since it was not a matter of violating any principles, he agreed at once.

Amidst his excitement, he couldn’t help but feel a touch of sentimentality.

A dozen years ago, the grand ceremony of Emperor Napoleon marrying Princess Louise was still vivid in his memory, when he had been a fledgling diplomat. Now, a member of the Bonaparte family was about to marry a Habsburg princess for the second time.

He was in no position to judge whether this was right or wrong, but he hoped the outcome this time would be better than the last. After all, the young man and woman seemed truly well-matched in his eyes, even a little endearing.

“Your Highness, would you forgive my presumption?” he could not help but ask.

Theresa gave him a somewhat puzzled look. “What is it? Are you also going to offer me advice? Sir, I didn’t realize you had such a hobby…”

“I’m not in the habit of lecturing others, Your Highness. Quite the contrary, my work requires me to speak and act with caution,” Von Meyerhofen replied seriously. “The only reason I am violating my professional creed is because I hold the kindest wishes for you and for the Duke.”

Now it was Theresa’s turn to be surprised. She nodded slightly. “Then please, speak.”

“I am certain that in the future, your and the Duke’s stage will not be confined to a small corner like Greece. But no matter what you and he achieve later on, please always remember that you are an Austrian, and only Austria will forever welcome you with open arms.” Alfred von Mayerhofen offered his counsel to Theresa, his tone serious yet respectful. “I am not trying to coax you into acting solely for Austria’s interests. Rather, I ask you to remember one fact—fate is capricious, and you need to prepare a way out for yourself and your family. If you maintain friendly relations with your homeland, at least you will not lose too devastatingly.”

Having said this much, the diplomat was all but spelling it out—he was advising Theresa that if she truly ascended the throne with that young man one day, she should not be too harsh on Austria when she ruled. That way, if she were ever forced into exile with her family, they would have a safe haven.

Considering the fates of Queen Marie Antoinette and Empress Louise, his advice seemed quite practical.

Theresa listened gravely. After a moment of silence, she replied with great solemnity.

“Sir, I admit there is truth in what you say, and I do indeed feel a deep affection and gratitude for my homeland. This gratitude is hidden deep in my heart and will not fade with time. However, I also have my obligations. I must prioritize the interests of my future husband and my family. If, in the future, fate forces me to make a painful decision, then I will only endure the pain and make the decision that must be made.

Personally, I hope we can continue to be friends. But if you think I should remain friendly with Austria just to keep a way out for myself, then I would ask Austria to find a way to remain friendly with me. Do not do things that would harm me or my husband. Only then will I have the right and the motivation to ensure we remain friends forever! After all, friendship should always be mutual, should it not?”

Then, Theresa gave a faint, cold smile, tinged with a hint of mockery. “His Highness has already experienced this ‘way out’ you speak of. Back then, his mother brought him to Austria. He was physically safe, yes, but how the royal family truly treated him is something we all witnessed firsthand. If you think that I, like Louise, would simply swallow my anger and consider that ‘preferential treatment,’ then you are mistaken… I would rather my child walk proudly with me to the guillotine than have him bow and scrape before people he despises! If the only way out Austria can prepare for us is that, then I would laugh as I burned it to the ground!”

The princess’s reply was both reserved and open-ended, further highlighting her own agency, so much so that Von Meyerhofen was inwardly impressed as he listened.

What a headstrong girl! Von Meyerhofen thought to himself.

In her mind, the Empire should actually be trying to win her favor. He wasn’t sure whether to call it pride or arrogance.

It was clear that although she was young, her mind was unusually sharp, and her will was firm enough.

She was made of the stuff to do great things. If she were to truly become an Empress one day, she would probably be a formidable figure—

However, that day seemed quite distant. There was no need for him to be so worried and anxious about it.

“I understand, Your Highness,” he nodded. “I am certain that no matter what happens in the future, there will always be a place for you in the Habsburg family. And I will always hold you in high admiration.”

“Thank you,” Theresa nodded, then calmly stood up. “Please follow me.”

Von Meyerhofen quickly stood up as well and followed the young woman into another room, where a sturdy man with deep-set eyes was already waiting.

As soon as he saw Theresa, he immediately paid his respects to the princess, and Theresa promptly introduced him to Von Meyerhofen.

“This is The Count of Monte Cristo. His Highness intends for him to accompany you to Istanbul to carry out that secret mission.”

The Count of Monte Cristo?

Von Meyerhofen pondered for a moment. He had been a diplomat for many years, yet he had never heard of this title before.

It seemed it must have been bestowed by the young man himself.

Logically, such a so-called “Count” was utterly worthless and would never be recognized by the nations of Europe. However, given that they were now allies, Von Meyerhofen was not going to fuss over such a small matter.

“Count of Monte Cristo, it is a pleasure to meet you.” He greeted the other man respectfully. “Although this is the first time we have met, I am sure that for your master to entrust such an important task to you, your abilities must be extraordinary.”

“You flatter me. I simply acted out of loyalty to His Majesty, fighting with all my might and earning some minor merits,” Edmond-Dantès replied calmly.

Although Austria would never recognize the young man as ‘His Majesty’, Von Meyerhofen pretended not to hear and offered no rebuttal.

“When can you depart?” he asked.

“I am already prepared. As soon as you are ready to leave, I can depart immediately,” Edmond-Dantès answered at once.

He seemed to be rubbing his hands together in anticipation, full of motivation.

Von Meyerhofen, of course, had no interest in dampening the man’s enthusiasm. In fact, he himself hoped to return to the Ambassador’s side as soon as possible to report the gains from his trip.

“Very well then. Since you are ready, we will set sail for Istanbul tomorrow. You may accompany me,” Von Meyerhofen answered immediately. “However, if you don’t mind, I suggest you humble yourself and pose as my servant. It would save us a great deal of trouble.”

“Of course,” Edmond-Dantès nodded nonchalantly. “As long as I can complete the mission, I don’t mind what role I play.”

“Excellent,” Von Meyerhofen nodded.

Next, Theresa had someone bring over the letters that she and Aiglon had prepared earlier and handed them to Von Meyerhofen.

“Sir, these are our letters for the Ambassador. Please deliver them as well,” Theresa carefully instructed him. “Considering the reservations on both our sides, we cannot leave a written agreement. Let these private letters serve as proof of our promise. Please believe that we take our commitments very seriously and will fulfill them without hesitation. I ask that you do the same.”

Hearing how important the letters were, Von Meyerhofen quickly accepted them. “Rest assured, I will personally deliver them into the Ambassador’s hands.”

“Thank you,” Theresa thanked him softly, then gave him a subtle look.

The worldly-wise Von Meyerhofen understood immediately. He took his leave, and Theresa had someone escort him to his quarters to rest.

The diplomat had completed his mission. He was now completely at ease and in high spirits. He was already imagining what reward he would receive from the Imperial government once everything was settled.

After he left, Princess Theresa and Edmond-Dantès remained behind.

Edmond-Dantès knew the princess must have some instructions for him, so he waited patiently for her directives.

He did not have to wait long before Princess Theresa began to speak at a leisurely pace.

“Count, your loyalty to His Highness has long been clear for all to see, and your courage is a model for everyone. Like His Highness, my heart is filled with gratitude toward you. That His Highness has entrusted you with such an important mission is a testament to his trust in you.”

“I am very grateful for the trust His Majesty and you have placed in me,” Edmond-Dantès replied quickly.

“However, please remember that the duty you are undertaking this time is not merely to find a little girl and bring her back—you will be acting as His Highness’s representative, coming face-to-face with the ambassador of a great European power.”

“I will be mindful of that,” Edmond-Dantès nodded.

“Regardless of who you were before, you are now The Count of Monte Cristo, a true Count… and you are worthy of the title,” Theresa emphasized again. “We are not worried that you will be timid in your bearing, but please also take care to display the proper attitude. You should be dignified, neither rude nor fawning. I am confident you will do well… just as you always have.”

Finally, Theresa smiled at him warmly, then lifted her skirt slightly in a curtsy, offering him her blessing and farewell. “Count, I wish you the best of luck. I will be waiting for you to bring that younger sister back.”

Chapter 345: 226, The Ambassador

In the cold autumn wind, Friedrich von Gentz, the Austrian Ambassador to Turkey, was taking his usual morning stroll in the embassy’s small garden after breakfast to clear his head.

For him, these were bleak and turbulent days.

Just as Chancellor Metternich had predicted, the Russian Empire had indeed launched its invasion.

On a religious level, he ought to have been pleased, for this would be another instance of Christians punishing the cruel and savage infidels. Yet, as a diplomat of the Austrian Empire, he, like the Chancellor, could not help but feel worried and anxious about the disruption to the European balance of power.

Of course, these worries were not yet enough to frighten him. He had, after all, witnessed the most terrifying and bloodiest events of the past; the small affair in the Balkans was nothing in comparison.

He had been sent to Istanbul precisely to resolve these vexing troubles.

As a confidant and friend of Chancellor Metternich, he had long enjoyed a certain renown in European diplomatic circles. Upon his arrival in Istanbul at the Chancellor’s behest, he was, as a matter of course, afforded courteous treatment by the upper echelons of the Ottoman Empire.

At present, the overwhelmed Sultan and his ministers were at their wits’ end regarding the deteriorating situation. The flames of the Greek war of independence, far from being extinguished after several years, had rekindled. To make matters worse, the Russian Empire had seized the opportunity to step in, marching its armies toward the heart of the Empire.

The Ottoman Empire was currently at a new low. Its internal administration was corrupt, its military feeble, and its treasury on the brink of exhaustion. The effort to suppress the Greek rebel army alone had drained their financial and material resources. How could they possibly resist Russia, an enemy they could not defeat even at their best?

It was obvious that, left to its own devices, the Ottoman Empire could not possibly hold back the Tsar’s great army.

In a state of panic, Sultan Mahmud II replaced his ineffectual Grand Vizier, Muhammad Selim Pasha, appointing his favorite, Izzet Mehmed Pasha, as his successor. But what could the newly appointed Grand Vizier change? He could only watch helplessly as the Russian army advanced toward Istanbul, at a complete loss for what to do.

Since relying on their own strength was no longer an option, Izzet Mehmed Pasha could only turn his sights to the Great European Powers. He desperately lobbied the ambassadors of the major European nations, pointing out that a total collapse of the Ottoman Empire would mean Istanbul falling into Russian hands. That, in turn, would mean that other nations would eventually follow in their footsteps, becoming victims of the insatiable Russians.

It had to be said that the Grand Vizier had grasped the crucial point and laid bare the heart of the matter—faced with Russia’s relentless advance, the survival of Turkey was no longer its problem alone, but one that concerned the interests of all the Great Powers of Europe. No one wished to see the Russian Empire’s fleet moving freely in and out of the Mediterranean Sea, nor did anyone want to see its voracious maw swallow another piece of European territory.

It was precisely because he did not want to see such a scenario unfold that Ambassador Friedrich von Gentz had to find a way to prevent it.

His primary focus was not on Sultan Mahmud II and his Grand Vizier. In his eyes, the Turks, like a candle flickering in the wind, were not worth much of his energy.

Nevertheless, Turkey was, after all, an ancient empire that had ruled Constantinople and Asia Minor for centuries. No matter how dilapidated its current state, it still possessed some foundation worth utilizing. Thus, he suppressed the contempt in his heart and, with a veneer of politeness, offered words of encouragement to the Sultan and his ministers, urging them to weather the crisis.

This seasoned and experienced diplomat had assisted Metternich in successfully holding the Congress of Vienna a decade and a half earlier, helping the Chancellor define the current order of Europe. He had long since mastered all the subtleties of diplomatic maneuvering between the Great Powers. Now, using his diplomatic wiles to persuade—or rather, cajole—the Sultan and his ministers was naturally a simple matter.

In accordance with Chancellor Metternich’s will, he offered two suggestions to the Sultan and his ministers. First, the Sultan should abandon the protracted and fruitless war to pacify Greece and do everything possible to consolidate his military strength, in order to resist the Russian Empire’s advance and buy time. Second, the Sultan should use what little time he had left to promptly request that the diplomatic missions of the Great Powers inform their respective governments of the stakes, while also expressing his willingness to accept the arbitration of the Great Powers.

His skill in diplomatic manipulation was truly formidable. After some coaxing and cajoling, the Sultan and his ministers, after careful consideration, fully accepted the ambassador’s suggestions.

For the Sultan and his court, the foundation of the Empire lay in Istanbul. If it were to fall into Russian hands, it would mean the end of the Empire. Any price was worth paying to save it.

While the Greek rebellion was infuriating, at this moment of the Empire’s life and death, abandoning the stalemated pacification war was a bitter pill they had to swallow, however unpleasant.

Seeing so much accomplished before arbitration had even formally begun, the ambassador felt a private thrill of pleasure. On the surface, however, he maintained a worried frown, already calculating how to squeeze more bargaining chips from the panic-stricken Turks.

While the current situation was dire, it also contained opportunities. If he could seize that slim chance, he might be able to secure a profit for Austria.

And that would depend on his country’s skill in mediation.

He now waited with great anticipation for news from Greece, for it was of paramount importance to him.

Just as his walk was about to end, he finally received the good news he had been hoping for—the secretary he had dispatched, Mr. Alfred von Mayerhofen, had quietly returned.

He immediately returned to his office and ordered an aide to bring von Mayerhofen before him.

Upon entering, von Mayerhofen immediately bowed to his superior.

“Mr. Ambassador, I have completed your mission and have returned to report.”

Even at this impatient moment, Ambassador von Gentz maintained his customary reserve. He did not reply at once but instead looked his subordinate up and down.

“You appear to be in good form,” he remarked, slightly off-topic. “Did everything go smoothly?”

“Yes, everything went smoothly!” von Mayerhofen replied immediately in an excited tone. “Mr. Ambassador, I met with the Duke of Reichstadt and Princess Theresa. They were exceedingly warm toward me and expressed their willingness to cooperate with the Chancellor’s wishes…”

As he spoke, he drew a personal letter jointly written by Aiglon and Theresa from his coat. “This is their letter to you. It contains every promise we desired!”

After speaking, he bent at the waist and presented the letter to the ambassador.

Ambassador von Gentz took the letter, calmly broke the seal, and removed the paper within.

The letter’s contents were not long; he finished reading it after a cursory scan.

Yes, everything he had wanted was now obtained. Both the Sultan and his ministers, and that young couple, had chosen to act according to his anticipated script.

Excellent… how excellent!

Though he was overjoyed, only a faint, composed smile touched his lips.

He then set the letter down and looked up at his subordinate with an encouraging gaze.

“Von Mayerhofen, you have executed the mission I entrusted to you splendidly. This achievement will most certainly earn you a medal from our country.”

“It was merely my duty,” von Mayerhofen replied humbly, likewise concealing his own ecstasy.

“Besides meeting the Duke of Reichstadt, you also met with the leaders of the Greeks. What is your opinion of them?” Ambassador von Gentz asked.

“They are universally grateful to the Duke of Reichstadt and believe that Greek independence cannot be achieved without the support of the Great Powers…” von Mayerhofen answered in a low voice. “Therefore, they are eagerly awaiting the Great Powers to pressure the Turks, to make them concede, withdraw from their territory, and permit them their independence.”

“And what is their view of the Russians?” the ambassador asked the crucial question.

Von Mayerhofen hesitated for a moment, then reported truthfully.

“In terms of religious sentiment, they are inclined toward the Russians, as both are Orthodox Christians. However, this religious sentiment does not supersede their national feelings. Many believe that Western Europe is more dependable and that they can gain more cultural and scientific advancements from it. Generally speaking, as the Russians advance, pro-Russian sentiment among the Greeks will inevitably rise. But as long as we and the other Great Powers make our positions clear in a timely manner, few would be willing to serve the Tsar.”

Ambassador von Gentz nodded slightly, as if pondering something.

It was clear: the Russian Empire’s invasion would objectively benefit Greek independence, which in turn would inevitably stir a wave of pro-Russian sentiment among the Greeks. Therefore, to suppress this wave, Austria and Britain should declare their support for Greek independence as early as possible, while having their allies within Greece purge the pro-Russian elements.

“Very well. Now, write a report on all you have seen and heard during your journey. One copy for me, and another transcribed for Vienna—”

“Of course,” von Mayerhofen nodded immediately, accepting the order.

Ordinarily, he should have tactfully taken his leave to rest, but he did not move to depart.

“Is there something else you need to report?” the ambassador asked.

“The Duke of Reichstadt sent an envoy disguised as my servant to accompany me,” von Mayerhofen reported cautiously to his superior. “On the one hand, he is here to coordinate our respective positions with you; on the other hand, he needs to carry out an important secret mission, for which he will also require your assistance.”

“And what does he want from me?” Ambassador von Gentz asked with a slight frown of curiosity.

Von Mayerhofen then relayed Aiglon’s plan in its entirety to the ambassador: to “find and purchase Haydée, bring her to his side, install her as the Archduchess of Ioannina, and use her as a puppet figurehead for an invasion of Ioannina.”

“He even has a move like this…?” Ambassador von Gentz clicked his tongue in wonder, then sighed in admiration. “The Duke of Reichstadt… he is truly a worthy student of Metternich.”

The plan seemed straightforward, but the ability to conceive it was in itself proof of the young man’s intelligence-gathering and decision-making capabilities—at the very least, he himself had been unaware that an orphaned daughter of the Pasha remained a slave in the Sultan’s court.

So clever and so sharp. No wonder he had become a person of great ability at such a young age.

He had met the young man a few times when the Duke was still at Schönbrunn Palace. While he had considered the Duke intelligent back then, he had not quite understood why Metternich valued him so highly. The events of the past year had provided all the proof he needed.

If he had remained in Austria, married Princess Theresa according to the wishes of the Emperor and Chancellor Metternich, and been accepted by the imperial family, perhaps in twenty years it would have been him succeeding the Chancellor and directing the affairs of state…

It was a pity that fate was truly so mysterious and unpredictable… the ambassador lamented inwardly.

To each his own; there was no point in saying more.

The ambassador soon noticed his subordinate looking at him with curiosity, so he allowed his expression to return to its usual cool and serious demeanor.

“Though this request is a bit out of line, it is not beyond the scope of our tolerance. Considering the Duke of Reichstadt has already abandoned his pursuit of the Greek throne for our sake, I believe we can agree to his request. After all, since the Turks are destined to lose Greece, losing Ioannina as well is no great matter—”

“My thoughts exactly,” von Mayerhofen quickly chimed in.

“What is this envoy’s name?” the ambassador asked.

“I do not know his real name, but he holds a noble title—the Count of Monte Cristo…” von Mayerhofen replied.

The ambassador frowned slightly.

In his decades-long diplomatic career, he had never heard of such a title.

It seemed he was not a hereditary nobleman, probably just a title the Duke had conferred within his own fledgling administration.

But to the ambassador, it mattered little. Back in the day, Napoleon had ennobled so many princes and dukes, and he and Metternich had conversed and laughed freely with them all the same. For the rigid and arrogant court, treating a nobleman without a bloodline as a hereditary one was unseemly, but for a diplomat, it was no difficult task at all.

“Very well, have him come see me,” the ambassador ordered.

Von Mayerhofen tactfully withdrew at once.

Soon, the door opened again, and a man in his early thirties, with a strong and tall build, walked in.

He was dressed in servant’s attire, but even that could not conceal his imposing bearing. His face was stern, with a fine beard, and his stride was powerful. He looked vigorous, as if he could launch an attack at any moment.

The ambassador could feel a murderous aura about the man opposite him; he had likely killed many men with his own hands.

He seemed less a nobleman and more a notorious outlaw.

But in this day and age, wasn’t it an era where notorious outlaws became noblemen?

After entering, Edmond-Dantès walked before the ambassador and bowed in respect. “Ambassador von Gentz, it is a pleasure to meet you.”

The ambassador also rose to his feet, a gentle and friendly smile on his face, and proactively extended his right hand.

It was this very right hand that had drafted several treaties deciding the fates of European nations, a hand that held a chilling weight.

And the Count of Monte Cristo, fearless yet perfectly courteous, took it.

Mysterious and unpredictable fate had allowed this prisoner, who not long ago was wallowing in the filth of a dungeon, to suddenly ascend to the halls of high society and shake hands with this titan of European diplomacy.

And was this not a miracle wrought by that young man!

“Count, it is a pleasure to meet you.”

Chapter 346: 227, Haydée

“Count, it is a pleasure to meet you.”

Ambassador von Gentz faced the “Count,” a man he knew was not a hereditary nobleman, with a very humble and amiable attitude.

He knew that since this man had been sent by the Duke of Reichstadt on such a momentous mission, he must be the Duke’s confidant. This meant they would likely deal with each other again in the future, so forging a good relationship was a necessary step.

Edmond-Dantès remained perfectly calm, showing no sign of being overwhelmed by favor or flustered, yet he still afforded the ambassador sufficient respect.

“Ambassador, I believe your subordinate, Sir Von Meyerhofen, has already informed you of the purpose of my visit, so I see no need to repeat myself.” He looked at the man calmly and continued with composure, “I would like to know your personal opinion on the matter.”

“Personally, I have no objection to His Highness’s idea.” The ambassador did not keep him in suspense, instead giving a benevolent reply. “I personally believe that if the Ioannina region were to break away from the Ottoman Empire’s control, just as Greece has, it would likely be a good thing for peace in Europe…”

Hearing this positive and proactive statement, Edmond-Dantès’s eyes couldn’t help but light up.

“Then, would you be able to do us this favor? As you know, I cannot be the one to negotiate with the Sultan and his ministers…”

“No problem, of course.” Before he could finish, the ambassador smiled and nodded. “Since the Duke of Reichstadt has helped us, it is only right that I help him in return—rest assured, I will step forward and, in our name, find a way to purchase that orphan girl.”

Edmond-Dantès was instantly overjoyed, but out of the reserve required of His Majesty’s representative, he merely showed a serene smile on the surface.

“On behalf of His Majesty, I thank you for your help… He will never forget this favor.”

The ambassador simply gave a faint smile.

Having been in diplomatic circles for so many years, he had seen far too many instances of ingratitude, and had even committed a few himself. What was a so-called “favor” truly worth?

For now, the two parties were temporarily cooperating because their interests overlapped; helping each other was to be expected. As for whether His Highness would be “grateful,” he knew the answer perfectly well.

That young man was, after all, a child taught by Chancellor Metternich…

But regardless, there was no harm in fulfilling the young man’s wish this time.

“Considering this is a last-minute request, His Majesty does not wish for you or the Austrian government to incur any extra expense. He will bear the cost himself.” Edmond-Dantès continued, “I have brought the funds with me. As soon as you have settled the terms, we will pay immediately.”

“Pay immediately…?” the ambassador mumbled, then subconsciously glanced at the Count of Monte Cristo.

He didn’t look like he was carrying a large sum of money.

Edmond-Dantès seemed to sense the other’s doubt and smiled openly.

“I shall be open and honest with you—”

After saying this, he immediately took a small box from his pocket and opened it in front of the ambassador.

In an instant, the ambassador saw that the box contained a large piece of emerald, its color and size unlike anything he had ever seen in his life.

Seeing the luster shimmering in the box, the ambassador immediately understood.

“Excellent. It seems this will be more than enough. I imagine the Sultan will be very pleased.”

Seeing that his Embassy wouldn’t have to bear the cost, the ambassador relaxed considerably.

But a moment later, suspicion arose in him again—where on earth did that young man get such a valuable jewel?

Without a doubt, a jewel this precious could only be found in the collections of the most renowned and powerful families. The Duke of Reichstadt had only fled Vienna a year ago; where could he have obtained it?

Perhaps he had pleaded for it from his uncles in the Bonaparte family, but that was unlikely. He knew Napoleon’s brothers all too well; they would never be willing to spend so much on their nephew. It was more likely a gift from Archduke Karl and Princess Theresa as part of her dowry.

…So in the end, wasn’t it still Austrians who were paying for it?!

At this thought, the ambassador couldn’t help but feel a flicker of anger, silently cursing Archduke Karl and Princess Theresa for their lack of patriotism.

Edmond-Dantès, of course, was unaware of the thoughts that had just flashed through the ambassador’s mind. He took a diamond from the box and presented it to the ambassador.

“Ambassador, this is from His Majesty for your services. Please accept it.”

The ambassador paused, looking at him doubtfully.

“Please, don’t worry. This is by no means a bribe, and His Majesty would never force you to do anything detrimental to the interests of the Austrian Empire.” Edmond-Dantès met his gaze and explained calmly, “His Majesty is never willing to have others work for him for nothing. He wishes for everyone’s efforts to be worth the price… Therefore, he commanded me to bring you his token of gratitude. I implore you to accept it, or I will have failed in my mission.”

Under Edmond-Dantès’s sincere gaze, the doubt in the ambassador’s eyes slowly vanished, replaced by a smile that seemed to say, “This fellow is certainly on the right track.”

“Since His Highness is so sincere, it would be rude of me to refuse.” He accepted the priceless diamond and casually slipped it into his pocket.

In this era, it was commonplace for high-ranking diplomats to accept gifts (bribes) from other nations; it was even one of their primary methods of supplementing their income, so there was nothing unusual about it. Moreover, since the emissary had explicitly stated that he was not required to betray his country’s interests, he felt even less of a psychological burden.

After taking the gift, the ambassador found Edmond-Dantès more and more to his liking.

Even if he was just a notorious outlaw, he was a likable one.

“Count, it is getting late. Let us go to luncheon together. I believe I will be able to complete your mission for you very soon.”

“It would be my honor,” Edmond-Dantès replied gently.

This was the Count of Monte Cristo’s debut on the European stage. Edmond-Dantès discovered that it was not as difficult as he had imagined. He only needed to summon the coldness and calm honed on the battlefield to handle it.

He neither bowed and scraped nor feigned arrogance, simply carrying out his mission with composure. And that was enough.

Of course, this was just his first foray. He knew he still had much to learn in the days to come, but he believed that with diligence and effort, he too could maneuver with skill on this stage.

At the ambassador’s invitation, the Count of Monte Cristo shared a sumptuous luncheon with him. They had a pleasant conversation, though both deliberately avoided the topic of their cooperation, speaking instead of Edmond-Dantès’s experiences in the recent war.

Edmond-Dantès intentionally downplayed his own merits, but after hearing of the Count of Monte Cristo’s heroic deeds, the ambassador was still left dumbfounded and praised the Count’s bravery effusively.

At this point, he no longer cared whether the man’s title of Count was real or fake, because a hero was more than deserving of such a title.

And so, for the first time, the name of the Count of Monte Cristo entered the view of European high society.

Over the next few days, the ambassador began to busy himself with fulfilling the young man’s wish.

However, his efforts were discreet. He simply maintained contact with the Sultan and the Grand Vizier, offering them encouragement and advice from time to time.

The Sultan and his ministers, already overwhelmed by the Russian Empire’s advance, were psychologically desperate for help from the Great Powers. Thus, they naturally treated this seemingly pro-Turkish “good old fellow” with great courtesy.

And amidst the wining and dining, the ambassador casually mentioned to the Grand Vizier that a wealthy merchant friend of his had a certain secret interest and intended to purchase a young female slave from the Sultan’s harem.

“This friend you speak of wouldn’t happen to be yourself, would it…?” No one asked this question. After all, no one cared about the real answer, only about the pros and cons.

Eager to curry favor with Austria, the Sultan and his ministers quickly agreed to the ambassador’s terms.

However, when the ambassador revealed that he wished to purchase the granddaughter of the former Pasha of Ioannina, Sultan Mahmud II immediately hesitated.

At that moment, the ambassador calmly revealed the “merchant’s price.”

When he saw such a large emerald presented to him, the Sultan’s slight hesitation vanished.

Even at a time when the Empire was in peril, the love of jewels remained a human instinct.

And in the end, she was only the granddaughter of a traitor. She was still young and had never received his favor; he had hardly even seen her a few times, so he did not care.

And so, after a few days of negotiations, the ambassador completed the transaction. The little girl, after being washed and dressed, was sent to the Austrian Embassy.

During those few days, Edmond-Dantès waited anxiously for news.

Though anxious, he remained calm, not allowing the Embassy staff to look down on him.

For him, as long as there was no bad news from the ambassador, it was good news.

The long wait finally came to an end. One day, after he had finished his lunch, the diplomat he knew, Von Meyerhofen, came to inform him that his wish had been fulfilled.

A momentary rush of excitement left Edmond-Dantès nearly speechless, but he quickly composed himself.

Then, led by Von Meyerhofen, he came to a room within the Embassy.

And there, a little girl was already sitting on a chair.

The moment someone entered, the little girl looked up at the door like a startled rabbit, and Edmond-Dantès was able to get a clear look at her.

Just as His Majesty had said, she was a girl of about ten, looking quite thin, with brown hair and black eyes. She wore a simple linen tunic with wide, slit sleeves that revealed her slender, fair arms.

Although the little girl was rather inconspicuous at the moment, one could still see that she had the makings of a great beauty.

And the timid way she looked at him could not help but stir feelings of pity.

Edmond-Dantès knew what this child had been through—when she was four, her grandfather, father, and uncles had all been killed, their heads sent to the Sultan. She and her mother were brought here as slaves. Not long after, her mother also died, leaving her to live on as a traitor’s daughter in the Topkapı Palace.

In fact, Edmond-Dantès was somewhat puzzled as to how she had managed to survive so tenaciously in such a harsh environment.

But no matter what, she was alive, and that was enough for her to become the tool His Majesty needed.

Yes… this little girl had been bought with His Majesty’s money. She was His Majesty’s property.

With a touch of pity, he walked over to the little girl and subconsciously stroked her cheek.

“You poor child—” he said in Greek. “Can you understand what I’m saying?”

The little girl raised her head, looking at him with confusion and alarm, but she did not dare resist, only nodding slightly.

“Little girl, it was this man, the Count of Monte Cristo—” Von Meyerhofen deliberately made a joke, pointing at Edmond-Dantès and speaking to Haydée in Greek, “who paid to buy you.”

Perhaps sensing the warmth in Edmond’s expression and gaze, the little girl recovered from her initial terror.

She stood up and curtsied to Edmond-Dantès in an attempt to please him.

“My lord Count…”

“Yes, it was I who paid the money for you, but the one who truly bought you is someone else.” Edmond-Dantès smiled, trying his best to appear gentle. “Mademoiselle Haydée, I know what you fear, but I promise you, from this day forward, your suffering is over. You will live a safe and comfortable life… I give you my word.”

Edmond-Dantès did not consider this a lie. He had promised “safety and comfort,” but not “freedom.” After all, from now on she would be His Majesty’s tool for indirectly ruling Ioannina. However, for a child like Haydée, who was already accustomed to the life of a slave, the concept of freedom was likely unimaginable.

At least she would no longer face the fear of starvation and death. She could grow up normally and receive a proper education. Compared to her past, wasn’t that a form of happiness?

Haydée was at a loss. She looked at Edmond-Dantès in confusion, not understanding what was happening.

It seemed this kind man was not her master.

“Then… who is my master?”

“Your master is a great man of our time,” Edmond-Dantès replied without hesitation. “I am under orders to take you to him, and we will be departing soon.”

Haydée’s eyes widened. She had no idea how to respond.

But for her, there was no choice in the matter. She could only nod faintly.

“At your age, you may not understand what has happened, but that doesn’t matter.” Edmond-Dantès stroked her hair again, full of pity, as if she were his own child. “From now on, you will have everything you’ve ever dreamed of, and even more than you were ever meant to have. And the price for all this is simply to obey your master’s commands… This will be simple for you, because he is a very kind person. You need only follow all his arrangements.”

Chapter 347: 228, A Change in Destiny

“…It will be very simple for you, because he is a very kind man.”

Haydée listened, bewildered, but from the man’s demeanor, she could instinctively sense his goodwill.

She had a vague feeling that her fate was perhaps about to change drastically, that she would no longer be as lonely and helpless as before.

After comforting Haydée, Edmond-Dantès felt no need to linger. For him, the mission that brought him here was complete. Now, he needed to return as soon as possible to avoid any unforeseen complications.

“Please allow me to bid farewell to the Ambassador,” he said, turning to Von Meyerhofen. “I wish to leave Istanbul at the earliest opportunity.”

Von Meyerhofen was not at all surprised by the Count of Monte Cristo’s decision. He nodded immediately.

“Of course, I will take you to see the Ambassador now.”

Soon, they left the still-bewildered Haydée for a moment and went together to the embassy’s small garden to meet with the Ambassador.

“Ambassador, on behalf of my lord, I wish to express my most sincere gratitude,” Edmond-Dantès said with the utmost sincerity upon seeing him. “Without your help, his plan could never have been realized so easily.”

“You are welcome. It was a matter of mutual benefit. We have also received his help,” Ambassador von Gentz replied calmly. “I had anticipated your departure, so I have arranged a ship under the pretext of sending a letter to Chancellor Metternich. You can travel as a member of our embassy staff and take the child with you. The Turks are currently overwhelmed and in need of our help, so they won’t make things difficult for us. I don’t expect you’ll encounter any obstacles.”

Seeing how thoughtfully the Ambassador had arranged everything, Edmond-Dantès felt even more at ease.

“Excellent. We are in your debt.” After a moment, he asked with some hesitation, “By the way, Ambassador, a question just occurred to me—if His Majesty later raises the banner of the Archduchess of Ioannina, the Sultan and his court will surely guess that we were Haydée’s true buyers. In that case… will they take their anger out on you? Will it… cause you any trouble?”

Asking if it will cause me trouble only after the deed is done, how hypocritical… the Ambassador thought to himself.

However, this sort of hypocrisy was simply part of diplomacy, so he wasn’t angry.

“It takes time for news to travel. I imagine that by the time the Sultan and his court learn of this, they will have far more to worry about than Ioannina…” The Ambassador laughed mockingly. “At the speed the Russians are advancing, I’m afraid they will be threatening Varna within a month, and then closing in on Adrianople. At that point, all they will be able to do is beg the West to intervene and mediate. How would they dare do anything to us?”

There was something else the Ambassador left unsaid—since the situation had reached this point, Turkey’s borders were bound to undergo major changes. Rather than let that happen on its own, it was better to use the situation to force the overwhelmed Sultan and his court to concede even further, weakening Turkey.

Since the Duke of Reichstadt could not obtain the crown of Greece, he would surely need a consolation prize to be appeased. Austria could not, and would not, provide this “consolation prize,” so let the teetering Turkey provide it—after all, simply allowing it to survive was already a monumental act of grace.

Edmond-Dantès did not know what the Ambassador was thinking, but from his calm and unhurried demeanor, he confirmed that the situation was under control, so he worried no further.

“As long as you have a clear plan in mind, nothing could be better.” Edmond-Dantès bowed again. “Farewell, Ambassador! I wish you all the best in the future.”

“Give my regards to Princess Theresa. I never thought that little girl had such courage. It’s just a pity… alas, that she uses her courage for matters outside her own country!” The Ambassador shook his head as he spoke, sounding somewhat disapproving.

Even now, he still believed that the Duke of Reichstadt had pulled this off using Princess Theresa’s dowry.

But he also knew that it was pointless to say more at this stage, so he simply waved his hand in farewell.

After parting with the Ambassador, Edmond-Dantès returned to the room he had just left, where Haydée was still waiting timidly.

At this moment, Edmond-Dantès was basking in glory, knowing his mission was about to be a complete success.

Because he was in such a good mood, his gaze upon Haydée was particularly gentle.

“Little girl, are you ready?” he asked. “I’m going to take you away from here.”

“Where to?” Haydée asked, both wary and hopeful.

“To your real buyer,” Edmond-Dantès replied immediately. “To a place where you will become a ruler…”

Haydée blinked, not understanding the second half of his sentence at all, but that didn’t matter.

Edmond-Dantès extended his hand to her. Haydée blinked again, then reached out and took his hand.

It was a frail, slender hand, one that couldn’t help but inspire a desire to protect.

She is, after all, still just a child, Edmond-Dantès thought.

Fate had tormented her and made her lose everything, but from this day forward, everything would be different—she would enjoy a glory she had never known.

Just then, Von Meyerhofen opened the door and informed the Count of Monte Cristo that it was time to leave. Resolutely, he took Haydée’s hand and walked out of the room.

===================================

Ever since seeing off Edmond-Dantès, Aiglon had been thinking constantly about his mission.

He wasn’t worried about his safety on the journey; he knew that, according to the original story’s inertia, Edmond-Dantès would easily acquire Haydée and bring her back to him.

What he was wrestling with was how to define the relationship between Haydée and Edmond-Dantès.

In the original novel, The Count of Monte Cristo, this question didn’t require any thought. Haydée was infatuated with her master, and they eventually entered into a May-December romance, wandering the world together.

But the current circumstances were completely different—Edmond-Dantès had escaped several years earlier, and in his heart, his fiancée Mercédès held a place that nothing could replace.

Moreover, Haydée was only ten years old at present. She knew nothing of romance, and an upright gentleman like Edmond-Dantès would hardly develop romantic feelings for such a young child.

Besides, this time, Haydée’s buyer was, in theory, himself…

More importantly, he was preparing to enfeoff Haydée as the Archduchess of Ioannina and use her as a puppet to rule the region. If he were to arrange a marriage for her with Edmond-Dantès, the political implications would be too great to be taken lightly.

He pondered this problem for a long time, but couldn’t come up with a solution. In the end, he did what most people do when they are at a loss—

He decided to let nature take its course.

In any case, Haydée was in his hands. He could arrange things however he wanted when the time came. He would wait a few years until she grew up and then decide based on the situation.

The days passed one by one as he anxiously awaited the result.

Then, one evening, he finally received a report: the Count of Monte Cristo had returned.

Aiglon, who was having dinner with Theresa, was instantly ecstatic. He ordered the Count to be brought to him for an immediate audience.

As he had expected, the Count of Monte Cristo had brought a little girl with him.

In the flickering candlelight, the two of them approached the dining table to be inspected by the two Highnesses.

The little girl’s steps were light, almost silent. She wore a white dress, and with her pale skin and frail frame, she looked almost like a floating ghost. She looked at the young man before her with a mixture of timidity and bewilderment.

From Edmond-Dantès’ respectful behavior, she cleverly deduced that this young man was her true buyer.

So, even though the young man appeared refined and his attitude was very friendly, she just stood there fearfully, not daring to breathe too loudly, terrified of angering her new “master.”

Aiglon, in turn, sized up the pale, thin, but undeniably beautiful little girl before him, then looked at Edmond-Dantès.

“Edmond—you’ve done an excellent job!”

After the praise, he gestured. “Bring her to sit with us. We’ll dine together.”

Edmond-Dantès would certainly not refuse such a favor. He immediately led Haydée to the dining table.

Haydée felt as if she were on pins and needles. She couldn’t understand what the people present were saying, nor did she know what she should do.

But as she looked at the sumptuous meal on the table and smelled the fragrant aroma of the food, she forgot all her worries and fears. Her mind was filled with only the most primal human desire.

It had been a very long time since she had eaten a proper meal.

Aiglon and Theresa were both of royal birth, raised in the court from a young age. By their standards, the food they ate here could only be described as simple. But for Haydée, who had just escaped slavery, it was a feast she hadn’t dared to imagine for years.

“Let’s eat,” Aiglon gestured again, then looked at Haydée with a smile. “Eat up, little girl.”

Haydée couldn’t understand Aiglon’s words, but from the young man’s friendly attitude, she guessed that she was allowed to feast to her heart’s content.

Driven by hunger, she cast aside all her inhibitions. She grabbed a piece of roasted lamb with her bare hands and stuffed it into her mouth, then took a large bite of a cream-covered pastry, followed by a spoonful of pumpkin soup.

This voracious way of eating soon made her choke. She couldn’t help but cough, but even as she coughed, she continued to shove food into her mouth.

The sight of her wolfing down her food made Aiglon and Edmond-Dantès unable to help but laugh.

Theresa, however, found it hard to watch and let out a sigh.

“Poor child, she must have suffered so much!”

Then, she stood up, moved to sit beside Haydée, picked up the utensils, and began cutting the food into small pieces for her, then started feeding Haydée.

After eating a little, Haydée began to come to her senses. She no longer dared to act so wantonly and obediently allowed the young woman to tend to her, eating the food bit by bit and sipping soup every so often to clear her throat. She managed to avoid losing her composure again.

While they were eating, Aiglon and Edmond-Dantès began to talk.

“It seems your trip went much more smoothly than I imagined.”

“Yes, Your Majesty. It was all thanks to Ambassador von Gentz’s earnest cooperation,” Edmond-Dantès replied. “He believes that Austria needs your cooperation at this time, so he was happy to do you a favor. Moreover, he thinks that indirect rule through an Archduchess of Ioannina might be a result both sides can accept.”

Aiglon nodded to himself.

He was well aware that Ambassador von Gentz, as Metternich’s confidant, had been an enemy of the Empire in the past and had engaged in numerous diplomatic conspiracies against Napoleon. Over the years, he had never shown him any goodwill either.

However, the past was the past, and now was now. Everyone acted based on their current circumstances; there was no room for old grudges.

Since he had helped this time, Aiglon would accept the favor.

Because Haydée didn’t speak French, the two of them spoke freely, getting straight to the point.

“You’ve been with her on this journey, so you must have some understanding of her—” Aiglon asked. “Do you think she is a good fit for our plan?”

“I think she is a perfect fit,” Edmond-Dantès answered with conviction. “She has a gentle temperament, and because of her past suffering, her expectations for the future are very low. She would be content with just finding a master who treats her kindly… I believe that with careful handling, she can absolutely play the role we need her to, and she will not defy your will.”

Aiglon was somewhat skeptical of these words. People’s hearts are fickle. Low expectations now didn’t mean low expectations in the future. He dared not let his guard down completely.

But for now, at least, everything was ideal. He could command and manipulate this child as he pleased, and she would certainly not have any objections.

“In that case, let’s proceed according to the original plan,” Aiglon nodded, then glanced at Haydée again. “First, we must give her the proper education, so she can communicate with us, learn to respect us, and preferably, master the etiquette required of an Archduchess…”

“Leave that to me,” Theresa, who had been busy feeding Haydée, suddenly interjected. “I think I can teach her.”

“That would be wonderful, Theresa. I can’t think of anyone more suitable—as long as you don’t find it a bother,” Aiglon immediately agreed. “From now on, she will be your student.”

“I will make her an outstanding woman, and I can see she has the potential,” Theresa said enthusiastically. “Of course, first and foremost, she will respect us and obey your leadership.”

As she spoke, she smiled and winked at Haydée.

“Poor child, from this day forward, you will never suffer from hunger or cold again… We will make it up to you.”

Haydée remained clueless. She didn’t understand that the three people present were deciding her fate, nor did she know who had bought her or what they intended to do.

But looking at Theresa’s smile, she felt an inexplicable sense of kindness. The food filling her stomach now brought her a comforting sense of satisfaction. And so, she too smiled sweetly, thankful to have found a new home.

Aiglon was also filled with satisfaction. He raised his wine glass to his favored subject.

“Cheers.”

Chapter 348: 229, Determination

After Edmond-Dantès safely brought Haydée back, Aiglon was overjoyed.

Now, with everything ready, all the conditions for him to realize his previous plan had ripened.

Haydée was the only living blood relative of Ali Pasha, the former ruler of Ioannina, which meant she was the most qualified person to lay claim to his legacy.

However, Haydée was currently only ten years old and had long been away from her homeland, so there was no doubt that few people there would acknowledge her claim.

But to Aiglon, this was irrelevant. He was only using this banner to give himself a justifiable reason to march on Ioannina.

According to the news he had received, the armies of the Russian Empire were advancing like an unstoppable flood bursting through a dam, pressing down on Constantinople with overwhelming force.

The Tsar’s sharp advance was, on one hand, bad news for Aiglon. The honor he had worked so hard to gain was beginning to fade, as people would see the Tsar as the one who delivered the fatal blow to the Sultan. On the other hand, it was also good news, because the Turks were now in a desperate situation. They were already flustered just dealing with the Tsar and had no spare energy to worry about him.

If the Sultan had to choose between Greece and Constantinople, his choice could only be the latter.

Therefore, the struggle had reached its second half—the pressure on Aiglon had become minimal. He could march forward and expand his victories with confidence.

He would march on Ioannina and find a way to expand the territory he occupied—this was of utmost importance to him.

He had never hoped to contend for the throne of an independent Greece, and based on the tacit understanding he had reached with Metternich, he was not to do so.

Moreover, after Greece gained its independence, he was destined to leave this place, and his influence would inevitably wane significantly. Thus, he needed to secure a stable territory for his followers.

Ioannina was an excellent choice. Firstly, it was essentially “ownerless land”; once he seized it, no one would contest his claim. Secondly, he happened to have a puppet in Haydée, allowing him to avoid the suspicion that would arise if he became the ruler himself.

And so, with a single command, his troops began to reassemble in Missolonghi.

After this period of rest and reorganization, the officers and soldiers had recovered their physical and mental strength, their fighting spirit renewed. The forces lost during the previous fierce battles had also been gradually replenished.

Aiglon’s next objective had been communicated to every soldier through their officers. They were all eager to get started, confident they would follow His Majesty to another victory.

This time, however, Aiglon did not plan to lead the vanguard himself.

Ioannina’s defenses were weak, and the pressure he faced was not great, so his personal presence at the front was unnecessary. He preferred to remain in Missolonghi, where communications were reliable, so he could maintain contact with all parties, negotiate, and prepare for the post-war arrangements.

He planned to have Michel Ney lead the army first, with Edmond-Dantès and Isaac Palaiologos accompanying the force.

Isaac Palaiologos was Ali Pasha’s captain of the guard and was certainly a well-known figure in the region. As soon as he set foot in Ioannina, he would widely proclaim that Miss Haydée had returned to Greece to restore her family legacy.

Once the situation was settled and public opinion was ripe, Aiglon would then bring Haydée and the main army into Ioannina as a conqueror, welcomed by cheers, and turn the city into his stronghold.

His entire plan had been carefully thought out and was immediately set into motion.

Soon, following his orders, Michel Ney assembled an advance party under his personal command. Numbering nearly three thousand men, they gathered outside Missolonghi, ready to march at any moment.

Before their departure, Aiglon held a brief send-off ceremony.

Under the watchful eyes of the entire army, Aiglon, clad in his military uniform, walked before the ranks of officers, removed his hat, and waved it in salute.

“Warriors, I wish you success in all your endeavors!”

As he saluted, the roar of cannons echoed, and the Honor guard fired their rifles into the air, cheering on the advance party.

Aiglon walked past the line of officers, exchanging pleasantries with each of them, finally stopping in front of the Count of Monte Cristo.

“Edmond… my apologies. I’ve been sending you everywhere without giving you a few days’ rest,” he said to Edmond-Dantès with a smile. “No sooner did I have you run to Istanbul than I’m sending you off to Ioannina.”

“Your Majesty, since this was my proposition, it is my duty to see it realized,” Edmond-Dantès replied with conviction. “Besides, the tasks you entrust me with are born of your faith in me, and I must not fail to live up to it—”

“If everyone here were as loyal, brave, and resourceful as you, what would our cause have to fear?” Aiglon said, deeply moved.

He then beckoned, took a medal of the Order of Knights from a nearby guard, and pinned it to Edmond-Dantès’s chest.

“This is in recognition of your past achievements. You deserve it.” Aiglon made a gesture, signaling to Edmond-Dantès not to be modest or refuse. “In fact, I feel this alone is not enough to reward you… so, once this mission is complete, I will bestow upon you an even greater honor, one worthy of your outstanding contributions. Edmond… you have a share in my enterprise, and I will never forget that fact.”

Aiglon was not merely speaking empty words. In fact, he had already decided that once Ioannina was pacified, he would formally declare the Count of Monte Cristo the nominal guardian of the Archduchess of Ioannina. Then, in Haydée’s name, he would grant him a small fiefdom in the future Duchy, thus making his title genuine.

In his hands, this former sailor would become a true nobleman, a great man whose name would go down in history.

He had always been generous when it came to rewards, for he knew that loyalty was the most precious and rare of commodities, and it must receive its due recompense.

Edmond-Dantès was both overjoyed and humbled, and for a moment, he was at a loss for words.

The young man before him had not only saved his life but also recognized his talents. How could he not lay down his life to repay such kindness?

“Your Majesty, your renown will surely awe all of Ioannina. We will eliminate anyone who dares to defy your will!” he replied, his voice trembling. “I will be there, awaiting your grand arrival!”

“Not just Ioannina—” Aiglon raised his hand and pointed to the sky. “In the future, my fame will spread to every land beneath the sky.”

Edmond-Dantès couldn’t help but smile, but he nodded emphatically. “It is inevitable, Your Majesty!”

Then, he changed the subject. “Your Majesty, please treat Haydée kindly. She has suffered enough…”

“What, I haven’t even officially appointed you as her guardian, and you’re already fulfilling your duties?” Aiglon asked with a laugh. “Rest assured, she is of great importance to us. I would not allow any harm to befall her. As long as she is willing to be obedient and cooperate with us, she can have everything except power, and live a happy, carefree life.”

Edmond-Dantès was relieved and bade Aiglon farewell.

And so, as Aiglon watched, the advance party began its march toward Ioannina, and the Count of Monte Cristo set off on the expedition, to carve out a new space for His Majesty to thrive.

================================

At that moment, within the city of Missolonghi, Theresa was also watching the army’s movements in the distance.

As the person closest to Aiglon, she was, of course, privy to every detail of His Highness’s plan.

She knew even better that the most crucial piece of this plan was sitting right beside her.

She turned her gaze back to the young girl by her side.

Haydée was drowsily staring at a French alphabet chart on the table. Next to her was a small, now-empty plate that had held pastries.

Theresa smiled, picked up the chart, and once again recited the letters one by one, then prompted Haydée to repeat them after her.

Haydée obediently did as she was told, though some of her pronunciations were clearly off. Theresa was not anxious; she continued to correct her patiently, repeating the sounds with her tirelessly.

She was now preparing to teach Haydée French so that she could converse freely with His Highness and others in the future. Although German was her mother tongue, Theresa had also studied French from a young age and spoke it fluently, so teaching Haydée was no difficult task for her.

For someone of Theresa’s status, this was indeed a bit humbling, as she had essentially taken on the role of a governess.

Ordinarily, this was not a task only she could perform. She could have found a professional tutor for Haydée, but Theresa took on the labor herself, personally asking Aiglon for Haydée and making the girl her “student.”

On one hand, it was out of pity for Haydée; she wanted to let the girl feel some human warmth. On the other, it was a way for her to pass the time.

But the more important reason was… she hoped to leave an indelible influence on Haydée’s heart and turn her into her own friend—

Or rather, her ally.

That’s right, she was determined to expand her own power and prestige.

After their recent confrontation, she had realized that the Frenchmen surrounding His Highness, though outwardly respectful due to Aiglon’s command, still considered her an “outsider” in their hearts.

She knew this was a fact, that every foreign queen married into France faced such treatment, but she still felt indignant.

She had sacrificed so much for His Highness, with sincere devotion, yet this group of people showed no gratitude and deliberately, or perhaps unconsciously, excluded her.

If it were just a lack of gratitude, she could bear it. But they even deliberately propped up Agnes to vex her!

At the victory banquet that night, she had seen it clearly. Some of them were intentionally elevating Agnes to rival her, even taking pleasure in her discomfort.

How utterly shameless and insubordinate… It was only thanks to Theresa’s good upbringing that she did not lose her composure in a fit of rage.

Although she saw everything clearly, she did not cause a scene on the spot. Not only would it have been undignified, but it would have been meaningless, only increasing their animosity toward her.

Besides, she didn’t want to spoil the mood when everyone was celebrating.

So she could only choose to feign ignorance and treat Agnes with courtesy, minimizing the incident’s impact and avoiding any embarrassing spectacle.

Fortunately, Miss Agnes seemed unaware of the plot and very graciously chose to yield, preventing Theresa’s greatest fear from coming to pass. But the anger in Theresa’s heart did not dissipate because of it.

In her eyes, anyone who attempted to drive a wedge between her and His Highness was an unforgivable sinner.

She had already made up her mind that one day, she would have to teach these people a lesson.

And—if she were to ignore such a blatant threat, wouldn’t she be at their mercy forever?

She loved His Highness and was willing to sacrifice for him, but that did not mean her proud heart would allow itself to be manipulated by a group of petty individuals. She could absolutely not tolerate it.

Since there was no way to gain their respect and affection, she might as well silence them.

To achieve her goal, harsh words were not enough; concrete actions were required.

She buried everything in her heart and began to act discreetly.

An ordinary girl might have been at a loss and completely mystified, but she was, after all, a royal princess. Having learned by example over many years, combined with her innate intelligence, she was practically self-taught in such matters.

Moreover, she had always been both stubborn and decisive. Once she made up her mind, this seemingly innocent and naive girl, in her seemingly delicate frame, could unleash an energy that would astound even her parents.

To expand her influence, she first needed allies, and Haydée was a heaven-sent gift.

The future Archduchess of Ioannina was now respectful and deferential toward her, and she was more than happy to make Haydée her friend.

And so, with a gentle smile, Theresa tirelessly taught Haydée, who in turn studied earnestly. The two of them became completely oblivious to the passage of time.

Imperceptibly, Chanel entered with a tray of food and coffee.

“Your Highness, you have been teaching for a long time. You must be tired by now, shouldn’t you? Why don’t you take a short rest?” she suggested to Theresa with a smile.

“Thank you, Chanel.” Theresa paused the lesson and took a sip of coffee, moistening her somewhat dry throat.

She didn’t know how deeply Chanel had been involved in that incident, nor to what extent she had been deceived, but based on her behavior that night, Chanel clearly favored Agnes over her.

However, they had spent a not-insignificant amount of time together, and she had grown somewhat fond of Chanel.

She also believed that Chanel would never intentionally try to undermine her; her every thought and action was purely in service and loyalty to His Highness.

On that point, the two of them were actually on the same side.

Therefore, she did not harbor much hidden animosity towards Chanel.

“You should rest a little as well, Chanel. Let’s have some coffee together. How about you teach her for a while later?” she proposed with a smile.

Chapter 349: 230, Education

Upon hearing Princess Theresa’s suggestion, Chanel hesitated.

“Your Highness, I’m afraid I have nothing to teach her… After all, she is a future Archduchess…”

“What Archduchess? That’s just a smokescreen,” Theresa said dismissively. “She was bought by His Highness, so she is destined to serve us, no different from you. There’s no distinction in status between you two. In fact, as a member of His Highness’s and my household, you are far more important than she is.”

Such considerate words left Chanel feeling quite overwhelmed by the favor.

“Your Highness…”

Her joy didn’t stem from any concern about status, but from being acknowledged by Princess Theresa as a member of the family. This meant she could justifiably remain by His Majesty’s side forever.

“Since you put it that way, I’ll teach her how to brew coffee later. I imagine that’s a skill even a future Archduchess would find useful,” Chanel said, no longer refusing, and accepted the task.

“I think she would be much happier learning that than studying grammar,” Theresa replied with a smile. “Perhaps one day when I’m in the mood, I could learn from you as well. After all, my mother always says my coffee is terrible.”

Her friendliness toward Chanel stemmed partly from the need to maintain a good relationship so Chanel would continue to serve her, and partly because she found Chanel’s simple nature trustworthy.

And so, the two of them set Haydée aside for the moment and began to chat pleasantly. Haydée, for her part, was quite relieved to have a moment of respite to quietly eat snacks off to the side.

After setting the mood, Theresa subtly changed the subject.

“Chanel, there’s something I’d like to ask you—”

“Please, ask away,” Chanel nodded at once.

“What do you think of Mr. Edgar de Tréville?” Theresa asked unhurriedly.

Though her tone was casual, Chanel’s expression shifted slightly—after all, she had a guilty conscience about the last incident.

Chanel… you really can’t hide what’s on your mind, Theresa thought.

But I suppose that’s why His Highness trusts her so much.

Theresa didn’t press, simply watching Chanel calmly, as if waiting for her reply.

Under her gaze, Chanel fidgeted and hesitated for a moment before finally lowering her head to answer. “I find him to be a rather unpleasant person, a devious playboy.”

“Why do you think so?” Theresa pressed. “Mr. Edgar appears quite handsome and dashing, and he has artistic talent. Shouldn’t he be quite likable?”

Although she was ostensibly asking a question, Chanel’s reaction had already confirmed Theresa’s suspicions—it was indeed Edgar pulling the strings.

Though he hadn’t appeared directly that day, he had instigated and coordinated everything from the shadows. It was at his encouragement that Prince Charles acted openly and Chanel acted covertly, both building up hype for Miss Agnes.

Hmph, that foppish playboy is truly a thorough-going conspirator, a despicable wretch!

In an instant, Theresa’s heart filled with disgust and hatred for Edgar, and by extension, the entire Tréville family.

It was obvious this man wanted to use his sister-in-law to curry favor with His Highness and win his patronage.

He came from a distinguished family and had a sharp mind, yet he was unwilling to either advise and plan or charge into battle. He only thought of using such scheming tricks to fawn and curry favor—truly the model of a great nobleman. She had seen plenty of these venomous hearts hiding behind fawning faces at court.

Theresa had never imagined that while she and His Highness were still in the early stages of building their enterprise, still a long way from the throne, they would encounter court politics so soon. And that the attacks would be aimed directly at her, of all people. It was an insult her pride could not swallow.

She could do nothing about Edgar for now, as a large group of people around His Highness were clearly on his side. But she swore to herself that she would make them all pay when the opportunity arose.

Pressed by Theresa, Chanel grew even more conflicted. She hesitated again before stammering out a reply. “It’s true that he’s quite charming on the surface, and… and I hear he’s very well-known in Paris high society. But, I think, deep down he’s a… a very heartless person. I fear he loves no one but himself and cares for no creed.

“In all the time I’ve known him, I’ve never once seen him show any genuine sentiment for his late wife and daughter, not once, though he spouts endless pleasantries… His daughter was just born, you know! Doesn’t he miss her at all?! And Madam Alice is so respectable, yet he pays her no mind. Your Highness, just think, if a man doesn’t even care for his own flesh and blood, how could he possibly have good intentions toward others? So, whenever I think about that, I really dislike him.”

“You’re right… that’s very true,” Theresa nodded. “I also find him dissolute and unprincipled, not someone to be trusted.”

From Chanel’s answer, she could see that Chanel genuinely despised Edgar. Therefore, she believed Chanel would not take part in any of his schemes in the future.

She was currently trapped in a vortex of malice, bearing the brunt of it, so the most important thing now was to distinguish friend from foe.

To avoid further awkwardness, she decided not to press about the past incident. This confirmation was enough. There would be plenty of time in the future to avenge the humiliation she had suffered.

“Alright, since neither of us likes him, let’s not make ourselves unhappy by discussing him any further,” Theresa said, changing the subject again. She picked up her cup and took another sip of coffee. “I’ll resume teaching Haydée her grammar. The child has had enough of a rest!”

“Yes!” Chanel agreed immediately, as if granted a royal pardon..

Just moments before, her heart had been pounding with fear, terrified that Princess Theresa would question her about whether she had cooperated with Edgar’s plan that night.

Her fear wasn’t about angering the princess by telling the truth, but that if Princess Theresa learned it was His Majesty who had specifically ordered Edgar to drive a wedge with Agnes, it might cast another shadow over the engaged couple. Fortunately, it seemed Her Highness had no intention of pursuing the matter further, which finally gave her some breathing room.

She could also see that Princess Theresa hadn’t forgotten the incident, but her anger was now focused on Edgar and Prince Charles. That being the case, Chanel didn’t have to worry.

She was even a little pleased at the thought of the detestable Edgar meeting with misfortune.

And so, Theresa picked up her homemade alphabet chart once more and resumed teaching Haydée.

Not long after, Aiglon, having concluded the departure ceremony, returned to the residence.

As soon as he entered the room, he saw the scene of Theresa teaching Haydée and found it quite amusing.

Seeing Aiglon’s return, Theresa paused the lesson and gestured to Haydée.

Haydée understood perfectly. She walked over to Aiglon, lifted her skirt, and curtsied respectfully to him.

Then, she raised her head and greeted the young man in her unpracticed French.

“Good morning, Your Majesty!”

Aiglon was stunned for a moment, then he quickly nodded. “Good morning.” He then turned to Theresa, his eyes alight with excitement.

“Theresa, I never would have guessed you had a talent for teaching. In just one day, she’s already making such progress.”

“This child has a good aptitude; she’s quite clever,” Theresa replied with a smile. “And she knows very well that you are the master who bought her, so she’s eager to study hard to please you. She sees it as her obligation.”

“That kind of self-awareness is something many people lack,” Aiglon remarked. “If she can maintain this attitude, things will be much easier for us.”

“I will continue to cultivate that in her,” Theresa replied.

Among those who had contact with Haydée, both Theresa and Chanel were deliberately cultivating a sense of reverence for Aiglon within her.

Haydée was the future Archduchess of Ioannina. If she were to become disobedient, while it wouldn’t disrupt the grand scheme, it would still be a nuisance.

Fortunately, having been a slave to the Sultan since childhood, Haydée had already psychologically accepted her status as a slave girl. She considered obeying her master to be perfectly justified, so instilling in her the mindset to obey Aiglon without question was not difficult.

“With you personally educating her, I’m confident she will remain absolutely loyal to me,” Aiglon said, looking at Theresa encouragingly. “However, we must still strictly control who can get close to her. Even when she’s grown, we cannot allow anyone to instill in her the idea that she can act on her own accord.”

“Of course,” Theresa replied. “I have already sternly instructed her not to interact with any unauthorized people.”

At this, she seemed a little regretful. “But, thinking about it that way, it feels like we owe her something… We should try to treat her better in terms of living standards from now on.”

“Theresa, your kindness is a good thing, but there is one fact we must be clear about—we do not owe her anything,” Aiglon corrected his fiancée in a serious tone. “You saw the life she used to live. She was a slave girl in the Sultan’s harem, long since forgotten, with no family to turn to. She might have starved to death at any moment. I bought her. No one can say I deprived her of her freedom, because she never had any to begin with!

“To take it a step further, even if she had never suffered calamity and become a slave, but had instead enjoyed her childhood as a Pasha’s granddaughter, we still wouldn’t have made her life worse. In the Muslim world, she would have been destined to live in seclusion, possessing no power whatsoever. Upon growing up, she would have simply been married off by her grandfather and father as a bargaining chip to another Pasha’s family, becoming an appendage to her husband. Compared to her situation now, what more has she lost? I believe the matter is plain to see. I have brought light into her darkness; I even intend to make her an Archduchess! Her fate, after falling into my hands, will be far better than it would have been originally. In return for this kindness, she should pay a fitting price. That’s fair, isn’t it? Perhaps I owe many people, but I certainly do not owe her…”

Hearing Aiglon put it that way, Theresa suddenly felt he had a point. The trace of pity she had felt instantly vanished like smoke.

“You’re not wrong…” she nodded. “Still, we should be good to her whenever we can.”

“We can certainly be very good to her, but that is a gift, not the repayment of a debt. We must make that distinction. I never incur debts lightly.” After emphasizing this point, Aiglon made a joke to lighten the mood. “Theresa, you’re only a few years older than Haydée, yet you’re already putting on the airs of a teacher. You’re even starting to look like a mother…”

“What are you saying? I’m just very invested because it’s for your cause…” Theresa blushed and quickly defended herself.

Then, she added softly, “Besides, what’s wrong with learning how to be a mother in advance?”

Her reply, in turn, left Aiglon, who had only been joking, feeling suddenly awkward.

“Nothing, of course nothing is wrong… I’m sure you will teach her well, just as you’ll teach our future children,” he could only say with a laugh in the end.

This young woman had already entrusted her entire heart and soul to him, her mind completely set on bringing glory to his enterprise.

He would build a family with her, ensuring the family line would continue and flourish… The thought was actually quite appealing.

As he thought about it, his imagination began to run wild, and he found himself looking forward to the day of his wedding to Theresa, when they could be joined together in a perfectly justifiable union.

Theresa must have been embarrassed as well, as she remained silent. The two of them fell into a strange silence, with only a naive and oblivious Haydée looking back and forth between them, not understanding what they were talking about.

“Theresa, let’s hold a ceremony as soon as possible,” Aiglon said suddenly after a moment of silence.

“Didn’t we agree to hold it after everything here is finished?” Theresa replied, a little confused, before lowering her voice. “Of course, if Your Highness simply can’t wait, I wouldn’t object to moving it up…”

“Hahahaha…” Aiglon burst out laughing and shook his head. “Theresa, you seem to have misunderstood something. The ceremony I’m talking about is an Orthodox conversion ceremony for Haydée. According to our prior discussion with the Ambassador, Haydée should become an Orthodox ruler. I believe this is a result that all parties can accept… What do you think? As for the investiture ceremony for the Archduchess of Ioannina, let’s hold that after our wedding. I think that’s the best arrangement.”

Theresa now understood. She had been teased by His Highness again.

She was at once shy and vexed, but she couldn’t bring herself to be angry with him. In the end, she could only protest helplessly, “Your Highness, please be serious!!”

Chapter 350: 231, To Assess the Circumstances

After coming to an agreement with Theresa, Aiglon acted with his usual decisiveness and immediately began preparing for Haydée’s conversion.

In his view, the Ioannina region had a large Muslim population. Having Haydée convert to Orthodox Christianity would sever her emotional ties with a significant portion of her future subjects, which was tantamount to nipping a potential problem in the bud.

Moreover, having a pagan queen “spontaneously” receive God’s calling was a story worth boasting about.

This was a political issue as well as a religious one, so his first thought was of his advisor, Abbé Faria. He sought him out to discuss the matter.

Since Theresa’s departure for Missolonghi, Abbé Faria had naturally accompanied her. The aged priest, whose right side was paralyzed, supported himself with his formidable will, striving to keep himself alive.

He had no attachments left in this world and was originally prepared for death, his only lingering concern being his adopted son, Edmond-Dantès. However, after entering Aiglon’s service, he had unexpectedly reignited his passion for life, as if he wanted to let his remaining wisdom burn for the cause of His Majesty Napoleon II and thus find value in his own life.

Aiglon treated him with the same courtesy as always, not only ensuring he was well cared for but also occasionally seeking him out for conversation. Faria felt deeply honored by this and was eager to be of greater assistance.

On Aiglon’s order, an attendant pushed Abbé Faria over in his wheelchair.

Due to his physical inconvenience, the priest did not perform a full bow, instead inclining his body slightly. “Your Majesty, what matter did you wish to inquire of me?”

“A small religious question—one I believe falls perfectly within your expertise,” Aiglon replied. “I intend to have Haydée convert to Orthodox Christianity as soon as possible, before I officially enter Ioannina. To that end, we need to hold a ceremony.”

Abbé Faria was not surprised. As Aiglon’s strategist, he was naturally aware of Haydée’s background and the fact that His Majesty had purchased her.

“Religiously, it is not difficult. We can simply hold a baptism and conversion ceremony for her. We would only need an Orthodox priest and a prestigious notary present,” Abbé Faria replied after a moment’s thought.

The priest’s calm demeanor stemmed from the fact that such events were not uncommon, to the point of being unremarkable.

In the century since the death of Peter the Great, the Russian Empire had staged the drama of “a foreign princess converting to Orthodox Christianity” many times.

After Peter the Great, the Russian Tsars began looking to Europe for their standards. They considered themselves a noble royal family and naturally sought to marry only into other European royal families.

However, a great obstacle stood in their way—the Russian Empire’s state religion was Orthodox Christianity, while European countries were either Catholic or Protestant. According to imperial tradition, the Tsar could not marry a woman from one of these nations.

Of course, there are always more solutions than problems, especially when one possesses an empire. The Romanov royal family used the power of the Empire and its immense wealth as bait to find marriage partners among the ordinary princes and nobles of the German states. They were willing to pay enormous sums as a dowry with only one condition—the princess had to convert to Orthodox Christianity to be eligible to marry into the imperial family.

As is well known, German princes and nobles were plentiful. Those great families produced heirs and intermarried for generations, creating countless branch lines and collateral descendants.

Because their territories were extremely small (or nonexistent), most of these princes and nobles had very meager incomes.

Despite their modest incomes, they still had to maintain the dignity of their station, which made them quite desperate for money. The lavishness of the Russian Imperial Royal Family was a temptation they could not ignore.

Tempted by the prospects of a throne and jewels, they had no psychological barrier to letting their daughters convert to Orthodox Christianity and marry into Russia.

Catherine the Great herself was the daughter of a minor German prince who had married Tsar Peter III in exchange for converting to Orthodox Christianity. She eventually killed her husband and successfully ruled the Russian Empire for decades.

When she chose a bride for her own Imperial Prince, Paul, she used the same standard. This time, she selected a collateral branch of the royal family of Hesse-Darmstadt as the marriage partner.

The head of this family was overwhelmed by favor upon hearing the news. He brought his three daughters to St. Petersburg for Imperial Prince Paul to choose from. The Imperial Prince ultimately chose the youngest daughter, Princess Wilhelmina Louise, who then converted to Orthodox Christianity and adopted the Russian-style name Natalia Alexeievna.

Unfortunately, though the princess was as beautiful as a flower, she was not fated to enjoy this “glory.” She died in childbirth three years after the wedding.

Thus, the Imperial Prince had to find another bride, Princess Maria Feodorovna, from a collateral branch of the Duchy of Württemberg, as his second wife. This princess later bore him four sons, including Tsar Alexander, who defeated Napoleon, and the current Tsar, Nicholas I.

With so many fine precedents of female royalty converting to Orthodox Christianity, the world would likely feel neither surprise nor revulsion at a mere Haydée converting.

Although she was technically a Muslim now, it made little essential difference.

What truly troubled Abbé Faria was another issue.

“Considering that Miss Haydée will become a nominal ruler in the future, possessing a noble title and status, her conversion ceremony should be a major event. We ought to find a baptizer of some consequence for her. At present, we do not have such-a-high-ranking religious figure at our disposal. If possible—we could find one from among our allies.”

Abbé Faria’s argument was sound. Given that Haydée was the future Archduchess of Ioannina, if she were to convert, it was imperative to find a high-ranking cleric to preside over the ceremony. The higher the cleric’s religious standing, the greater her legitimacy. It could even be seen as a long-awaited victory for the Orthodox Church over Islam, and Greek religious figures would surely be delighted to see it happen.

At present, however, the flames of the Greek war of independence had thrown most regions of Greece into severe turmoil, and religious figures were no exception. Years of war had bred blood feuds, and ethnic antagonism had quickly turned into religious slaughter. The Greeks massacred Muslims and their religious figures, and the Turks returned the favor in kind. Great numbers of clergy on both sides had been killed, and the survivors were forced into hiding. The only well-preserved area was the Peloponnese peninsula, which was still under the control of the provisional government of the independence forces.

Therefore, in theory, the best way to hold such a religious ceremony would be for Aiglon to inform his allies and find a high-ranking Orthodox priest from the Peloponnese to preside over Haydée’s baptism and conversion.

But Aiglon’s thoughts were the exact opposite.

“No, Father, I don’t think we can use that method.” He gently shook his head, rejecting the priest’s suggestion. “This isn’t just a religious issue; it’s a political one. Therefore, we cannot consider it from a purely religious standpoint.

“Haydée will be the future Archduchess. Her nominal territory will be the Duchy of Ioannina, which we are to establish. I bought Haydée, and I am creating this country from scratch. It should rightly be entirely under our control, with no subordinate relationship to the future Kingdom of Greece—not even a religious one. If we were to find an Orthodox priest from our allies to be the baptizer today, it would be tantamount to admitting that Haydée is a Greek converting at God’s feet, and that the Duchy of Ioannina falls under the religious jurisdiction of the Greek Patriarchate… We cannot give that impression.”

The priest had made such an error not because he lacked political sensitivity or had been thoughtless, but because he did not know what the future held—

At this time, all Orthodox Christians on the Balkan Peninsula were under the leadership of the Ecumenical Patriarch, who resided in Istanbul. However, the Ecumenical Patriarch willingly remained a subject of the Sultan and opposed the Greek war of independence, hoping that the Orthodox Christians under his authority would continue to obey the Sultan and the Empire as they had for centuries.

In the eyes of the Greeks, the Ecumenical Patriarch had betrayed both Greece and the Orthodox faith, and they harbored deep resentment towards him.

At this moment, this resentment hadn’t yet caused any major trouble, as the Greek war of independence was not yet over. However, Aiglon knew that the final break between them was not far off.

In the original historical timeline, shortly after the Kingdom of Greece gained its independence, the Greek Orthodox Church began to rival the Ecumenical Patriarchate in Istanbul, no longer submitting to its authority. The two sides split thereafter.

In order to expand its influence, the Greek Orthodox Church spared no effort in emphasizing its own legitimacy.

For this reason, if someone from the Greek Orthodox Church were to baptize Haydée, the future Archduchess of Ioannina would become a perfectly justifiable heir to the Greek Orthodox tradition, a political outcome Aiglon could not accept.

Although he was currently an ally of the Greek independence forces, and although he was leading his men to shed blood for the cause of Greek independence, his own interests were inviolable. He had no intention of sharing the rights to the future Duchy of Ioannina with anyone—at least not within his own lifetime.

Therefore, no matter how reasonable Abbé Faria’s suggestion was, he did not want to adopt it.

Although the old priest could not see the depths of Aiglon’s thoughts, he could discern from Aiglon’s unequivocal tone that this was His Majesty’s unchallengeable will.

As an advisor, he could not defy this will; he could only change his line of thinking and find a way to carry it out.

“If you are unwilling to have a priest from the Greek Orthodox Church baptize Haydée, then… we can only find a priest from within our own territory to do it.” After another moment of contemplation, the priest said softly, “Right now, the Greeks are your allies and rely on your help, so they probably won’t say much. However, foreigners who are ill-disposed towards you, such as the Russians, might question the validity of such a religious ceremony.”

“Let them question it all they want. I wasn’t put on this earth to please the Tsar,” Aiglon answered decisively. “Given the current situation, we can no longer consider what others think. As long as we deem Haydée’s conversion legitimate, then it is legitimate. We can simply pretend not to see any objections others might have.”

Seeing how resolute Aiglon was, the priest, though hesitant, dared not press him further.

He set his weary old mind to work again, thinking carefully for Aiglon.

“If we don’t have a suitable Orthodox priest on hand, then we might as well make the ceremony grander… With many witnesses, it will have sufficient legal effect. I don’t think anyone would object to the birth of a Christian duchy on land once ruled by Muslims…”

“That is certainly possible.” Aiglon nodded, agreeing with his suggestion. “I will organize a grand ceremony, and I will invite our Greek allies to bear witness. Once they see my attitude, they should know what to do.”

At this, another thought occurred to Abbé Faria. “If we could get a high-ranking religious figure from Rome, perhaps a Cardinal, to attend the ceremony and act as a witness, that should be persuasive enough, shouldn’t it?”

Aiglon’s eyes lit up, but he was also a little suspicious. “This is an Orthodox conversion ceremony. What interest would people from the Church of Rome have in attending?”

“The Orthodox and Catholic churches were originally one family…” Abbé Faria smiled cunningly.

He knew he was telling a bare-faced lie, but as a statesman, the most important skill was precisely that. “The Pope and that Cardinal took so much of our money, and the Cardinal is also a good friend of mine. If we need them to do us this favor, they will consider it. Besides, to let the glory of Christ illuminate a land that was once defiled is an honor, even for a Catholic. Is it not?”

Aiglon thought for a moment and saw no problem with it.

The Pope and the Cardinal had accepted his lavish gifts and had spoken in his favor many times. If he made such a request, they should be happy to come—after all, it was only to act as witnesses.

And with their presence, it was unlikely anyone would raise any issues. For the Church, it would also be a victory.

For Aiglon himself, accomplishing all this independently would mean that he was allowing Haydée, and the Ioannina she represented, to exist entirely according to his own will.

However, the Tsar’s thoughts also had to be considered.

Although Aiglon had spoken toughly in front of the priest, it was only to bolster his subordinate’s confidence. Deep down, he naturally had some reservations.

There was no doubt that he had old and new grudges with the Romanov family. The Tsar certainly did not like him, and if he fell into Russian hands, he would certainly meet a bad end. But Aiglon had never been one to let hatred cloud his judgment. On the contrary, he knew how to assess the circumstances.

In his plan, Haydée was meant to pledge allegiance to the Tsar in the future, displaying a facade of submission.

In any case, the Tsar could not reach him here. After being shown due respect, he would likely be happy to accept the victory of the Orthodox faith. If so, the newborn Duchy of Ioannina would shakily crawl out of the womb and truly face the world.

Chapter 351: 232, The Baptism

After finalizing the details of Haydée’s conversion to the Orthodox Church with Abbé Faria, Aiglon immediately put his plans into action and began preparations.

He dispatched envoys to the Peloponnese peninsula and Rome to seek the support of his allies and the Church of Rome.

Perhaps out of gratitude for his contributions, his ally Panos Kolokotronis was quite cooperative and very supportive of the idea of separating the region of Ioannina from Turkish rule in the future. He therefore decided to come in person as a witness to the baptismal conversion, to lend Aiglon his support.

As for the Church of Rome, things were a bit more complicated.

Pope Leo XII and Cardinal Vittorio Esposito were both initially shocked by Aiglon’s idea, almost rejecting the envoy’s request outright.

However, considering that the young man had “contributed a great deal” to the Church of Rome and to them personally, they decided to grant the request after some secret deliberation, even though they found it rather preposterous.

Of course, his exorbitant demand to send a cardinal was flatly rejected; the glorious Church of Rome would not allow one of its cardinals to witness the conversion ceremony of an Orthodox “heretic.” However, Cardinal Vittorio Esposito decided to send one of his trusted secretaries, who was also a Vatican official, to attend the ceremony.

After all, although the Orthodox Church and the Church of Rome had been separated for nearly eight hundred years, they still regarded each other as Christians at heart. The Pope himself had once grieved over the fall of Constantinople.

Celebrating the conversion of an infidel monarch to the Lord’s embrace was not entirely out of the question.

Aiglon, for his part, was also busy with preparations.

He ordered a search for former priests within the territory under his control. At his command, all of Missolonghi stirred into action. After a careful search, several priests were finally found.

However, none of these priests held any high clerical status; they were merely ordinary church priests.

Of course, that hardly mattered to Aiglon. He informed them of his plan and told them that once the Duchy of Ioannina was established, it would become an independent diocese. The priest who baptized Haydée would, naturally, become the duchy’s Archbishop.

Such a tempting reward easily broke through their psychological defenses. They were all practically falling over themselves to express their willingness to cooperate. In the end, it was Aiglon who had to spend several days screening them for the most suitable candidate.

Finally, he chose a priest named Constantine Dimopoulos.

On the one hand, the priest had a dignified appearance, a grand beard, and a solemn and majestic demeanor—well-suited to the future position of Archbishop. On the other hand, this priest had a fondness for fame and fortune, especially gold and jewels, which he never refused, making him easy to control. The combination of these two factors naturally made him the most suitable choice.

And so, just over half a month later, Aiglon’s preparations were complete. The time was ripe.

He had no intention of wasting any more time. After the representatives from Rome and the Peloponnese arrived, he held the conversion ceremony in a newly renovated church outside the city of Missolonghi.

As the morning sun crested the peaks and hills, beginning to spill its light upon the land, the ceremony officially began.

People formed two long lines, led into the church by the priest and his assistants.

Aiglon and Theresa walked at the very front, with Theresa leading today’s star, Haydée, by the hand as they entered the church together.

The other attendees then filed in after them.

The small church was soon packed with people, none of whom wanted to miss this historic moment. Aiglon had even specially ordered Edgar to act as the court painter and capture the grand scene that was about to unfold.

Outside the church, an Honor Guard stood at the ready, along with a crowd of onlookers who had come—willingly or unwillingly—to witness the novelty. They too would soon welcome this historic moment with cheers.

The priest walked to the altar, which was now laden with religious vessels.

Aiglon walked to the front pew and sat down, while Theresa led Haydée up to the altar.

Suddenly, everyone fell silent, their eyes fixed on Haydée’s every move.

Haydée was clearly nervous and uneasy; she was not accustomed to being the center of attention. For Aiglon and Theresa, however, this was just their daily life, so they were able to proceed with steady composure.

Standing on the altar, Theresa met the priest’s gaze. The priest nodded slightly, indicating that all was well and the ceremony could begin.

Since it was a baptism, it naturally had to begin with the act of baptizing.

“Haydée, come with me,” Theresa said softly, lowering her head to speak to Haydée.

Then, she took Haydée’s hand and led her to a bathtub that had been prepared on the altar.

Of course, given that Haydée was female, a screen had been deliberately placed behind the tub, shielding her from everyone’s view. Even the priest stood outside the screen, awaiting the end of the baptism.

Only Theresa and Chanel stood beside the tub, assisting Haydée in completing the baptismal ritual.

Together they reached out to remove Haydée’s clothes, but Haydée was visibly nervous. She fidgeted, clutching the hem of her clothes, looking extremely shy.

Theresa could certainly understand Haydée’s nervousness—after all, even with a screen, making a young girl disrobe in front of so many people was indeed a difficult ordeal.

But it was a necessary ritual, a trial Haydée had to endure to become the future Archduchess of Ioannina.

A little hardship now is for her own good.

With that thought, Theresa smiled gently at Haydée. “Haydée, don’t be afraid. Just do as I’ve told you.”

Haydée was still very nervous, but seeing Theresa’s smile, she gradually began to feel at ease.

During this time, the two had been inseparable, developing a great personal affection for each other. Haydée was also completely obedient to her “teacher.”

And after her initial confusion, she had learned Theresa’s identity from others—privately, she was her “mistress”; publicly, she was a noble princess and the leader of an organization, a lord she ought to revere.

Therefore, she had grown accustomed to following Theresa’s orders, and she was very diligent in her studies with Theresa, making rapid progress.

Haydée composed herself and gave Theresa an apologetic smile. She then cooperated with Theresa in removing her clothes before stepping into the bathtub.

She felt a little cold just after undressing, but once she stepped into the steaming tub, she felt a wave of comfort. Just then, Theresa took a small jar filled with holy water from Chanel and poured it all into the tub.

Next, she took a washcloth and personally began to wash Haydée’s body.

Chanel could have done all of this, but Theresa insisted on doing it herself. After all, in her eyes, Haydée would be Your Highness’s important “figurehead” in the future. For both public and private reasons, she ought to treat her well and dispel any potential resentment in the little girl’s heart.

Besides, she felt a little sorry for the child and hoped she could feel some human warmth from now on.

Theresa’s movements were very gentle, and Haydée closed her eyes contentedly.

Although Theresa was very young, she was, after all, a member of the Habsburg family, arguably from the most revered family of believers in the Catholic world. For Haydée to enjoy such a “special honor” at her baptismal conversion was perhaps her good fortune…

This good fortune did not last long. Soon, Theresa finished bathing Haydée, helped her out of the tub, and then dried her hair.

Chanel immediately helped Haydée change into new clothes—a long, white gauze dress.

Aiglon had commissioned it to be made rush during this period.

Considering Haydée would be granted the title of Archduchess of Ioannina in the future, her conversion ceremony could not be shabby.

Set off by the magnificent gown, the small, timid girl seemed utterly transformed. Her formerly meek and submissive face suddenly gained a touch of solemnity.

On her head, she wore a small tiara that Theresa had once used. It sparkled under the candlelight, as if God himself had bestowed a blessing upon her.

“Just beautiful,” Theresa said with a nod, very pleased with the look she had personally designed.

Then, she embraced the little girl before her. “Bless you, child… From this day forward, the Lord will protect you, and we will always be your friends!”

Next, she took Haydée’s hand, led her around the screen, and presented her to all the assembled guests.

“Oh…” A small gasp rippled through the crowd, as if they were marveling at the little girl’s new appearance.

Indeed, who doesn’t love a cute little girl?

Even though many knew that Haydée was a puppet deliberately put forward by Aiglon, it was still difficult to feel any hostility when looking at this frail little girl.

Though she was also happy inside, Theresa forced herself to stop smiling, adopting a solemn and dignified expression instead.

She led Haydée to the waiting priest.

The priest also wore a solemn and dignified expression. He looked down quietly at Haydée, who only reached his waist, and then nodded slightly.

Facing this tall man, Haydée felt an instinctual fear. As she looked up at the priest’s face, her slightly fearful gaze actually fit the mood of one facing the Lord’s representative quite well.

Everyone was silent, waiting for the most important part of the ceremony.

The priest raised the jewel-encrusted cross in his hand and asked Haydée in a solemn tone.

“Lost lamb, are you willing, from this day forth, to convert and enter the Lord’s embrace?”

In her nervous state, Haydée couldn’t understand a word he was saying, but she remembered Theresa’s instructions. So she nodded humbly and answered in a newly learned French word, “I am willing.”

The priest nodded and gently waved the cross in his hand.

Then, an assistant approached the priest, also holding a jewel-encrusted chalice filled with holy water.

The priest dipped his hand in the holy water, then touched Haydée’s forehead with his finger, then her chest, and then both arms, making the sign of the cross.

Next, he recited his prayer in a resonant voice.

“O Almighty Lord, you have told your people that without you they cannot take a single step, but if they remain ever yours, they shall receive the highest blessings, and the gates of heaven shall open for them.

My Lord, Almighty Lord, believe that I have opened my heart to you, to henceforth be bathed in your mercy and love. I will pray to you, begging your forgiveness for my grievous sins. From this day forward, I will walk the righteous path and honor all the laws you have woven for mankind. In the name of the Lord, in the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit, Amen!”

At that moment, led by Aiglon, everyone in the audience shouted in unison, “Amen!”

And in that instant, Haydée, all unawares, forsook Allah and henceforth became a follower of Jehovah—not that it was a big deal to her; Allah hadn’t brought her much luck so far anyway.

Amidst the cheers, Aiglon gave a signal. Outside, the Honor Guard began to fire a salute, and the crowd of onlookers outside the church began to cheer, either voluntarily or out of compulsion.

However, at that moment, Haydée did not realize she had entered a brand new stage of her life. Amidst the rising and falling cheers, she was at a loss, too nervous to speak. Even so, she remembered Theresa’s instructions and stood obediently in place.

After the cheers died down slightly, the ceremony reached its final step. The priest took a small, gold, diamond-encrusted cross necklace from an assistant and placed it around Haydée’s neck, symbolizing the Lord’s blessing upon her conversion.

Haydée kept her head bowed, allowing him to do as he would. Once the necklace was on, she knelt with a semblance of piety, as if to thank the divine grace she had just received.

Everything froze in that moment.

All eyes were fixed on the little girl kneeling at the altar.

As if a few seconds had passed, or perhaps an eternity, time finally began to flow again. The priest nodded with satisfaction and signaled for Haydée to rise.

Haydée stood up obediently and then looked to Theresa beside her.

“Is there anything else I need to do…” she whispered.

“No, Haydée, there’s nothing more you need to do. You did well, very well…” Theresa shook her head and smiled at her. “From now on, it is for us to decide what must be done for you… Rest assured, we will see to it.”

Haydée didn’t quite understand the string of words, but she felt a sense of reassurance from her smile.

The cross on her neck felt cool against her skin. Her whole body relaxed, and she nearly fainted from exhaustion.

From this day forward, she was a Christian.

Chapter 352: 233, A Tacit Understanding

Before the watchful eyes of the crowd, Haydée completed her baptism. From this day forward, she had officially converted to the Orthodox Church, laying the foundation for her future recognition by the nations of Europe as the Archduchess of Ioannina.

After the ceremony ended, endless cheers erupted outside the church. The priest and Theresa, leading Haydée, stepped out of the church to parade amidst the acclamation of the people.

The timid little girl understood none of these complexities; she merely stood quietly behind Theresa. In her naivety, she had already realized that her destiny was now inextricably linked with this young couple—they would rise and fall together.

The people who had been observing the ceremony inside the church also filed out, conversing amongst themselves.

Aiglon walked alongside his ally, Panos Kolokotronis. His guards formed a circle around them, politely yet firmly preventing anyone from approaching. The others naturally understood the situation and gave them a wide berth, not wanting to disturb the two important figures’ conversation.

“Today is truly a delightful day,” Aiglon said softly, looking up at the clear sky.

“Indeed, a very delightful day,” Panos Kolokotronis replied with a smile. “We truly didn’t expect you to pull something like this… Very imaginative.”

Aiglon simply smiled in response.

Upon receiving his notice, Panos and his father had been quite surprised, but after some hesitation, they ultimately accepted the arrangement for Haydée to become the Archduchess of Ioannina.

This was not an entirely pleasant matter for them. After all, a part of the Ioannina region was within Greece’s borders (with another part in present-day Albania). If Aiglon’s plan came to fruition, it meant a small portion of Greek territory would fall into the future Duchy of Ioannina.

So, Aiglon could detect a hint of reproach mixed with the praise in the other’s tone.

However, the cause for Greek independence had been on the brink of collapse. Survival itself was a feat, so how could they dare to hope for more? If not for Aiglon’s contributions of money and effort, they might have already lost all hope. Thus, despite their dissatisfaction, they pinched their noses and consented to the arrangement.

“My friend, there’s no need for you to be disappointed. This is not a painful loss for you; on the contrary, it will save you a lot of trouble,” Aiglon said in a low voice. “Don’t forget that the entire Ioannina region has a large Muslim population. If you were to incorporate them into a future Greek state, how would you handle them? Expel them all? Throw them into the sea? Or hold your nose and accept them? Any of those options would only cause you headaches.”

What Aiglon mentioned was an objective reality. After all, the Greek war of independence had by now devolved into a brutal ethnic feud. If this region were to fall under the rule of the Greeks themselves, the bloody vendettas would likely be endless.

That would not only cause Greece to consume manpower and resources that should be used for nation-building, but it would also damage Greece’s international reputation, bringing no benefits whatsoever.

Panos knew in his heart that Aiglon was speaking the truth, so he nodded.

“It is time for us to emerge from the endless killing… We hope for that day to arrive soon.”

Then, he asked Aiglon, “So, Sir, how do you plan to deal with these Muslims in the future?”

“I will not forcibly enslave them, nor will I levy a punitive poll tax. I will allow them to live here as subjects of the Duchy. As long as they are willing to work hard and pay their taxes, they will be good citizens,” Aiglon replied. “But I will make it clear that only Orthodox Christians are qualified to rule the Duchy. If they are dissatisfied with this and even dare to rebel, I will not show the slightest mercy.”

Aiglon’s tone was unequivocal, without a trace of hesitation.

It wasn’t that he truly harbored a deep hatred for the local Muslim residents. Rather, he had come to Greece under the banner of “saving Christians” and had gained immense prestige for it; even the Pope in Rome had publicly commended him. Therefore, to live up to this reputation, he had to display an unyielding “piety” on religious matters.

There could be absolutely no ambiguity when it came to his position.

Seeing Aiglon’s resolute attitude, Panos nodded, relieved.

For him, a swift end to the years of bloody slaughter would be a good thing. He just wanted his homeland to enjoy peace as soon as possible, so that future generations could live as citizens of an independent nation.

“The special envoy from Austria has already met with you, hasn’t he?” Aiglon asked suddenly.

“Yes,” Panos replied, startled for a moment before nodding quickly.

“How did your talk go?” Aiglon asked with a smile.

Although he was smiling, Panos felt a chill in his heart.

Von Meyerhofen, the special envoy from the Austrian Embassy, had previously come to the Peloponnese peninsula. He first met with Theresa in Methoni and then, through her introduction, met with them. After some discussion, the two sides reached a tacit understanding.

Knowing that Aiglon was colluding with the Austrians, he understood he could not prevaricate or deceive him, so he decided to report truthfully.

According to the Austrians, the victories Aiglon and the Greek independence army had achieved were glorious enough, and it was time to quit while they were ahead.

Therefore, once Russia began its advance, they hoped the Greeks would enter into peace talks with the Turkish army, allowing them to retreat in an orderly fashion to the Thrace region to regroup and resist the Russian forces.

As for Greece, it should establish its statehood as quickly as possible to create a fait accompli and nullify the Russians’ pretext of “liberating their Orthodox brethren.”

Once Greece was established, the Western Great Powers would immediately use it as a pretext to demand the Russian Empire’s withdrawal. With their moral justification gone and the pressure from the Western powers mounting like a mountain, the Tsar would certainly compromise.

Of course, making the Tsar withdraw would come at a price, but that price would be paid by the Turks. They would have to cede territory and pay reparations to the Russian Empire to placate the Tsar’s anger.

In other words, when this game reached its end, all participants except Turkey would be winners, differing only in the extent of their gains. The Turks alone would be the sole losers, forced to bear the bitter fruits of defeat.

The cost of this defeat would be devastating—they would have to recognize Greece’s independence and the loss of the Ioannina region, as well as cede territory and pay reparations to the Russian Empire.

However, the law of the jungle prevailed in this world. Since the Turks had failed, they had to face the cruel, merciless consequences—just as they had done to the nations they had conquered. There was no room for complaint.

That this decrepit empire could even survive, rather than being conquered and annexed by the Russian Empire in one fell swoop, was entirely thanks to the Western European powers viewing it as a useful check on Russia’s control of the straits. In that sense, they should be grateful to the Great Powers.

“And what is your opinion on this?” Aiglon asked impassively after listening.

“I think it’s an excellent proposal,” Panos replied. “I told the special envoy that if the Western Great Powers would publicly support Greek independence, we are willing to act according to their wishes. Even if… even if it means going against the will of the Russian Empire.”

For Panos Kolokotronis, siding with Western Europe carried little psychological burden. Although they shared the Orthodox faith with the Russian Empire, in this era, Russia’s influence and appeal could not compare to that of the Western powers, which were the center of civilization.

Given the choice, most Greeks would naturally prefer to align with the Western powers.

Moreover, if they could turn the tide and win their nation’s independence, the prestige of the two Kolokotronises, father and son, would soar. Their years of brave persistence would earn them the respect they deserved—and that respect would naturally translate into power.

With power in their hands, they would no longer need to act according to the Tsar’s will.

“So when do the peace talks begin?” Aiglon asked.

“My father has already sent men to Athens. The Turks and Egyptians there will begin negotiations with them,” Panos answered. “Of course, we will not exclude you. All details of the talks will be communicated to you, and you may offer your own opinions.”

Aiglon nodded. It was his due.

At present, he possessed the ability to shatter any peace agreement, so everyone had to consider his opinion.

At that moment, Panos Kolokotronis glanced around warily again. After confirming that no idlers could overhear their conversation, he spoke to Aiglon in a low voice.

“By the way, I heard from Von Meyerhofen that Austria will allow you to choose the future King of Greece from among several candidates… So I would like to ask, do you have a candidate in mind already?”

For Aiglon and Panos Kolokotronis, achieving independence and establishing a nation was not the end. They still had to make arrangements for the political landscape in the early days of the new country.

The most important of these arrangements was to quickly purge the die-hard pro-Russian faction within Greece through imprisonment and exile, in order to stabilize the internal situation and consolidate their own positions.

Then, they had to find a “suitable” king for Greece.

In this era, the Great Powers were all monarchies, and having just endured the storm of the Great Revolution, they utterly detested the word “republic.” Therefore, even if only to satisfy the Great Powers, Greece had to become a monarchy after independence.

There was no one in Greece qualified to be king. According to international custom, they would have to find a prince from one of the old German royal houses to be their monarch. And according to Aiglon’s agreement with the Austrians, he had the right to select a suitable person from among the candidates.

In other words, as compensation for not being able to become king himself, he was entitled to be the “kingmaker.”

This was also Panos’s most pressing concern at the moment. He wanted to learn from Aiglon his intended choice for the Greek throne so that he could establish contact with him as soon as possible.

For Panos and his father, whoever was closer to the new king and earned his approval would gain a decisive advantage in the future power structure.

Theodoros Kolokotronis was a warrior for national independence. He had shed his blood and exhausted his energy for the cause, but he had no intention of retiring immediately after success was achieved.

On one hand, the taste of power was very tempting. But more importantly, during the previous internal struggles between Greek factions and the coup d’état he later led, his feuds with certain political factions had become extremely fierce. At the worst point, many of his supporters had been brutally massacred.

So this time, he could not simply walk away and let his supporters once again face the miserable fate of being isolated and killed.

He had to hold power for a time, at least until the political situation stabilized and he could ensure that he and his faction would not be purged. Only then would he be willing to step down peacefully.

And that would require cooperation from Aiglon and the new king—thus, this was a question of fate for him and his son.

Precisely because he knew this was Panos’s greatest concern, Aiglon had no intention of keeping him in suspense. He answered with a smile, “I am still discussing this matter with Metternich. Because it is so important, we cannot reach an immediate conclusion. However, I can assure you that, barring any surprises, the throne will fall to the House of Wittelsbach.”

“The House of Wittelsbach?” Panos was momentarily stunned again.

However, he was not overly surprised. After all, the Wittelsbach family was one of the most illustrious princely houses in German history, with a lineage even longer than that of the Habsburgs. If a member of this family were to become the King of Greece, few could raise any objections.

“If that is the case, we can accept it.” After a moment of contemplation, Panos nodded. “We will make preparations for it. No matter who ultimately ascends the throne, he will find that we are his best helpers in ruling Greece.”

“I hope so too,” Aiglon replied with a smile. “Since I am the one choosing the king, I will support his rule. If we cooperate well, the Kingdom of Greece and the Duchy of Ioannina will advance hand in hand into a new era.”

After a pause, he added, “Once things here are settled, I plan to make a trip to Bavaria to finalize this matter. I will stay in constant contact with you. You and your father will be the first in Greece to receive news of the new king.”

“Excellent. I wish you a safe journey then,” Panos replied with great enthusiasm.

But soon, he sighed with a tinge of regret. “What a pity that you are not destined for a place like ours. This is just a small corner of Europe, too small to contain you… But I wish you well in soaring on mighty wings in the future, and in obtaining everything you dream of.”

“Thank you,” Aiglon said, extending his hand.

Panos grasped it firmly and replied in a deep voice, “To a new era.”

Chapter 353: 234, Deliberation

After settling on a tacit understanding for their future joint actions with Panos, Aiglon bid his ally farewell and watched as he left the church with his retinue to return to the Peloponnese peninsula.

The current situation was becoming clearer by the day, so Panos was in high spirits. However, both men were swamped with tasks that needed their immediate attention, so he didn’t stay for another couple of days to drink heartily with Aiglon. They did, however, make a promise to celebrate their hard-won victory with a joyous two-day feast once Greece was formally established as a nation.

As for Aiglon, now that Haydée’s baptism was over, he began his next move.

Today, he officially announced Haydée’s identity to the public, as well as his intention to take her back to Ioannina, the land her grandfather once ruled. The time had come to put this plan into action.

Over the past half-month while preparing for Haydée’s baptism, he had been observing the movements of all parties, especially the progress of the Russian Empire’s army.

Just as he had predicted, the Russian Empire’s advance in this Russo-Turkish War was going exceptionally well. Thanks in part to his own efforts to stir up trouble, their performance was even better than in the original timeline. In the nearly one month since the war began, they had already broken through the Turkish Empire’s defensive lines in Wallachia and had pushed into Bulgaria.

Judging by this progress, Turkey was utterly powerless against the Russian Empire this time. It wouldn’t be long before the Russians reached Adrianople and forced the Turks into a treaty signed under duress.

What would happen next was also predictable—the Great Powers of Europe would collectively intervene to mediate, “persuading” the Tsar to halt his military advance. Then, they would reach a collective compromise at the expense of Turkey’s interests.

And what Aiglon needed to do was to carve out his share of the benefits from this “collective compromise.”

The greater his progress, the larger his share would be.

Now that Haydée’s baptism was complete, he would march on Ioannina, turn it into a new independent Duchy, and make it his future sanctuary.

After the ceremony, the crowd dispersed. He and Theresa returned to Missolonghi with Haydée.

On his orders, the troops stationed in various locations were already regrouping, preparing to march north for the coming campaign.

That’s right, this time he would be taking his fiancée, Haydée, and the others with him on the expedition. He wasn’t the least bit worried about trouble, as he had already sent Michel Ney and Edmond-Dantès ahead as an advance party into the Ioannina region.

Based on their reports over the past half-month, their progress had been extremely smooth. The Turks’ already tenuous grip on power had become even more precarious amidst the turmoil of the last few years, and the advance party had encountered little resistance.

When Isaac Palaiologos, Ali Pasha’s former Captain of the Guard who was with the advance party, raised Haydée’s banner, the local people jumped for joy. They were willing to accept Ali Pasha’s last heir as their ruler.

It was because of these reports that Aiglon was so confident about this expedition—it was less a military campaign and more an armed parade.

Furthermore, the advance party reported that after several months of action since arriving in Greece, his fame had spread throughout Ioannina. The influential local religious figures and wealthy landowners dared not organize any resistance, fearing they would become victims of his wrath.

Aiglon understood that winning this expedition would be easy, and that murder and arson would be even simpler. But to build a stable regime, he had to display both “deterrence” and “conciliation.”

Therefore, he would bring Theresa and Haydée along to display his power and intimidate those locals who still harbored dissent. As for the influential local elites, he would keep most of them and have them cooperate with him, allowing him to take over and rebuild the local governing order with minimal cost.

However, he would specifically single out a small portion of the local elite to make an example of. Firstly, this would intimidate any disloyal upper-class individuals. Secondly, it would allow him to “borrow” their wealth.

As for the charges, they would be easy enough to find. Whether “resisting the Archduke,” “blasphemy,” or simply “tyrannizing the local populace,” there would be a charge to suit each of them. Aiglon had already sent a secret order to Edmond-Dantès and Isaac Palaiologos, instructing them to secretly compile a list of the most notorious local figures. Once he arrived in Ioannina, he would purge them according to this list, happily accepting their lands without causing severe local unrest.

Aiglon had already thought through all the necessary details before the march, which was why he appeared so calm and unhurried, so utterly confident, during the baptism.

The most difficult and darkest days were behind him. Before him lay a wide, open road, and he just had to walk down it to pluck the fruits of victory that awaited him.

The once-quiet Missolonghi was again plunged into a noisy clamor. People were packing their belongings everywhere, not even sparing the small trinkets. These officers and soldiers knew that after Aiglon went to Ioannina, they would be staying there for the long term, while Missolonghi would be returned to the new Greek government. They wouldn’t be coming back, so they had to take everything they could with them now.

Aiglon could understand their feelings, so he didn’t stop them. He only ordered that everyone must assemble at the designated time, and anyone not in position would be dealt with by military law.

He also had the remaining Turkish prisoners serve as laborers, helping the soldiers pack and transport their luggage as a reward for these men who followed him.

In his own residence, Theresa’s handmaidens were also packing, preparing to head north with their masters.

Because these minor tasks were all being handled by designated people, Aiglon and Theresa found themselves with time on their hands.

The usually busy Aiglon now had the leisure for some diversion, so he invited Theresa to take a walk with him on the seawall—an invitation Theresa naturally accepted with delight.

So, they left Haydée, who had just completed her baptism, in Chanel’s care and went together to the seawall of Missolonghi.

It was almost winter. Although the Mediterranean climate was relatively warm and humid, the sea breeze was still bone-chilling.

But both of them were in high spirits, so they paid it no mind.

Standing on the wall and looking out, the sun floated lazily on the sea, feebly scattering its light across the surface, which then shattered into glittering golden specks with the rolling waves. Among the sandbanks in the distance, the waves left white traces, like circles of silk thread wrapping around them.

Aiglon’s spirits soared at the majestic sight. He raised his hand and pointed to the small sandbanks to the east, “Look, Theresa, that’s where the elite assault team charged from!”

Having been by Aiglon’s side for some time, Theresa had already heard the details of the Siege of Missolonghi from others, and she couldn’t help but feel great admiration for these brave warriors.

“Just looking at the scene now, you can see how difficult it must have been for them… let alone crossing the sandbanks in the dead of night.”

“Yes, they used their wisdom and courage to complete the most crucial mission for me. And it is because of them that we can stand here talking so calmly.” At this, Aiglon’s expression turned somber. “It’s a pity only one of them survived… They all died for us.”

“I believe that was the glory they dreamed of,” Theresa quickly comforted Aiglon. “Your Highness, wasn’t your father in a similarly desperate situation at Marengo? If it weren’t for General Desaix, how could there have been the glorious Empire of the next decade and more? Even the greatest of men must sometimes steel themselves, close their eyes, and silently await God’s judgment. Since fate has shown you favor, it means God is on your side. You only need to fulfill His will.”

“Yes, to be worthy of fate’s favor, we must succeed. Only then… will all the sacrifices be worth it, and only then can those who died for us rest in peace.” Aiglon gazed out at the sea and nodded heavily. “I may not have the power to part the sea like Moses, but I will still lead my followers back to the Promised Land! It must belong to me!”

Watching the fiercely ambitious young man, Theresa was secretly delighted. She loved seeing Your Highness looking so spirited; it fulfilled all a young girl’s romantic fantasies.

Among all the princes and nobles in Europe today, who could possibly compare to His Highness?

Of course, though a bright future surrounded them, there was still an unavoidable shadow.

The most important and urgent problem was—they were running out of money.

The treasure Aiglon had brought from the Island of Monte Cristo had been entirely entrusted to Theresa’s care after he led his army on campaign. She was the only one who had a detailed accounting of Aiglon’s wealth and knew the situation inside and out.

And because she knew, she was quite worried.

A fortune of tens of millions of francs could keep a large group of people comfortable for several lifetimes in this era, but when placed on the scales of “war,” it seemed so insignificant.

Fortunately, this was only a small-scale war, so Aiglon had managed to sustain it for several months without difficulty. But if the fighting continued into next year, things would become complicated.

On top of that, Aiglon also had to spend a sum of money to support his allies. So, under this rapid consumption, Aiglon’s seemingly bottomless treasure chest was now only a quarter full.

In public, Theresa naturally kept her mouth shut about this to avoid unsettling the troops, but now that it was just the two of them, she could speak her mind freely.

“Your Highness, I’m thinking of writing to my parents again to ask them for a little more money. If not, then as a loan…” Theresa suggested in a low voice. “Although we have enough for now, we must make more preparations to avoid being caught off guard in the future.”

“How could I do that? Silly girl!” Aiglon immediately shook his head. “I’ve already taken a huge dowry from them. How could I have the face to trouble your parents again? It’s too humiliating. Besides, what would they think of me?”

“You don’t have to worry about that,” Theresa shook her head. “Judging from my mother’s letters, Father is quite pleased with you. If you were to ask, he would certainly be happy to give a little more. Far from mocking you, he would understand your difficulties—after all, to him, money is hardly as important as noble character and ambition. Besides, it’s not like we can’t pay it back in the future. We’re just borrowing a little…”

“No, we can’t do that again.” Aiglon still shook his head, rejecting the proposal.

He had already caused enough trouble for Archduke Karl. If he kept asking for more money, even if he could get it, the debt of gratitude would be too much even for him to bear.

“Then what do you plan to do?” Theresa asked helplessly. “We can’t just watch the treasury empty, can we? No matter how loyal your followers are, they still need to live.”

Aiglon was not without a plan for this problem, so he answered Theresa at once.

“Once we take Ioannina, I will immediately downsize the army, demobilizing the temporarily recruited Greeks and distributing land to them within the duchy’s territory.”

This was a solution that satisfied both sides. On the one hand, these Greeks would receive a sufficiently satisfying reward. On the other hand, they would serve as Aiglon’s own foundation of rule, maintaining a trustworthy base of support in the region.

The remaining few thousand men would be Aiglon’s core military force. They could temporarily serve as the garrison of Ioannina, sustained by the local revenues, so he would no longer have to worry about spending from his own purse.

Therefore, as long as he had a territory, things would be much easier. Money could form a stable cash flow cycle instead of a constant drain on his own resources.

The Duchy of Ioannina would be his crucial first step in gaining a foothold on the continent. He had to take this step well.

After explaining this plan, Aiglon went on to share another idea.

“Theresa, once things here in Greece are settled, I will have the Pope and Cardinal Vittorio Esposito invite me to Rome. This time, I will go to Rome openly and honorably to receive the Pope’s commendation, and after that, I will go to see my grandmother…”

“That’s wonderful!” Theresa cheered. “I miss her too…”

To her, Rome was not just the glorious Holy See, but also her place of good fortune. It was there that she seized her own destiny and reunited with His Highness.

And for Aiglon, besides enjoying the accolades, he was also going to take over the majority of the remaining fortune of his grandmother, Empress Dowager Letizia. This time, his grandmother should be very satisfied and agree to his request.

Then he would find a way to get from Rome to Bavaria.

The thought filled him with a sense of urgency.

Facing the buffeting sea wind, he took a deep breath, savoring its salty scent.

“Your Highness, how about paying your mother a visit while you’re at it?” Theresa suddenly suggested. “She did help us out this time, after all…”

Chapter 354: Appointment

“Your Highness, in that case, how about we pay your mother a visit while we’re there?”

This sudden question left Aiglon at a loss for words for a moment.

Technically, it would be no trouble at all—his mother, Empress Louise of the Empire, was now the Archduchess of Parma in Italy, which was very close to Rome. If he wished, he could easily take some time to visit her.

But… emotionally, he didn’t want to see her.

Ever since coming to Austria, he and his mother had been estranged. The gulf between them was now unbridgeable—and he had no desire to bridge it.

“Why?” Aiglon asked in return after a moment of silence.

He knew that Theresa had always wanted to mend the relationship between him and his mother. She had urged him several times before to improve relations with her, and he had complied. But meeting her in person was another matter entirely… Why?

He could find no reason in his heart to see her. He had never once missed his mother.

“Does that even need a reason? She is your mother, after all. Does a person need a reason to visit their own mother?” Theresa countered. “I know your relationship is poor, and she has wronged you terribly, but isn’t what’s past, past? She hasn’t caused you any more trouble.”

“That’s not a reason,” Aiglon retorted irritably. “A blood tie doesn’t mean I must respect her unconditionally! Yes, I don’t hate her anymore, but I don’t want anything to do with her either. It’s enough for us to live our own lives. I sincerely wish her a long and healthy life.”

It was extremely rare for Aiglon to speak to Theresa in such a tone. On one hand, he loathed being emotionally blackmailed like this; on the other, the mention of his mother brought back memories of those dark and hopeless years, and old and new resentments welled up in his heart, making it impossible to remain calm.

Seeing Aiglon’s reaction, Theresa felt a flicker of panic, but she held her ground.

“Your Highness, you may not like to hear this, but everything I say is for your own good. I know that though you sound magnanimous, your heart is still full of resentment towards her. But isn’t that precisely why you should seek an opportunity to resolve it? Are you planning to be estranged from your mother for the rest of your life, with neither of you ever hearing from the other? That would be such a pity. And think about it, if we start a family and have children in the future, what should we say when they ask where their grandmother is? What will they think of you when they learn you treat your own mother as an enemy?”

This question rendered Aiglon speechless.

Seeing the young man wavering, Theresa pressed on. “Besides, think about it. She actually helped us quite a bit after we arrived in Greece. Without her approval, we wouldn’t have been able to convert all those jewels into cash so easily to support your war effort. For that, you are indebted to her. Can you deny that? In that case, even if only out of gratitude, there’s no harm in us visiting her once, is there?”

Aiglon found himself persuaded by Theresa.

In any case, a visit wouldn’t take much time. He could think of it as a “triumphant return home.”

“Alright. If she writes me a letter expressing her wish to see me, then in light of our blood relationship, I am willing to spare some time to visit her,” he finally answered stiffly.

“Pfft, haha…” Seeing his proud and stubborn demeanor, Theresa couldn’t help but cover her mouth and laugh. “Very well, I’ll work on it. You promised today that if Empress Louise writes to invite you, you’ll make time to visit her. Don’t go back on your word and put me in a difficult position…”

“Of course. I never go back on my promises,” Aiglon nodded with a wry smile.

These days, only Theresa dared to be so persistent with her opinions in his presence.

This was a good thing. A life where everyone was a sycophant would be far too dull.

After this small debate, the two of them held hands and continued to gaze at the distant sea, enjoying the rare moment of leisure that belonged only to them.

Without realizing it, Theresa had leaned against him, burying her head in his chest to shield herself from the howling sea wind.

Then, with her eyes closed and a look of blissful comfort, she spoke her thoughts.

“Your Highness… Looking back, although these last few months have been filled with hardship and toil, they have been the most intense chapter of my life. These few short months have allowed me to leave the study and truly touch the world… I feel as if I can see fate being woven at our feet, woven by our very own hands. This is the extraordinary life I’ve always dreamt of!”

Then, a faint smile appeared on her face. “Thank you for bringing me along to achieve the extraordinary… From now on, we will continue together, always together, to accomplish more extraordinary deeds. I will forever be filled with anticipation and will never feel weary. I truly thank God for bringing you to my side.”

Aiglon smiled and replied, “Then I hope I can continue to make you happy.”

Theresa was like a naive young girl, filled with romantic imaginings cultivated in her study, yet she did not lack the reason and judgment needed to navigate the world. This was truly a rare combination.

Perhaps only in the environment she grew up in could these two seemingly contradictory traits have had the chance to develop.

The two embraced for a long while before reluctantly separating.

“By the way, Your Highness, what will happen to the Duchy of Ioannina if we leave?” Theresa asked again. “Have you decided who you’ll leave in charge?”

“I will appoint Abbé Faria as Chancellor of the Duchy, and Edmond-Dantès as Haydée’s guardian,” Aiglon replied directly.

“Abbé Faria?” Theresa was initially surprised.

Her surprise wasn’t because she doubted the abbé’s abilities. When Aiglon had been away on campaign, he had left Theresa to manage the rear and had appointed Abbé Faria as her advisor. As a result, Theresa knew better than anyone the abbe’s capability and wisdom.

However… the abbé also had his shortcomings.

First, he was not from a pure Bonapartist background and had been obscure during the time of the Empire, which might make it difficult for him to command respect. Second, his health was poor and his mobility limited, making it hard for him to bear the pressure of extensive government affairs.

Having spent so much time with the abbé, Theresa could see these problems more clearly than most.

“Abbé Faria is certainly a formidable man, but… can he handle it?” After a moment’s hesitation, Theresa couldn’t help but tactfully offer her counsel to Aiglon.

“If I say he’s suitable, he’s suitable. If anyone thinks he’s not, they are welcome to come to me,” Aiglon replied, full of authority. “I am the one who decides everything. Anyone who questions my appointment is opposing me.”

“Even if they don’t oppose you openly, I’m afraid some might be unconvinced in their hearts,” Theresa replied softly.

She deliberately didn’t name names to avoid showing her hand, confident that Aiglon would guess who she was referring to.

As expected, Aiglon frowned, a look of disgust on his face.

“They might have some opinions, but I will make the appropriate arrangements. There’s no need to worry so much.”

He knew himself that if he appointed Abbé Faria as Chancellor of the Duchy, his two cousins would surely be filled with resentment. Therefore, to nip the problem in the bud, he would strip them of their military authority after the war and send them both out of the Duchy of Ioannina on missions for him.

Moreover, he would leave Edmond-Dantès in the Duchy as Haydée’s guardian, and to assist Abbé Faria in governing this small duchy.

He believed that with Abbé Faria and Edmond-Dantès, this adoptive father and son pair, nothing would go wrong in Ioannina even after he and Theresa had left.

Of course, such an arrangement raised concerns that the adoptive father and son might become too powerful to control, but for now, he had neither the energy nor the manpower to create a system of checks and balances. It was better to trust in the character of these two men.

Besides, although Abbé Faria might not necessarily die in two or three years as he did in the original story, judging by his health, he likely didn’t have many years left. There was no need to worry so much.

It was better to let the old abbot fulfill a cherished desire in his later years, to enjoy the feeling of being an important figure as a reward for his service.

He didn’t have the time or the need to explain all these thoughts to Theresa, but from his attitude, she could see that he was confident and had a plan, so she raised no further objections.

She did not oppose Abbé Faria becoming the Chancellor of the Duchy, as the abbé had a good relationship with her and was more than willing to serve her.

At that moment, she was secretly smiling, for she had subtly fanned Aiglon’s animosity towards his cousins once again.

Ever since that night, she had made up her mind to make them pay a price, and this was just the beginning.

The more people on her side, the more unshakeable her position became, and the less room there would be for those who opposed her, or even ganged up against her.

She was not obsessed with power politics, nor did she feel the need to control everything, but anyone who tried to drive a wedge between her and His Highness would have to pay the price they deserved.

“Shall we go and inform Abbé Faria together? He deserves such an honor,” Theresa suggested.

“Alright!” Aiglon readily agreed.

So, the two of them walked down from the city wall and proceeded together to Abbé Faria’s residence.

Abbé Faria’s quarters were also a hive of activity, with servants bustling about, packing things up. However, the abbé himself had few personal belongings—aside from some clothes, there were only various books, manuscripts, and diaries.

After more than a decade in prison, he had long grown accustomed to a life of poverty and simplicity. Just being able to have contact with the outside world was enough to make him content.

He thoroughly enjoyed the feeling of being by the young man’s side, mapping out strategies for him. For this partially paralyzed old man, the only entertainment left was the exercise of his mind.

When he saw his lord and the princess visiting together, Abbé Faria, seated in his wheelchair, was overwhelmed by favor and quickly greeted them.

“Abbé Faria, have you been in good health lately?” Theresa asked with a smile.

“Thanks to your concern, I am quite healthy at present,” Abbé Faria replied respectfully.

“In that case, do you believe your body can withstand the pressure of heavy responsibilities?” Theresa asked again.

Abbé Faria was somewhat puzzled. For a moment, he even suspected he was about to be cast aside and given a sinecure.

“I am always ready to undertake any task His Majesty and you assign me,” he hastily replied with renewed vigor. “Princess, as you know, using my mind to serve you both is now the only pleasure I have left in life. I delight in it…”

Seeing the abbé’s response, Theresa smiled and nodded, then looked at Aiglon.

“Yes, I can see that you look very well,” Aiglon concurred. He looked at the old abbot and stated his intentions directly. “So, Abbé Faria, Theresa and I have discussed it, and we both agree that you are the best candidate for the future Chancellor of the Duchy of Ioannina. I will ask you once more—do you believe you are mentally and physically capable of shouldering such a heavy responsibility?”

Aiglon’s question was like an electric shock, stunning the abbot. He truly never imagined that this position would one day fall to him.

He had secretly considered the matter before and was prepared to serve as an advisor to the future head of the duchy’s government, helping to rule this nascent state. He never thought, however, that the young couple would bestow this honor directly upon him.

To accept, or not to accept?

It was a question that required no deliberation. For the old abbot, who now had nothing left to tie him down, his only remaining pursuit was self-actualization.

And being appointed Chancellor of the Duchy was the best possible path to that self-actualization.

How could he possibly refuse?

But the more he wanted to accept, the more he needed to appear reserved, to show that he was considering things from His Majesty’s perspective.

Thus, he suppressed the tide of passion rising in his heart and replied with feigned composure.

“If His Majesty wishes me to bear such a heavy burden, it is my inescapable duty. No matter how poor my health, I must fulfill my obligation… But, Your Majesty, as you can see, I am in my twilight years and in poor health, which may affect my ability to perform my duties. I implore you to reconsider.”

“That is not a problem. We are not choosing a Chancellor to go hunting rabbits in the mountains; a nimble body is not a requirement. Even if you remain in your study, you can fulfill this office as long as your mind is clear enough,” Aiglon replied unequivocally. “Abbé Faria, this is the decision we reached after deliberation. If you believe you can bear it, I hope you will not refuse.”

“Very well… Since it is your will, I am willing to serve you, and I would not shrink from it even if it meant death,” Abbé Faria said with a long sigh, accepting the appointment.

Then, he glanced discreetly at Theresa, who stood beside them with a charming smile. He guessed that it must have been the princess who had spoken up for him before His Majesty, allowing him to receive such an honor.

Chapter 355: 236, Homecoming

Upon learning that he was to become the future Chancellor of the Duchy of Ioannina, Abbé Faria was overjoyed. His usually pale face began to flush, and his eyes glinted with excitement.

Ordinarily, he should have remained composed, but right now he could hardly conceal his delight and the pride of being recognized.

For him, this was truly an irresistible reward.

He also knew that this was the highest reward he could ever receive from His Majesty. He was self-aware enough to understand that even if the young man truly reclaimed his throne one day, the position of Chancellor, or even Minister, would be far beyond his reach.

Setting aside whether he would even live that long, even if he did, His Majesty’s Cabinet would naturally be a result of balancing the various factions in France. As they all lined up to divvy up the rewards, it would be impossible for an obscure foreigner like him to get a turn.

Therefore, he knew in his heart that His Majesty was already treating him with the greatest possible kindness. In return, he had to put forth his utmost effort to repay this grace.

This was also a challenge for him. He had previously served as Count Spada’s Secretary and had come into contact with all strata of society, but he had never had experience governing a region. Nevertheless, he was determined to devote his entire intellect to this task.

“Your Majesty, since you have decided to entrust this duty to me, may I assume that I should begin my preparations today?” Abbé Faria suggested on his own initiative after composing himself. “If you deem it acceptable, could you have copies of the advance party’s reports sent to me starting today? I believe that in order to fulfill my duty, I must learn as much as possible about the local situation.”

“You truly are a conscientious and responsible man—” Aiglon smiled in approval.

Seeing the other man get into character so quickly made him quite happy as well.

“Currently, most of the reports from the advance party are written by Edmond. I will have Chanel make a copy for you and have someone read it to you. I imagine none of this will be difficult for you. Your talents are more than sufficient to keep the peace in a small corner like Ioannina.”

Of course, Aiglon was only informing the abbé verbally for now; it wasn’t a formal appointment as the Duchy’s Chancellor. In the future, once they arrived in Ioannina together, he would put on a little ceremony for show, having Haydée, as the Archduchess, personally “invest” the abbé.

However, since he had said the word, the abbé could begin performing his duties now.

Next, Aiglon gave the abbé a few more instructions, briefly explaining his requirements, before leaving the room with Theresa.

He had always adhered to the principle of trusting those he employed. Since he had chosen the abbé, he had to trust him completely. If he were to interfere in every little detail, it would not only be an insult to the other man’s abilities but also make him look like a poor judge of character.

The abbé would be a competent Chancellor; of that, he was very confident.

“Your Highness.” On their way back, Theresa suddenly spoke up again.

“What is it?” Aiglon asked.

“Something just occurred to me…” Theresa wore a slightly odd expression. “Before we enter Ioannina, shouldn’t we resolve the issue of my status?”

It took Aiglon a moment to understand what Theresa meant.

According to the tacit agreement he had with the Austrian authorities, Theresa was, in theory, still in Austria. But if he took her to Ioannina with him, she would certainly have to appear in public at official functions—after all, they were going there to project an image of power, so how could she be absent?

Therefore, to solve this problem, she did indeed need to officially “arrive” at his side now.

It was perfectly justified for a fiancée to join her fiancé. No one could question that, could they?

“My apologies. Since you’ve been with me all this time, I almost forgot about that,” Aiglon whispered apologetically to Theresa. “I will immediately announce your arrival and our wedding date through official channels—”

“Has the date really been set?” Theresa was both surprised and delighted.

“It’s more or less set,” Aiglon replied. “Panos and I discussed it today. Once I’ve pacified Ioannina and established the Duchy, Greece will also declare its independence. Then we will return to Greece together and hold our wedding at the place we agreed upon. He said he would be more than happy to arrange a grand spectacle for us. I think, if all goes well, we can hold the sacred ceremony within a month—”

The place they had agreed upon was, naturally, the Parthenon.

That magnificent ancient ruin would soon bear witness to the couple’s wedding.

At the thought of it, Theresa couldn’t hide her private thrill. Heedless of who might be watching, she hugged the young man tightly and kissed his cheek.

It was already early November. When Aiglon said “within a month,” he meant getting it done before the end of the year.

For Theresa, this was truly the most joyous news she could have hoped for.

“Your Highness! This is wonderful… I… I’ve been dreaming of that day!”

“I can’t wait either, Theresa,” Aiglon nodded, then joked in a teasing tone, “From that day on, you won’t be able to just tease me without paying the price—”

To be honest, that was what he was truly thinking. When Theresa was with him, they slept in the same bed—but to avoid any “accidents,” Aiglon could only endure his burning desire, merely holding her as they slept, never daring to cross the line.

To spend night after night sleeping so close to a young beauty like her, skin against skin, yet unable to transgress, was sheer torture.

Fortunately, this unique torment would soon be over…

Theresa, of course, understood Aiglon’s hidden meaning. A sense of shame made her lower her head, unable to say another word. But her steps were light and cheerful on the way back, her skirt seeming to float as she walked.

By the time they returned to their residence, Chanel and the others had already packed all their luggage and loaded it onto the carriages. Haydée was also there, awaiting their orders.

“Good day, Your Majesty…” The moment she saw Aiglon, she curtsied respectfully.

After Theresa’s lessons over this period, she had become very proficient in simple vocabulary and etiquette.

Aiglon studied the little girl. She was still wearing the long dress she had changed into after her baptism, and on her head was the small tiara Theresa had given her.

This child, once sallow and emaciated from hardship, had been completely transformed after a period of meticulous care. Her face was now fair with a rosy glow, and her features were delicate and lovely. Paired with her attire, she looked both adorable and noble—almost like a real princess.

Good, Aiglon thought. At least she looks the part of an Archduchess.

Although he only intended to use her as a puppet, even a puppet needed to have the proper bearing and not bring shame upon him.

And so, on a whim, he walked right up to the little girl, placed his hands under her arms, and effortlessly lifted her into the air.

“Ah!” Haydée, caught completely off guard, let out a small cry.

“Little one, we set off tomorrow. We are returning to your homeland together.” Because he was holding her up, Haydée was now at eye level with the young man. “I will make you the ruler there, just like your grandfather. Of course, your prestige is a far cry from your grandfather’s, and you won’t be able to command respect, but you can rely on me completely. I can promise you that as long as you continue to respect and obey me as you do today, I will grant you a lifetime of wealth and status, and you will be happier than most people in this world.”

Haydée couldn’t understand most of the long speech he had just given, but in her bewilderment, she instinctively knew that she had to please this master who had bought her. So, she nodded gently.

Then, Aiglon set her down and looked at Chanel, who stood nearby.

“Chanel, this afternoon, transcribe all the recent reports the Count of Monte Cristo has given me and give them to Abbé Faria.”

“Yes,” Chanel accepted the order without question.

“Also, you will be in charge of Haydée’s daily life during the journey—” Aiglon added another command. “I want her to be as radiant as she is today from the very first day we arrive in Ioannina.”

“Understood,” Chanel immediately agreed.

“The people of Ioannina do not speak our language, and most of them follow a different religion. While we can use an iron fist to intimidate them into submission, ruling by the sword is not a long-term solution. We need an emotional connection to the locals—” Theresa voiced Aiglon’s thoughts. “Haydée is the last descendant of Ali Pasha. The local people once fought a bloody battle for him, so it stands to reason that they still have some affection for her and can accept her as their ruler. Therefore, we must show our care and respect for her.”

For Aiglon, politics now outweighed military matters. He was keenly aware of what he needed.

==========================================

Aiglon’s orders were carried out in an orderly fashion.

That very night, all commotion in Missolonghi subsided, and the soldiers in the streets and residences were forcibly returned to their units by their officers.

The next morning, these soldiers were assembled again and formed ranks outside the city.

This time, Aiglon, Theresa, and Haydée all appeared publicly before the crowd.

Amidst the cheers of the people, the three of them waved to the crowd. Even Haydée, under Theresa’s instruction, struck a graceful pose.

They were all dressed in magnificent attire. Led by their servants, they boarded the same ornate, four-horse carriage. As the carriage began to move, the army started its grand march north.

It was less a military expedition and more of a royal progress.

Thanks to Aiglon’s several crushing blows, the Turks’ defensive forces in this region were extremely weak. Moreover, Aiglon had already dispatched an advance party to mop up the last of the enemy remnants and to spread propaganda for his march.

By now, the word had spread all along the path—Ali Pasha of Ioannina’s last surviving descendant, Princess Haydée, was coming.

With a slow but unstoppable momentum, the mighty procession passed through the narrow isthmus north of Missolonghi and entered the region of Epirus, where Ioannina was located.

Along their route, there were very few skirmishes. Aside from driving away some foolish bandits, they encountered almost no organized resistance. From time to time, local peasants would hide by the roadside to watch the procession “escorting the princess home,” as if they were watching a grand play.

Aiglon was, of course, happy with this state of affairs. He was in no hurry, taking occasional rests along the way and now and then having Haydée show herself to the villagers from a distance. For safety, of course, guards formed a cordon to prevent them from getting too close, but even so, it was enough to satisfy these villagers who had never seen such a spectacle.

“Princess Haydée has really returned!”

This news spread like wildfire throughout the entire region of Epirus, reminding people of events not so long ago.

Along the way, Aiglon maintained contact with Michel Ney, Edmond-Dantès, Isaac Palaiologos, and the others. They had all already entered the city of Ioannina and were there, awaiting the arrival of His Majesty and the Archduchess.

After several days of this progress, the stop-and-go procession finally reached the walls of Ioannina.

Below the city gates, the main officers of the advance party were already waiting.

The moment they saw Aiglon’s entourage appear on the horizon, they immediately fired a ceremonial cannon salute to welcome the arrival of their lord and the future Archduchess. On either side of the gate, crowds of residents, who had been “mobilized” beforehand, had gathered. Everyone held their breath, awaiting the grand occasion.

Amidst the ceaseless cannon fire, the carriage carrying Aiglon slowly drove up to the city gate.

Then, Aiglon, Theresa, and Haydée, all magnificently attired, stepped down from the carriage.

The three of them immediately became the focus of all eyes. For a moment, everyone was speechless, as if waiting for something.

Aiglon turned his head and looked at Haydée.

Theresa also bent down and whispered in Haydée’s ear.

“Haydée, this is your homeland!”

“Homeland…” Haydée murmured.

She had been taken away and sold into slavery when she was only four years old. She had long since forgotten everything about her home, and could no longer even speak the language.

And yet, looking at the city of Ioannina behind the walls, she seemed to feel a mysterious, fated call.

Yes, this place had once belonged to her grandfather, and in the future, she would rule it in name.

Before she could speak, Aiglon once again placed his hands under her arms and lifted her up, as if he were presenting his gift to the city.

—And only he was worthy of such an act.

“Congratulations, Haydée,” Aiglon said softly. “From now on, this place belongs to you! Please remember our agreement.”

“Thank you, Your Majesty,” Haydée replied in a small voice, her eyes suddenly glistening with tears. “I… I will never forget your kindness…”

Chapter 356: 237, Entering the City and Longing

“I… I will never forget your kindness…”

Haydée, with her tear-filled eyes and slender frame, looked touchingly vulnerable. Anyone who saw her could not help but feel a desire to protect her.

Aiglon had heard similar words countless times before, but hearing them now from Haydée’s lips filled him with a particular sense of pride and purpose.

This little girl is deeply grateful to me. She has gained everything because of me, and from now on, her honor and disgrace, her fortune and misfortune, are bound to mine. As long as she is loyal to me, I must protect her. Only then can I be considered a true “Sovereign.”

“Of course,” he replied softly to Haydée, then gently set her down on the ground.

On the city walls and along the road, the cheering crowds watched them. Aiglon and Theresa each took one of Haydée’s hands, and the three of them walked through the city gates together.

This was a political declaration—from this day forward, the protectors of Haydée and the Duchy of Ioannina would be this young couple.

Amid the cheers, Aiglon led Haydée on a tour of the city so the residents could familiarize themselves with their faces. The procession did not conclude until the afternoon.

Their final stop was the tomb of Ali Pasha—a tomb that, of course, contained a headless corpse.

The grave was simple, marked only by a pile of stones. A formidable figure of his era had thus made his exit from the stage of history.

With Aiglon at the head, a large group of people gathered around the tomb. The sun slanted westward, its dim, yellow light adding a touch of desolation to the air.

This Ali Pasha had been a man who rose with the tides of his time.

Born in Albania to the son of an official, his father was killed by a colleague when he was thirteen. To make a living and restore his family’s honor, Ali gathered a band of bandits. For the next twenty years, he used his armed force to manipulate conflicts between local landlords and officials, occasionally flying the banner of being “loyal to the Sultan and crusading against rebels.”

As his fame and the forces under his command grew, the Turkish Sultan took notice. He extended an olive branch, granting Ali amnesty and appointing him a Pasha, ordering him to clear the bandits from the region he was to govern.

Ali Pasha did not miss this opportunity. He swiftly raised an army in Epirus and expanded into the surrounding areas, gaining control over almost the entire region of Ioannina. He had come at a fortunate time; the Sultan was embroiled in constant wars with France and the Russian Empire, too beleaguered to be concerned with anything else.

Unfortunately, the good times did not last. After the fall of Napoleon’s Empire, Europe entered a period of peace, and the Sultan could finally turn his attention to internal matters. By then, Ali Pasha of Egypt had grown too powerful to control, and the Sultan could do nothing about him. But Ali Pasha of Ioannina—him, the Sultan could eradicate.

In 1820, the Sultan dispatched a large army to attack the Pasha. By then, Ali Pasha’s power in Ioannina was already deep-rooted, so he and his army put up a stubborn resistance. It was not until 1822 that the Pasha’s forces finally succumbed to the imperial army. He was beheaded by the Sultan, his head sent to the capital. His sons were all killed as well, leaving only his granddaughter, Haydée, alive, though she was sold into slavery.

Now, five and a half years had passed since Ali Pasha’s execution, but the city of Ioannina and the villa where he spent his final days remained as they were.

Looking at the villa in the distance, Aiglon could not help but feel a pang of melancholy.

Ali Pasha was a rider on the tides of his era, carving out his own domain through treacherous and unprincipled means. Yet, in the end, he could not master the era and was instead swallowed by its changing currents, reduced to dust in the annals of history.

Such was the price of a lost gamble.

But if given the choice again, would he have chosen to remain an obscure bandit in Albania, or would he relive his life and once more be a local despot who commanded a region?

Without a doubt, he would choose the latter.

And so would Aiglon.

He could not guarantee his own victory; perhaps his own end would be to die brooding with unfulfilled ambitions. But even so, he had to take the gamble, to live a life in a grand and spectacular manner. Having tasted power, he could never voluntarily step down from the stage.

After a moment of reflection, he turned and nodded to Haydée, who walked to the edge of the tomb and knelt.

She gently caressed the stones on the grave. Their cold touch sent a sharp pain through her heart.

Her grandfather was a distant memory; she had even forgotten what he looked like. Yet she knew it was his death that had made her lose everything and fall into slavery.

The pain she had once endured surged back, and the familial bond of her bloodline pierced her heart. She began to cry, her tears falling drop by drop onto the stones.

No one stopped her or spoke a word. Everyone kindly allowed Haydée to vent the sorrow in her heart.

Aiglon, too, removed his hat in a gesture of respect for the deceased Pasha.

His courtesy was, on one hand, born of respect for a formidable figure; on the other, Haydée was his tool, and to make her claim more justifiable, he had to elevate the Pasha’s status.

Besides, the dead could not compete with him for power. It cost nothing to show them more respect.

As dusk fell, the small ceremony came to an end.

Then, guided by Edmond-Dantès, they arrived at the shore of a small lake, in which stood a two-story brick-and-stone building.

“Your Majesty, this was Ali Pasha’s villa, and the place where he made his final stand,” Edmond-Dantès explained to Aiglon. “Your Majesty, if you don’t mind, this can serve as the residence for you, Her Highness Theresa, and Her Highness Haydée.”

Although Haydée had not yet been formally enfeoffed, Aiglon had already instructed his subordinates to address her as “Your Highness” to elevate her status.

Aiglon looked out at the villa on the small island. It was a mix of brick, stone, and wood, appearing rather simple, with a small garden beside it.

He did not find it crude at all. These living conditions were the best he had enjoyed since leaving Schönbrunn Palace, worlds apart from his accommodations on the Island of Monte Cristo.

Moreover, the small lake served as a natural moat, ensuring absolute security.

“Mm,” he nodded lightly.

“We have had the place renovated and cleaned. You may move in at your leisure,” Edmond-Dantès said in a low voice. “We have also collected some of Ali Pasha’s personal belongings, which await your instructions.”

“Give them all to Haydée. She deserves them,” Aiglon replied calmly.

Their party then boarded a small boat and crossed the narrow stretch of water to the island.

Aiglon and Theresa went up to the second floor of the villa and leaned against the wooden railing, gazing at the distant scenery.

“Theresa, this is the first nation that belongs to us,” Aiglon whispered to her, a feeling of self-satisfaction welling up inside him.

“Yes, Your Highness… We succeeded!” Theresa nodded emphatically.

“This is certainly no time to be complacent. We still have a long road ahead of us…” Aiglon drew out his words, then broke into a grin and waved his arm forcefully. “But we should celebrate this!”

For Aiglon, this was a milestone victory. From this day forward, he had a piece of land to call his own.

Although he was not the nominal sovereign, and though this small duchy was not large enough to contain his ambitions, for now, he was more than satisfied.

No matter how profound his temperament, he could not be completely immune to a bit of youthful ardor. Ever since entering Ioannina, his heart had been dancing in ecstasy. He had only maintained a calm, reserved, and enigmatic demeanor to preserve his composure in front of others.

Only Theresa was worthy of sharing in his loss of composure.

“Your Highness…” Seeing him jumping for joy, Theresa could not help but smile.

Then, as if coaxing a child, she reached out and smoothed the young man’s hair. “Alright, if you want to celebrate, then let’s hold a festival! The birth of the Duchy of Ioannina ought to be celebrated.”

“You’re right. We should hold a grand celebration for the twin joys of Haydée’s enfeoffment and the establishment of the Duchy,” Aiglon agreed. “We will open our coffers once more and bestow a bounty upon all the meritorious subjects who have followed us! I will even reward my soldiers… I would gladly pay any price for this.”

After the heavy expenditures of the past few months, Aiglon’s funds were running low. But upon arriving in such a place and establishing a new state, he knew that from both an emotional and rational standpoint, he had to give generously. Only by doing so could he inspire morale and motivate everyone to continue following him.

Money, to him, was meant for this purpose. To be an Emperor and a miser would be incredibly foolish.

After reveling in his private joy for a while and venting his satisfaction, Aiglon regained his composure and had the still-waiting Edmond-Dantès summoned.

Night had fallen. The sky was clear as crystal, and from the small garden, one could see a sky full of stars, a truly invigorating sight.

“Good evening, Your Majesty,” Edmond-Dantès said with a bow.

“Edmond, I believe you already know that once the Duchy is established, your adoptive father will be its Chancellor,” Aiglon said, getting straight to the point.

“Yes, Your Majesty. I thank you for bestowing such a great honor upon him…” Edmond-Dantès bowed again to express his gratitude. “I firmly believe that Abbé Faria will not fail to live up to your trust. He is the right person for the role.”

Before Aiglon’s arrival, he had learned of the appointment by letter. He was overjoyed and moved to tears—for him, the only people in the world he cared about now were the Abbé and his former fiancée, far away in Paris.

“I have the same confidence in him as you do. However, we must also acknowledge that Abbé Faria is, after all, advanced in age and physically infirm… Therefore, I hope that you will assist him with all your strength and not slacken in any way,” Aiglon instructed him earnestly. “In the future, Theresa and I may need to be away from here often, and many matters will need to be handled by you two. You must summon your courage and intellect to govern this place well for me. This is now our foundation… I will not permit any mishaps.”

Hearing these words, a surge of passion coursed through Edmond-Dantès.

“Your Majesty, rest assured! I pledge my life as a guarantee for Abbé Faria. We will fulfill our oath.”

“There is one other thing,” Aiglon began again. “I intend to appoint you as Her Highness Haydée’s guardian. You will be responsible for managing her attendants, her education, and all her scheduling. Without your consent, no one is to meet with her privately.”

Aiglon knew that Haydée was a valuable asset he had to protect carefully, and Edmond-Dantès was indeed the most suitable person for this task.

“Yes, Your Majesty,” Edmond-Dantès agreed without the slightest hesitation.

Seeing his unequivocal response, an interesting thought flashed through Aiglon’s mind.

He feigned contemplation as he looked at Edmond until the man began to feel a little uneasy. Then, he spoke leisurely.

“Edmond, you have achieved fame and success. You are a Count in your own right and will soon have your own domain. You are also the guardian of the Archduchess of a duchy. Even most hereditary nobleman cannot compare to you…”

“Yes, Your Majesty. This is all due to the grace you have bestowed upon me. I will keep it etched in my heart,” Edmond-Dantès replied solemnly.

“Well then, have you considered your marriage prospects?” Aiglon asked suddenly. “A nobleman always needs an heir… otherwise, what is the point of a title?”

The question stunned Edmond-Dantès.

“I have not… I do not think now is the time to consider such things.”

“Now is about the right time. I would hate for my favored subjects to have their personal lives delayed on my account,” Aiglon replied with a smile.

Edmond-Dantès was speechless, clearly caught off guard by the topic.

“What do you think of Haydée?” Aiglon asked out of the blue.

“No! She is so young… and she is an Archduchess. How could I…?” As if struck by lightning, Edmond-Dantès immediately shook his head. “I admit I am very fond of her, but it is the fondness one has for a junior. We are more than twenty years apart. How could I possibly have such thoughts?”

“Then is there someone else you have in mind?” Aiglon pressed. “If there is someone you favor, I might be able to help arrange it for you.”

A flicker of gloom crossed Edmond-Dantès’s face.

“No, that won’t be necessary, Your Majesty. I can handle such matters myself.”

From Edmond’s reaction, Aiglon discerned something.

“You still haven’t forgotten your former fiancée?”

The question seemed to have hit a sore spot.

“Yes, I… I miss her,” Edmond-Dantès nodded bleakly.

“But from what I know, she is already married and has borne the son of your enemy,” Aiglon said calmly.

An immense pain caused the corners of Edmond-Dantès’s mouth to twitch. “Yes, I know…”

He answered in a hoarse voice. “But I still can’t help but miss her, miss my Mercédès… So, Your Majesty, please do not trouble yourself with this matter for my sake.”

Chapter 357: The Duchy

Edmond-Dantès’s deeply grieved expression moved Aiglon to compassion.

He softened his tone. “Edmond, I’m not telling you this to reopen old wounds, but to make you see reality. Your fiancée is no longer yours. She is another man’s wife, with her own family and her own future. And you? As I just said, you are now a great man, and you will become an even greater one. All of Paris will tremble before you. You have no need to think about a simple village girl from your past…”

“Your Majesty!” Edmond-Dantès’s voice sharpened, cutting Aiglon off.

His interruption was highly improper and extremely rare—a clear sign that his composure was beginning to crack.

“I beg you… I implore you, please don’t say any more, all right?” he pleaded with Aiglon, his voice trembling. “I know everything you say is right. As always, you see through everything. Logically, I should cast aside the past and embrace the future you have given me. But… but… I can’t forget her! We were childhood sweethearts, our images carved into each other’s souls. Whether I was on a merchant ship in the Mediterranean Sea or in that dark and hopeless prison, I never for a moment forgot the happy times we shared, or the sorrow of almost reaching the altar. No! In fact, it was that happiness and that sorrow that sustained me, that kept me from dying. I can’t forget, I truly can’t… And I believe she hasn’t forgotten either. I don’t blame her for marrying Fernand. She had lost all hope… Under those circumstances, how could anyone blame her?”

As he spoke, tears rolled down the cheeks of this hardened man who had killed countless people. “If she had known back then that I was still alive, that there was still hope I would leave that prison, she would never have married Fernand.”

Seeing this, Aiglon was at a loss. He knew that nothing he could say now would change the man’s mind. In a way, Edmond’s assessment wasn’t wrong. In the original story, Mercédès had indeed run herself ragged trying to save Edmond-Dantès, only marrying Fernand—now Count Morcerf—out of desperation. In such trying times, who could blame a helpless, lonely woman for making such a compromise?

True, Aiglon thought. He was a man of deep feeling and loyalty. If he could forget Mercédès so easily now, he wouldn’t be the man he was.

“What do you plan to do, then?” Aiglon asked quietly after a moment of silence. “Do you still want your revenge?”

“I think of it every day!” Edmond-Dantès wiped his tears, his voice chilling. “I will have my revenge, and I will end my enemies’ lives with my own hands.”

“Which means you will have to kill her husband, the father of her child,” Aiglon stated, still calm. “Will you do it, even so?”

“Even so, I will do it!” Edmond-Dantès declared loudly. “He almost ruined my entire life and let my old father starve to death. I would be less than a man if I didn’t kill him myself.”

“Very well. That is true,” Aiglon agreed with a nod. He then changed the subject. “So, if one day you kill her husband, Fernand, what do you plan to do with her and her child?”

Edmond-Dantès was slightly taken aback; he had clearly not given the matter much thought.

After a moment of silence, he replied.

“I want to find the happiness that was meant for us. If… if she is willing to forgive me, I will marry her. As for her child… I will raise him well. Though he is Fernand’s son, he is also Mercédès’s son. I will repay my grievances, but I cannot extend them to the next generation.”

Just as I thought… Aiglon mused.

He would even forgive his enemy’s son, simply because the boy shared his beloved’s blood.

“A love worthy of admiration,” he remarked. Though he didn’t entirely agree, he nodded in the end. “Very well, Edmond. If this is what you wish, then I can only support you.”

Everyone has their own values, and he had no interest in imposing his own on others. If Edmond-Dantès believed this was his path to happiness, then Aiglon could only acquiesce.

“But let me be clear on one thing. Suppose all this comes to pass—you kill your enemy and marry her. I will only recognize the children of your own blood as your heirs. Count Morcerf’s son, even if you adopt him, will have no right to inherit anything I give you.” He stated his final condition, then added with a jest, “You and she are not young, and you’ll likely be older still by the day your wish is granted. So I suggest you waste no time, lest what I have bestowed upon you goes to waste… I couldn’t bear to see my favored subject without an heir. The title of the Count of Monte Cristo should be passed down in my Empire.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.” Edmond-Dantès looked slightly awkward but immediately agreed to the terms.

“It is indeed a bit early to be discussing this. Count Morcerf is thriving in Paris, and we can only get to him once we return to France.” Aiglon looked up at the star-filled sky. “But I believe that day is not far off… We are on the path to victory. Sooner or later, everything in France will change according to our will.”

Then, he reached out and gently patted Edmond-Dantès on the shoulder.

It was a gesture of understanding, encouragement, and expectation—the spirit of comrades-in-arms. A thousand words were conveyed in that light touch.

Aiglon then gestured with his hand, dismissing him.

Edmond-Dantès bowed to his patron before turning to leave. He then took a small boat, rowed to the lakeshore, and returned to his residence.

After that, everyone’s focus shifted to preparing for the investiture ceremony of the Archduchess of the Duchy of Ioannina and the Duchy’s founding celebration.

Under Aiglon’s orders, his chief officers led their men to clear out the remaining Turkish forces and bandit gangs. As his rule extended its reach, the terrified upper echelons in various regions began sending tribute to Ali Pasha’s heir. A steady stream of supplies poured into the city of Ioannina, strengthening its resources.

Once the Duchy was established, the city of Ioannina would naturally become its capital and his base of operations in the region. He had to manage it well.

According to his plan, he purged a number of clerics and landlords around Ioannina under the pretext of them being “Turkish remnants,” “bandit leaders,” and the like. He seized their lands and property and distributed them to his men who had left the army. With this group, he would establish a solid core for his rule.

As for the remaining upper class, he publicly declared that he would not trouble them, allowing them to fulfill their duties and manage their property as usual, so as to avoid provoking rebellion.

However, he also deliberately employed a strategy of divide and conquer. When selecting local officials, he intentionally favored Orthodox Christians to stir up conflict and opposition between the two religious groups. Of course, under his imposing authority, neither faction dared to engage in armed conflict. They could only bury their resentment, which effectively eliminated their ability to unite against the Duchy.

Under Aiglon’s planning, the future system of the Duchy of Ioannina could be seen as a series of concentric circles. At the core were himself and Haydée. The next circle consisted of the members of the Order of Knights who had followed him to Ioannina; they formed the highest ruling class, holding all key military and political positions. Abbé Faria, as Chancellor, would use his intellect to help Aiglon manage this top tier.

The second layer consisted of the soldiers who remained in the army after demobilization. They were Bonaparte supporters who had voluntarily come to Greece to join Aiglon. They were his core strength at present and the backbone of the force he planned to take to France to seize power in the future.

The third layer was made up of the Greeks who had joined Aiglon and marched north with him. Aiglon granted them land around the city of Ioannina, turning them into independent farmers. In return, they undertook the obligation to be conscripted to defend the Duchy. They were the Duchy’s most loyal defenders—for if the Duchy fell, everything they had worked so hard to gain would be lost.

Fourth were the Orthodox clerics and landlords within the Duchy. Though a minority in population, they were intentionally supported by Aiglon, who appointed them as officials to win them over as allies. They were delighted to see the Duchy ruled by Haydée, a convert to the Orthodox faith, and they were eager for the Order of Fontainebleau Knights to continue protecting their interests.

The fifth layer comprised the Muslim clerics and landlords. They had previously held a dominant position among the local upper class but were now suppressed by Aiglon, which naturally bred discontent.

However, Aiglon had also made an example of a few to intimidate them. Although sporadic riots broke out in some areas, overall, they did not dare to resist.

Moreover, the Ioannina region had been plagued by years of constant warfare, with Greeks, Albanians, and Turks fighting endlessly. Even the upper class lived in constant uncertainty. Aiglon’s arrival brought a relatively stable order. At the very least, their property and lives were now secure. For the time being, they were satisfied and welcomed the establishment of the Duchy.

The sixth and lowest layer consisted of the vast population of peasants and artisans within the Duchy. They provided the main productive force, bore the burden of taxes, and held no political power. However, in these chaotic times, their expectations of “government” were extremely low. They were content as long as they could live in peace and have enough food to eat. Consequently, most of them welcomed the Duchy’s establishment, as long as it could provide security.

“Security” and “prosperity” were the grand promises Aiglon offered to everyone. Even those excluded from his ruling system were willing to grudgingly accept this new order if it meant an end to the wars.

Of course, this stratified system would undoubtedly not last for generations, but he never expected it to endure for millennia. As long as it held together for the foreseeable future, that was enough.

He had no interest in ruling a small duchy forever. This place was merely a stopover on his journey. The only stage he cared for was in Paris—the place where he was destined to be.

Through deliberations between Aiglon, Abbé Faria, and other confidants, decrees were issued from the city of Ioannina and disseminated throughout the region. Thanks to their efforts, a new order was slowly taking root in this war-torn land, gradually taking on the semblance of a state.

Aiglon knew that as a nascent state, the Duchy of Ioannina needed to quickly establish a tangible “impression” in people’s minds.

During the march north, he and Haydée had frequently appeared before the crowds precisely to build the subconscious impression that “we have rulers.” Now, he commissioned the design of a national flag and an emblem for the Duchy, and even had a seal for the Archduchess of Ioannina hastily made (to be kept by the Chancellor, of course). Although time was short and the results were not perfect, it was enough to create a framework.

To further solidify the “impression” of the Duchy, Aiglon even authorized the establishment of a provisional supreme court to hear lawsuits regarding land and property disputes.

Typically, it was the upper class who engaged in such disputes. Aiglon intended to use the adjudication of their lawsuits to make people accustomed to and mindful of the “Duchy’s authority” and to ensure they submitted to it.

He also deliberately arranged for Haydée to attend these court sessions daily. Although she was instructed to remain silent and make no judgments, her very presence was enough to embody the Archduchess’s rule.

Whether in politics, military affairs, or justice, the work was endlessly complex, even more so than Aiglon had imagined. But he did not find it tedious. He even saw it as a form of practice—after all, the nation he dreamed of claiming was a hundred times larger than Ioannina.

Amidst this flurry of activity, winter descended upon the Balkan Peninsula.

Although the local climate was mild, winter was still winter. Aiglon donned a winter coat and had warm clothing and food distributed inside and outside the city of Ioannina. After all, it would be a terrible loss of face if people froze or starved to death right after his arrival.

As for the poor, remote areas nearby, he couldn’t attend to them for the time being. Out of sight, out of mind.

And so, amidst the blowing winter wind, the preparations for the investiture ceremony of the Archduchess of the Duchy of Ioannina and the Duchy’s founding celebration were complete.

He would personally preside over this event, bringing his first stage of victory to a momentous close.

Chapter 358: 239, The Investiture Ceremony

In his haste to bring the duchy into existence, Aiglon treated the investiture and founding celebration as the highest priority, constantly urging his subordinates to press on with the arrangements.

Naturally, his followers dared not be negligent. They marshaled every available resource, both human and material, to organize the event. After a flurry of busy preparations, everything was finally ready on the second of December.

Why was this particular day chosen for the celebration? Because Napoleon was crowned Emperor on December 2nd, 1804. And on December 2nd, 1805, the anniversary of his coronation, he defeated the allied armies of the Tsar and the Austrian Emperor at Austerlitz, reaching the pinnacle of his life.

No one loyal to the Bonaparte family would ever forget this date. Aiglon’s deliberate choice to establish the Duchy of Ioannina on this day was a declaration that he, too, was embarking on the same glorious path.

On the morning of that day, all the prominent figures in the City of Ioannina—whether they had arrived with Aiglon or were members of the local elite—gathered in the city square.

The small square was now packed to the brim, with everyone awaiting the ceremony to come.

Though a bitter wind blew outside, the sheer number of people crowded into the square made it feel considerably warmer. The vapor from their breaths and conversations seemed to shroud the plaza in a thin mist.

Aiglon’s Guard was responsible for maintaining order around the square. These handpicked guards, now dressed in their winter uniforms, stood at their posts, staring straight ahead like statues, protecting the symbols of the Empire.

At their head was André Davout. Not long ago, on Aiglon’s orders, André Davout had left his post in Nafpaktos and traveled north to the City of Ioannina, rejoining Aiglon’s command and resuming his position as captain of the guard.

This favored subject, whom Aiglon trusted most, wore a solemn and dignified expression. Only the occasional gleam in his eyes betrayed the excitement and thrill that filled his heart.

His gaze swept over the crowd, missing no small detail, as he quietly waited for the time to pass.

When his pocket watch struck eight o’clock in the morning, he gestured to his subordinates.

The guards, long prepared, brought out three flags, walked to the flagpole, and began to hoist them.

As the flags rose, the Imperial Eagle Standard, the national flag of the Duchy of Ioannina, and the banner of the Order of Fontainebleau Knights slowly unfurled before the eyes of the crowd.

Then, the three banners fluttered in the winter wind, proclaiming their absolute presence in this land.

Watching the Eagle Standard billow in the wind, André Davout’s eyes suddenly filled with tears. Heaven knew how long he had yearned for this moment.

Alas, for now, it could only fly within the Duchy of Ioannina. But no matter. One day, it would fly again over Paris, over Fontainebleau, whatever the cost. And on that day, he would surely go down in history for his meritorious service, to be praised and remembered by posterity.

André Davout fantasized about the future, struggling to pull his thoughts back to the day’s celebration.

He made another gesture, then led his subordinates in shouting the opening slogans of the ceremony.

“Long Live His Majesty the Emperor!”

“Long Live the Archduchess of Ioannina!”

“Long Live the Duchy of Ioannina!”

Though they were not numerous, they were all young and strong, and their shouts, carried by the winter wind, echoed through the small square. In an instant, a pin-drop silence fell over the plaza. No one dared to speak, or even move—for they all knew that the young man was about to arrive.

Although Aiglon had not been in Ioannina for long, a series of carrot-and-stick approaches and making examples of a few had already established his absolute authority in everyone’s mind. This, combined with his already formidable reputation, inspired both awe and submission.

The sound of cannon salutes rolled on unceasingly, like the roar of thunder, finally subsiding after several minutes.

Soon, the people in the square parted automatically to form a path. A large, ornate carriage, surrounded by guards, slowly drove into the square and stopped beside a hastily constructed wooden platform.

At that moment, everyone—guards and guests alike—erupted into cheers, their hands waving. Whether their sentiment was genuine or feigned, they had to display such sincerity to congratulate the birth of the duchy.

Then, Aiglon, Theresa, and Haydée stepped down from the carriage. Under the watchful eyes of all, they ascended the steps to the wooden platform, signaling that the ceremony had reached its most crucial part.

Before long, several other figures emerged from the crowd and also walked up the steps.

They were all dressed in the vestments of Orthodox clerics. The man at their head was none other than Constantine Dimopoulos, the Archbishop of the Duchy of Ioannina, invested by Aiglon himself.

The Archbishop was as solemn and dignified as ever, the very model of a clergyman.

Upon reaching the platform, he immediately made the sign of the cross and paid his respects to the trio.

“Your Majesties, and Your Highness, God bless you!”

Then, he glanced at Aiglon, his eyes asking for permission to proceed.

Aiglon gave a slight nod.

Two ceremonies were to be held today: first, Haydée’s investiture, and then the founding of the duchy. By performing the investiture first, Aiglon established Haydée as his vassal, meaning the entire duchy’s legitimacy was passed down from his hands. The order determined the status, and status determined political standing, so there was no room for carelessness.

Next, a priest took a small crown from an assistant’s hands and presented it to Aiglon.

This “crown” was in fact woven from leaves, with a few specks of soil still clinging to it.

Ordinarily, as the ruler of a duchy, Haydée should have worn a magnificent crown for such a ceremony; the more valuable, the more it would reflect her status. But Aiglon had only been in Ioannina a short time. How could he have commissioned a precious crown on such short notice? And using the tiara Theresa had given her at the baptism was also not appropriate.

After much thought, since “precious” was out of the question, he decided to make do with such a “crown.”

The leaves and soil represented the land itself and had long been used in the investiture ceremonies of monarchs. From that perspective, it was a plausible justification.

Though it was a slight to Haydée, there would be plenty of opportunities to make it up to her in the future. Gifting her a stunningly beautiful replacement to express his apologies would be a small matter.

After Aiglon took the crown, Haydée obediently knelt on the ground, and Aiglon placed the “crown” on her head.

“Haydée, I bestow upon you this crown, and I bestow upon you the title of Archduchess of Ioannina. This is a glorious moment. You have achieved the goal your grandfather dreamed of, and from this day forward, you are the legitimate ruler of this land… But what is placed upon you at this moment is not only glory, but also the many obligations you must fulfill. From now on, you should strive to grow, to learn the knowledge that will aid in governing this country, to attend all the ceremonies you must, and to bestow your grace upon all your subjects equally… I believe you can do it, and you must.”

Aiglon’s tone was equally solemn and dignified, a perfect match for the ceremony.

However, while his words sounded heartfelt, they were, of course, nothing more than polite talk. If Haydée were to actually apply herself diligently to learning how to “govern this country,” Aiglon would likely not be very pleased.

Haydée remained kneeling, listening meekly to Aiglon’s admonition. After studying for some time, she could now understand his words and grasp his meaning.

But the little girl’s innate intelligence allowed her to understand what the young man truly wanted her to do—to dutifully undertake her ceremonial duties and bear the title of Archduchess, but not to interfere with the rule of him and his assistants over the duchy.

Haydée had no objection to this arrangement.

For one, she remembered that not long ago she was just a forgotten little slave girl in the Sultan’s harem. It was this young man who had bought her and given her a life-changing opportunity, a debt of gratitude she would never forget. For another, Theresa had constantly instilled in her the idea of “obeying His Majesty,” and she had come to see following his will as her duty.

Even as the future Archduchess of Ioannina, she had to continue to obey, from both an emotional and rational standpoint, and play the role he had assigned her.

With this resolve, Haydée knelt motionless on the ground, letting the young man place the crown upon her head.

“I can do it, Your Majesty,” she finally answered in a small voice. “I will remember your counsel and serve as the Archduchess of Ioannina in the most virtuous manner. I will never fail to live up to the title you have bestowed upon me.”

Seeing Haydée being so “sensible,” Aiglon could not help but smile.

He was using Haydée as a puppet, but personally, he had nothing against her; in fact, he quite admired the little girl. As long as she continued to be obedient and cooperate with him, he would be happy to provide for her every comfort.

Once the crown was in place, Haydée rose carefully and stood face to face with Aiglon.

At that moment, the cannon salute sounded again, celebrating the birth of the Archduchess of Ioannina.

Amid the cannon fire, Archbishop Constantine Dimopoulos walked over to Haydée and once again made the sign of the cross on his chest.

Haydée understood tacitly. She took the jeweled cross the priest had given her at her baptism from around her neck and kissed it gently.

Because she always wore it close to her skin, the cross was still quite warm, its metal gleaming in the dim light.

Haydée felt no resistance to “converting to the Orthodox faith.” To her, religion was of little consequence. Besides, strictly speaking, the ones who killed her grandfather and all her relatives were followers of the supreme ruler of Islam, so she was more than willing to commit “apostasy.”

Since her lord wished for her to live as an Orthodox Christian, then she must do so—and she would become a devout one, to help establish the Duchy of Ioannina as a Christian nation.

Seeing Haydée’s respectful and pious demeanor, Archbishop Constantine Dimopoulos nodded in satisfaction.

Then, he looked at Haydée seriously and began to speak.

“Almighty Lord, you have entrusted this land to her, along with your mercy. You have placed great hope in her. From this day forward, she is both the shepherd of the lambs in this land and your most virtuous servant. She will forever remember your commandments and lead your people to live by your teachings!

From now on, the day will come when this land, this land you have blessed, will become a pure kingdom of the highest good! Amen!”

“Amen!” Aiglon and Theresa cried out in unison.

Then, Archbishop Constantine Dimopoulos made the sign of the cross over Haydée again, bestowing God’s blessing upon her.

From this day on, she was the earthly master of the Duchy of Ioannina—even if only in name, she was still the ruler of this land.

Aiglon watched it all with great enthusiasm.

He knew that Haydée had now become the first ruler he had ever invested.

He also knew that with Haydée’s investiture, the establishment of the Duchy of Ioannina was now a certainty.

And with the duchy established, he would carry out a large-scale rewarding of merit. Using the Duchy of Ioannina as a base, he would grant portions of the land as fiefs to his subordinates, bestowing noble titles upon those who had served him well.

In other words, the nobles he had created would finally cease to be nobles in name only and would become nobles with actual fiefdoms. Though these fiefs would not be large, they would at least be true to their name.

The Marquis of Lepanto, the Count of Monte Cristo—they were the most prominent among these vassals.

This was just the beginning; there would be more in the future… He would obtain it all, and he would grant it all. In the end, he had only to achieve that one goal.

As the cheers and shouts of the crowd swelled and the cannons boomed, the investiture ceremony and celebration reached its climax.

Just as Aiglon wished, Haydée officially became the Archduchess of Ioannina, and the Duchy of Ioannina was thereby proclaimed.

Although the duchy’s exact borders had not yet been defined and would require final demarcation with Greece, for Aiglon, this phase of success was already immense.

So immense that he himself felt a little elated.

In a state of serene contentment, Aiglon’s mind couldn’t help but wander, and he looked up at the vast sky.

Though the heavens were overcast due to the weather, he somehow felt that someone was secretly watching him.

Are you really watching me? If so, what would you think of me now?

Perhaps with your pride, you wouldn’t offer high praise, but please give me a chance. I am still young. I have so much time left to accomplish deeds that would make even you proud… Yes, just wait for me!

There were still so many things waiting for him to do.

He could not linger here for long, enjoying the fruits of victory. Next, he and Theresa would travel south to Greece, partly for the matter of Greece’s founding, and partly to prepare for their own marriage prospects.

He was already looking forward to it.

Chapter 359: Southbound and Blessings

The moment Aiglon placed the crown on Haydée’s head, the Archduchess of Ioannina was officially announced to the world, and with her, the birth of her Duchy.

In terms of legitimacy, the Duchy of Ioannina was a fief granted by Aiglon, and Haydée was his highest-ranking vassal, under his protection.

Of course, in the nineteenth century, an age of collapsing traditions, so-called legitimacy held little sanctity. It was merely a convenient pretext to fool people. Aiglon held no deep attachment to the duchy he had created; he simply needed a place to shelter himself and his supporters for the time being, in a way that “provoked no one.”

On the very day of the founding celebration, after enfeoffing Haydée, Aiglon also enfeoffed a group of meritorious followers as his vassals. They, along with the nobles Aiglon had previously created and the military aristocrats from the era of the Empire (such as Michel Ney, the Duke of Elchingen, Ney’s son), formed the core of his inner circle.

To further win their loyalty, he deliberately carved out fiefs for them within the duchy’s territory. Though these fiefs were small and conferred no civil authority, serving only as land assets, this act of grace was enough to earn their deep gratitude.

Emperor, liege lord, vassal—the establishment of this entire system signified that twelve years after the disastrous collapse of 1815, the Empire had been restored in the distant land of Ioannina.

Of course, this was not a restoration of the ancient medieval system. Aiglon had no interest in reviving such antiquated relics. He was merely following the rules of governance established by Emperor Napoleon, adapting them to the local circumstances for the time being.

In the long-suffering region of Ioannina—rife with war, religious conflict, and ethnic massacres—instituting “universal suffrage” and representative democracy would be tantamount to climbing a tree to catch a fish. For centuries, the local populace had grown accustomed to the Sultan’s oppressive and bloody rule; they would have no interest in the Great Revolution’s tenets of liberty, equality, and fraternity. To establish an effective system, he could only create a hierarchy and use his core supporters to suppress other groups.

After a series of maneuvers, Aiglon had stabilized his internal affairs and the nascent Duchy of Ioannina had found its footing. Next, he had to busy himself with external matters.

His most important task now was to win foreign recognition for the Duchy of Ioannina.

He wasn’t worried about Austria; as long as he completed his transaction, Metternich certainly wouldn’t mind recognizing the duchy. And with Metternich’s intercession, Britain would be easy to handle. Nor was he worried about Turkey; the cornered Sultan, desperate to ensure the Empire’s survival, would surely be willing to compromise. After all, if he was going to cede Greece, he wouldn’t mind losing Ioannina as well.

In this era, Prussia was not strong enough. It followed Russia’s every move in foreign policy, to the extent that it was seen as a semi-vassal of the Russians. Their influence on European affairs was minimal, so Aiglon had no need to care what they thought.

All that remained were the attitudes of France and Russia.

France, under the rule of the Bourbon monarchy, gnashed its teeth in hatred for the Bonaparte family, the usurpers and traitors of old. They would likely never recognize the Duchy of Ioannina, no matter what he did. Russia, however, was a more delicate matter.

On one hand, the Romanovs also detested the Bonaparte family. On the other, the Russian Empire would surely be pleased to see Turkey further weakened, just as it would welcome the emergence of another independent Orthodox state in the Balkan Peninsula.

Therefore, on the day of the founding celebration, Aiglon wrote a letter in Haydée’s name, preparing to have it delivered to His Majesty Tsar Nicholas I of Russia via the Austrian Embassy.

The letter’s wording was exceedingly sincere. “Haydée” stated that after converting to the Orthodox faith, she had felt the mercy of God and the power of the Christian faith. She would honor the Lord’s will and turn Ioannina into a nation that would forever revere the Orthodox Church. In the letter, she praised the Tsar as the protector of the Orthodox faith and promised that if the Russian Empire ever needed to fight the Turks again, the duchy, though small and weak, would be willing to stand with Russia for the sake of their shared faith.

The tone of the letter was quite humble. Although Aiglon disliked using such flattery on others, a great man knows when to yield and when to stand firm. Since the situation demanded it, he didn’t mind saying the words—after all, it was officially Haydée who was saying them.

Aiglon was certainly not foolish enough to think a single letter would change the Tsar’s opinion of him. However, he believed that under the current circumstances, the Russian Empire had already reaped enough benefits and, under pressure from the Western Great Powers, the Tsar would choose to temporarily back down. In this context, the Duchy of Ioannina’s pledge of allegiance would be enough to satisfy His Majesty the Tsar’s political needs.

Aiglon didn’t seek the Tsar’s acceptance; he only hoped to stabilize the situation and maintain appearances. As long as the Russian Empire tacitly acknowledged the duchy’s existence, even without establishing diplomatic relations, any objections from Bourbon France would be powerless to change the overall situation.

This was the final step of his journey. Once it was complete, success is at hand.

Aiglon was filled with confidence. Having come this far, there were not many variables left.

Before, he was a down-on-his-luck loser crushed by disaster, but he had gritted his teeth and endured the hardest of times, finally finding his own course in the river of history and, through his own toil, securing a small piece of land for himself.

The thought of it filled him with confidence and pride.

However, he also knew clearly that from the moment the “non-existent” Duchy of Ioannina became “existent,” the river of history had forked before him, flowing into an unknown future. There was little left to guide him. From now on, he could only rely on himself to battle against an unknown fate.

He was not afraid; in fact, he was glad. It meant that from this day forward, he was not destined to be an obscure and unknown piece of scum. He had stepped onto the stage of history. Even if he were to be capsized by terrifying waves and billows due to ill fortune, he would at least leave his mark in the annals of history.

To him, that was the meaning of his existence.

No matter what tempests awaited him, he would face them with a laugh.

After settling the duchy’s affairs, Aiglon entrusted the remaining matters to Abbé Faria, the Count of Monte Cristo, the Duke of Elchingen, and his other confidants. He then took Theresa and traveled south from Ioannina, speeding toward the Peloponnese peninsula.

To avoid causing unnecessary commotion, the two of them deliberately kept a low profile, releasing no public information and bringing only Chanel as a personal attendant.

However, Greece was still far from peaceful, so they naturally had to be accompanied by a large contingent of guards. André Davout, the Marquis of Lepanto, continued to serve as the captain of the guard, responsible for the safety of the engaged couple.

After several days of arduous travel, the party arrived at Methoni port by ship.

The last time Aiglon had come to the Peloponnese peninsula by ship from the Island of Monte Cristo, this was where he had landed. Although only a few months had passed since then, the entire world seemed to have changed.

At least for Aiglon, his world was vastly different.

The last time he was here, Aiglon had forcibly requisitioned a hotel for his lodgings. This time upon his return, he naturally stayed there once more.

Back in the place where he had lived for several months, Chanel happily cleaned the rooms for her two masters, while Aiglon and Theresa settled in with pleasure.

Once they were officially settled, Panos Kolokotronis, who had already been notified, arrived outside the hotel and requested an audience with Aiglon and Theresa.

Aiglon and Theresa were, of course, happy to receive their ally, and so they met with him together on the rooftop balcony.

“Colonel, Sir, congratulations!” Upon seeing Aiglon, Panos beamed and offered his congratulations. “And allow me to congratulate Her Highness the Archduchess of Ioannina as well.”

When Aiglon held the duchy’s founding celebration, he had naturally not forgotten to send word to his allies, so Panos was, of course, aware of the news.

Although the establishment of the Duchy of Ioannina meant ceding a small piece of land that historically would have belonged to Greece, for Panos, gaining the independence of the Greek nation in exchange for such a small price was not a loss.

Moreover, a newly independent Greece, with so much to rebuild, truly had no energy to quarrel with the Bonaparte family over such a matter—after all, their mortal enemy, Turkey, was still alive.

“On behalf of Archduchess Haydée, I thank you for your congratulations,” Aiglon replied solemnly. “And I assure you that the Duchy of Ioannina is willing to be a mutually dependent ally to Greece, to maintain friendly relations for generations to come. If necessary, our two nations can sign a treaty after Greece gains its independence, to advance and retreat as one.”

“That would be for the best!” Panos’s eyes lit up.

For Panos, his greatest fear was facing a resentful Turkish Sultan after achieving independence. To continue an alliance with the Bonaparte family was tantamount to gaining a powerful backer, ensuring Greece’s security after independence.

“I will persuade my father to agree to this treaty,” Panos immediately responded in the affirmative. “Furthermore, regarding the demarcation of the border between our two nations, he is also willing to negotiate with you from a positive standpoint.”

Greece was not yet formally independent, so its border with the duchy was not yet a topic for discussion. But once it was, this would become a thorny issue for the two fledgling nations.

Historically, after the nations of the Balkan Peninsula threw off the rule of the Turks, it wasn’t long before they came to blows over border disputes, fighting two Balkan Wars and losing countless lives.

To avoid this problem, Aiglon had to resolve the demarcation issue as soon as possible—while his allies still held power.

At present, both he and Panos’s father, Theodoros Kolokotronis, enjoyed immense prestige. If the two of them determined the border, it would go a long way in eliminating the seeds of future conflict. Moreover, to ensure a swift and smooth conclusion to these negotiations, Aiglon was willing to adopt a positive attitude and make concessions.

For him, ensuring that the favorable situation continued was more important than gaining a few poor, dilapidated villages or mountain ridges. In any case, Ioannina was not his ancestral land.

Once the border negotiations were concluded and a treaty was signed, the friendly relationship between the Duchy of Ioannina and the Kingdom of Greece would be firmly established, providing both new nations with a safe and stable external environment.

“When would your father have time to see me?” Aiglon asked.

“What are you saying!” Panos replied with a laugh. “My father is willing to see you at any time. Whenever you are free will be fine.”

“Then, how about we meet in Sparta in five days?” Aiglon proposed.

“I gladly accept,” Panos said with a smiling nod. “Our last meeting in Sparta opened the door to our success. This time, we shall bring this great undertaking to a perfect conclusion.”

“Independence does not mean all is well, my friend,” Aiglon kindly reminded him. “People are willing to sacrifice for a great cause, but no one can bear to sacrifice forever. Especially after the cause for independence is successful, their attention will inevitably shift to their daily lives. If we cannot give them peace and prosperity then, we will also lose the hearts of the people, and ultimately our prestige and power.”

“Of course, I understand this principle!” Panos nodded emphatically. “Rest assured, my father has a plan as well. After the nation is founded, he will do his utmost to serve the welfare of the people, until every one of us can enjoy a time of peace.”

In the plans of Panos and his father, an independent Greece would become a kingdom, and Theodoros Kolokotronis would serve as the kingdom’s Chancellor. Considering a king had not yet been chosen, he would also temporarily act as the head of state.

No one is willing to easily relinquish power that was so hard-won, and there were still so many things waiting for them to do.

However, Panos was full of confidence—after all, they had already survived the most difficult times. What was there to be afraid of?

As long as this young man remained their ally, any obstacle before them could ultimately be easily overcome.

“Very well, since you have confirmed the date, I will return shortly and give this news to my father, so he can prepare,” Panos said, rising to his feet. He then bowed to Aiglon and Theresa to take his leave.

Finally, he added a word of blessing.

“What follows is personal… His Majesty, and you, the princess, I wish you both a life of happiness, to grow old together.”

For various reasons, Panos had always officially addressed Aiglon as “Colonel, Sir,” but now, speaking in a personal capacity, he was less constrained.

He was filled with admiration and fondness for the young man and woman, and he wished them happiness from the bottom of his heart.

Not long ago, Aiglon had released the news that Theresa had been “sent” to Greece. Now, everyone knew the engaged couple had reunited and would naturally be marrying soon.

“Thank you for your blessing,” Aiglon and Theresa said in unison.

“My blessings are not just words—” Panos replied with a smile. “Rest assured, I have already had people begin the arrangements. As soon as the Turks withdraw from Athens, we will send people to prepare the site of The Parthenon. I will absolutely ensure that the princess is satisfied…”

Theresa was naturally bursting with joy. “I’m sure you will handle everything wonderfully, Sir! And you will be a guest of honor at the wedding.”

“It would be my honor, the princess,” Panos said with a slight bow to Theresa, then turned and left with a laugh.

Soon, only the young man and woman were left on the balcony.

Aiglon looked up at the sky. It was already dusk.

“My dear Theresa,” Aiglon suddenly asked with a smile during a moment of silence, “do you know what I miss most about Methoni?”

“What?” Theresa asked, slightly puzzled.

Then, seeing the playful glint in the young man’s eyes, she seemed to realize. “Ah! Don’t say it!”

Chapter 360: 241, Comfort and Expectations

“Ah! Stop it!”

Theresa’s shriek was full of embarrassment and annoyance, clearly she had understood what Aiglon’s smile meant.

Of course, besides these negative emotions, there was also a hint of secret delight hidden in her trembling voice—but how could she take the initiative to say such a thing?

That’s okay, Aiglon would take the initiative to say it for her this time.

“Why can’t I say it?” Aiglon asked, feigning ignorance. “Theresa, wasn’t it you who took the initiative before…”

Theresa glared at him, finally making him wisely stop and not say everything.

However, Aiglon had no intention of stopping in action.

He grabbed Theresa’s hand.

“My dear Theresa, shall we take a bath together? Just like we did here before.”

After he made the question clear, Theresa could no longer dodge—and in fact, she didn’t want to refuse in her heart.

“So why ask?” She lowered her gaze, then softly asked Aiglon.

Asking at this time, agreeing would feel shy, but not agreeing would feel unwilling, so—why ask?

Having received this completely affirmative hint, Aiglon understood tacitly and became excited.

He suppressed his breathing, which had become heavy, and then called Chanel to prepare for the two of them.

Since it wasn’t the first time, Chanel naturally understood tacitly and quickly worked with the hotel servants to complete the preparations.

After everything was ready, everyone left again, leaving only the unmarried young couple in the spacious bathroom, while Chanel stood guard outside the door, ready to take orders at any time.

As before, hot steam quickly filled the air, making the bathroom hazy.

When they came here before, it was summer, but now it was winter, so this hot and steamy environment was even more comfortable.

Aiglon breathed in the warm, humid air, then whistled carelessly, then took off his heavy coat himself, and then let himself be “frankly” exposed to the air.

Then, he walked up to Theresa, then kissed her cheek happily, and then helped Theresa take off her winter dress and inner petticoat.

Theresa was quite open at this time, and she actively cooperated with the young man to undress, after all, these days, as long as she was by Aiglon’s side, she would sleep in his arms every night, so she had long been accustomed to showing herself in front of Your Highness.

Anyway, there were only two of them here, and she didn’t need to care about anything.

Soon, the girl’s slender and graceful body was completely exposed in front of Aiglon.

Under the reflection of the water vapor, it was almost dazzlingly white, and the curves were as symmetrical and beautiful as the person in the painting, Aiglon took a closer look.

—Yes, at her current age, she is still a developing girl!

If it were in later generations, she would still be a minor, but in this era, it was too common for royal women to marry at the age of fifteen or sixteen.

This is my fiancée… God, she is indeed very beautiful and lovely, so what’s wrong with thanking my mother for her matchmaking skills on her account?

Aiglon looked at Theresa, who was frankly meeting him, and became more and more excited, almost unable to control himself.

Since coming to Greece, he had basically not tasted the pleasures of the flesh for more than half a year, except when Chanel was sent by Theresa to “boost the morale” under the city of Missolonghi.

—Compared with the royal princes of the same age, he is almost an ascetic.

After all, he is a hot-blooded teenager, the age when desire is at its most intense.

He finally dispelled the increasingly strong desire in his heart.

Almost, only a little bit away, there is no need to relax self-control, just wait patiently for the last bit of time… he said to himself again and again in his heart.

You tormenting little vixen… just wait for me! You will have a hard time then.

Of course, this does not mean that he can’t do anything—on the contrary, except for the last step, he can do anything.

He interrupted his unnecessary reverie, then hugged Theresa tightly into his arms, he was so forceful, as if he wanted to melt her into himself.

Theresa felt a little short of breath, but she didn’t cry out in pain or resist in any way—for her, venting the love and desire accumulated in her heart with more intense actions was exactly what she wanted.

Aiglon held her tightly in his arms, then kissed her again, but this time his movements were much more intense, and Theresa responded ecstatically, the two of them couldn’t help but let out intense gasps, almost as if they were about to melt into one.

After a long time, they separated again, and Theresa’s face was already red from shortness of breath—however, her eyes were enough to reveal how happy she was at this moment.

“Your Highness…” she called out the only title that belonged to her at this time.

A word is worth a thousand words, Aiglon took her hand and brought her to the bathtub, the two of them sat down leaning against the wall of the bathtub, and Theresa also leaned on Aiglon’s shoulder.

Soaking in a hot bath, with a beauty in his arms, this all-round enjoyment from touch to sight made the young man couldn’t help but breathe out comfortably.

This is the small prize for his career success.

He gently fiddled with the surface of the water with his hand, then mischievously let the splashed water fall on Theresa’s neck.

“Theresa, although I have said it many times, I still want to say it from the bottom of my heart at this time—it’s so good to have you by my side. I’m glad that I didn’t lose you because of my recklessness and ignorance, and I’m also glad that you can forgive me, so from now on, please always stay by my side, okay?”

“Of course, my dear.” Theresa’s voice was soft and charming, “I will always be by your side, and we will face everything in the future together.”

“That’s great…” Aiglon smiled with emotion, “You have endured a disaster for me once, and I have caused you misfortune, but I promise you that I will make up for my mistakes, and one day I will make sure that no one in the world dares to laugh at you.”

“There’s no need to care about the past, I didn’t blame you for it. It’s certainly uncomfortable to be laughed at by high society, but thinking about the hardships you’ve suffered, I don’t think it’s anything great… Even if I can exchange such a small price for us to grow old together, I can happily pay it!”

Speaking of this, Theresa changed the subject again, “As long as we are together, I don’t care what disasters we encounter, and it doesn’t matter if we suffer a little bit. I am psychologically prepared… Your Highness, I love you and am willing to bear the cost of loving you. The only thing that makes me uncomfortable is if you change your mind and forget the promises you once made to me—”

Such a deep confession made Aiglon even more moved.

However, in addition to being moved, he was also slightly guilty, because he did do things that were sorry to Theresa and planned to continue doing them in the future…

Because of his guilt, he immediately avoided the question.

“Theresa, you’re simply joking—” he replied pretentiously seriously, “With such a beautiful and lovely Princess by my side, how could I change my mind? I will always love you and always put our family first.”

This is the truth, but the truth is always only half the story—undoubtedly, Aiglon has Theresa in his heart, and her position is already extraordinary, but his heart is a vast and greedy emperor’s heart, and it can’t only hold one person.

Because he needed to avoid this question that made him feel guilty, he became even more affectionate towards Theresa.

He stretched out his hand and gently rubbed Theresa’s skin carefully, sometimes even deliberately tickling her.

A woman’s skin is already sensitive, not to mention that the two of them are taking a bath at this time, and their skin is stretched, which is the most sensitive time. Under Aiglon’s teasing, Theresa giggled, although it seemed like she was constantly resisting, but she seemed to be enjoying it.

Only when the two of them are alone will she show such an unseemly appearance…

This happy time lasted for a long time, until close to midnight, when the two of them came out of the bathroom.

At this time, Aiglon and Theresa did not put on their original heavy clothes, but instead put on bathrobes.

After relaxing their bodies and minds, Aiglon was indescribably carefree and comfortable at this time, and the joy just now made him almost forget all the troubles in the world.

Moreover, today he plans to continue to get rid of the troubles of the world.

He and Theresa returned to the bedroom where they had lived before, and it had already been cleaned up by Chanel.

After a simple wash, he slept on the bed with Theresa in his arms as usual.

Although it was late, both of them were in high spirits because of the comfort just now, so Theresa took the initiative to start a topic again.

“Your Highness, the current date is approaching the end of the year, if our wedding is to be held within this year, then there is not much time left… We should write a letter to inform my parents.”

“Yes, that’s right.” Aiglon immediately agreed with Theresa’s words. “They must be informed of this as soon as possible, and it would be even better if they could come in person to bless us…”

“Are you really welcome?” Theresa asked jokingly, “Or are you a little guilty?”

“If you want to talk about guilt, there is indeed a little… However, as long as they can attend, even if I am beaten with old fists or whipped with a horsewhip, I am willing to endure it—because this is my deserved punishment.” Aiglon replied awkwardly, “I am very grateful to them for their importance and help to me, and I will always remember this kindness.”

“Finally you understand the reason!” Theresa nodded with satisfaction. “But unfortunately, because of my special status, my father probably won’t be able to come, but if Metternich is willing to be accommodating, my mother should be able to come and witness her daughter’s marriage—”

“That’s great.” Aiglon smiled immediately, “I can’t wait to see her again! She is as kind to me as a real mother.”

Aiglon’s words were not entirely platitudes. When he was in Austria, he visited Theresa’s house many times and even stayed there for a while. During these times, Duchess Henriette had been taking care of him kindly and happily agreed to his marriage with Theresa.

His relationship with his mother was very bad, but from his future mother-in-law, he really felt the warmth of maternal love.

Although it was a pity that Archduke Karl couldn’t come, it would be enough to make him happy if his mother-in-law could come and witness the two people’s wedding and give her blessings in person.

Theresa had been observing the young man’s reaction, and she was very happy to see that he respected her mother from the bottom of his heart.

“Your Highness, I wrote a letter to my mother before we set off south from Ioannina. It should be in her hands soon if you count the time…”

Then, she smiled again, “My mother won’t beat you with old fists or give you a horsewhip, but she won’t be stingy with the scolding that should be given. I hope you won’t be too proud and make her angry again then~”

“Of course, of course! I will only listen with my head bowed no matter what she says.” Aiglon assured repeatedly, “Theresa, don’t you understand me yet? I know what’s what. Your mother will receive my utmost respect.”

The young man’s assurance made Theresa no longer have any worries. At this time, in her heart, there was only longing and expectation for the two of them to enter marriage and form a family.

“That day, come quickly…”

She muttered softly, then hugged her fiancé and closed her eyes comfortably.

=====================

Just as the engaged couple happily walked into the bathtub together, Archduke Karl and his wife in Vienna finally received the letter Theresa had sent earlier.

In the letter, Theresa revealed everything about the establishment of the Duchy of Ioannina, and also revealed her and Aiglon’s plans for the Duchy and Haydée’s future. At the end of the letter, Theresa mentioned her marriage and sincerely invited her parents to Greece to witness her marriage prospects.

After reading the letter, Archduke Karl was still as serious as usual.

“It’s actually The Parthenon!” He frowned and criticized, “It’s just a joke! These children are too self-willed.”

“They really have the capital to be self-willed, don’t they?” Madam Henriette replied with a hint of show off, “Why can’t my daughter be a little self-willed if she has this ability?”

Archduke Karl was at a loss for words.

“You can always find any words to excuse these damned naughty children!” In the end, he could only sigh.

“Because they are really a match made in heaven, aren’t they…?” Madam laughed, “I said before that Theresa might be able to be an Empress in the future, and you didn’t believe it. Hasn’t it been proven now?”

“It’s too early to mention Empress now.” The Archduke retorted, “Far from it!”

“Isn’t it normal to have an Empire tomorrow after having a Duchy today?” Madam blinked her eyes full of expectation, “Theresa and Francis, they must be able to create miracles, I have been optimistic about them from the beginning…”

Before her husband could reply, Madam asked again, “Can you find a chance to go there?”

“Of course not.” The Archduke’s face was a little gloomy.

“Then it seems that I can only find a way to go…” Madam was not surprised, but sighed regretfully, “But it’s also good, in case you go and can’t help but give him a horsewhip, we don’t know how to end it…”

“Heh…” The Archduke laughed mockingly, “Could it be that he is the victim?”

“Okay, don’t mention the past at this time. Even Metternich doesn’t care, so why should we care?” Madam replied with a smile, and then asked, “Is there anything you want me to take with me?”

“No.” The Archduke replied unequivocally. “They should look after themselves.”

Chapter 361: The Sparta Agreement

After returning discreetly to Methoni, Aiglon and Theresa enjoyed a brief period of happiness. During these few days, they no longer needed to worry about the outside world and could focus on savoring the pleasures of daily life. All the troubles of the world seemed to have nothing to do with them.

However, this was ultimately just an occasional respite. Too many matters awaited the young man’s decision; he could not be away for too long.

Just as the appointed date was approaching, Aiglon and Theresa reluctantly left Methoni. Protected by their guards, they embarked on the journey to Sparta together.

Aiglon had traveled this same road before, when he’d met with Theodoros Kolokotronis to forge their alliance.

And this time, he was meeting him again to celebrate their victory and to delineate the future borders between the Kingdom of Greece and the Duchy of Ioannina.

Given their current relationship, reaching an agreement on this issue was not difficult.

Therefore, compared to the solemnity and tension of their last meeting, Aiglon was much more relaxed this time. He and Theresa rode their horses together, leisurely passing through villages and towns surrounded by their guards, almost as if they were on a sightseeing trip.

By now, news of him and Theresa had spread throughout the Peloponnese peninsula. So, wherever they went, villagers gathered on both sides of the road to cheer for them. Some even offered bread and salt to their small procession as a sign of welcome and respect—although it was already winter, it did nothing to dampen people’s enthusiasm.

Such enthusiasm, of course, did not stem entirely from love and gratitude for Aiglon and Theresa. These villagers had lived in their villages for generations. Most had never even left the small Peloponnese peninsula, had never met any important figures in their entire lives, and only had a vague concept of the outside world.

So, upon hearing that Napoleon’s son and a Habsburg princess were passing through, it was only natural that they would instinctively want to see them for themselves.

Perhaps their grand appearance as they passed through these villages would become the biggest topic of conversation for decades to come.

Aiglon and Theresa, of course, could see the villagers’ state of mind, but they were also happy to satisfy their desire for a spectacle. So, at every village they passed, they would receive the village chief and accept the bread, salt, and other gifts offered to them. Although there was a language barrier, they accepted these gifts with great humility and made everyone they received feel as if they were bathing in a spring breeze.

For Aiglon and Theresa, this was a fundamental skill they had practiced since childhood. Moreover, they both knew that one day in France, they would also have to put on such displays of public affability, so it was a good thing to practice and rehearse in advance.

And so, with a leisurely attitude, the two stopped and started in the villages along the way, taking two days to cover a journey of several dozen kilometers.

By this time, Theodoros and his son Panos were already waiting for them here.

Upon seeing the grand procession, the father and son immediately had their guards fire their guns into the air as a sign of welcome. As the two groups drew closer, Aiglon and Theresa dismounted and walked up to the father and son.

“I am very glad to meet you so soon.” Theodoros Kolokotronis, casting aside his usual seriousness, looked at Aiglon with a broad smile while his son Panos translated beside him. “I must say, you have done even better than I imagined.”

Even without the translation, Aiglon could guess his meaning. So he too smiled and replied, “Without you holding back a large group of Turks, I could not have won so easily. Therefore… this victory belongs to us all, and we must cherish it together.”

After listening to Panos’s translation, Theodoros nodded solemnly. “Yes, that’s right. We must all cherish this hard-won victory and the peace that will follow. Your Highness, I cannot express my gratitude to you in words, but please rest assured that my son and I will always be your friends. And as long as we have any say, Greece will also always be your friend—”

After speaking, he enthusiastically opened his arms to the young man and embraced Aiglon, expressing his warmth and gratitude.

Next, his gaze fell upon Theresa, who was standing beside him.

“Your Highness, you are so beautiful and graceful, a true credit to your family’s renown.” He complimented Theresa. “I can’t help but wonder, after so many centuries of devastation, when will our long-suffering country be able to produce a woman like you, capable of shouldering the nation’s burdens?”

After hearing the translation, although she knew they were just platitudes, Theresa still beamed with joy.

“You are too kind!” she quickly replied with humility. “Your homeland is a nation of great civilization; all the countries of Europe have bathed in the grace that has flowed from here… Though it has endured many calamities, it is destined to be reborn from the ashes. Outstanding women will sooner or later emerge, like the goddesses of mythology, to carry on the culture and elegance of this civilization.”

After she finished speaking, she took the initiative to embrace Theodoros, as a junior would a senior.

Seeing Princess Theresa’s humility, Theodoros was also extremely pleased.

He had already found it interesting when he heard from his son that Princess Theresa was accompanying her fiancé. Now, having met her in person, he felt that she was truly extraordinary.

Therefore, when Panos relayed the princess’s wish to use the Parthenon as their wedding venue, he agreed without any hesitation.

Of course, he wasn’t just considering this matter from a personal emotional standpoint—the wedding of the Duke of Reichstadt and Princess Theresa would undoubtedly be the first international event for the newborn Greece. At the very least, it would generate maximum publicity. When this sensational event spread throughout Europe, Greece itself would certainly benefit from the reflected glory.

He was naturally happy to see it happen.

Sizing up the pair who would soon be a young married couple, he was suddenly struck by the feeling that “this era no longer belongs to me.” While still so young, they had already accomplished so many astounding things; their future would be even more limitless. And people of his own older generation could only watch quietly from the sidelines.

However, it was a historical inevitability that each new generation surpasses the last, nothing to be sentimental about.

Theodoros cast aside the touch of sentiment in his heart and then made another joke to Aiglon.

“Your Highness, I think we should settle matters as quickly as possible. With your fiancée by your side, you surely don’t want to waste time on a nasty old man like me.”

“I wouldn’t want to waste your precious time either,” Aiglon replied with a smile.

So, just like last time, Aiglon and Theodoros left their large entourage of guards behind and strolled through the remaining ruins of Sparta. Just like last time, Panos followed beside them as the translator. The difference was that Edmond-Dantès had been replaced by Theresa.

The four of them chatted and laughed as they walked, slowly arriving at the ruins of the theater of Sparta.

It was Theresa’s first time here, and she was very interested in these things, so her eyes curiously scanned her surroundings. She only wished she had brought a sketchbook to draw everything.

But for Aiglon, the “present” was far more important than the “past.”

What he needed to discuss with Theodoros now were matters concerning two newborn nations.

Theodoros also clearly took this matter very seriously. After confirming that no one else was around to overhear, he looked at Aiglon again with a solemn and earnest expression.

“Your Highness, how do you intend to settle the border between the Duchy of Ioannina and Greece?”

Precisely because Aiglon was his ally, he had tacitly accepted the establishment of this Duchy even though he hadn’t been notified beforehand, and he was happy to maintain good-neighborly relations with it—after all, most of the Balkan Peninsula was still under Turkish rule, so having more mutually supportive Orthodox neighbors was a good thing.

However, part of the Ioannina region was within Greek territory. He couldn’t stand by and watch too much land be ceded. Otherwise, it would not only damage his own patriotism, but his domestic opponents would also seize the opportunity to attack him for selling out the country for personal glory.

So he was inwardly a little afraid that the young man’s youthful vigor would put him in an awkward position.

But Aiglon was already prepared for this.

“Regarding this issue, I have studied it in detail with my advisors recently.” As he spoke, he took a folded map from his breast pocket and handed it to Theodoros.

“This is our proposal for the division of the border between our two countries. You may study it.” Aiglon also stressed, “If you are not satisfied with certain arrangements, we can renegotiate.”

Theodoros took the map with some trepidation and unfolded it to look.

Because this was the result of multiple discussions and deliberations between Aiglon and his subordinates, the map was quite detailed, and Theodoros could see it all at a glance.

On this map, the Duchy of Ioannina was located to the northwest of Greece. The southern border between the two was marked by the Port of Preveza and the Ambracian Gulf, while the eastern border was drawn along the mountains, leaving the plains further east to Greece, which he did not touch.

Theodoros was somewhat surprised, because this border demarcation plan was quite conservative, even a few degrees more “gentle” than he had anticipated.

“Is this for real?” he couldn’t help but ask.

“Of course, it is.” Aiglon nodded. “Sir, I never go back on my word, and I would certainly not violate a promise made on paper. Since I have given you this map, these are my claims. You can certainly take it as a reference.”

After receiving Aiglon’s reassurance, Theodoros was finally able to set his mind at ease.

If the border was drawn this way, although his opponents would certainly raise a clamor, it would definitely not cause any major trouble.

After all, he could feel that most Greeks held this young man in high esteem. After so many years of war, all they hoped for was a swift return to peace and prosperity. If the border was based on this map, the people would not harbor any hostility.

“Sir, do you have any other opinions?” Aiglon asked again. “It’s still early, we can negotiate properly.”

“No! Your Highness.” Theodoros shook his head proudly and replied, “Since you have treated us with sincerity, I cannot haggle like a petty merchant. I accept this border agreement. If anyone dares to speak ill of it, I’ll have their head.”

“Excellent.” Aiglon nodded, very pleased.

Allies were allies, after all. They could show determination when it was needed.

Since the two sides were cooperating so amicably, the border agreement was thus passed.

This meant… soon, the two newborn nations would establish their mutual border as marked on the map in his hand, perhaps for ten years, perhaps for a hundred.

This was the first national border established by his hand—and considering the practical factors, he had made the greatest possible concessions while ensuring the future survival of the Duchy.

This was not because he liked the Greeks, but because his ambitions were far-reaching, and he did not want his energy to be diverted to this small peninsula.

First, he did not want to have any major conflict with the future newborn Greece. Second, he did not want to provoke Turkey too much, lest he end up bearing the brunt of a conflict with the Sultan and wasting the core personnel he had worked so hard to cultivate.

Therefore, under these two guiding principles, his territorial claims for the Duchy of Ioannina were quite moderate; he basically only asked for a corner of land.

Although the Duchy of Ioannina was not large, it was enough for him, because he only wanted to find a place for himself and his supporters to settle, and the current area was more than sufficient.

Moreover, the region where the Duchy was located had many mountains, and due to years of war, it was overrun with bandits. When Ali Pasha was alive, this had often been a headache for him. Aiglon intentionally limited the territory to use his existing manpower to maintain maximum control. As for those desolate mountains, he would leave them to the local bandits to manage themselves.

It was precisely because of Aiglon’s moderation that Theodoros Kolokotronis was also quite satisfied.

He was a rebel leader, not a refined diplomat, and he scorned the use of cunning, haggling tactics to squeeze out more benefits.

For him, this agreement was sufficient. If he were to be ungrateful and push for more, it would be beneath his status and smack of ingratitude.

Thus, with both sides negotiating in good faith, Aiglon and Theodoros finalized the future border with the “Sparta Agreement” in just a few minutes, resolving the greatest obstacle that lay between them.

Next, signing a mutual assistance pact was a matter of course.

Although Haydée was not present, Aiglon still signed the pact on her behalf with Theodoros, agreeing that the two nations would watch over and help each other in the future. If one side became embroiled in a war with Turkey, the other would provide its full support.

When the four of them walked out of the ruins, the onlookers outside couldn’t help but let out a collective cheer, for they instinctively sensed that a wonderful peace was not far away.

The endless sacrifices had come to an end.

Chapter 362: 243, Return to the Balance of Power

While the Archduke and his wife rejoiced over Theresa’s letter, two other men in the Chancellor’s residence in Vienna were troubled by the Duke of Reichstadt’s current situation.

Chancellor Metternich and the British Ambassador to Austria, Lord Robert-John Talbot, sat at a table, their expressions so grave that neither noticed the coffee cooling before them.

In recent times, the two of them had met with great frequency. And through their combined efforts, a situation that had gone off the rails seemed to be slowly returning to its proper course.

Now was the time to test the fruits of their labor.

“Mr. Ambassador,” His Excellency the Chancellor began, getting straight to the point, “I have received news from the Duke of Reichstadt. He has re-established Ioannina with Ali Pasha’s granddaughter, had her convert to the Orthodox faith, and made her the Archduchess of the Duchy. I would like to ask, what is your view on this?”

The Ambassador had his own sources and was already aware of this news, so he showed not the slightest hint of surprise.

“The Duke of Wellington has stated that as long as he does not infringe upon Britain’s interests, Britain will not make trouble for a warrior fighting for the cause of Christians,” the Ambassador replied immediately. “Though he bears an unpleasant surname, he has never committed a crime, nor should he bear the consequences for sins for which he is not responsible. If he can pull a tooth from the jaws of the Turkish tiger, then it should be his prize. No one can say a word against it; no one is harmed by it, save the Sultan.”

“The Duke is admirably magnanimous,” Metternich said, immediately sensing that the Ambassador was explicitly stating that Britain would not interfere with the Duchy of Ioannina.

He knew, of course, that the British were not as noble as they claimed, but since they were unwilling to interfere, he had no reason to trouble himself over it.

“I believe the young man possesses sufficient reason. He knows to respect Britain’s interests and understands when to stop,” Metternich said with a slight nod. “If this troublesome affair can be resolved in such a manner, it is not without dignity. After all, another Christian state on the Balkan Peninsula can also promote peace in Europe.”

After a pause, he continued, “So what truly needs to be worried about is France’s attitude. What do you think he will do?”

“King Charles X has his hands full right now; it’s hard to imagine him taking any initiative,” the Ambassador answered calmly. “Besides, even if he wanted to, it’s too late. The Tsar has already made a mess of the situation. If he were to actually send troops into the fray, God knows what would happen. I don’t believe the rational people in France would allow their king to do such a thing.”

“Well said,” Metternich said, deeply in agreement.

Deep down, he also didn’t believe the Bourbon monarchy, beset by troubles both internal and external, would actually do anything. The French people were cheering for the Christians’ victory. If King Charles X were to ignore the sentiments of his countrymen and raise an army against the Christian warrior, the Duke of Reichstadt, it would only create a public outcry against him. His parliament might even rise up in opposition.

Besides, France had no desire to see the Tsar flex his muscles unchecked in the Balkans and the Near East.

If the French chose to tacitly accept the situation, that would mean Britain, France, and Austria were all aligned. With Prussia indifferent to everything here, the Tsar would face a three-against-one disadvantage.

The Tsar, though young and impetuous, was certainly no madman. Since he had already gained significant advantages on the battlefield and had further weakened Turkey, he should be satisfied, one way or another.

Without a doubt, in another twenty or thirty years, the Russians would clash with the Turks in another war, further encroaching upon and devouring the Turks’ ancestral lands. But for now, at least, they should quiet down under the pressure of the Western Great Powers.

Metternich methodically executed his plan: first, he coordinated the positions of the other Great Powers; then, he used that momentum to pressure the Tsar; and finally, he would force Turkey to make territorial concessions to satisfy the Tsar psychologically. His goal was for all parties, save for the pitiful victim, to find a dignified exit.

This time, everything had finally returned to the course he desired.

“I have already informed the Russian Ambassador to our country, Count Litvinsky, and have asked him to convey my personal letter to the Tsar, informing him of our coordinated position.” Metternich finally picked up his cold coffee and took a sip with relish. “I believe that when he receives the letter, he will heed my counsel. It is time for this young man’s impulsiveness to come to an end.”

“I hope he will, too,” replied Lord Talbot with a hint of pride. “But if the Tsar refuses to listen to reason, Great Britain is by no means without options.”

Metternich could, of course, hear the determination and danger contained in that statement—it was precisely this danger that, in the original historical timeline, had led to the Crimean War. For him, the outbreak of a major war, regardless of who fought whom, meant a derailment of the balance of power, a scene he did not wish to see.

He could not foresee the Crimean War, of course, but he could naturally see that Great Britain was at the zenith of its power, ruling the seas and countless colonies. Any nation that confronted it head-on would have to weigh the consequences.

The Congress of Vienna, which he had helped to create, by no means implied an absence of conflicts of interest among the Great Powers. Rather, he ensured that such conflicts could ultimately be resolved politely at the negotiating table. Everyone was to act according to the principle of the balance of power, not to cross the line into antagonizing all others, to restrain their own adventurous impulses, and to pre-empt brutal wars, thereby extending peace on the continent for as long as possible—this was his lifelong pursuit.

“I only hope that for the rest of my life, no one will come to challenge Great Britain’s resolve again…” the Chancellor remarked with a sigh.

Amid the Chancellor’s sigh, the Ambassador’s previously grave expression suddenly turned a bit subtle.

“By the way, Your Excellency, I’ve recently heard some rather unpleasant rumors.”

“What rumors?” Metternich asked in return.

“That Princess Theresa, the daughter of your country’s Archduke Karl, has come to the Duke of Reichstadt’s side—”

“If that is what you are referring to, then I admit it is true,” Metternich nodded impassively. “The Duke of Reichstadt already had an engagement with the princess. Although there was a… less than pleasant interlude, neither the Duke nor Archduke Karl ever declared the engagement void. Therefore, the engagement remains valid, which is reasonable and legal. That being the case, what reason would I have to stand in their way? So when Princess Theresa requested permission to leave the country to be reunited with her fiancé, I consented.”

“If those are merely the facts, then I certainly have no right to question them. A sacred engagement ought to be respected.” The Ambassador first nodded, then suddenly changed his tune. “However, the rumors I’ve heard are… that Princess Theresa was reunited with the Duke of Reichstadt long ago, that she left the country without permission, and may have even been… fooling around with… hmm, spending time with… the Duke for quite a while.”

The Ambassador paused there. He was not, of course, here to condemn anyone. It was none of his business; he cared not whether Princess Theresa was respectable or not. The reason he asked to his face was simply to see the Chancellor squirm—a bit of British dry humor, perhaps.

“You truly have no need to waste your time on such rumors, Sir,” Chancellor Metternich replied, his expression unchanging. “Princess Theresa is the eldest daughter of our nation’s most respected Commander. From a young age, she received the strictest royal education. Her character is dignified, her knowledge exceptional; she is truly the pride of the imperial family. How could she possibly do something so unseemly? It was only recently, after obtaining her parents’ consent, that she submitted a request to His Majesty our Emperor. His Majesty, moved by her faithfulness to the engagement, granted her leave to allow the new couple to build their family. If you ask me, I can only tell you that this is the full extent of the facts as I know them.”

He showed not the slightest trace of shame or embarrassment, as if this were the unequivocal truth.

Even though both men present knew it was not the truth.

For the Ambassador, his wicked sense of humor had been satisfied, so he had no further interest in asking probing questions.

In any case, since the official story had been established, then that was the “truth.” To continue to refute or argue the point would be to trample upon the dignity of the Habsburg imperial family, which would be far from a wise move.

In this age of moral decay, if Princess Theresa did something unconventional, it was her own problem. It had nothing to do with Britain; surely, Great Britain wasn’t going to pick a fight with a young girl.

“The princess’s faithfulness is truly moving,” the Ambassador said with a slight nod, indicating his acceptance of the official version. “In that case, please allow me to offer my personal congratulations on the marriage of the Duke of Reichstadt and Princess Theresa. I must admit, the two of them are quite well-matched.”

“I will convey your congratulations,” Metternich said, finally breaking into a smile.

He knew that the Ambassador’s statement meant that Britain now condoned all the schemes Austria and he had employed, and would no longer pursue any potential prior conspiracies.

Just as Chancellor Metternich was preparing to bid the Ambassador farewell, the Ambassador suddenly spoke again.

“Your Excellency, one last thing. Let me relay a message from the Duke of Wellington—should the Duke of Reichstadt one day be interested in visiting Britain, the Duke of Wellington would be pleased to meet the young man. Of course, it would have to be a visit in a private capacity.”

Metternich was stunned for a moment, then let out what sounded like a mix between a sigh and a wry smile. “He is a true soldier, indeed.”

============================

While Metternich and the British Ambassador were conferring in private, far away in Tsarskoye Selo on the outskirts of St. Petersburg, another group of people were fretting over the shifting tides on the European continent.

After a delay of about half a month, the news of the founding of the Duchy of Ioannina finally reached the Tsar.

Accompanying this news was a letter written in the name of the Archduchess of Ioannina.

Of course, though it was signed Archduchess Haydée, everyone knew it must have been penned by the Duke of Reichstadt.

The Tsar was seated at his desk, while his Foreign Minister, Karl Nesselrode, stood respectfully nearby, awaiting the Tsar’s instructions.

Although heavy snow was already falling in Tsarskoye Selo, dyeing everything outside white, inside the room, a roaring fire in the hearth kept the temperature at a comfortable and pleasant level.

Tsar Nicholas I, dressed in a uniform, finished reading the letter with a cold expression, a sneer playing on his lips.

“My brother learned all too well from his father about letters like this, filled with silver-tongued rhetoric concealing malicious intent. How could I possibly repeat the same mistake? If he thinks such words could make me burst with joy, he sorely underestimates me.”

Then, he tossed the letter into the nearby fireplace and watched it burn to ashes.

“That is its best and final resting place.”

“Your Majesty, the Duke of Reichstadt is of little concern, but we cannot ignore the thoughts of the other European nations,” Foreign Minister Nesselrode replied hastily. “According to our intelligence, diplomatic interactions between Britain and Austria have been quite frequent recently. It is foreseeable that they are coordinating their position towards our country—perhaps it won’t be long before they send us a diplomatic note.”

“These hypocritical and shameless scoundrels!” the Tsar cursed. “They profess piety to God, yet they would rather stand by and watch infidels occupy a great Roman city and slaughter Christians!”

“They love profit more than they love God,” the Foreign Minister quickly added his own curse. “God will sooner or later punish their shamelessness and blasphemy.”

Of course, he knew in his heart that Russia was the same. The Tsar was simply resentful that the long-coveted Constantinople was slipping from his grasp.

It was no wonder the Tsar was resentful. After all, since the war began, the Russian Empire’s army had advanced even more smoothly than expected, breaking through all resistance and now entering the territory of Thrace. One could imagine that if the Western Great Powers had simply stood idly by, Tsar Nicholas I would have fulfilled the lifelong wish of his ancestors and truly become the Caesar of Rome.

To have success within easy reach only to see it fall through at the last moment—how could that not be vexing?

But vexation was vexation; one still had to face reality.

The Foreign Minister believed that the fruits of victory the Russian Empire had obtained were already substantial enough—it had taught Turkey a harsh lesson, reaffirmed the Tsar’s prestige as the protector of Orthodox Christians, and had seized large swathes of Turkish territory.

Although some territory might have to be returned under pressure from the Western Great Powers, the gains already secured were immense.

Russia’s expansion had never been accomplished in a single stroke. As long as they persisted in their gradual encroachment, they would eventually achieve their goal.

The Tsar was, of course, well aware of the Foreign Minister’s thoughts.

“The thought that I’ve become Bonaparte’s benefactor is somewhat unbearable. That boy used my momentum to snag himself a Duchy, and then he turns around and writes me a letter pledging allegiance… this isn’t allegiance, it’s a demonstration of power!” the Tsar said bitterly. “However, since there’s nothing I can do to that little son of a bitch right now, I’ll swallow this offense.”

“Your mercy is enough to move God himself, Your Majesty,” the Foreign Minister replied.

After this bit of flattery, he asked, “Then, do you agree that we shall stop here?”

“We can stop and pull back, but not now,” the Tsar said, shaking his head. “I have yet to receive their formal diplomatic note, and even when I do, I can be slow to respond. In the meantime, we can further cripple the Turks to prepare for future wars. Whether it takes ten years or twenty, we will eventually achieve our goal, even if it’s in my son’s generation. Constantinople is destined to belong to our Romanov family!”

“I firmly believe so.” The Foreign Minister bowed.

For him, as long as the Tsar did not lose his reason and agreed to quit while he was ahead, that was the best possible outcome.

The Tsar did not look at him again, but turned his head towards the fireplace and sighed thoughtfully, “If my son Alexander had this one’s ability, that would truly be a fine thing.”

Chapter 363: 244, The Temple

Over the matter of Greece, the Great Powers of Europe clashed fiercely yet silently on an invisible battlefield. Each nation chose its stance based on its strength and interests, then formed factions and slaughtered each other with polite official correspondence, all to maximize its own national benefit.

This kind of instability in the international order has historically tended to provoke war. Fortunately, after more than twenty years of bloodshed, the major powers still had a lingering fear of conflict. Even the most radical politicians were reluctant to plunge their countries into another war—and this mindset meant there was inevitably room for compromise.

Aiglon, on the other hand, found himself with time on his hands.

He could not yet intervene in the diplomatic maneuvering on the European stage, and the intense conflicts of interest no longer concerned him. For him, what he had gained was already more than enough to satisfy him. There was no need to take further risks by creating new instabilities.

He was not afraid to gamble and would certainly take risks when necessary, but he was no madman. When it was time to quit while one is ahead, he knew how to do so.

It was because of this mindset that when dividing the borders with his Greek allies, he was far more magnanimous than they had expected. To him, maintaining friendship and stability, which would free up his energy for more important matters, was far more crucial than acquiring a few more barren mountaintops.

Ever since signing the Sparta Agreement, Aiglon had remained in Methoni, awaiting the outcome of the negotiations between his allies and the Turks.

And the development of events did not disappoint him. Under immense pressure from the Russians, the Sultan had to weigh Greece against his own capital and made a wise choice—he ordered his army in Greece to withdraw and head north to resist the advance of the great Russian army.

Moreover, the ambassadors of the Western Great Powers remaining in Istanbul seemed to have reached a tacit understanding. They consistently urged the Sultan to enter into peace talks with the Greek independence government and withdraw his troops in exchange for the Great Powers’ support.

To preserve what little was left of his family legacy, the Sultan had to make a painful decision. In exchange for the aid of the Western Great Powers that would allow his dynasty to survive, he would recognize Greek independence.

The Turkish and Egyptian forces stationed in areas like Athens had long been exhausted from years of campaigning in a poor, foreign land. After the Duke of Reichstadt landed with his army, they had lost all hope of conquering Greece. Thus, upon receiving the Sultan’s orders, they were actually relieved and happy to comply.

For them, defending Istanbul and their homeland in Anatolia was far more meaningful than remaining in Greece.

Because both sides already had a strong desire for peace, and powerful external forces also supported it, the negotiations between the rebel army and the Turkish forces proceeded quite smoothly, reaching a basic agreement in almost no time at all.

During the negotiations, eager to return and provide reinforcements, the Turkish army had already begun its retreat. By the time a preliminary agreement was reached, the Turks had completely evacuated the Athens area. The Greek independence army did not hesitate to surge out of the Peloponnese peninsula and quickly take control of the city.

To them, and to all of Greece, Athens represented the entire nation. Only it could serve as the capital of the future, nascent Kingdom of Greece.

When the independence army entered Athens, the local residents greeted them with flowers, and the entire peninsula erupted in celebration.

These were all major events worthy of being recorded in the annals of history, but to Aiglon, they were all within his expectations and thus not worth much attention.

The matter he was most concerned with now was his wedding to Theresa.

Athens had been peacefully recovered by the rebel army, which meant the ruins of the Parthenon were back in their hands. Panos Kolokotronis had long ago promised him that he would do his utmost to help Aiglon hold a grand wedding, as a way to repay him for his great favor and contributions.

Aiglon certainly hoped for this as well.

Emotionally, he owed Theresa far too much. From both an emotional and rational standpoint, he had to give the young woman a grand wedding to make it up to her. From a political standpoint, he also hoped to use the wedding to announce the official return of the Bonaparte family to the main stage.

Although he was only seventeen by traditional counting, once he was married, he would be the head of his own household and the undisputed leader of the entire family.

In its glorious past, nearly every member of this family had worn a crown. Now, it had fallen into ruin, its members scattered. As the new head of the family, he shouldered the responsibility of bringing glory to the family name and continuing its line.

As his lawful wife, Theresa would work alongside him, single-mindedly, to help their family reclaim its former splendor.

For this reason, upon hearing that Athens had been liberated, he immediately took his fiancée there to discuss the wedding arrangements with Panos and the others who had just arrived.

Although Panos was in the midst of a hectic schedule, dealing with an endless stream of problems and so busy he was practically rushed off his feet, he did not forget his promise. He managed to spare a portion of his already stretched-thin manpower to assist Aiglon and his subordinates with the wedding preparations.

Theresa, naturally, placed even more importance on this matter than Aiglon. She followed the negotiations between the two sides from start to finish, inquiring about nearly every detail of the wedding. She even arranged the ceremony’s procedures, the positions of the honor guard, and their procession routes according to her own cherished desires.

To avoid making plans without a full understanding of the situation, she of course had to conduct an on-site inspection around the Parthenon. Aiglon was more than happy to accompany her on a tour of the ruins, treating it like a holiday.

Today was a fine day. Although it was already winter, the clouds had dispersed, revealing a clear, vast sky. The air had become especially dry and crisp. The young man and woman, dressed in casual attire and protected by their guards, walked up the steps of the Acropolis of Athens, making their way to the highest hill.

And there, the Parthenon stood quietly, with its majestic and elegant posture.

In the past, it had been the symbol of Athens, housing the goddess Athena and embodying the devout faith of the Athenian people. It had witnessed the city-state’s most glorious era and was the culmination of Athenian architectural and artistic achievement.

However, all glory must come to an end. Athens was ultimately defeated in its decades-long war for supremacy against Sparta, and the city-state’s golden age concluded. Afterward, Athens, along with the rest of Greece, fell into an unavoidable decline. It was conquered by one foreign people after another—first the Macedonians, then the Romans, and finally the Turks. These repeated conquests made the Athenians themselves almost forget the glory of two thousand years past.

All that splendor was now gone like smoke, leaving only this magnificent marble structure standing alone and desolate. No matter how spectacular and beautiful it looked, it was merely the last remnant of a glorious age.

Moreover, due to years of continuous warfare, the temple itself had suffered immense damage. The greatest destruction came in 1687, when the Venetians and Turks were fighting in Athens. The Turkish garrison used the temple at the highest point of the Acropolis as a key stronghold. The Venetian army then bombarded the citadel, igniting the gunpowder the Turks had stored inside the temple. The resulting secondary explosion blew off almost the entire roof and the temple walls, officially turning the scarred building into broken walls and ruins.

The temple’s tribulations did not end there. It next became a favorite target for all sorts of adventurers and collectors. The exquisite marble sculptures that remained suffered another terrible fate, secretly spirited away to become private treasures.

Theresa followed Aiglon up the steps. Seeing the hilltop covered in rubble, a scene of utter devastation, she couldn’t help but feel a pang of sorrow.

To her, Athens was less an ancient city-state and more a symbol of civilization, the very cradle of European culture. How could she not feel pity seeing it reduced to such a state?

“There’s not much time before the wedding. We need to hurry and arrange for people to clean this up,” she murmured to herself.

Although she knew that no amount of cleaning could restore this field of ruins, it had to be tidied up at least a little, lest it spoil the joyous and festive atmosphere.

“Yes. Panos happens to have a batch of Turkish prisoners he hasn’t sent back yet. Let’s have them sent here to clear the rubble,” Aiglon said, nodding in agreement.

Then, the two of them walked to the top of the Acropolis, and the ruins of the Parthenon were revealed before them in exhaustive detail.

It was less a large building and more just what remained of broken walls and ruins—the roof had collapsed, and the interior was completely empty, leaving only rows of columns and a few reliefs and sculptures standing silently in place.

Even so, when standing beneath these columns and truly feeling the scale of the temple, not just Theresa but Aiglon too felt the impact of classical civilization—this was a structure from two thousand three hundred years ago…

Subconsciously, the young man and woman couldn’t help but look around, as if searching for the past glory of Athens amidst the rubble. But of course, they could not find it.

Other than these columns, there was nothing. Everything was in the past and would never return.

Time could wear away anything. Even the greatest of emperors could not escape the erosion of time and would eventually become dust in the winds of history. The nations that once flourished could not escape the ravages of time either, eventually fading into obscurity.

A tremendous sense of loss suddenly rendered the engaged couple speechless.

After a long while, Theresa finally regained her spirits. She walked to the base of a stone column, admiring the marble sculptures and the reliefs on the stone walls, captivated by these exquisite works of art.

Her parents owned a large collection of sculptures and paintings, so she had received an education in the arts from a young age and knew how to appreciate the contours and forms of stone carvings.

“Your Highness… it’s truly admirable to think about. They were our ancestors from a hundred generations ago, yet they could create such wonderful stone art that even our modern artists sigh in admiration… Heavens know what ingenious minds and hands they must have had!”

As she spoke, she suddenly noticed obvious signs of damage on some of the sculptures and reliefs. Some stone carvings had even been sheared off at the base, leaving only their pedestals behind.

“They’ve been plundered!” Theresa said in astonishment.

“That’s not surprising, Theresa,” Aiglon replied calmly. “People are always easily tempted by such artistic treasures. It’s already fortunate that so much remains after more than two thousand years…”

Aiglon’s reassurance did little to comfort Theresa. She looked at the vandalized marble sculptures, deeply distressed.

“Heavens, how could anyone bear to destroy them! They are priceless works of art!”

“Many people could, like Count Elgin, for example,” Aiglon shrugged. “Over twenty years ago, it was this fellow who, during his tenure as the British Ambassador to Istanbul, bribed the Turkish officials here and received permission to take the stone carvings. He hired a group of artisans, dismantled some of the most exquisite sculptures and reliefs here, and brought them back to Britain. Many stone carvings were damaged, and some were unfortunately sunk to the bottom of the sea en route… But he didn’t care. He happily used them to adorn his estate in Scotland—though he didn’t get to be happy for long. Three years later, due to financial difficulties, he sold them all to the British Museum.”

“Count Elgin is a shameless, lawless bastard!” After hearing this, Theresa’s face turned pale with anger, and she cursed, filled with righteous indignation. “He understands neither culture nor art; his mind is filled only with his pathetic greed… He doesn’t understand that the Parthenon only has value in Athens, that its sculptures are priceless treasures belonging only to Athens, a glorious testament to the history of Greek civilization! What did he get by stealing the sculptures? Nothing but pathetic fragments of history… And the damage he caused is irreparable! Pathetic… so pathetic, that these last remaining artistic treasures were not destroyed by the hands of barbarians, but utterly ruined by a nobleman from a civilized country—do they even deserve to call themselves civilized?!”

Theresa was not angry for any selfish reason; she was genuinely and deeply furious that such a precious heritage of Greek civilization had been so carelessly destroyed.

It was precisely because she loved art and civilization that she knew how precious it all was.

Seeing Theresa so unusually enraged, Aiglon was a little afraid to speak.

On this issue, the Bonaparte family was also on shaky ground. While Napoleon was conquering far and wide, he had also made a habit of plundering artworks, looting a great number of cultural relics from other countries—not to mention, the obelisk he plundered from Egypt still stood in a square in Paris…

But it was better not to bring that up now, lest he dampen Theresa’s spirits.

Aiglon spent the next while coaxing Theresa, and he finally managed to help her recover from her anger.

“Your Highness, the damage here is too severe, and we can’t restore it to its former appearance. All we can do is try to repair and maintain it, to let the few remaining fragments rest here in peace, so people can commemorate the epic history of Athens…” Theresa said solemnly to Aiglon. “I hope it can be preserved forever! This is our collective responsibility.”

“I agree,” Aiglon nodded.

Then, Theresa walked back to the stone columns, raised a hand before her eyes, and gestured as if estimating where to hang tassels for the wedding.

Aiglon remained by her side, discussing the wedding decorations with her.

Perhaps one day they, too, would have to turn to dust, but at least for now, they were about to possess eternity.

Chapter 364: 245, Mother-in-law

Theresa’s initial excitement suddenly gave way to a somber mood, her heart aching at the dilapidated state of the Parthenon.

Aiglon was not surprised. For any romantic who loved classical culture and art, the decay and destruction of an artistic treasure like the Parthenon was an absolutely heart-wrenching sight.

Unfortunately, what had happened was irreversible. They could only stand among the temple’s ruins and lament the fall of a once-glorious civilization.

Aiglon did not want an atmosphere of sorrow and grief to dominate their time together, so he constantly brought up new topics of conversation, trying to lift Theresa’s spirits.

Theresa, in turn, understood the young man’s intentions and slowly adjusted her mindset.

To her, the lost civilization of Greece was certainly important, but her fiancé beside her and their future together were far more so.

The Parthenon was a great historical monument, and it would be the venue for her wedding to His Highness. They would turn the most important page of their lives under the watchful eye of this magnificent structure.

She knew that nothing was eternal. Even if she and His Highness were to build the grandest of enterprises, it would eventually fade into the long river of history, just like all the empires and civilizations before it.

But even so, the anticipation, the pain, the joy, and the perseverance that she and His Highness would experience on their long journey together would be forever etched into each other’s souls. And that was enough.

She and His Highness were still very young. Barring any surprises, they had at least half a century ahead of them together. In the grand scheme of history, this was but a fleeting moment, but for an individual, it was a lifetime. She was content.

Yes, after the wedding, she would be officially united with His Highness. Only death could do them part…

At that thought, she could not help but look at the young man.

“Your Highness, could you hold me?”

“I’d like nothing more,” Aiglon answered without hesitation, immediately pulling the young woman into a tight embrace.

They stood in the very center of the temple ruins, where the statue of Athena once stood—a marble sculpture covered in gold leaf, worshipped devoutly by the Athenians. But now, there was nothing but the young man and woman, holding each other close.

The winter sun shone quietly through the broken roof, its rays passing between the tall stone columns and casting a glow upon them, as if they were bathed in a halo.

Theresa closed her eyes, savoring the warmth of the sun and His Highness’s embrace. A long while later, she finally pulled away.

“Your Highness, you’re right. We shouldn’t fret over such unpleasant things. We should happily welcome that wonderful day,” she said with a smile.

She then walked out of the temple and stood at the top of the stone steps, looking out over the city below the Acropolis of Athens.

The spectacular view instantly lifted her spirits.

She tilted her head back slightly, took a deep breath, and then turned to the young man with a beautiful, charming smile.

“Your Highness, I’m not a perfect person. I’m stubborn, proud, and sometimes a little childish… So please continue to be patient with me in the future. I will also do my best to be a good wife and mother.”

“I’d like nothing more!” Aiglon repeated.

He then took Theresa’s right hand and gently kissed the back of it. “As it happens, I’m also full of flaws, so we’re a perfect match.”

No one is a saint. A happy marriage was never about two perfect people coming together, but about two incomplete people fitting together to form a whole, understanding and tolerating each other, supporting one another through life.

Aiglon knew he would not be a perfect husband. He had wronged Theresa before and might even do so again, but in this moment, he was willing to do his utmost to share everything he had created and possessed with her. Because Theresa was his wife, the one with whom he would spend his life.

And so, the two of them whispered sweet nothings among the temple ruins, taking in the magnificent scenery of ancient Athens. It was some time before they reluctantly left the site as evening fell.

Over the next few days, they returned to the temple ruins several times to discuss the wedding details. A large team of people worked busily to bring their wishes to fruition.

For this ravaged land, although the bride and groom were both foreigners, their wedding seemed to symbolize an escape from over two millennia of decline—a sign that a long era of peace, independence, and rebirth was at hand.

In the midst of their preparations, they received a piece of good news. At her daughter’s invitation, Theresa’s mother—Aiglon’s future mother-in-law, Duchess Henriette—had arrived in Athens to attend the wedding.

Theresa was ecstatic at the news, and Aiglon was very happy as well.

During his time in Austria, he had been shown great favor by the Archduke and Duchess. He had been treated with exceptional hospitality when he visited their home, and he held the Duchess in high regard.

Upon hearing the news, they immediately went to the port of Piraeus, a few kilometers southwest of Athens, to welcome the Duchess. The Independence Army, not daring to be remiss, had also prepared to receive her with the highest honors.

Because the Duchess had received His Majesty the Emperor’s permission beforehand, her journey had been much smoother. She had traveled south to Venice, then boarded a chartered merchant ship, which sailed to the Balkan Peninsula under the protection of a warship.

However, the planned ceremony was canceled at the Duchess’s firm request.

“Madam does not like to be the center of attention,” a servant who had accompanied her explained.

Aiglon then understood where Theresa got her personality from. He dismissed the planned welcoming crowd and the Honor guard, opting instead to greet the Duchess with only Theresa and a few other Austrians.

The merchant ship slowly approached the port and moored at its berth. Under everyone’s watchful eyes, the Duchess appeared at the bow and descended the gangway.

Perhaps due to her reserved nature, the Duchess was dressed simply and wore no particularly valuable jewelry. Even so, she exuded a dignified and noble air. With a smile on her face, her every move was graceful and gentle. Though she had reached middle age, her charm had not faded in the slightest.

Seeing her approach, the engaged couple, who had been waiting on the pier, immediately went to meet her. The Duchess smiled and nodded in greeting to the two younger people.

As Theresa stood before her mother, her eyes suddenly filled with tears. She wanted to deliver her prepared words of welcome but found herself unable to speak.

“Mother…” In the end, she could only utter humanity’s most primal term of address.

Hearing her daughter’s call, the smile on the Duchess’s face vanished, and her own eyes welled with tears. “Theresa…”

As she spoke, she opened her arms to her daughter.

Theresa immediately threw herself into her mother’s embrace, releasing all her longing and guilt.

It was a reunion filled with a thousand emotions for both mother and daughter.

“Mother…” Theresa sobbed as she apologized. “I’m sorry.”

“Isn’t it a little too late to say you’re sorry now?” the Duchess asked with a smile, gently stroking her daughter’s hair. “Besides, it’s not the right time. You’re about to be married; you should be happy.”

“I… I am happy, and I’m even happier that you’re here!” Theresa quickly replied. “Thank you and Father for tolerating my willfulness…”

“Silly girl, you are our daughter. How could we not be patient with you?” the Duchess replied. “As long as your willfulness proves to be worthwhile in the end, our painstaking efforts will not have been in vain.”

After saying this, she looked up at Aiglon, who was standing to the side.

Her gaze—a subtle blend of reproach, scrutiny, expectation, and forgiveness—made Aiglon’s face flush slightly.

Indeed, if there was anyone in the world he had wronged the most, the Archduke and Duchess were certainly among them. They had sincerely thought highly of him and intended to accept him as their son-in-law, yet he had repaid their kindness by fleeing the marriage, making Theresa a laughingstock for a time.

And that was not all. After he ran away, Theresa had stubbornly insisted on her own way, tormenting her parents’ hearts until they had no choice but to acquiesce to her whims, paying a heavy price to help his cause… He truly owed them far too much.

Soon, the Duchess would be his mother-in-law, and in Aiglon’s mind, this mother-in-law was far more important than his own biological mother.

For this reason, the ever-proud Aiglon couldn’t help but lower his head, unable to meet her gaze.

“Francis, what is it? Cat got your tongue? That’s not like you,” the Duchess spoke first.

Aiglon could no longer avoid her. Forcing himself to do what he must, he walked up to the Duchess and embraced her warmly. “Mother… I love you.”

Before meeting his mother-in-law, Aiglon had wondered how he might overcome the lingering resentment between them and restore harmony as quickly as possible.

After much thought, he had concluded that a simple emotional appeal would be far more effective than an apology.

Just as he had hoped, the word “Mother” not only surprised the Duchess but also made her immediately feel a sense of closeness from the young man.

Of course, she would not refuse such affection—after all, in every respect, he truly was the kind of son every mother wished for.

The Duchess did not respond immediately. She continued to look him over, then nodded slightly. “You’ve grown taller since last year. A little tanner, perhaps, but you look more energetic and even more handsome… Francis, you are now the most handsome prince I have ever seen—and the most talented.”

As they say, a mother-in-law’s fondness for her son-in-law only grows with time. Besides, Aiglon was worthy of such praise.

“You’re too kind,” Aiglon said with polite modesty, though he was immensely pleased. “But I will strive to live up to it.”

Seeing the time was right, Aiglon began his formal apology. “Mother, I am truly sorry for what happened before. I dare not hope you will forgive me just like that, but… in my position at the time, I had to do it.”

“Alas, though I was very angry once, I understand your thinking… You are too proud and too eager to prove yourself. You were unwilling to remain at court, biding your time and waiting for a change of fate. Your blood ran hot with the desire to achieve something great, to prove you were worthy of others’ expectations. None of that is wrong; in fact, they are your strengths—” After praising Aiglon, the Duchess suddenly changed her tune. “But what did you do to us? You never revealed a single word of your plans, leaving us completely in the dark. You chose the most wonderful of holidays to flee, leaving us to face the ensuing storm. Child, I don’t want to blame you now, but a century or two ago, my sons would have challenged you to a duel.”

Aiglon was overcome with shame at her words. He was, after all, guilty as charged. “I’m sorry.”

“If you had only wronged us, that would be one thing. But you wronged Theresa. She was hopelessly devoted to you, yet you didn’t trust her in the slightest, refusing to tell her anything of your plans! Did her sincere devotion not earn you the right to open your heart to her even a little? She would have gladly helped you,” the Duchess rebuked him again. “To be honest, if Theresa hadn’t insisted, my husband and I would have had nothing more to do with you. Even if you were to become an Emperor by some stroke of luck, you would have been nothing more than a stranger to us.”

This accusation made Aiglon feel even more ashamed.

“It wasn’t that I didn’t trust Theresa. I suspected she would help, but I couldn’t dare to gamble on it. I couldn’t afford to lose…” he could only reply in a low voice. “I am truly sorry.”

At the time, he had weighed his options and had not expected any chance of reconciliation. He had prepared himself to be strangers from that point on.

To him, it had been a price he was willing to pay.

After a few more words of reprimand, the Duchess decided not to press the issue further. She had not come to condemn him, so she proactively changed the subject.

“What’s past is past. Though the hurt was deep, the scars can eventually heal—” The Duchess reached out and caressed the young man’s cheek. “Theresa left us with no choice. We can only follow her wishes and give her our blessing. So… as her mother, I ask you to treat her well from now on, because she deserves it.”

“Yes, I will,” Aiglon promised solemnly. “Whatever I have will also be hers. We will spend our lives together, sharing each other’s joys and sorrows, just like you and the Archduke.”

“Now that’s more like it,” the Duchess said, her smile finally returning.

She then leaned close to Aiglon’s ear and asked in a volume only they could hear, “In the time you’ve been together, have you… have you two… taken that final step ahead of time?”

The Duchess wore a slightly mischievous expression, which in turn made Aiglon feel awkward.

“No,” Aiglon immediately shook his head. “Theresa believes we should wait until we are formally united. Only then would it be proper.”

“It’s a wonder you two managed to restrain yourselves!” the Duchess said, seemingly relieved.

“It has certainly been quite difficult for me. Every time I go to sleep with Theresa, I wonder when this torment will finally end,” Aiglon laughed. “Thank heavens, your arrival means my sentence is almost over.”

“From now on, we’ll just have to see what you’re really made of!” the Duchess laughed heartily.

Chapter 365: 246, Words of Parting and Warmth

“We’ll have to see what you’re really made of from now on!”

The Madam’s words were heavy with teasing.

However, the fact she could make such a joke to his face proved that she was no longer angry, but truly regarded the young man as a member of her own family.

“As a husband, my duty is to do everything in my power to make Theresa happy,” Aiglon replied in a low voice after a moment’s hesitation.

This double entendre sent Madam Henriette into a fit of laughter. “You little scoundrel! You always look so serious and melancholic, I never thought you’d learn to be such a smooth talker!”

Madam, I’ve known how for a long time, Aiglon answered silently in his heart.

Because they were whispering in each other’s ears, Theresa, despite standing very close, couldn’t hear clearly. She had no idea that her mother and fiancé were teasing her.

Seeing them getting along so harmoniously made her quite happy.

At that moment, she was rather glad her father hadn’t come. After all, her father had a very stern personality. While he wouldn’t actually take a horsewhip to his son-in-law, a few scoldings would have been unavoidable. Everyone would have been left with long faces, and such a cheerful atmosphere would have been impossible.

After the initial pleasantries, the three of them boarded the same carriage. Theresa sat in the middle, with her mother and fiancé on either side. The mother and daughter chatted incessantly, sharing what they had seen and heard over the past few months.

Due to their unique status, their conversation naturally drifted to the court.

“When I went to the palace to ask His Majesty for leave to travel, he was quite amiable. He didn’t blame you for being willful and reckless. Instead, he encouraged you to act according to God’s precepts in the future and not to lose the decorum befitting a member of the Habsburg family. And he still insists he wasn’t wrong back then, that you and Your Highness are indeed well-matched… Alas, I suppose that while he’s still angry with Your Highness, you are his own grandson, after all. He’s certainly not without affection for you…”

As she spoke, the Madam suddenly remembered something else. “Oh, right, just as my audience was about to end, he had someone summon Princess Sophie.”

“What?” It wasn’t just Theresa; Aiglon, too, cried out in shock.

“Strange, isn’t it?” The Madam didn’t find her daughter and son-in-law’s reaction odd, as she herself had found it quite strange. “His Majesty the Emperor had an attendant summon her, then told her about my request to leave the country to attend my daughter’s wedding. Finally, he said, ‘Sophie, you always took good care of Francis, and I imagine he was quite fond of you as well. So… even though he has abandoned us now, for the sake of your past friendship with Francis, I ask you to offer a few words of blessing. Children will eventually grow up…’ Oh! I truly never expected our usually gloomy and acerbic His Majesty to have such a reasonable moment!”

Caught up in her story, the Madam failed to notice the increasingly grim expressions on her daughter and son-in-law’s faces.

Because both Archduke Karl and Theresa had chosen to conceal the truth, she still didn’t know about Aiglon and Princess Sophie’s affair. However, from Sophie’s previous visit, she could tell that Sophie cared a great deal for His Highness. Of course, she only interpreted it as an elder’s affection for a junior. After all, in the imperial palace, both imperial princes had their own flaws—one was muddle-headed, the other dull and clumsy—so it made sense that those two would have something in common.

But Aiglon understood his maternal grandfather’s true intention. He was retaliating for Sophie’s past actions, deliberately tormenting her heart to her face.

He could imagine the anguish of an unprepared Sophie, sad and resentful, yet forced to put on a smile.

And the added phrase, “Children will eventually grow up”—the Madam would think it referred to Aiglon, but Aiglon knew exactly who it really meant.

The elegant and venomous vengefulness of royalty was just like that—impassive, yet piercingly painful.

One day, I will help her find happiness again… Aiglon clenched his fists, trying to calm himself.

Aiglon’s mouth suddenly felt dry. At that moment, Theresa also glanced at him with concern.

“Then, what did Her Highness Sophie say?” he asked hoarsely.

“She was quite surprised at the time, but she seemed to calm down quickly. Then she told me she was very happy to see the day Francis grew up, and she wished for you and Theresa to grow old together. She also said you must remember to take good care of your children in the future and let the family flourish and prosper. In short, she offered many blessings. It was clear she sincerely wished for your future happiness,” the Madam replied, recalling the event. “However, she didn’t seem to be in good spirits. Her expression was a bit dazed. I suppose she still hasn’t fully recovered from her previous illness.”

As Aiglon listened, he suddenly felt his eyes sting, and two tears trickled down.

These were the last few dregs that could be refined from the crucible of his conscience.

“My apologies, I lost my composure…” Seeing the Madam’s astonished gaze, Aiglon came to his senses and forced a smile. “I am deeply moved that His Majesty the Emperor and Her Highness Sophie could forgive and forget past grievances and bless me with such magnanimity. When I think of the care and upbringing they gave me, I am filled with both guilt and gratitude.”

“Yes, we were all family to begin with. Though there may be quarrels, kinship is still kinship. What need is there to hold grudges against each other?” Perhaps fearing Aiglon would become more distraught, Theresa chimed in.

Aiglon knew that nothing was over.

“Children will eventually grow up.” His Majesty the Emperor was not only maliciously torturing Sophie but also reminding Aiglon that he still had unresolved ties to Austria.

And, “You must remember to take good care of your children in the future.” This was Sophie’s charge to him, the final wish she had entrusted to him.

He could not defy this wish. Therefore, he had to ensure their daughter, Christelle, had a brilliant and splendid life.

He might not be able to do it now, but he had to do it in the future.

Although it seemed inappropriate to be thinking about his illegitimate daughter on the eve of his wedding, Aiglon secretly made a firm resolve.

Of course, for now, he had to focus on the task at hand.

“Her Highness Sophie has truly poured deep affection upon you both. Didn’t she also give Theresa a gift last time?” Just as Aiglon was lost in thought, the Madam spoke again. “I also wish her all the best in the future. May she help continue the lineage of our pitifully thin imperial family…”

“My thoughts are the same as yours, Mother,” Theresa replied. “Her Highness Sophie is benevolent and wise; she will surely be able to bear the heavy responsibility of a mother of the nation. As for His Highness, you can leave him to me. I will arrange our future perfectly.”

“Yes, she will be the mother of a nation, and you and His Highness will be partners. You both have bright futures,” the Madam joked playfully. “But if in the future you and His Highness have a happy family and you become the mother of a nation, a double success, then she won’t be able to compare to you!”

This joke sounded a bit sad to Theresa, but she could only force a smile and agree with her mother.

Listening to the mother and daughter’s conversation, Aiglon felt a knot in his stomach but couldn’t say a word. The suppressed feeling was agonizing. Fortunately, the Madam quickly changed the subject.

“By the way, Francis, now that Theresa’s elder has arrived, what about yours? Will your mother be coming? Or your grandmother?”

“My mother is busy with affairs of state, and as the sovereign of a nation, she needs to avoid any appearance of impropriety, so she does not plan to come. She has merely sent an envoy to express her sentiments—” Aiglon replied.

Originally, Aiglon had no intention of sending his mother a wedding invitation, but Theresa had insisted, so he had dispatched someone with the letter. In response, his mother, Louise, had politely declined for the reasons stated above.

Aiglon found these reasons valid. After all, Louise was now the Duchess of Parma, and it would indeed be improper for her to rush to Greece.

Besides, if she were to come, Aiglon would have a headache figuring out how to receive her. Her absence actually saved him a lot of trouble.

Furthermore, to Aiglon’s surprise, the wording in Louise’s reply was quite gentle, almost fawning. She repeatedly apologized for not being able to attend her son’s wedding in person and even invited Aiglon to visit her with his wife after the marriage.

Aiglon hadn’t expected his mother to make such a rare concession to him and for a moment didn’t know how to respond.

He and Theresa had made a pact beforehand—if Louise took the initiative to invite him, they would find an opportunity to visit her together.

Now that the invitation had arrived, and with such a humble attitude at that.

Given the circumstances, holding a grudge would seem a bit ruthless.

Although emotionally he was still very resentful, even hateful, towards Louise, and a single letter couldn’t possibly make him forgive her, he had never been one to be driven by emotion. Since Louise had met the condition, he would honor his promise.

—In any case, he had to go to Rome in the future, so stopping by to visit Louise, Duchess of Parma, wouldn’t be much of a hassle.

As for his grandmother…

“My grandmother is over seventy and truly cannot endure the rigors of a long journey. Therefore, she will send a representative—her own brother, the former Cardinal of Lyon, Joseph Fesch,” Aiglon continued to explain.

“Oh! So that’s how it is!” Madam Henriette nodded, accepting Aiglon’s explanation.

She also knew that the relationship between Louise and His Highness was not exactly harmonious, so she didn’t probe any further.

In any case, as long as one elder from His Highness’s side was present, it would be proper enough.

“Cardinal Fesch… I remember he was the one who baptized you. Wouldn’t it be most fitting for him to preside over your wedding now?” she remarked with a sigh. “How time flies! More than a decade has passed in the blink of an eye! I hope he will be the one to preside over your child’s baptism as well. Considering his age, you two had better hurry up—”

Aiglon glanced at Theresa, who immediately averted her eyes.

“I am confident in that,” Aiglon replied firmly.

“Confidence alone isn’t enough…” The Madam winked mischievously. “You’ll also need a bit of luck.”

“Frequency can compensate for luck, Madam,” Aiglon replied with an unchanging expression. “I’m still young. I can endure fate’s trials.”

Theresa covered her face, as if she couldn’t bear to watch their conversation, but the Madam burst out laughing.

“Your Highness, you really never lose a battle of words, do you…” Then she sighed contentedly. “But it’s good to be young and spirited. I like people with personality, not some obsequious waste of space.”

Since it was just the three of them, intimate family, she let go of her restraints and didn’t need to worry about the image of a royal family member.

Amidst their slightly risqué jokes, laughter diluted the earlier awkwardness and sorrow, and Aiglon’s mood settled once more.

The short journey soon ended. They returned to the city of Athens and arrived at the residence where Aiglon and Theresa were staying.

This had originally been the mansion of a Turkish official, quite large and lavishly decorated. However, after the Turkish army withdrew, the official, fearing retaliation from the returning Independence Army, immediately fled with the troops, leaving his mansion and most of his property behind.

After the Independence Army liberated Athens, they had unceremoniously requisitioned the place and made it public property.

Out of respect for Aiglon and Theresa, Panos had offered them the mansion for their temporary use, free of charge.

After the long journey and the constant chatter in the carriage, Madam Henriette was clearly exhausted.

Therefore, upon their return, Aiglon immediately arranged for Chanel to help the Madam rest and canceled the celebratory event originally planned for the evening.

After seeing the Madam off to rest, Aiglon and Theresa were left alone.

Theresa’s expression was a little strange, as if she were hesitating over something.

“Your Highness,” she finally said, having made up her mind. “In the future, will you… will you bring Christelle back to your side?”

Aiglon felt a pang of embarrassment. He was uncharacteristically at a loss, not knowing how to answer.

Finally, he decided to tell the truth. “If I truly succeed in restoring my country, I will. After all, I owe her.”

Theresa’s face showed she had expected as much.

“Theresa, I’m sorry.”

“What is there to apologize for at this point? If I was going to be angry, I’ve already been angry.” Theresa shot him a sideways glance. “Perhaps your relationship was an accursed bond, but the child is truly innocent. With parents so revered, she certainly shouldn’t live on in darkness and without hope in the pitiable status of an illegitimate daughter. That would be both unreasonable and unjust. So… if we can truly ascend the throne, I can accept bringing her over and letting her enjoy the status she deserves.”

“Theresa, you are so kindhearted…” Aiglon said gratefully.

“I am kindhearted only because I am willing to be kindhearted for you, and that’s all…” Theresa smiled bitterly, then suddenly changed her tune. “But Your Highness, we had an agreement. Although I can accept her existence… I don’t think I can treat her equally. To me, she is not only not my child, but a reminder that you once loved another… So, I’m telling you in advance, if that day ever comes, don’t ask me to treat her as a mother would, can you? All my maternal love is reserved for our children.”

“Alright, Theresa.” Aiglon wasn’t angry; instead, he nodded. “You are more than good enough. I dare not ask more of you.”

Then, he embraced her warmly. “I love you.”

He wasn’t lying. In that moment, he truly did love her.

Theresa hugged the young man back, holding him tightly.

Oh God, thank heavens it’s a daughter… a disaster, but not a catastrophe, she said to herself silently.

Chapter 366: The Follower

After such an unexpected incident, the already exhausted couple had no energy left to continue their conversation. They washed up hastily and fell into each other’s arms, drifting off to sleep, leaving a day of both joy and sorrow behind them.

After a night’s rest, Madam Henriette was full of vigor. Once she finished breakfast, she pulled her daughter and son-in-law along to visit the Parthenon, where the wedding was soon to be held.

She savored the pleasure of the trip while listening with great interest to her daughter’s report on the wedding preparations, interjecting from time to time with her own suggestions.

Theresa was already deeply invested in the wedding, personally overseeing every detail of the ceremony. With her mother’s arrival, Madam Henriette also joined the planning with great enthusiasm.

Although the wedding was only a few days away, Madam Henriette still made numerous changes according to her own tastes. Left with no choice, everyone had to cooperate in a flurry, working with all their might just to keep the schedule from descending into chaos.

Aiglon, however, did not need to concern himself with such trivialities. He was more than happy to have some leisure time, leaving these matters to his mother-in-law and enjoying his hard-earned vacation.

But this did not mean he could truly do nothing at all. In his current position, far too many things were waiting for his decision.

It was at this moment that his granduncle, Cardinal Joseph Fesch, arrived in Athens.

Just as he had for Madam Henriette, Aiglon personally went to welcome the Cardinal.

The Cardinal was not just here for himself; he also represented Aiglon’s grandmother. As the closest elder relative from Aiglon’s side of the family at the wedding, Aiglon naturally dared not show any neglect.

Upon seeing Aiglon, the Cardinal was overcome with emotion.

The white-haired Cardinal had been in a state of excitement for some time. He followed the news from Greece almost constantly, praying devoutly to God and imploring the Almighty to grant his grandnephew good fortune.

Perhaps God had heard his prayers. Since going to Greece, Aiglon had seen nothing but success, with one victory dispatch after another. Now, he had even helped liberate Greece, putting it on the verge of becoming an independent nation.

How could such heroic deeds not fill him with gratification?

He was very old and could be laid to rest at any moment. The affairs of the mortal world had little to do with him anymore. His only remaining concern was the cause of his grandnephew. He yearned desperately for the young man to create a miracle and restore the Bonaparte family to the throne.

He looked at the young man before him and respectfully bowed.

“Your Majesty, I congratulate you on your victory and wish you and Princess Theresa a long life together.”

“Thank you.” Aiglon quickly helped him up. “How is my grandmother?”

“She has been unwell physically of late, but her spirits are quite high,” the Cardinal replied swiftly. “She is even more joyful and proud of your success than I am. She speaks of you almost every day, sometimes even weeping. In her eyes, witnessing your achievements has become the greatest joy of her remaining years.”

Aiglon was deeply moved to hear how much Empress Dowager Letizia cared for him.

She was his grandmother, after all. It was only natural for her to worry about her grandson.

“I thank my grandmother for everything she has done for me,” he sighed softly. “Though for many reasons, it is a pity she cannot witness my wedding in person, my very blood and heartbeat can feel her blessings… I only hope that things here can be concluded quickly, so I can go to Rome and see her again.”

At this, the Cardinal’s spirits instantly lifted.

“The Pope and Cardinal Vittorio Esposito are both very pleased with you. They believe that everything you have done for Greece has greatly benefited the Christian world. They also feel that your generous contributions to the Church are proof of your piety… Therefore, after some consideration, they have granted you permission to visit Rome in a private capacity in the near future. After all, preventing a grandmother from seeing her grandson would go against the path of mercy God has taught us…”

This high-sounding rhetoric made Aiglon laugh inwardly. He knew full well that he had been granted this opportunity purely because he was willing to spend a fortune, and it had nothing to do with God’s path of mercy.

It was just that the Church of Rome had to cloak everything it did in a veneer of glorious justification—perhaps that was a sign of civilization.

“In ancient times, I think I would have deserved a triumph!” Aiglon joked, being in a fine mood.

“Ah, I think so too…” the Cardinal sighed. “But it is a pity that the late Emperor greatly offended the Church. Although that Pope has passed away, a faction within the Church remains fiercely opposed to the Bonaparte family, so His Holiness the Pope cannot welcome you with much fanfare. He will, however, grant you an audience.”

“It’s of no consequence. I won’t be offended,” Aiglon said, shaking his head. “My power is insufficient for now; I’m already satisfied to have secured this much. One day, I will make everyone in the Church bow before me—”

The Cardinal listened with a cheerful smile. Had he heard the young man say this before, he would have dismissed it as the unrealistic daydreaming of a boy. But now, having witnessed his grandnephew’s capabilities, he too looked forward to the day when that would come to pass.

“By the way, there is someone I must introduce you to,” Cardinal Fesch said after a moment, changing the subject. “He may be of use to you.”

“Who might that be?” Aiglon asked, somewhat surprised.

“His name is Leon Benito Esposito. He is Cardinal Esposito’s nephew, and has always been the Cardinal’s favorite among the younger generation of his family—” Cardinal Fesch introduced him with an air of tacit understanding. “He is twenty-two years old this year. Though young, he has received a very complete education in Latin grammar and history. Besides theology, he is also highly skilled in rhetoric. I tested the young man on our way here; he has a very sharp mind. A true talent.”

So this so-called nephew is Cardinal Esposito’s illegitimate son, Aiglon thought.

Considering Cardinal Esposito was an ally and their cooperation had been pleasant thus far, Aiglon didn’t mind offering the young man some small benefit.

“What does he ask of me?” Aiglon inquired.

“He wishes to apply for the position of your Secretary,” Cardinal Fesch replied.

Aiglon was even more surprised.

“My Secretary? I would have thought his family would arrange a far grander future for him.”

“That is true. The Cardinal had indeed intended for him to enter the Church and one day inherit his mantle—but the young man himself is unwilling,” Cardinal Fesch explained in a low voice. “This young man has little interest in serving God, nor does he intend to spend his life bound by austere regulations. He wants to experience a grander world and… he is also full of admiration for you personally, believing you are someone worth serving.”

“Is that so?” Aiglon was both skeptical and a little pleased.

After all, someone was actively seeking him out as a worthy master to serve.

Cardinal Esposito was his ally, someone he needed to keep on his side. But on the other hand, he couldn’t carelessly allow the Cardinal’s illegitimate son into his circle of secrets.

Should he give him a chance?

“Very well, I can meet him,” Aiglon decided after a moment of contemplation, opting to see for himself first.

Soon, a young man walked into the room. He had parted black hair with slightly curled ends, and his facial features were quite gentle. His forehead was broad, giving him the appearance of a well-read scholar. Perhaps due to years spent buried in his study, his skin was quite fair. He was dressed in a simple black coat and a thin silk tie, looking very refined.

Upon coming before Aiglon, he first studied the young man closely, his excitement becoming apparent.

Then, he carefully bowed to Aiglon. “Your Majesty, it is a great pleasure to meet you!”

Although he had grown up in Rome, he spoke in French with impeccable and fluent diction, a clear sign of a rigorous upbringing.

“The pleasure is mine,” Aiglon nodded slightly, then went straight to the point. “My granduncle tells me you wish to serve me?”

“Yes… I dare to ask that you grant me the honor of working for you,” the young man answered quickly. “And I believe I can offer you some assistance.”

Aiglon did not reply immediately. He simply looked at the man, his mind turning.

As his organization expanded, he did indeed need a confidential secretary to handle his daily affairs. He had recently been trying to find such a person among his own men.

But could this young man truly be trusted?

Did he possess sufficient ability, and, more importantly, sufficient loyalty?

As if sensing Aiglon’s thoughts, the young man spoke again. “Your Majesty, I know you cannot yet place much trust in me, but I implore you to give me a chance. It matters not if I start from the most trivial of tasks. I will prove my ability and my loyalty.”

Aiglon nodded.

He liked people with ambition and talent—so he was willing to give the man a chance to prove himself.

He glanced around the room, then motioned for the young man to sit at a nearby desk, providing him with paper and a pen.

Then, Aiglon dictated a letter.

Before his eyes, the young man wrote down the letter, producing a version each in Latin, French, German, and Italian. The prose was fluent, and he even took the liberty of polishing the phrasing.

“Now, repeat the contents of the letter back to me,” Aiglon said abruptly after glancing at the documents.

“My apologies, Your Majesty, but I cannot repeat what you have dictated in the presence of a third party,” the young man replied in a low voice.

Aiglon was now certain. The man was no exaggeration; he was quick-witted and discreet.

He was a suitable candidate.

At this thought, Aiglon found himself leaning towards accepting this person who had come to pledge his service.

“What should I call you?” he asked.

“You may simply call me Leon,” the young man replied respectfully.

“Very well, Leon—tell me, why have you chosen this line of work?” Aiglon fixed his gaze on him and asked, enunciating each word. “My granduncle has already given me your reasons, but I would like to hear them from you yourself.”

Leon Esposito answered immediately, without any hesitation.

“Your Majesty, it is because I believe that being by your side will better allow me to use my talents. It is true that if I remained in Rome, I would enjoy the protection of my family and live a life free of want. But at what cost? I would have to spend my entire life amidst churches and endless worship. For many, that is a fine bargain, but for me, it is truly unbearable. I want to achieve great things, but Rome can no longer contain my vision! The Church of Rome is in its twilight years, having lost its former influence on the European continent. Even if, decades from now, I became a new Cardinal Esposito within the Church, so what? I would still be obscurely guarding my family’s small patch of land. The thought of it fills me with melancholy. But fortunately, in you, I see new hope—a hope of reaching a much larger stage, and I wish to seize it.”

As he spoke, he gave a wry smile.

“If you worry that I am a spy, sent here to carry out some plot for my uncle, then you need not be concerned. For at this point, what harm could the Church of Rome possibly do to you? It cannot change the course of history, nor can it influence the foreign policies of the great powers. What would be the point of my uncle gathering intelligence from you? Besides, the whole world knows you intend to claim the throne of France; what need is there for spies for that? If he went to such great lengths to put his own nephew in danger, just to spy on a piece of common knowledge, that would be most unwise indeed.”

After hearing this speech, Aiglon found it to be entirely fair and reasonable, with seemingly no loopholes.

It seemed this man was indeed skilled in rhetoric.

He would not, of course, change his mind completely based on one speech. But talent was rare, and having such a person as his confidential secretary would certainly make for a capable subordinate.

What was even better was that he came from Rome and had no connections to the French or Austrians in his circle. His loyalty would be entirely to Aiglon alone.

It wasn’t that he distrusted the French or Austrians around him, but he could not allow himself to be constrained by anyone. By recruiting Leon Esposito, he would gain an information channel independent of everyone else.

This was indeed an unexpected boon.

With that thought, Aiglon finally made up his mind.

“Since you’ve put it that way, it would be unjust of me to refuse,” Aiglon said, looking at the young man and extending his hand. “Leon, I can hire you. I hope that from this day forward, you will serve me with both loyalty and discretion. If you can do so—then I will certainly not treat you poorly.”

“Rest assured, Your Majesty!” the young man said, overjoyed as he took Aiglon’s hand.

Nearby, Cardinal Fesch watched with a contented heart. In his old age, he naturally hoped to use what little strength he had left to help his grandnephew.

He recalled the past, how he had presided over this child’s baptism. The Empire then was at the height of its power and glory; who could have imagined the tumultuous ups and downs of the dozen or so years that followed?

Fortunately, things hadn’t turned out too badly. The Bonaparte family was rising again, led by this child who had grown into a man.

“My child… if your father had been wiser back then, perhaps I would be presiding over your wedding at Fontainebleau right now,” he murmured, reminiscing about days gone by.

Chapter 367: 248, Joining the Grand Occasion

Just as Aiglon was busily preparing for his wedding, the war in the far northern reaches of the Balkan Peninsula had yet to cease.

Although the Russian Empire was well aware that the Western Great Powers had unified their stance and wished for it to end the war, the Tsar had yet to give a reply. He intended to use this delay to continue the war, weakening the Turks as much as possible to prepare for the inevitable Russo-Turkish war a generation later.

However, though the Tsar had deliberately suppressed the news, the Empire’s court had never been a place for keeping secrets. Rumors soon spread like wildfire in St. Petersburg and then reached the distant front lines in Wallachia and Bulgaria.

At this time, Pushkin was serving on the front with his Izmailovsky Guard Regiment.

Of course, though he was on a military campaign, he had not experienced much of the carnage of battle, and his military life had been relatively peaceful.

This was partly because the Turkish army was weak and easily crushed by the might of the Russian Empire’s forces, and his elite infantry regiment, serving as the main reserve force, had no need to engage in bloody combat. Another reason was that the commanders in the regiment knew Mr. Pushkin was a famous poet and a favorite at court. If they rashly assigned him to a dangerous mission and something were to happen, no one could bear the court’s wrath.

As the Empire’s army pushed deeper, the regiment’s supply lines slowly became a vexing problem. The pace of the advance inevitably slowed, and the fighting temporarily subsided.

The entire regiment was resting up on the front lines, awaiting various supplies to be transported from the rear by wagons. The soldiers were all eager to get started on the next great offensive.

The war had gone so smoothly that their confidence was soaring. In their eyes, one more heavy blow would see them smash through the Sultan’s territory in the Balkans and march all the way to the walls of Constantinople.

And so, Pushkin was stationed with his unit in a Bulgarian village whose name he didn’t even know.

During the lull, the soldiers naturally found their own amusements—either drinking, gambling, or drinking and gambling at the same time. Pushkin was no different, but after a while, he began to feel a bit stifled.

One afternoon, he awoke from a drunken stupor. Before the pounding in his head could even subside, his friend Boris Volkonsky came to visit.

Boris had been drinking and gambling just as much lately and had seldom come to see him, so Pushkin was slightly surprised. Thinking something important must have happened, he immediately struggled out of bed to receive his good friend.

“Good morning, my friend,” Pushkin greeted him, his voice heavy with fatigue. “Any good news for me?”

“No good news, but I do have some bad news,” Boris replied.

“What is it?” Seeing the grave look on his friend’s face, Pushkin was instantly alert, his own expression turning serious.

“I’m afraid our advance will likely end in this region,” Boris explained in a low voice. “This godforsaken desolate village will be the pinnacle of our glory.”

“What? We’re not advancing any further?” Pushkin was taken aback.

“That’s right, unfortunately.” Boris Volkonsky shrugged. “News from St. Petersburg says that the ambassadors of various countries, led by Britain, have delivered a note to His Majesty the Tsar’s government, requesting that he properly consider their peace initiative—”

“I see…” Pushkin sighed.

He wasn’t too surprised—after all, before the war even began, they had anticipated that the Western Great Powers would not sit idly by and watch His Majesty the Tsar reap all the rewards and march all the way to Constantinople to rebuild the Third Rome.

From the current situation, the Russian Empire had already achieved a brilliant victory, defeating the Turks in both the Balkans and the Caucasus. Even if they stopped now, they could impose a harsh treaty forcing the Turks to cede territory and pay reparations, tearing another piece of flesh from the decrepit sick man of the Near East.

But even knowing this, Pushkin couldn’t help but lament that the Empire’s army had failed when success was within reach.

Because he knew there was no longer any hope for his generation to reclaim Constantinople.

He stepped out of his tent and looked at the desolate winter landscape around him. The rocks and trees exuded an indescribable bleakness, as if mocking his entire journey.

Although there was victory, there was no glory, none of the romance and splendor he had imagined.

Was everything going to just stop abruptly right here? He was unwilling to accept it.

But even with this unwillingness in his heart, he knew this was His Majesty the Tsar’s decision, and it was not for him to question it.

“How much longer will we be here?” he asked after composing himself.

“If nothing unexpected happens, probably another month or two. We’ll withdraw in the spring. His Majesty the Tsar wants us to continue the war to weaken what little strength the Turks have left and prepare for the next generation’s war.” Boris Volkonsky told Pushkin what he knew. “But we can’t advance on Constantinople any further. Those fussy gentlemen in London are unwilling to see it happen.”

“That is to say, we’re going to stay here for another month or two, drinking and gambling?” Pushkin asked in return.

“If nothing unexpected happens, yes.” Boris nodded. “But if you find that too boring, I could take you to find some of the local girls—though don’t expect them to be as charming as the ones in St. Petersburg…”

Pushkin knew his friend was serious and capable of making it happen, but right now, his spirits were so low that even this proposal couldn’t lift them.

What am I thinking? Why am I so dissatisfied?

He sank into thought, searching his own heart, trying to understand what he truly wanted to do.

After a moment of silence, a flash of insight gave him the answer.

Yes, he didn’t want this rare experience in his life to end in this godforsaken wilderness. Since he was part of a major historical event, he wanted to witness it completely with his own eyes.

Otherwise, the poet in him could not be content.

Therefore…

“I hear the Duke of Reichstadt is getting married?” he asked out of the blue.

“Yes, that’s the rumor.” Boris didn’t understand why he was asking but nodded anyway. “They say Princess Theresa of Austria has already arrived in Greece to marry him.”

At this, he added a sour, slightly jealous remark, “Some people are just born lucky. No matter how recklessly they act, they can always find forgiveness and tolerance from others… Hasn’t the princess suffered enough because of him? To think her heart remains unchanged, and she’s determined to go to Greece to marry him.”

“I don’t find it surprising. The Duke of Reichstadt has what it takes to captivate others,” Pushkin replied. “Noble young ladies are accustomed to a life of luxury and flattery from a young age. They take it for granted and don’t treasure it much. That’s why they are drawn to those who are different from the norm… In comparison, the Duke is so dazzling; it’s only natural for Princess Theresa to be mesmerized by him.”

“I almost forgot, you’re quite an expert at handling the young ladies of St. Petersburg yourself.” Boris couldn’t help but laugh. “I hear the Duke is also a poet. You two should have a lot in common.”

“I don’t know…” Pushkin shook his head. “But I want to find out.”

At first, Boris didn’t understand, but a moment later, it dawned on him. He stared at Pushkin in astonishment.

“What? You’re actually thinking of going to see him?”

“Yes, Boris Petrovich… I just asked myself, and this idea came to me.” Pushkin nodded, admitting it frankly. “I want to see his wedding.”

“You’re not exactly on his guest list,” Boris retorted.

“No, but so what?” Pushkin shot back. “Even if I’m just in the crowd of onlookers, it would be enough to confirm what our era is truly like—”

“You’ve certainly found a strange reason…” Boris didn’t quite understand. “My friend, why are you so interested in the Duke of Reichstadt?”

“Of course I’d be interested in someone who has accomplished so much at such a young age. I admire heroes,” Pushkin answered without a second thought. “Of all the princes and sons of nobles of this generation, he’s the only one with any substance. If he’s as brilliant as I expect, then our era might be quite interesting. If he is disappointingly mediocre, then I think our generation will surely be mocked by our descendants as mediocre and dull, because even the best among us was only so-so!”

Then, he changed his tune. “However, my main purpose isn’t him, but Greece… Listen, my friend, at the moment of such a glorious ancient civilization’s rebirth from the ashes, if I am so close and yet not present, I could never forgive myself for my crime against history! It’s one thing not to have participated myself, but if I’m not even qualified to be a bystander, that would be too absurd.”

Boris was stunned for a moment, then burst out laughing.

“Hahahaha… ‘A crime against history!’, Alexander Sergeyevich, you truly are a poet.”

After laughing for a while, he grew serious again. “However, since you’ve put it that way, as your friend, I can’t bear to see you so dejected.”

“What, you’re willing to help me?” Pushkin’s spirits instantly lifted.

“It won’t be easy, but if we handle it well, it’s not that difficult either.” Boris pondered for a moment, then replied in a low voice, “You can pretend to have a severe cold and pneumonia and apply for sick leave. I’ll work things out with the commander to have you taken to a nearby village to recuperate. Then you’ll be free to move about… As long as you keep a low profile during that time, no one will know where you went.”

Pushkin’s eyes lit up.

For an ordinary soldier, such a scheme would surely lead to trouble. But Boris came from a prominent noble family in St. Petersburg with considerable influence in the army. If he helped arrange it, there would indeed be no problem—after all, no one would dare keep a soldier with pneumonia in the camp.

“Let’s do it then!” he immediately nodded, agreeing to his friend’s proposal.

Then, he gripped Boris’s hand firmly. “My friend… my loyal friend, thank you for your help.”

“What’s it to me?” Boris whistled. “A true Russian would do anything for a friend.”

The two then began to discuss the details. Pushkin had always been a passionate man; now that his mind was made up, he didn’t want to wait a moment longer. Boris could only go along with his friend’s wishes and plan accordingly.

Finally, they settled on the plan. Boris promised to speak with the commander as soon as possible, and Pushkin began to pack his things.

But Boris had one last warning for him.

“My friend, as I just said, we’ll be withdrawing in the spring, so you must keep your journey to under a month and a half. The shorter, the better. Don’t get so lost in the natural beauty of Greece that you forget the time. Otherwise, if this gets out, I’ll have a hard time explaining it to my superiors.”

“Of course,” Pushkin readily agreed. He certainly didn’t want to cause trouble for his friend.

“Also, you can’t travel alone. Although Greece is mostly peaceful now, the chaos of war has just ended. You must look after your own safety.” Boris offered another piece of advice. “Let’s do this: I’ll find a couple of reliable lads from my company and entrust them with protecting you on your journey south. They’ve got nothing to do now that there’s no fighting and are bored out of their minds… However, you’ll have to pay their wages yourself. I don’t have any spare cash on hand right now.”

“Of course!” Pushkin agreed once more.

Now that they had discussed everything, Pushkin decided it was time to end the conversation. He was about to see his friend off and start packing immediately.

However, his friend wasn’t about to let him off that easily.

“Alright, let’s go!” Boris clapped him on the shoulder. “Since you’ve decided to leave for a while, let’s first go have a drink and play a few rounds of cards as a send-off for you… We’ll drink our fill!”

Pushkin groaned inwardly. He knew that under these circumstances, Boris would surely ply him with drink, as this was his way of showing his enthusiasm.

He was already dizzy from his earlier hangover. If he had another big drinking session, he probably wouldn’t be able to get out of bed for the next day…

But since his friend had gone to such lengths, it wouldn’t be right for him not to make a little sacrifice.

Besides, Boris was the one handling the arrangements, so there wasn’t much for him to do anyway.

And… he himself wanted a good, stiff drink to say farewell to his friend.

So why hesitate?

“Alright, my friend, let’s have a good drink!”

“To Princess Theresa!” Boris shouted jokingly.

“To the Duke of Reichstadt,” Pushkin returned the toast.

Chapter 368: 249, Like Old Friends at First Meeting

With the arrival of their elders, the preparations for Aiglon’s wedding entered their final stages.

Unsurprisingly, his mother-in-law took charge of everything, while Aiglon’s granduncle, Cardinal Fesch, offered no opinions, deferring entirely to the madam’s wishes.

Madam Henriette was a witty and easygoing person, and Cardinal Fesch also had a good temper. Furthermore, as the madam was a generation younger than him in age and seniority, he was deliberately accommodating.

For the old man, what mattered was substance, not form. As long as this marriage was settled, his grandnephew would have a talisman. Although the Austrians would likely never help him ascend to the throne, if one day his endeavors were to fail, he would at least have a place to go. He could live out the rest of his life safely under his father-in-law’s protection.

To this man who had weathered many storms, it would be best if the young man succeeded, but his life was more important. Compared to any throne, the old man hoped this child could live on in peace and continue the family line.

As for how the wedding was held, that was of no importance at all.

Precisely because their two elders were handling everything, Aiglon and Theresa found themselves with the leisure to do other things. Sometimes they went on excursions together, admiring the ancient monuments around Athens; other times, they received visitors of value, continuing to expand their prestige.

His reputation in Greece was already incredibly high, and the line of people wishing to see him was endless. Of course, Aiglon could not receive every single one, so he delegated the task of screening them to his newly recruited secretary.

This secretary was Leon Esposito, the illegitimate son of Cardinal Vittorio Esposito. Having received a very strict education in Rome from a young age, he was quick-witted, cautious by nature, and meticulous in his work.

Although he had only been on the job for a few days, he had managed things in perfect order. In a short time, he had sorted through all the affairs surrounding Aiglon, screened out the valuable supplicants, and reported their information concisely to his master, making Aiglon’s time much more efficient.

His work ethic and competence quickly earned him Aiglon’s trust. Even Theresa sang the praises of his work and commended him to his face on multiple occasions.

—For Theresa, she had long intended to win over people from outside the French circle. If she hadn’t known of his extraordinary background, she would have even considered introducing him to one of her ladies-in-waiting.

In short, after a very brief adjustment period, the enthusiastic Leon Esposito integrated into the team around Aiglon. It seemed that with just a little more time to prove himself, he could be entrusted with truly confidential tasks.

One day, as Aiglon and Theresa were chatting in the small garden next to their residence, Leon Esposito suddenly walked up to them, a somewhat troubled expression on his face as he looked at Aiglon.

“Has something happened, Leon?” Aiglon paused his lighthearted conversation with Theresa and looked at his secretary with some curiosity—it was the first time he had seen such a troubled look on the serious young man’s face.

“Your Majesty, a Russian wishes to see you,” Leon Esposito answered in a low voice.

“A Russian?!” Aiglon was greatly surprised.

His first thought was that the Tsar, displeased with him, had sent an assassin to take his head.

However, he quickly dismissed this amusing notion himself. First, the Tsar would not do something so detrimental to his own honor. Second, if an assassin had truly come, he wouldn’t be brazenly requesting an audience, would he?

“Who is he?” Aiglon quickly regained his composure and asked again.

“He… he says he is a poet,” Leon Esposito replied, slightly embarrassed. “Your Majesty, normally I would not need to announce such a frivolous person, but this poet carries himself with quite a grand air. His French is excellent, and it’s clear he has received a nobleman’s education. He also told me he is quite familiar with the Tsar and described the palace in St. Petersburg in great detail. I… I couldn’t immediately tell if he was boasting, but I felt he might be someone of importance.”

For Leon, if a visitor came to discuss poetry, he would have been completely uninterested and would have turned them away to avoid wasting Aiglon’s time. But while chatting, he sensed from the man’s grandiloquent talk that he had a significant background, that he might be a remarkable figure. Unwilling to make a rash judgment, he had come to report to Aiglon and let his master decide.

“Oh?” A ridiculous guess began to form in Aiglon’s mind. “Is this man… named Pushkin?”

“How did you know? He told me that was his surname!” Leon Esposito’s face was a picture of shock.

Then, a flicker of understanding crossed his features. “Since you know of him, then he must truly be an important figure.”

Aiglon was in a bit of a daze, not yet fully recovered from this startling news.

Pushkin! The name was as familiar to him as thunder, yet today, this very man had come in person to see him out of admiration?

I am changing history. I am truly becoming a great historical figure—a surge of pride suddenly welled up in the young man’s heart.

“In terms of politics or diplomacy, he is no one of note… but he is far more precious than all of Russia’s other figures combined,” he murmured to Leon.

“Pushkin? Who is he?” Theresa, standing beside them, frowned slightly and looked at her fiancé in confusion. “Is he really that remarkable?”

It was no wonder Theresa was puzzled. The Pushkin of this time was still young and had not yet entered his creative peak. His fame was not prominent outside the aristocratic circles of St. Petersburg, so it was perfectly normal for her not to have heard of him.

“He is that remarkable. He is already the finest poet in the Russian Empire, just not known to the outside world because of his youth. When I was at Schönbrunn Palace, I was fortunate enough to hear some of his poems from people at the Russian Embassy. I believe his talent is no less than that of Lord Byron,” Aiglon casually explained to Theresa.

“Really?” Theresa was a little disbelieving.

To her, Russia was a cultural wasteland. It was hard for her to believe that this land could produce a poet on par with Lord Byron.

“True or not, why don’t we see for ourselves and find out?” Aiglon replied with a smile.

He then turned back to Leon Esposito. “Did he mention how he came to Greece?”

“He did,” Leon answered quickly. “He has long been interested in the liberation of Greece, so after the Tsar decided to declare war on Turkey, he applied for military service and traveled all the way to Bulgaria. There, however, the Tsar ordered a halt to the advance to await negotiations. Not wanting to return home just like that, he managed to leave the army and, with his men, traveled for more than ten days to get here.”

Aiglon finally understood the whole story.

In the original timeline, Pushkin had not volunteered for this war—evidently, this was a new development, a change he had caused in the course of history.

In other words—in a sense, it was he who had guided Pushkin to this place.

Fate was truly a mysterious thing.

In any case, he had to meet this guest who had come from so far away.

He wasn’t worried that this “Pushkin” was an imposter, because one cannot fake being a poet. A few words of conversation would be enough to discern the truth.

He then looked at his secretary.

“Leon, please bring Mr. Pushkin here at once. Theresa and I would be delighted to see him.”

Leon quickly took his leave. Not long after, he returned with a young man in tow.

Aiglon and Theresa observed the visitor simultaneously, and the visitor watched them as he approached.

The moment he laid eyes on the man, Aiglon knew he was the real thing—he looked just like the Pushkin in the portraits, with black curly hair, thick eyebrows, a broad forehead, and sideburns, all topped with a sullen expression.

“Mr. Pushkin!” Aiglon exclaimed.

He walked over to the man. “I am so pleased to meet you!”

Pushkin was clearly overwhelmed by the favor. After a moment’s pause, he quickly grasped Aiglon’s hand and replied in French, his voice tinged with excitement, “I am pleased to meet you, Your Grace, the Duke of Reichstadt… I never imagined you would even know of my existence.”

“Though I have never set foot on Russian soil, I have had the honor of reading your poetry,” Aiglon replied with a smile. “Our bodies may be hindered by borders, but true talent knows no boundaries.”

This veiled compliment from Aiglon made Pushkin burst with joy.

Everyone has a vain side, and to be remembered by this young man! This was practically a life achievement.

“You are right!” Pushkin replied with a touch of pride.

Pushkin was certainly not disappointed. Since their meeting, he had been observing Aiglon. In his eyes, the young man before him was indeed of extraordinary bearing—not only was he handsome and refined, but his every gesture was filled with spirit. His eyes shone with a sharp light, as if he were perpetually ready to face any challenge.

When Caesar wrote, “I came, I saw, I conquered,” he must have had this very demeanor, no?

It was a pity he had never seen Napoleon in person, but in his son, he saw that high-spirited confidence, that world-conquering ambition, and that seemingly boundless drive. He could only imagine that the great man of yesteryear had possessed even more.

It was enough. This was enough.

Although they had known each other for only a minute, for Pushkin, the trip was not in vain.

For a poet so full of feeling, a moment of passion was sufficient to bring satisfaction.

He released the young man’s hand and bowed in respect. “I have long admired your talent, so I have always wanted to see for myself what the most capable and ambitious young man of our time looks like… Today, I have finally seen him. Your Highness, I hope you will continue to illuminate this age.”

“Pfft…” Seeing the two engage in mutual flattery the moment they met, Theresa couldn’t help but cover her mouth to stifle a laugh.

Aiglon had just piqued her curiosity, and she wanted to see what kind of remarkable person this poet was. So far, she hadn’t seen any poetic talent, but she had certainly witnessed his eloquence.

Hearing Theresa’s laugh, Pushkin turned his gaze toward her.

After seeing her features clearly, he nodded slightly.

These two young people were indeed well-matched—he came to the same conclusion as everyone else.

He quickly recovered his composure. Having spent a long time in the high society of St. Petersburg, he had “seen” his fair share of beautiful young ladies and graceful noblewomen. The princess’s beauty was not enough to make him lose his composure.

“Your Highness, I am delighted to be received by you both,” he said, half in compliment and half in sincerity. “I have heard of your deeds and greatly admire your loyalty and persistence in matters of the heart. Your courage is as worthy of the world’s admiration as your beauty. I am certain that you and the Duke will create a legendary tale.”

“Thank you, Mr. Pushkin!” Theresa naturally loved to hear such compliments, so she happily expressed her gratitude. “By the way, I just heard my fiancé say that you are very well-loved in the Tsar’s court, a poet no less esteemed than Lord Byron…”

“You praise me too highly!” Pushkin, slightly embarrassed, quickly shook his head in denial. “I cannot yet compare myself to Lord Byron, but I will strive towards that as my goal in the future.”

“Even so, my curiosity has been piqued beyond measure…” Theresa replied with a smile. “Might I have the honor of reading your poetry?”

“If you would grace them with your eyes, the honor would be all mine,” Pushkin answered with composure. “During my time with the army, I grew rather bored, so I did some work on my poetry. If you are interested, I can present it for your perusal.”

When leaving the army encampment, Pushkin had already considered how he would prove his identity, so he had brought along the poems he had composed during that time. After all, nothing proves a poet’s identity better than his poetry.

Someone else might have made the offer as a mere courtesy, but Theresa was genuinely interested and agreed at once.

And so, with a hint of trepidation, Pushkin took the poems from his travel bag and handed them to Theresa for her to read on the spot.

From a poet’s standpoint, he hated being asked to show off his skills on demand, as it made him feel like a common juggler. To him, his talent was a gushing force, a means to paint the world, not a performance meant to please someone.

But for this young couple, he hoped to earn their approval. His feelings were rather subtle, difficult to explain in just a few words, but after meeting them, he sincerely wished to become their friend and be accepted by them.

After all, with the passing of a great era, he now found himself in a far more mediocre one. Truly transcendent people were few and far between. He used a life of luxury and splendor to numb himself, but deep down, he desperately longed to find a connection of souls, even if it was in a foreign land.

He hoped he had found it.

Chapter 369: 250, Affection and Appraisals

Under Pushkin’s anxious gaze, Theresa carefully read his manuscript.

Pushkin’s mother tongue was actually French. As a nobleman of the Russian Empire’s court, he had received a strict French education from a young age and only began learning Russian in his adolescence.

However, out of national sentiment, Pushkin always wrote in Russian as an adult. For this very reason, he became the acclaimed father of Russian literature, pioneering the use of Russian by the elite for literary writing.

While accompanying the army on campaign, Pushkin had naturally continued to compose in Russian. But before coming to Greece, anticipating that the Duke of Reichstadt and Princess Theresa would not know the language, he had taken the trouble to translate his work into French himself and copy it out again—the manuscript he gave Theresa was this French version.

At first, Theresa’s expression was relaxed and casual, but as she read, it immediately grew solemn and focused. It was a long while before she finished.

Then, she looked up, gazing at the young man before her in disbelief.

“This is wonderfully written! Sir Pushkin, my fiancé was right about you—you truly are an exceptional poet!”

Theresa possessed sufficient literary taste to recognize the poet’s talent from his verses. Although she still had reservations about Aiglon’s assessment that he was “on par with Lord Byron,” she readily conceded that Sir Pushkin was one of the finest poets of their time.

Because of this, her attitude changed in an instant, and she was filled with respect for the poet.

“You flatter me.” Seeing that Theresa could appreciate quality, Pushkin couldn’t help but feel a touch of pride. “I write merely because I enjoy giving voice to the passions in my heart.”

“And that is the gift of a poet,” Theresa replied with a smile. “A mediocre person could have a heart full of emotions yet be unable to put a single word to paper, but you can weave magic with your pen, allowing the reader to resonate with you…”

Pushkin was even more delighted to hear this.

It wasn’t just that Theresa was praising him; from her words, he could also tell that the princess was not only cultured and elegant but also possessed a quick wit—a truly rare combination.

He had seen plenty of beautiful women at the imperial court, and had even had romances with a fair few of them. But while they possessed beauty, most were empty-headed. A few sentences into a conversation and they would become unbearably vulgar. So, even after a fleeting affair, he would quickly cast them aside, having no desire for a long-term companion.

He had thought that only in the salons of France could one find young ladies who were both elegant and beautiful as flowers. He had even let his imagination run wild at times, dreaming of a trip to Paris to witness the style at the pinnacle of civilization—he never expected to encounter it beforehand in a young woman raised in Austria.

Just as Theresa thought of Russia as a cultural desert, Austria in this era had no outstanding cultural figures to speak of, so Pushkin also held Austria in rather low esteem.

Of course, in the latter half of the 19th century, as Europe entered its golden age, a torrent of cultural talents would emerge from both countries, leaving behind many cultural titans—but that is a story for another time.

The Habsburg family, after all, was a noble house of nearly a thousand years. They were truly extraordinary, Pushkin thought to himself.

After this interlude of presenting the poem, the three of them found themselves getting along splendidly. In a short time, Pushkin had become well-acquainted with the young man and woman.

Aiglon and Theresa had already been out for a stroll, and adding Sir Pushkin to their company was no trouble at all. The three of them began to walk and converse together.

During their casual chat, Theresa couldn’t help but ask curiously about the Russian court.

“There is not much to speak of, Your Highness,” Pushkin replied with a wry smile. “The court in St. Petersburg, much like the one in Vienna, is simultaneously filled with luxury and tedium. It has every earthly pleasure, but also endless intrigues and slander. It was weariness with all that which led me to request His Majesty the Tsar’s permission to come to the distant Balkans.”

At this, Aiglon and Theresa couldn’t help but exchange a glance, suddenly recalling their own pasts, and they smiled at each other.

“Indeed, most of my days in Vienna were just as you describe,” Aiglon replied. “But there were a few moments seared into my memory, for instance… I once danced gracefully with Theresa, holding her in my arms under the gaze of the entire court and foreign envoys. Though you may find it overly ostentatious, for me, it is a beautiful memory that can never be erased.”

Theresa was delighted to hear this and couldn’t resist adding, “I have attended many court ceremonies, and as you say, most were incredibly dull. I could hardly be bothered to remember what happened. But my debutante ball shines brightly in my memory, because it was then that the court decided to arrange my marriage to His Highness… While I have my disagreements with His Majesty the Emperor and Chancellor Metternich on many things, I will be forever grateful to them for this. God is my witness, though I pretended to be calm that day, I was practically floating on air. From the moment we held hands and looked into each other’s eyes, I knew I would spend my life with His Highness… Sometimes a person’s thoughts are so strange; a single moment that is worthy of a lifetime’s savoring.”

Faced with this public display of affection, Pushkin was both awkward and envious.

Yet he could muster no jealousy for the engaged couple. They were such a lovely young pair—who could bear to reproach them?

Pushkin was born in 1799. Although he was still a young man of twenty-eight, he was a full twelve years older than the lad and the girl. Thus, he saw them both as friends he had hit it off with right away and also with a touch of an elder’s indulgence toward his juniors.

And yet, these juniors were entering the sacred halls of marriage far sooner than he.

As a rake in the world of romance, Pushkin had enjoyed frequent success, yet he always felt an emptiness in his heart. He was a romantic poet who yearned to pursue love, but in St. Petersburg, it all felt so unattainable.

I wonder what graceful bearing my own life’s partner will have?

At this point, he decided to change the subject.

“Your Highness, you just mentioned that you have some disagreements with His Majesty the Emperor of Austria and Chancellor Metternich. Might I be so bold as to ask what you meant?”

Theresa hesitated for a moment, then decided to answer him.

“I find them to be old and conservative. This in itself is no great fault, but going too far is as bad as not going far enough… Their control over Austria is suffocating. The officials fear any cultural work that might be deemed untimely, so they choose to censor and ban everything indiscriminately, even curtailing the few amusements left to the citizens of Vienna. Did you know? I knew Sir Beethoven. I believe he is the greatest musician of all time, and perhaps no one will surpass him for centuries to come. Yet because of this stifling atmosphere, he was not tolerated by the authorities and ultimately died in poverty and sickness. He composed those symphonies with the world’s most beautiful wishes and an indomitable will, yet in the end, he died destitute and alone in an attic. Tell me, is such a thing humane? Should people not have the right to enjoy the spiritual wealth brought by the progress of civilization?”

She gave a bitter laugh. “You might find it strange that I, a princess of the imperial family, would care about such things. Let me be direct: I believe the times have changed. The natural rights of man are now recognized by the world, and people’s pursuit of a spiritual world can no longer be brushed aside with a few churches and some scripture. They yearn to push open the old doors and see a new world, to see the kingdom of reason and freedom, because they have the right to do so… Therefore, even the glorious Habsburg family must keep pace with the changing times. What I seek, in the end, can be summed up in one sentence—I wish to live in a more enlightened age.”

Pushkin was both astonished and moved by Theresa’s words.

They perfectly matched his own thoughts.

In fact, the fleeting ideas that had crossed his mind during his dreary days in Tsarskoye Selo were not as clear and articulate as what the princess had just said.

He saw her in a completely new light.

To have such thoughts at such a young age was truly admirable.

A moment later, he suspected that the princess’s ideas might have been partly influenced by the young man, and he subconsciously turned his gaze to Aiglon.

“If fate smiles upon me and allows me to reclaim my throne, I can offer the people of France a more enlightened age,” Aiglon replied, high-spirited and supremely confident. “The Bourbon family rules France once more, but look at what they have done. They have forgotten nothing and learned nothing, only dreaming of restoring the days of old and making everyone grovel before them. For that, they are destined to be crushed by the times… I am willing to strike that blow on behalf of the people.”

“And I can help my husband achieve it all.” Theresa leaned on Aiglon’s shoulder with a beaming smile and said with a look of longing, “Should we be fortunate enough to rule France, I will remember all that I used to resent and strive to ensure my subjects never have to repeat my resentment. I will ensure they enjoy the rights they deserve and live in prosperity and abundance. I pray God will bless us to achieve this.”

Clap, clap, clap.

Pushkin couldn’t help but applaud.

“Brilliantly said, you two! If I were a Frenchman, I would take up my sword and charge into battle for you this very instant!”

“And what if we were Russians?” Aiglon asked back with a smile. “Would you still dare?”

The question brought Pushkin up short.

This was not a question to be answered lightly—after all, the Decembrist affair had just passed.

After a moment, he nodded heavily. “Many of the Decembrists are my friends, and to this day I have not lost my respect for them… If I had been there that day, I would have stood with them.”

“Your spirit is also worthy of admiration,” Theresa said with an approving nod.

Then, she changed her tune. “Although I spoke so harshly just now, I ask that you do not think I am filled with resentment for His Majesty the Emperor… In truth, I respect him deeply, and I admit it has not been easy for him to rule the Empire for over thirty years, navigating so many great upheavals. His actions over these years stem less from cruelty than from fear. He was terrified by the events of the last era and thus naturally believes that any rhetoric about the rights of the people is a threat to the Empire’s foundations, that any change will alter the Empire beyond recognition. That is why he stubbornly wishes to freeze time before 1789, fully believing that this is the only way to ensure the Empire’s survival… It is not so much hateful as it is tragic.”

At this, Theresa couldn’t help but sigh. “The world always burdens our family with sins we never committed and saddles us with ambitions we never held. In truth, our family devoutly follows God and only wishes for our lands and subjects to enjoy peace and prosperity. Our family’s fault is being too afraid that our glorious inheritance will be washed away by the cruel torrent of time, so we desperately try to make time stand still, no matter how unsightly the struggle. But… I know this is no solution. We cannot live in the past forever. The wiser way to survive is to embrace the future.”

“Then what do you believe the future to be?” Pushkin quickly asked.

Theresa was momentarily taken aback and did not answer right away.

It was precisely because of her deep affection for the Habsburg family that she felt so deeply distressed. But to ask one so young to find a bright future for the Empire was truly asking too much.

She knew the direction of the future must be “more enlightened,” but the specific path was somewhat unclear.

Just then, Aiglon spoke up. “I believe the future of the Habsburg Empire depends on whether it can continue to be a universal empire, generously accepting any talented individual within its borders, judging by ability alone and not by birth. The more it embraces the ascendant German nationalism in the future, the faster it will fall apart. Its only path to survival and prosperity is to strive to become the enlightened ruler of the peoples of Central Europe, allowing their disputes to be resolved under the family’s impartial mediation. It must not seek expansion or the enslavement of other nations but instead emblazon the coat of arms of the Empire with the light of peace and justice. Only then can it endure into the next century, and perhaps even the one after. If it could truly achieve that, I believe it would be a good thing.”

Pushkin listened in a daze. He felt the young man had a point, yet he didn’t seem to fully understand.

It was indeed too much to expect someone in 1827 to grasp events half a century or even a century in the future, and Aiglon had no desire to elaborate further.

In any case, his thoughts were aligned with Theresa’s, and that was enough.

“The rule of the Habsburg family in Central Europe is not as bad as many historians claim. At least in my view, it shielded a large swath of land from war and slaughter. It also staunchly defended Europe, preventing Vienna from falling into the hands of infidels. Although I was confined by my maternal grandfather from a young age and still have my disagreements with him, I believe the Empire’s existence is ultimately meaningful. Only it can provide a common bond for the fractured peoples along the Danube River, allowing them to achieve peace and prosperity—should they have the chance.”

“Aiglon…” Seeing the young man speak of her family in such a way, Theresa was overjoyed. Heedless of their company, she couldn’t help but plant a kiss on his cheek. “It’s so rare to hear such kind words from your lips~”

Chapter 370: 251, The Night Before

“It’s so rare to hear such nice words from you~”

Theresa was genuinely happy.

She had always worried that His Highness harbored too much resentment toward the Habsburg family for them to ever mend their relations. Now, seeing Aiglon appraise her family so objectively, even saying quite a few kind things, she was naturally filled with relief.

Although she had made her choice between His Highness and her family, wouldn’t it be a much better outcome if she could satisfy both sides?

That was why she was so happy that she disregarded propriety and acted so intimately in front of an outsider.

Aiglon responded with affection, lowering his head to kiss his fiancée’s cheek, a sight that filled Pushkin with envy.

Then, Aiglon smiled at the other man. “My apologies, I may have strayed a bit from the topic.”

“On the contrary, I believe you didn’t stray at all.” Pushkin composed himself and shook his head. “Everything you’ve said proves you are indeed thinking deeply about these issues… With my shallow understanding, I cannot say whether you are right or wrong, but the willingness to ponder this question itself proves you are genuinely contemplating a better order. It’s truly hard to imagine you are so young…”

“Compared to others my age, I’ve had far less freedom, and thus, far too much time to think.” Aiglon jokingly pointed to his own head. “Of course, for that I will not be thanking my maternal grandfather, the Emperor.”

“I agree that he went too far in that matter.” Pushkin also disapproved of the Austrian Emperor’s actions. “Whatever grievances the older generations may have had, you should not have to bear responsibility for them. You even have his blood running through your veins. His actions were truly beneath the dignity of a monarch.”

“Whatever happened before is in the past. While I won’t forgive him, I won’t hold a grudge forever either,” Aiglon replied magnanimously. “On the bright side, I’ve at least learned patience and composure because of it, and he has already compensated me with the most precious treasure in the world…”

“Now that is the true bearing of a monarch.” Pushkin nodded in approval. “I hope that in the future, you will be able to fulfill your promise. The Bonaparte family was once illustrious, but it has also fallen into hardship. I hope you will not tarnish the name of your ancestors, but write a new legend of your own. And if I may, I sincerely hope you will use your wisdom and compassion to create a better future for France, and even for all of Europe.”

Within his heart, he held complex emotions for Napoleon—that giant of a man from a bygone era.

On one hand, he detested his endless warmongering, which plunged all of Europe into a sea of blood because of his boundless ambition; but on the other, he admired the great man’s inexhaustible energy and his power to change the world.

The Bonaparte family’s Empire turned to ash on the lands of Russia; that was a disaster of its own making and not worthy of pity. However, it was truly a pity that the grand passions and ideals of liberty from the Great Revolution were buried along with it. After all, the Bonaparte family’s Empire was, at the very least, closer to the common people than the Habsburg family’s Empire.

He had met the engaged couple less than an hour ago, but he was already wholeheartedly captivated by them. Both the young man and the young woman had left a deep impression on him, and their bearing made him look forward to that day.

Of course, Pushkin knew that people change, and that even the most beautiful ideals can fade with time. Yet he wanted to believe they could be different, that they could hold fast to the promises they made now and bring enlightened, good governance back to the land.

The entire continent was now shrouded in the shadow of the Holy Alliance, languishing in the mire of the old era. If, one day, the Bonaparte family, under the leadership of a new generation, were to ascend the throne once more, carrying with them the passion and glory of the past, it might not be a bad thing—at least, that was what Pushkin thought at this moment.

He could not help but study the young man and woman before him again. They were nestled intimately together, gazing toward a future that was theirs alone.

Habsburg represented the past, Bonaparte the future, and at this moment, they were blended together in a subtle yet harmonious way, together building the “present.”

“May I be so bold as to ask when the two of you will be wed?” he asked, full of anticipation.

Aiglon and Theresa glanced at each other, then couldn’t help but break into a shared smile.

“You’ve come at just the right time.” Theresa replied with a smile. “The wedding will be in two days, on December 29th. We will hold the ceremony at the Parthenon, and all of Athens will celebrate for three days, until the New Year arrives.”

Wonderful! That means I’ve made it in time.

Pushkin certainly knew the significance of the Parthenon, but he saw no issue with it. On the contrary, he found it quite interesting.

Before Pushkin could ask, Aiglon extended an invitation. “Esteemed poet, would you do us the honor of attending our wedding? I would be delighted to see you among our guests.”

“Of course! Thank you for bestowing such an honor upon me!”

Being invited in person by the new couple, Pushkin was naturally overjoyed.

This was sure to be a historic moment. How could he possibly refuse?

“Then it’s settled,” Aiglon nodded. “During this time, you may stay here in our residence. We can talk more when we have time—but for now, we should probably rest a little. Lunchtime is almost upon us… I trust you won’t refuse to dine with us?”

“Of course! Of course!” Pushkin replied with a hearty laugh. “And it would be even better if you were willing to drink heavily with a Russian.”

“No, absolutely not!” Theresa immediately vetoed the idea. “I don’t want to see His Highness reeking of alcohol sleeping next to me. Besides, our wedding is just around the corner, and he cannot lose his composure. Sir Pushkin, I would be happy to provide you with as much wine as you’d like, but don’t drag him into it!”

This blunt reply made the other two burst out laughing.

“As you command, Your Highness,” Pushkin said with a bow.

For the next two days, Aiglon and Theresa were kept busy at Madam Henriette’s beck and call, preparing for the wedding, while occasionally chatting with Sir Pushkin about everything under the sun.

The two days passed in the blink of an eye.

In a flash, the night before the wedding had arrived.

Although the temperature today was no different from any other winter day, Theresa felt a chill run through her. She was restless, her heart would suddenly race, and she was often absent-minded when speaking with others.

Theresa knew she was extremely nervous. Though she told herself countless times to remain calm and not lose her composure, she couldn’t help the anxiety.

So, after finishing dinner with Aiglon, her mother, and the others, she excused herself first. The others could see her state of mind and were understanding, not disturbing her further.

Theresa returned to her bedroom alone and sat before her vanity, carefully studying her reflection in the bright candlelight.

Under her gaze, the young woman in the mirror was radiant and elegant. Her beautiful hair was coiled into a bun, with two small braids on either side. The ends of the braids were tucked into the bun at the back of her head, forming two crescent-shaped plaits that circled her ears.

Her expression was fleeting, a mixture of sorrow and joy, and her eyes shimmered with a look that seemed on the verge of tears.

‘Why are you so unsettled?’ she asked herself.

She looked forward to, longed for, and awaited her future life. But it was precisely because of these expectations and longings that she inevitably grew nervous as the wedding approached.

In one more night, she would be a married woman, yet it all felt so distant, like a dream.

Can a single ceremony really transform me into a different person automatically?

‘Oh God, can I really be a good wife and mother?’ Her heart was in turmoil. Though she knew the question was meaningless, she couldn’t quell her anxiety.

Perhaps every young woman faces this moment before her wedding?

Fortunately, she had a “mentor” by her side, one who could soothe her turmoil and nervousness.

“My daughter.” She heard a voice call from behind.

Theresa instinctively turned to look and saw that her mother had entered at some point.

At this moment, she was looking at her with eyes full of love and encouragement.

“Mother…” A warmth suddenly spread through Theresa’s heart. “Thank God, you are still here with me!”

Madam Henriette smiled and walked to her daughter’s side, stroking her shoulder before she spoke.

“Don’t be nervous, Theresa… I can understand how you feel right now. After all, I’ve been married once myself. The day before I married your father, I was also filled with apprehension, worried that I wouldn’t be able to play my part well. So I won’t blame you for losing your composure; it’s unavoidable. I will only encourage you, comfort you, and ask you to remember one thing: I will always be by your side.”

“Mother…” Theresa cried out again, nearly bursting into tears. “Thank you. I… I’m so sorry for what I put you through.”

“Why bring that up at a time like this? It’s all in the past. We should all be looking forward now,” the Madam replied with a smile. “Besides, I don’t think you did anything wrong. In fact, I’m a little envious of you.”

“What?” Theresa was a little surprised.

“You are stubborn, you stand by your own ideas, you even dared to defy your father. In the end, you fulfilled your cherished desire. That is something I never did. You even make me feel that I should be happy for you.” The Madam continued to stroke her daughter’s shoulder, her voice lowering. “You know, people like us rarely have the luxury of ‘choice’. My parents decided who would be my husband, even though I had never met him before… Of course, I’m not saying I was dissatisfied. In fact, I was very happy to become the wife of Archduke Karl; it is my pride. However, none of it was my choice, and that is a different matter entirely.”

Then, she changed her tune. “But you are different. Although your marriage was arranged by His Majesty, you followed your heart and made your own choice. Of course, that in itself is not so remarkable. But when disaster struck, you still dared to stand by your convictions, even forcing your father to yield at any cost. That is something I find truly unimaginable… Sometimes I even wonder, how did my daughter come to have such courage? I don’t know the reason, but I am very glad.”

“Glad?” Theresa murmured.

“Yes. I am very happy that my daughter has the ability to command her own destiny. I don’t know if you will have regrets later, or even where your path will lead, but I feel that at this moment, at least, you are your own master. You have allowed your spirit to rise above your parents, even above imperial power… I never did it, but that doesn’t stop me from cheering for you in secret. Perhaps that’s why I surrendered before your father did. I tacitly accepted your persistence and was even willing to help you, because in my heart, I wanted to see your dream come true.”

Soon, she gave a playful smile. “Of course, the prerequisite was that His Majesty is charming enough. If his looks and talents hadn’t won my approval, I wouldn’t have surrendered to you so easily, you know~”

Her mother’s words made Theresa laugh despite herself.

Yes, she had chosen His Highness herself. He was universally acknowledged as the most outstanding among the princes and sons of nobles of his generation in Europe, both in strategy and in talent. He was the one she had fallen in love with at first sight.

Her choice was by no means a blind one—after all, if even her mother said so, what was there to doubt?

“Mother, do you think I can be a good wife and mother?” Theresa asked in a small voice.

In truth, she only wanted an affirmative answer to bolster her own courage.

“Of course! You couldn’t be more suited for it!” Her mother generously gave her the standard answer. “I watched my daughter grow up. I know how outstanding and how strong she is! She is compassionate and tolerant, but she is not a fool who can be easily manipulated. She loves life, believes from the bottom of her heart that the world can be a better place, and is willing to work to make it so—how could such a person not become the best of mothers? Believe me, you will. I guarantee it.”

“You’re making me blush!” Theresa replied, her cheeks a little red.

But her nervous and uneasy heart was finally calmed.

Yes… Since even her mother said so, it must be true. She could become the best wife and mother, build a good home with His Highness, bring glory to the family, and secure the most wonderful future for herself.

“Of course, this alone is not enough. To manage a family well, there is much more to be done,” Madam Henriette said with another smile. “First, you must have many children—your father and I had six, and it is the greatest pride and glory of my life. You, especially, should bear this obligation, because His Highness is now the only one left in the direct line of the Bonaparte family. You carry this responsibility, and you must shoulder it…”

“Of course… of course…” Theresa blushed slightly, but still nodded emphatically.

“I don’t need to say more about other things; you are so clever, you must understand it all… I only want you to remember one more thing—you are a daughter of the Habsburg family, the daughter of a great Commander like your father. No matter what the future holds, you must never abandon your dignity. You must make everyone respect and admire you wholeheartedly, just as they do your father. Perhaps one day you will wear the crown of an Empress, but even then, do not lose yourself in it. You will always be the person you are today, our beloved Theresa.”

“I remember, I will always remember!” Theresa answered loudly, her eyes brimming with tears.

“Theresa, my daughter, I am so proud to have a daughter like you.” The Madam leaned down and gently hugged her daughter, bestowing upon her the most beautiful of blessings. “I believe you can do very well, even better than me, because you deserve it… You are my pride.”

Chapter 371: 252, Regrets and Rejoicing

“I am so proud of you…”

Hearing her mother’s words, so full of deep affection, Theresa could hold back no longer. She stood up, embraced her mother tightly, and buried her head in her mother’s bosom, shedding tears of both gratitude and determination.

In her heart, she silently resolved to be a good wife and mother in the future, and, if the opportunity arose, a good Empress. She would never let down her mother’s expectations.

Moved by her daughter’s muffled sobs, Madam Henriette began to cry as well. She held her daughter tighter, trying to hide her own tears.

“Alright now, you should rest early. Tomorrow is the most important day of your life. You must be well-rested. You must not leave an impression that others will mock, or that you yourself will regret for the rest of your life.”

“Mm,” Theresa answered in a small voice, then moved out of her mother’s embrace.

Madam Henriette took a handkerchief from her pocket and carefully wiped away her daughter’s tears. Once they were dry, she straightened her daughter’s disheveled hair.

Finally, she smiled at her daughter again.

“Sleep well, my daughter.”

Theresa obediently let her mother unfasten her dress. After briefly washing up, she lay down on the bed.

Perhaps because she had vented all her nervous energy, she quickly drifted off to sleep. And as she slept, a faint smile appeared on her tear-streaked face—in truth, she looked forward to the morrow more than anyone.

Ordinarily, since their reunion on the Island of Monte Cristo, the two had slept in each other’s arms every night. However, since Madam Henriette’s arrival, they had been forced to sleep in separate rooms to maintain propriety—even though everyone, including Madam, knew full well what they had been doing, some appearances still had to be kept.

For Theresa, who had grown accustomed to lying beside the young man, such nights were a little lonely. But the long journey had finally reached its end, and this last small wait would only add to their future joy.

While Madam was comforting Theresa, the dinner Aiglon was attending was drawing to a close.

Aiglon did not drink, and everyone knew what day tomorrow was, so no one dared to drink in excess. Even those who usually loved to drink reined in their habits, lest they lose their composure at the grand ceremony and anger His Majesty the Emperor and the future Her Majesty the Empress.

Only Pushkin was something of an exception.

He had always been a man of indulgent temperament, often speaking his mind even to the Tsar. Thus, he showed little restraint at this dinner.

He knew he should drink less, but he was in such high spirits that once dinner began, he instinctively kept pouring himself wine. By the time he came to his senses, his vision was already starting to blur.

Fortunately, he remembered his duties for the next day and managed to put down his glass before he was completely inebriated.

By now, the others had noticed that Sir Pushkin was not quite himself.

“Sir Pushkin, you can’t have any more—” Aiglon quickly stopped him.

“Yes, I… I think I’ve had too much,” Pushkin said. He hadn’t lost consciousness, so instead of denying he was drunk like a common sot, he honestly admitted the problem. “My apologies… I couldn’t help myself… I was too rash.”

“It’s nothing. As long as you’re still clear-headed, it isn’t a major issue.” Aiglon shook his head with a smile, telling Pushkin not to feel guilty. Then, he took the initiative to suggest, “However, if you keep drinking, I’m afraid it will become a major issue… So, perhaps it’s best you go back and rest?”

“Yes, yes,” Pushkin readily agreed with a nod. “I think it’s time for me to sleep… After all, I must offer you my blessings tomorrow.”

“Very well… I’m just about full anyway. Allow me to escort you back to your quarters.” Aiglon put down his cutlery, walked over to Pushkin, and offered him his hand.

Not only was Pushkin himself overwhelmed by the favor, but the others also stared in astonishment. Although Aiglon was usually very amiable with his subordinates, this was a special honor not just anyone could receive.

Pushkin initially wanted to refuse. He tried to stand and walk on his own, but his legs soon gave way, and in the end, he had to grasp the young man’s hand.

“It seems I really have had a bit too much…” he said, somewhat ashamed. “I should have had more self-control.”

“Not at all. This simply proves your earnest blessings for a friend, does it not?” Aiglon replied with a carefree smile, shaking his head.

Then, Aiglon helped him walk toward his quarters.

Along the way, as the wine took full effect, Pushkin felt dizzy and unsteady. Fortunately, Aiglon’s steps were firm, and he guided him all the way back.

Pushkin was filled with gratitude for the young man’s high regard for him. The alcohol had also lowered his inhibitions, and finally, he voiced a thought from the bottom of his heart.

“Duke, I envy you, but I also feel it’s a bit of a pity for you…”

“What do you mean by that?” Aiglon asked in return.

“You will have a wife unparalleled in the world, which is certainly your good fortune. On the other hand, you are only sixteen this year. To enter into marriage at this age is a bit too soon. From a poet’s perspective, you have lost far too many opportunities to taste other passions, and consequently, you have also lost the world’s most wondrous inspiration… That is quite a pity.”

Aiglon was taken aback.

Perhaps fearing Aiglon’s anger, Pushkin quickly explained, “Please, do not misunderstand me. I am not saying Princess Theresa is not good. On the contrary, I think she is lovely and clever, a worthy match for you. You will surely be the happiest of couples… I am merely saying that by marrying so early, you might be limiting your life experiences. That’s why I find it a pity. Of course, this is just my personal opinion. You needn’t pay it any mind.”

Aiglon was not angry, of course. He knew these were Pushkin’s true feelings.

The great poet was adored by the noble ladies and young maidens of St. Petersburg. He could have married long ago if he had wished, but a poet naturally had a penchant for “tasting other passions,” so he only considered marriage after he was past thirty.

And historically, he not only philandered before his marriage but continued to womanize even after he was wed. The number of his lovers was countless. For this genius poet, “being faithful to one’s marriage” and “finding a bit of fun elsewhere” were not mutually exclusive propositions. In fact, philandering was a necessary path for literary creation.

From his point of view, for Aiglon to marry at sixteen was indeed “limiting” himself far too much.

Of course, he only dared to speak such thoughts aloud when his judgment and self-control were weakened by alcohol, and when only the two of them were present.

Aiglon offered no comment on his thoughts. Instead, he changed the subject.

“Sir Pushkin, how is your marksmanship?”

“Hm?” The question caught Pushkin off guard. His wine-addled brain took a moment to comprehend what the other was asking.

“I… my marksmanship is quite average. I do not care for brandishing swords and guns,” he replied, a little embarrassed.

“Then I suggest you practice it in the future,” Aiglon answered with a smile. “Think about it. While you may be very happy when you are seeking ‘passion,’ these lovely women may have husbands or other close companions, who might not be so happy… And I hear that Russians have fiery tempers. A simple disagreement can lead to a duel. It would be best for you to be prepared, just in case.”

Pushkin just smiled, clearly somewhat unconvinced. “I get along very well with those around me. Friends would not do such a thing.”

Perhaps that was true, but the tragedy was that, historically, the exact opposite had happened. Pushkin was not hunted down by angry husbands or lovers (perhaps they all felt it was too great a loss to harm their country’s best poet over some fleeting pleasures?). Instead, it was Pushkin himself who played such a role.

He challenged Dantès, a French officer who was flirting with his wife, to a duel. He was seriously wounded and died tragically a few days after.

Fate was both cruel and mysterious.

It was because Aiglon knew all this that he treated the poet with such extreme courtesy, born from a sense of kinship between poets and, even more so, from a deep regret for the poet’s fate.

Their brief time of correspondence and verse exchange had made him grow quite fond of this free-spirited poet who loved liberty. He hoped to help him escape his ill-fated destiny of an early death in a duel.

But he was not in a hurry. Historically, the poet died in 1837, which was still ten years away. He would have countless opportunities to change the poet’s fate, just as he was changing the fates of thousands upon thousands of others.

“Well, you should get some rest,” Aiglon said as he helped him open the door, watching as Pushkin stumbled back into his room.

“I wish you a radiant appearance tomorrow,” Aiglon said, waving goodbye.

“And I wish you and Princess Theresa a night to remember for all eternity,” Pushkin replied with a yawn.

Aiglon departed with a loud laugh.

Pushkin probably still thought of him as a complete novice. How could he possibly know what he had been up to?

And his earlier sigh seemed quite laughable to Aiglon—since he was royalty, how could marriage possibly affect his “passions”?

It was late, so he did not linger, returning quickly to his own quarters to rest.

Tomorrow’s wedding ceremony was of the utmost importance, and he, too, wanted to conserve enough energy.

=====================================

“Your Majesty! Your Majesty!”

When Aiglon heard Chanel’s familiar call by his ear, he slowly opened his eyes.

It took only a few seconds for him to regain full consciousness and remember what he had to do.

“Is it morning already?” he asked.

“Yes, Your Majesty…” Chanel nodded emphatically. “The sun is up!”

Traces of fatigue still lingered on her face, but her clear blue eyes showed her sincere happiness at that moment.

Although watching His Majesty get married would inevitably bring her a touch of sorrow, it was an outcome she had long known, so she was not heartbroken. On the contrary, for Chanel, His Majesty’s official marriage to Princess Theresa meant that the restoration of the Bonaparte family was close at hand. She sincerely hoped the couple would expand their family and that their descendants would remain upon the throne.

Aiglon quickly got out of bed and, under Chanel’s meticulous care, changed into his wedding attire for the day.

He wore a black coat over a white waistcoat and shirt, with a sash across his chest displaying the Grand Cross of the Blue Cross from his Order of Fontainebleau Knights. His hair was combed neatly into place.

This ensemble made the young man look even more imposing and extraordinarily handsome.

After she finished dressing Aiglon, Chanel’s eyes widened. She stared intently at her master, as if to engrave this scene into her very soul.

“Your Majesty, you look so… so handsome! I dare say everyone who sees you will be astonished!” she couldn’t help but exclaim.

It’s just a pity the bride is not me. A faint sigh echoed in the depths of her mind before she quickly cast it aside.

Then, she threw caution to the wind, stood on her tiptoes, and boldly and selflessly kissed the young man’s cheek.

She pulled back, her voice slightly choked as she apologized to Aiglon.

“Your Majesty, please forgive my impertinent action… I was just so happy…”

“It’s alright, Chanel.” Aiglon shook his head gently, forgiving her transgression. “You are also a member of our family. You were in the past, and you will be forevermore. A share of my enterprise will be yours.”

Then, he tenderly kissed Chanel’s forehead, as if to seal this “contract.”

Chanel’s tears fell uncontrollably. Fighting back a mixture of sorrow and joy, she took out her handkerchief, first carefully wiping the trace of her kiss from the young man’s cheek, then using it to dry the tears on her own face.

“Thank you, Your Majesty… You need not worry about my disappointment, for I am already content enough,” she said with a forced smile. “Alright, let’s go. Everyone is waiting for you.”

Aiglon nodded and followed Chanel out of the room into the drawing room.

By now, the drawing room was already full of people. Aiglon glanced around. His Captain of the Guard, André Davout, was already waiting here—as for the other guests, they had gone ahead to The Parthenon to await the arrival of the couple.

The moment Aiglon entered, André Davout gave him a solemn salute. “Your Majesty! Congratulations on your wedding.”

Aiglon did not speak, only nodding in acknowledgment.

The female lead of the wedding had not yet arrived—

But he did not have to wait long. Soon, accompanied by her mother, Theresa descended the staircase and appeared in the drawing room.

Today, she wore a white gauze gown, a white veil on her head, and even white silk gloves on her hands. This attire made her already dignified and beautiful face seem even more inviolable and awe-inspiring, but the cinched satin ribbon and the swell of her bosom delicately revealed her girlish charm.

Aiglon watched Theresa without blinking.

“My dear, you are beautiful,” he said from the heart.

Theresa merely smiled shyly in response.

That single smile seemed to raise the temperature in the entire hall by several degrees.

Aiglon walked up to her and solemnly offered her his hand.

This day has finally come… At the instant their hands met, a long sigh escaped from both their hearts.

Then, hand in hand, the two walked out of the drawing room, where a lavishly decorated carriage was already waiting for them.

They boarded the carriage together, and the driver gently spurred the horses, setting the carriage in motion toward their destination.

Following them was an entire procession of carriages. They would pass through the streets, amidst the cheers of the citizens lining the way, to the foot of the Acropolis. Then, they would alight from the carriage and walk up the steps. They would ascend to the summit of the Acropolis of Athens ruins, to the path that led to the temple.

No, it was the path to the supreme throne.

Chapter 372: The Wedding Celebration

Amidst the roar of the crowd, Aiglon and Theresa rode in a lavishly decorated, open carriage, making their way slowly toward the Acropolis of Athens.

Their magnificent attire also came into the view of the cheering crowds lining the streets.

This young man and woman were already exceptionally handsome, and after being so meticulously dressed, they were so captivating that the people could not tear their eyes away, utterly enchanted.

Furthermore, they enjoyed a lofty reputation in the eyes of the public for their renowned achievements in aiding the imperiled and rescuing a nation from the brink of annihilation.

And with the restoration of Athens and most of Greece, the country would soon appear on the European continent as an independent nation. To the people, grateful to have finally been spared the ravages of war, this grand wedding was a celebration of their own. It signified that “independence” and “peace” had at last descended upon this long-suffering land.

So, although they knew that the couple would be leaving soon, they all sincerely wished for Their Highnesses to grow old together, just as they wished for Greece to enjoy everlasting peace and tranquility.

In the carriage, Aiglon and Theresa maintained their composure, refraining from waving or making any other grand gestures. But their faces were wreathed in smiles, and they would occasionally offer a calm nod to the people, eliciting even greater cheers.

Aiglon could see that the people’s cheers came from the heart. The pain of over two thousand years of subjugation by foreign powers, the bloodshed of more than a decade of the war of independence—it had been far, far too long.

All the suffering and tears were finally drawing to a close today.

How could they not jump for joy?

They were destined not to be the sovereigns of this land, but at this moment, they were unequivocally enjoying the treatment befitting a monarch.

For Aiglon, this was satisfaction enough.

To him, the chaotic, poor, and weak Balkan Peninsula was not his goal anyway. That prosperous and flourishing country was his Promised Land.

“What passionate people!” Theresa exclaimed. “I do hope we can visit here again many years from now.”

“We will, Theresa,” Aiglon said, turning to look at her. “Your wish is my command.”

Theresa lowered her gaze, delighted, not daring to meet the eyes of the young man who was about to become her husband. But her heart felt as if she had drunk honey, sweet and intoxicating.

This would be a day she would remember and cherish forever.

“And your wish is my wish,” she replied in a voice only she could hear.

As they spoke, the carriage arrived at the foot of the Acropolis of Athens. It stood before them, majestic as a great beast, and at this moment, that beast seemed to bow its head in submission.

Aiglon and Theresa stepped down from the carriage. A group of children, also dressed in formal attire, flocked to their side—the boys gathering around Aiglon, the girls beside Theresa.

They were not here to ask for gifts, of course, but to offer their blessings to the new couple.

Each of them held a basket full of fresh flowers. Since it was winter, the variety was limited to heather, narcissus, and other late-blooming flowers. Even so, their fragrance filled the air, freshening the atmosphere around the couple.

Aiglon took Theresa’s arm, and together they ascended the steps. The flower children followed beside them, continuously strewing flowers along the path, paving the way to happiness for the new couple.

Aiglon and Theresa had walked this path to the top many times before while surveying the site for the wedding, but today, their feelings were completely different.

Today, they were showered with flowers and blessings, basking in the cheers and gazes of all, as if they were about to become the center of the world. Their lives, from this day forward, would be officially joined, never to be separated again.

Both exhilarating and solemn—that was how they felt at this moment.

However, having received a strict upbringing from a young age and being accustomed to grand occasions, they maintained a dignified demeanor even at such a time. Their steps did not falter in the slightest as they walked, one step at a time, toward the summit.

The Parthenon at the top of the Acropolis grew closer and closer in their view, and the dense crowd of people beneath its marble columns soon came into sight.

Aiglon could slowly make out their faces, and they, in turn, naturally saw the new couple. People doffed their hats in respect, and amidst the salutes and cheers of the crowd, Aiglon led Theresa and the flower children to the top of the Acropolis, with a large entourage following behind them.

The influx of new arrivals, combined with the crowd already waiting to observe the ceremony, made the ruins below the temple seem a bit crowded. However, thanks to the guards who worked tirelessly to maintain order, no chaos ensued.

The guards were all dressed in brand-new ceremonial uniforms, with the medals Aiglon had awarded them during the previous campaigns pinned to their chests. Each one looked spirited and full of life. To them, today was not just their lord’s wedding day; it also signified the resurrection of the Empire in the light of day. Therefore, they were doubly focused, determined not to let the slightest imperfection mar the celebration.

Under the watchful eyes of all, Aiglon and Theresa walked beneath the colonnade of the temple.

The temple had also been meticulously decorated for the occasion. Although the ruins could not be fully restored, the rubble and weeds that had once filled the space had been carefully cleared away. Long, crimson velvet tassels hung from the columns, and their tops were connected by colorful satin ribbons.

After being adorned in this way, although it lacked the atmosphere of a church, it was more than suitable for hosting a joyous wedding.

Just then, the cannons positioned at the foot of the Acropolis began to thunder. The roar of dozens of cannons seemed to make the entire Acropolis tremble slightly.

Amidst the cannon fire, an Honor guard in officer uniforms passed through the temple’s stone columns and approached the new couple. They marched in perfect unison, drawing the ceremonial swords from their waists and raising them to the sky, catching the warm and gentle winter sun.

They were all distinguished officers under Aiglon’s command, their chests covered in medals. The leader had a long scar across his face.

This did not diminish his excitement, however. The honor bestowed upon him by fate made him radiant, and even the fearsome scar on his face seemed softer and more pleasant to look at.

He was none other than Major Hentsch, who had been sent to Greece and entrusted with great responsibility by Archduke Karl. Upon meeting Theresa, the princess, out of gratitude, had immediately invited him and several of his colleagues to serve as the Honor guard for her wedding.

And today, the princess had unequivocally fulfilled her promise.

Such an honor, one he could boast about for the rest of his life, moved the major to tears of gratitude. He held his head high and his chest out, every movement and step executed with perfect, powerful precision, unwilling to lose his composure before the princess.

The Honor guard marched before Aiglon and Theresa, then came to attention and saluted in unison. The new couple smiled and nodded in return. The cold winter wind did nothing to dampen their enthusiasm; instead, it made these soldiers, who felt immensely honored to be a part, feel the splendor and solemnity of the moment.

Next, the Honor guard began to parade around the temple and the guests, a display of the honor being shown to the new couple on this day.

For Aiglon, none of this mattered anymore. He just held Theresa’s hand tightly as they walked together beneath the temple’s colonnade.

He glanced at the people gathered below the temple.

Madam Henriette was watching them with tears in her eyes and a smile on her face. When their gazes met, she gave a slight nod, seeming to entrust him with infinite hope. Aiglon nodded back, answering her silently—Rest assured and entrust your daughter to me, Mother!

Then Aiglon looked at the others.

Since they needed to remain in the Duchy of Ioannina, neither Abbé Faria nor his adoptive son Edmond-Dantès had come, nor had many others. Still, a great number had arrived to attend the ceremony.

His two cousins, his Captain of the Guard André Davout, Panos and his son, Pushkin, and his officiating granduncle, Cardinal Joseph Fesch… everyone was present, all dressed in formal attire, watching him with anticipation.

Perhaps they each had their own hidden thoughts and agendas, but on the surface at least, they were all cheering and blessing him with fervor. This land and sky, the Acropolis beneath his feet that had stood for twenty-four hundred years, and the magnificent temple before him—they were all blessing him.

Aiglon walked to the colonnade where his granduncle, Cardinal Joseph Fesch, the officiant for the day, was waiting.

The elderly man was dressed in his cardinal’s vestments, his face serene and solemn, yet with an undisguisable joy and relief.

True relief.

After witnessing his nephew lose everything and the Empire collapse with him, he had fallen into despair and had prepared to live out the rest of his days in Rome. But who could have imagined that the next generation would still have the strength to rise up and fight, creating a new miracle?

This was a dawn blooming from a miracle, and at this moment, he was basking in its warm morning light.

To have lived to see this day, he had no more regrets in life. He only prayed that this new couple would live happily ever after and fulfill their great ambitions. As for whether he himself would live to see that day, he no longer cared.

Like Theresa’s mother, Madam Henriette, and his older sister, the Empress Dowager Letizia, who sadly could not attend, the Cardinal’s wishes for the new couple were the most beautiful, pure, and unconditional among all those present.

Connections born of interest might one day fade for the same reason, but the bonds of blood and family can never be erased.

The new couple, surrounded by the flower children, came before the Cardinal. This was the end of their journey today—and also the beginning of the rest of their lives.

At that moment, the ceaseless cannon salutes also died down.

It was time.

Cardinal Joseph Fesch quietly cleared his throat and began to speak in a solemn and dignified voice.

“Children of the Lord, we are gathered here to witness and bless the union of Monsieur François-Joseph-Charles Bonaparte and Lady Maria Theresa Isabella von Habsburg before Christ. With pious vows, they ask for our Lord’s blessing.

Our Almighty Lord, in His good and beautiful will, created man and woman and established marriage and family, that His children might seek salvation. Jesus Christ also attended the wedding at Cana and blessed the newlyweds, and with His selfless love, left us an eternal example.

We know that in all things God works for the good of those who love him, who have been called according to his purpose.

Pious prayers will surely receive our Lord’s merciful response. Since these two faithful children are willing to give themselves to each other in this holy matrimony, and will raise their descendants in sincere faith, the Lord will surely bless them.

“May the love of our Lord, the grace of Jesus Christ, and the inspiration of the Holy Spirit be with you always! May your descendants bathe in God’s grace with you and revere our Lord! May your teachings to your descendants follow the Lord’s precepts, and may you also be an example to them, abiding by the Lord’s will! Amen!”

“Amen,” Aiglon and Theresa responded in unison.

To Aiglon, these blessings held little meaning, but they were part of the ceremony, and he had to play his role well.

Next, the Cardinal looked at Aiglon.

“Sir, marriage is an institution ordained by God and a sacrament established by Christ. The responsibilities of marriage are great, for it is to act in accordance with the Lord’s will and to ensure the eternal continuation of the Lord’s faith. Since marriage is a match made in heaven, husband and wife should grow old together. Now, in the name of the Church, I ask you to solemnly declare your intentions…

Are you here of your own free will to be married?”

“I am,” Aiglon replied without hesitation.

The Cardinal then turned to Theresa.

“Lady, are you here of your own free will to be married?”

Though shy, Theresa answered just as unhesitatingly. “I am.”

“Since you have both chosen marriage, are you willing to love and respect each other for the rest of your lives?”

“We are,” the two answered simultaneously.

“Sir, do you take this lady to be your wife, and do you swear before God that you will love and respect her, be faithful to her, for rich or for poor, in good times and in bad, and be joined in matrimony for the rest of your lives?”

“I do,” Aiglon answered.

“Lady, do you take this gentleman to be your husband, and do you swear before God that you will love and respect him, be faithful to him, for rich or for poor, in good times and in bad, and be joined in matrimony for the rest of your lives?”

“I do,” Theresa’s voice was nearly choked with emotion.

As they spoke these vows, their eyes met once more, and they forgot everything else.

“Then the Lord shall recognize this match made in heaven. The merciful Lord shall bless you and grant that you grow old together!” The Cardinal could no longer suppress his smile and cried out, “Amen!”

The long road had finally reached its end… it was exciting, comforting, and deeply moving.

Heaven knows how many twists and turns there had been along the way. Fortunately, the outcome was a happy one.

The two stood gazing at each other, and then they both broke into joyful smiles and opened their mouths in unison.

“Amen!”

Then, the Cardinal brought out two rings and presented them.

Both rings had been carefully selected by Aiglon from his treasure, and the brilliant gemstones now sparkled in the sunlight.

But gems were mere trifles; in the future, they would possess the most beautiful lands under the sun.

Aiglon cast aside his distracting thoughts and carefully placed the ring on Theresa’s finger.

Theresa, her face flushed, did the same, placing the ring on the young man’s finger.

As they did so, the flower children tossed the remaining flowers into the air, and a deafening roar of cheers echoed throughout the temple ruins.

Aiglon listened quietly. Among the temple’s marble columns, a sound seemed to reverberate, making a barely perceptible whisper.

Was it an echo?

Or… were the holy spirits in the heavens blessing me?

It must be so.

Then watch me well!

Chapter 373: Epilogue

[In solemn memory of Aiglon’s wedding night, which has now passed into the annals of history…]

As midnight struck, the lively and boisterous wedding ceremony officially came to an end. The guests, having enjoyed themselves to the fullest, departed one by one. Only Aiglon and Theresa remained, their youthful passion still singing for their marriage and love. Of course, this song had two different melodies: one was an excited, low roar, while the other was a mournful cry of one overwhelmed yet forced to endure in silence. The chorus of life did not fall silent until much, much later.

The night was long, but dawn eventually came. However, when the sun once again cast its brilliant light and the world returned to its clamor, the newlywed couple was still fast asleep, exhausted.

Everyone was tactful enough not to disturb the two sleeping highnesses, so it wasn’t until noon that Aiglon finally awoke.

Due to the previous night’s overexertion, he now felt sore all over, as if his bones had fallen apart. He was secretly astonished at his own madness.

On one hand, he had been constantly teased by Theresa and had held back for far too long; the flames of passion he had accumulated were all released at once. On the other hand, he had deliberately used every skill he possessed to ensure that Theresa’s first experience would be a joyful one, rather than a painful memory.

He blinked his eyes, trying to clear his vision through a throbbing headache, and then looked beside him.

The young woman was still sound asleep, her beautiful face still retaining traces of last night’s passion. Though she was the same person, it was as if she had been utterly transformed, now imbued with a profound feminine charm—

Clearly, he had succeeded.

Just then, Theresa also slowly opened her eyes.

The first thing she saw was the young man’s gaze meeting hers.

“Good morning, Theresa. Are you feeling alright now?” Aiglon asked with a smile.

“Good morning, my dear,” Theresa replied in a small voice.

The two of them gazed at each other like this, and then, without thinking, they began to kiss again.

Afterward, Theresa seemed to want to get out of bed, but the slightest movement made her frown tightly.

“Does it still hurt?” Aiglon asked hastily.

“And whose fault do you think that is?” Theresa retorted, annoyed.

“I’m sorry, Theresa…” Aiglon certainly knew the right thing to say at a time like this. “I just… I just like you so much, I couldn’t stop.”

As expected, upon hearing this answer, Theresa seemed to forget her pain. She smiled and replied.

“It’s alright, I forgive you. Who told me to like you too?”

Then, she gently reached out her hand and placed it on Aiglon’s chest, feeling the rhythmic beating of the young man’s heart.

“Your Highness, we have finally become one!” she said with a contented smile. “I have truly become your wife. From this day forward, we share the same breath and the same destiny. No one can ever separate us again…”

“Yes, Theresa. I’m very happy about that,” Aiglon nodded.

Then, suppressing his soreness, Aiglon slowly got out of bed, got dressed, and then lifted Theresa out of bed as well before helping her into her dress. Of course, they were no longer wearing their previous wedding attire; they took out clothes that had been prepared for them from the wardrobe in the room.

“Chanel!” Aiglon called out towards the door.

Before long, the door opened and Chanel walked in quickly.

As soon as she entered, she saw the two highnesses, who appeared to have returned to normal—of course, this was only an appearance. The lingering scent of alcohol in the room, along with some indescribable sour smell and the faint bloodstains on the bed, all spoke volumes about what had transpired the previous night.

Her heart was filled with complex emotions, but since this was a reality she had long prepared for, she did not mind.

“Chanel, how is everyone?” Aiglon asked.

“The guests have all returned home. Madam is having lunch with the Cardinal.”

“Oh, that’s perfect…” Aiglon realized he was hungry too.

How could he not be after being active for most of the night?

“Theresa, shall we go have a meal together?” he asked her.

Theresa nodded in agreement, but as soon as she took a step, she winced again, clearly still uncomfortable.

“My dear, allow me—this is my responsibility,” Aiglon said gently as he wrapped his arms around her, then scooped her up by her legs, carrying the young woman out of the room in a princess carry.

In the grand hall, Madam was dining and chatting with the Cardinal. Hearing the sound from the staircase, she turned her head and saw her son-in-law carrying her daughter down.

“Oh, my, our Your Highness is such an affectionate young man,” Madam said with a smile. “And so full of stamina, to still have the energy for these kinds of antics after such a night.”

Then she looked at her daughter. “Theresa, are you alright?”

The question now seemed to carry a wealth of meaning. Overcome with embarrassment, Theresa couldn’t bring herself to answer. She simply turned her face away, which only made Madam laugh more heartily.

Aiglon was too embarrassed to say anything more. He carried Theresa to the dining table and set her down beside Madam.

Once seated, he was famished and could no longer be bothered with anything else. He picked up his utensils and began to feed himself.

Theresa also began to eat.

Her movements were slow, but those around her could understand. For a young woman who had remained a virgin until her wedding night, the first few days after the wedding would inevitably involve some “discomfort.”

As Theresa was eating quietly, her mother suddenly leaned in close and whispered in her ear.

“My daughter, how did it feel last night? Did you have a good time?” she asked in a low voice.

“Why would you ask that!” Theresa was immediately mortified.

“I’m not teasing you, my daughter…” Madam Henriette smiled and kissed her daughter’s cheek. “This question is very important. It concerns your fate and that of the entire Bonaparte family. From my position as your mother-in-law, I have to be concerned, don’t I?”

Although her words seemed perfectly reasonable, Theresa knew her mother was just teasing her.

But in this situation, she had no way of refusing the banter.

After a moment of stammering hesitation, Theresa closed her eyes and answered, “He… he’s quite a handful. I… I’m a little sore, but… but I was also very happy.”

At this, she turned her face to the side, clearly unable to continue.

“Oh! It seems all is well then.” Madam covered her mouth, stopping herself from laughing out loud at her daughter’s predicament. “I knew our dear Francis would never disappoint us… Theresa, I can rest assured now. You should enjoy your newlywed life.”

Being teased like this by her mother and unable to talk back, Theresa felt a mixture of shame and annoyance. She could only lower her gaze and ignore her.

Aiglon couldn’t quite hear the mother and daughter’s whispering, but from their expressions and gestures, he could faintly guess what they were talking about.

Unlike Theresa, however, he didn’t feel embarrassed or shy—after all, this was the great struggle that allowed the human race to propagate. What was there to be ashamed of?

“Francis.”

Just as Aiglon was engrossed in his battle with the food, Madam Henriette called out to him again.

Aiglon quickly looked up at Madam and saw his mother-in-law wink at him and raise her wine glass, as if to congratulate him on his marriage. Aiglon hastily raised his glass as well, and they both took a sip at the same time.

“My dear children, seeing you happily married and able to fully enjoy the sweetness of married life, I have nothing left to worry about. I think it’s time for me to bid you farewell,” Madam said suddenly after finishing her wine.

Aiglon and Theresa exchanged a surprised glance.

“You’re leaving?” he asked hastily.

“Yes,” Madam nodded.

“Won’t you stay a few more days?” Aiglon tried to persuade her. “The New Year is almost here… You could leave after the New Year.”

“No,” Madam seemed to have made up her mind. “I’m not fond of lively occasions, nor do I have any interest in attending the celebrations here. For me, all that I needed to do here has been perfectly completed. There’s no reason to stay any longer. Besides, I have a handful of people to look after back home. The sooner I get back, the sooner I can be at ease.”

Aiglon understood. Madam was worried about her husband and children, and now that her cherished desire was fulfilled, she didn’t want to stay a single day longer.

He could understand the reason, but he was truly reluctant to see her go.

Madam was witty and kind. From the moment they met last year, she had shown him great affection and had been instrumental in arranging their marriage, showing him every possible care. In his heart, Madam was a hundred times more affectionate than his own mother. If he had a choice, he would have chosen her to be his mother.

And now, it was thanks to Madam’s dedicated efforts that he was able to hold such a grand wedding ceremony so smoothly.

If they parted now, who knew when they would meet again?

“Mother…” Theresa naturally felt the same way as Aiglon. “Can’t you stay with us a little longer?”

“Don’t be willful, child…” Madam shook her head. “You have your family, and you’re willing to give everything for it. It just so happens I have one too. I’ve done everything I should for you. Now, it’s time for Mother to rest.”

“I wish you a safe journey,” Aiglon said then. “I will always love and respect you.”

“I hope I’m worthy of it.” A smile returned to Madam’s face. Then she changed the subject. “By the way, before I leave, my husband instructed me to bring back the men he sent to you. Is that alright?”

Aiglon knew she was referring to the Austrian officers.

They were originally sent to assist him. Now that the war was over, their mission should also come to an end. The longer they stayed, the more trouble they would cause for his father-in-law.

These Austrian officers had served in the honor guard at the wedding, satisfying their sense of honor, and Madam had probably already informed them.

So Aiglon was especially cooperative.

“Of course, that’s no problem. Although I can’t hold a farewell ceremony, I will see them off with all due respect. And I will never forget the days I spent with them,” Aiglon nodded, then looked back at Madam. “Also, when you return, please convey my infinite respect and gratitude to my father-in-law.”

“Oh, he doesn’t ask for your gratitude, he just hopes you won’t cause him any more stress that might shorten his life…” Madam looked at him with a beaming smile. “Francis, you’re not planning any more surprises for him, are you?”

Under Madam’s teasing, Aiglon’s face flushed a little.

“No more, and there never will be again,” he immediately promised. “From now on, Theresa is my wife. This will not change, even if a meteorite falls to Earth tomorrow!”

“That’s good…” Madam nodded. “We won’t be able to help you with your endeavors from now on, so I’ll just wish you well in continuing the family line. But let me say this first—being a parent is a difficult job. Just look at us, and you’ll know. You two are young, so you must be even more careful. Remember, once a child is raised poorly, the damage can never be undone.”

“We will remember,” Aiglon said, his heart filled with the sorrow of parting. Though the food before him was sumptuous, he could hardly swallow. Beside him, Theresa was already crying silent tears.

He stood up, walked over to Madam, and leaned down to kiss her cheek as a farewell.

“Goodbye, Mother.”

“Goodbye, good son,” came the reply, along with a gentle kiss on his cheek.

================================

After reluctantly bidding farewell to Madam Henriette, another person came to say goodbye to Aiglon—his newly made poet friend, Pushkin.

“Why must you leave so soon as well? The celebration isn’t over yet,” Aiglon asked, a hint of regret in his voice.

“If I could, I would like to stay a little longer, but… I came here with the help of my dearest friend. It is because of his sincere devotion to me that I cannot put him in a difficult position,” Pushkin replied. “He managed to get me about a month’s leave and helped me cover it up. I’ve calculated the time, and I must head back as soon as possible to make it. Staying until after the wedding was already a risk, so… I’m very sorry, Your Highness, I can’t stay any longer.”

Hearing this reason, Aiglon had nothing more to say.

Indeed, how could one put a friend in a difficult position?

So he could only nod.

“Alright, Sir Pushkin, we’ll part ways here. But I will not forget you as a friend.”

“Of course, and I will never forget the honor of making your acquaintance,” Pushkin replied with a smile. “I believe that partings and reunions are all a part of life. We met yesterday, we part today, and we can still meet again the day after tomorrow. Isn’t that what life is?”

“Yes, we still have tomorrow, and many, many tomorrows. We will meet again, one day,” Aiglon agreed with his sentiment and extended his right hand to him.

Pushkin grasped his hand firmly. The unspoken reluctance to part was fully expressed in that tight grip.

“When I return to Russia, I will continue to compose my poetry. If I have the chance, I will seek you out to share it,” Pushkin said suddenly.

“I would be honored—” Aiglon answered with a smile. “I will await your poems.”

“May our friendship last forever.” Pushkin released his hand and waved goodbye to Aiglon.

Aiglon waved back, watching his friend depart.

Then, he returned to his bedroom, where Theresa was still resting.

“Sir Pushkin has said his goodbyes as well?” Theresa asked.

“Yes,” Aiglon nodded.

“Ah, what a pity…” Theresa sighed with some regret. “But it can’t be helped. People come and go.”

“But we are different. We are husband and wife. We have promised our lives to one another, so we will always be together,” Aiglon replied.

Theresa closed her eyes for a moment, savoring the sweetness contained in those words.

Then, she opened her eyes again, the original regret and reluctance completely gone.

“Yes, Your Highness… We will face everything together. No matter what fate has in store for us, as long as I can hold your hand, my courage will be multiplied a hundredfold. I love you…”

As if to prove her words, she gripped the young man’s hand tightly.

They lost themselves in a passionate embrace.

They would face the new chapter of their lives with an ever-constant passion.

Chapter 374: Extra (10) Father and Daughter Reunite

[Continues from Extra 7]

As the summer sun scattered wantonly across the land, Miss Charlotte de Tréville, resting in a room within the Palace of Fontainebleau, slowly lifted her long eyelashes.

In an instant, her consciousness focused entirely on the face of the little girl just a few centimeters away from her.

The little girl’s face was as exquisite as a work of art, with soft lines and slender eyebrows. It held both a child’s clueless innocence and a hint of confusion and sorrow. Paired with her silver-white hair, she was a captivating sight, one that evoked both wonder and pity.

And this girl was now hugging Charlotte tightly. She had clearly mistaken her for a pillow during her deep sleep last night and had peacefully passed her first night in this palace.

The fragrance of lilies from the Fontainebleau gardens, carried on the summer breeze, wafted through the room, refreshing the heart and soul.

She’s just like a little pixie, so adorable! The more Charlotte looked, the cuter she found her.

She had always been a fearless child, and the grogginess of just waking up had weakened her self-control and judgment. So, she reached out and gently scraped the little girl’s cheek.

A smooth and tender sensation traveled from her finger to her brain in an instant. But before Charlotte could enjoy the feeling, the sleeping beauty slowly opened her eyes.

Her azure eyes, like a tranquil lake, instantly reflected Charlotte’s image.

“Charlotte…” Christelle called out.

“Good morning, Chri!” Charlotte felt no embarrassment for having woken her companion. Instead, she smiled warmly and greeted the friend she had just made yesterday with a spirited air.

Seeing that smile, Christelle seemed to feel the vitality within it and smiled happily in return.

“Good morning.”

Then, she grew a little embarrassed. “I’m sorry… I was too forward yesterday, insisting that you stay with me.”

“It’s nothing, we’re friends,” Charlotte replied nonchalantly. “You must have been scared, arriving here for the first time. As your friend, if I can give you a little courage and comfort, I can’t refuse.”

Then, she changed the subject. “Besides, it’s no trouble at all. I have a younger sister, she’s much younger than me. Sometimes she cries and fusses, and occasionally I sleep with her just like this.”

“You have a younger sister,” Christelle said, a little surprised.

“That’s right, a very cute one!” Charlotte nodded emphatically, as if showing off.

Christelle felt a mix of admiration and a little envy.

This friend before her, though she had only met her today, had clearly been cherished and protected since she was a child, surrounded by companions and doted on by everyone. She could even roam so freely and unimpeded in the imperial palace. It was… it was just like the life she had always dreamed of.

But what about herself? Even now, she didn’t know why she had been born.

A pang of bitterness welled up in her heart.

But Christelle quickly emerged from her despondency. Having been isolated from the world for so long, the child did not yet know how to hold a grudge; she didn’t even know how to wish ill upon others.

In any case, Charlotte was her friend now. Perhaps she could share in all that Charlotte possessed.

“Alright, it’s time for us to get up,” Charlotte suddenly remembered something. “You’ll be summoned soon. We can’t keep His Majesty waiting.”

Only then did Christelle remember the matter.

A wave of panic washed over her for no reason.

“When I see Father later, can you stay by my side?”

“Of course! If His Majesty allows it, I’ll be right there to give you pointers,” Charlotte agreed immediately.

Christelle’s anxious heart instantly settled.

She naively believed that no matter what difficulties lay ahead, her friend would surely help her through them.

Soon, with the help of the maids, both children were dressed.

Then, a lady-in-waiting led them back into the garden. Following paths and corridors, they eventually arrived at a room.

A few attendants stood in the corners of the room, but in the center, there were only two people—a man and a woman, to be precise.

The court lady walked up to them and curtsied respectfully.

The young man waved his hand gently, and the court lady who had led them, along with the other attendants in the room, silently took their leave.

Soon, only four people remained. Christelle raised her head and stared intently at the couple before her.

They were both dressed in casual attire, without any ornate clothes or jewelry, and they both looked quite young.

The young man was handsome, his golden hair neatly combed. Though he had a scholarly look, his every move carried an air of effortless authority. The young woman beside him was equally beautiful, with a gentle demeanor, yet she possessed an understated noble air of her own.

At that moment, both of them were gazing at Christelle. Their intense stares made it difficult for her to breathe.

Though Christelle was naive, she was quite intelligent. She could see that everyone present was respectful and deferential towards the young man—which meant he was the most important figure here.

And yesterday, she had heard from Charlotte that her father was the Emperor of this country, the greatest man of all.

So…

Just then, the young man took a step forward and gently called her name.

“Christelle…”

His voice was filled with authority, but it was also brimming with guilt. Christelle, of course, couldn’t perceive all those nuances, but from his expression, everything was laid bare.

This man, who looked like a celestial being, was her father.

He even perfectly matched the image of the father she had dreamed of in her sleep.

Yes, he must be Father, it can’t be anyone else! Only a man like him could be loved so much by Mother. Christelle was certain.

Although this was the first time she had seen her father, the emotions born from her own bloodline made her forget everything else.

“Father!” she could no longer control herself and cried out excitedly.

Then, tears streamed from her eyes. She rushed forward and hugged his legs.

Hearing his daughter’s cry, Aiglon could bear it no longer. He swept her up into his arms and kissed her cheeks, venting the excitement of their reunion and the guilt he felt towards her.

After a moment of affection, he gently set her down and said to her in a voice already choked with emotion.

“I’m sorry, Christelle… that I’ve only just brought you to my side.”

These words were like a trigger, instantly making Christelle recall her former life.

Her brief eight years of life had been confined to a single small world. She had no friends, only her mother who visited from time to time. While living there, she had felt little more than boredom; but after leaving that place and seeing the world outside, she realized how much she hated that kind of life and how terrified she was of experiencing it again.

Then, the tears began to flow uncontrollably once more.

“Mother always told me Father would come for me, so I’ve been waiting for you. I’ve waited for a long, long time…”

When he heard his daughter mention her mother, another sharp pang shot through Aiglon’s heart.

But he didn’t know what to say, so he could only stroke his daughter’s cheeks and hair repeatedly.

“Yes, I owe you, my daughter. But from this day forward, no one will ever be able to scorn you or confine you again! You will have everything you deserve… and even more. I made you suffer for a long time, but thankfully, it’s not too late. You are still young. You will grow up under the watchful and admiring eyes of all, and you will become the most beautiful princess. Everyone will be amazed by your beauty and talent.”

Anyone else hearing these words would have likely fainted from excitement—for they knew what this father was capable of and what he could give. But for Christelle, at this moment, she had no such concept. She only vaguely knew that her father was the most powerful person in France, but she didn’t know, nor did she particularly care, what exactly this most powerful person could do.

After seeing her father, there was naturally only one other person she cared about most.

“Then… then can you take me to see Mother again?” she asked in a small voice.

The question instantly made the air in the room freeze.

The young man’s face stiffened, and his gaze unconsciously shifted to the side.

But a moment later, he lovingly pulled his daughter into an embrace.

“We will, I promise you we will… and it won’t be long at all.”

These words immediately put the nervous and uneasy Christelle at ease. Though it was just a sentence, Christelle placed an extraordinary amount of trust in her father.

Since Father said so, he would definitely do it.

So, she had nothing more to worry about.

The young man held Christelle again, gently inhaling the scent of her silver-white hair. Then he set her down, took her hand, and led her to the young woman who had been silent all this time.

“Theresa…” he looked at the woman with an expression that was awkward, ashamed, and even a little fearful.

The woman didn’t speak, only nodded slowly.

“This is Her Majesty the Empress,” Charlotte whispered, having quietly moved closer to explain to Christelle.

“Her Majesty the Empress…”

This noble title now stirred a different meaning in Christelle’s mind—this was the person who had stolen her mother’s position.

Since Father was the Emperor, then Mother should be the Empress. Wasn’t that perfectly justified?

The little girl, of course, had no idea about the complexities of the world. To her, everything was simple.

For this reason, she felt an instinctive dislike for the woman before her—even though she looked so gentle.

She tilted her head up and sized up the woman, as if questioning why she was the Empress.

Charlotte was scared out of her wits and repeatedly tugged at Christelle’s sleeve, signaling her to curtsy immediately.

“That’s enough, Charlotte, stop…” The woman sighed softly and motioned for Charlotte to let go. “I can understand how she feels.”

Charlotte dared not say more and quickly withdrew her hand.

Then, the woman studied the little girl before her.

“So lovely,” she commented quietly.

Then she bent down, embraced Christelle, and looked at His Majesty the Emperor.

Her eyes seemed to ask, “What should I do?”

His Majesty the Emperor stared blankly at the two of them, seemingly at a loss as well. Then, he nodded at Empress Theresa with a slightly apologetic look. “Theresa, I’m sorry… Christelle just arrived today. She must be very nervous, so don’t mind her discourtesy.”

“It’s alright, as long as Christelle can be happy,” Her Majesty the Empress replied, shaking her head.

Then, she kissed Christelle’s cheek. “Christelle, I’m very happy you’ve returned to us. Whatever wrongs the older generation committed, you are ultimately innocent. We should compensate you for the disasters you have endured, so I will do my best to take care of you from now on.”

Then, she added in a low voice, “I don’t expect you to see me as a mother, nor can I replace your mother’s role for you. But I will care for you like a friend and make up for what your childhood lacked. If possible, I hope you and… ah, your little brother and sisters can become good friends. I’m sure they will respect and cherish you as their older sister.”

Christelle listened, bewildered and unsure how to respond, but she could sense a kindness in the other’s demeanor.

In an instant, much of her hostility vanished.

“Alright, Charlotte, take her to play for a while… She needs to get familiar with her new home,” Theresa said, not to Christelle, but giving an order to Charlotte.

Charlotte felt as if she had been granted a royal pardon. She was terrified that if they stayed any longer, the tactless Christelle would offend Her Majesty the Empress again, which would be a terrible turn of events.

Although Her Majesty was famous for her good temper, on a matter like this… it was better not to rely on temper.

And so, Charlotte first curtsied, then quickly took Christelle and excused herself.

Christelle looked back at her father with reluctance, unwilling to part from him so soon after they had just met. Her father gave her a gentle nod, silently promising that they would see each other again later.

Just like that, Christelle left with Charlotte, leaving only two people in the room.

After the two girls had gone, the Empress looked at the Emperor.

“When do you plan to make it public?”

“I’ll make it public once the court has grown accustomed to her presence,” Aiglon replied. “If all goes well, it should be possible in a month or two.”

Making it public—of course, referred to Aiglon publicly acknowledging his daughter’s identity.

Yes, he not only planned to bring Christelle to the Palace of Fontainebleau to be raised well, but he also intended to publicly acknowledge her as his daughter.

In other words, Christelle would become the Emperor’s acknowledged illegitimate daughter, possessing a nearly legitimate royal bloodline.

Though it was somewhat unorthodox, it was not without precedent in European history. When the Sun King, Louis XIV, was on the throne, he had legitimized several of his illegitimate children born to his various mistresses and even allowed them to use the surname de Bourbon—such as the children he had with his mistress, Madame de Maintenon.

One of his illegitimate sons was later created Duc du Maine and for a time became a commander of the army. Later, he even married one of his illegitimate daughters, Françoise-Marie de Bourbon, to his own nephew, Philippe II, Duke of Orléans.

For a monarch who had successfully centralized power and for whom “l’état, c’est moi,” laws and taboos were nothing but scrap paper. No one could stop him from doing as he wished; there would always be court jurists to defend him.

Of course, these “legitimized illegitimate children” were still a far cry from true legitimate offspring. They were destined to have no claim to the throne and were merely given a public identity so they would not be ostracized from high society.

In this day and age, though he would certainly face some public pressure, Aiglon was prepared to endure it.

But in the end, the French were not too rigid about such private affairs of their monarchs; on the contrary, they were quite accustomed to gossiping about such romantic scandals.

Theresa had been mentally prepared for Christelle’s arrival and the “legitimation” that would soon follow long before her marriage. The image of His Highness tearfully vowing to take care of this illegitimate daughter was still fresh in her memory even after all these years.

Though she felt unhappy in her heart, she also knew that Princess Sophie was the first one to truly enter His Highness’s heart. The child they had together held a special meaning for him, and he would undoubtedly compensate this daughter.

Therefore, she had no intention of stopping His Majesty the Emperor.

But she had her own principles.

At the time, she had made it clear to His Highness that while she could accept and tolerate Christelle’s presence, she could absolutely not treat her with a mother’s attitude. Her maternal love was reserved only for her and her husband’s own flesh and blood; she could never bring herself to treat everyone equally.

Aiglon had agreed to her terms then, because he knew that for Theresa to make such a concession was already admirable. He couldn’t, and wasn’t qualified to, ask for more.

“Very well…” Theresa heaved a long sigh, pushing the vexing matter to the back of her mind. “As for her mother’s identity, let’s leave that for bored historians to guess—what if they do guess correctly?”

Aiglon was silent for a moment, then replied, “I trust in the wisdom of posterity. Let them guess if they want to. So what if they do? The legends we’ve left behind in our lifetime are numerous enough. We don’t fear adding one or two more… I believe that when posterity judges me, they won’t add praise or censure because of my private life. They’ll care more about what I built and what I left behind.”

“Alright, that’s not wrong…” Theresa sighed, not saying any more.

“We will treat her well, but our children will inherit all of this,” Aiglon suddenly added.

“I know,” Theresa nodded. “That is why I am willing to compensate her. I only hope she understands our painstaking intentions!”

Chapter 375: Extra Chapter (11) A Boundless Future

[An independent timeline, as a reward for the ever-loyal and silently devoted Chanel!]

June 18, 1828

In the gentle morning breeze, the long-silent valley welcomed unfamiliar guests.

Before the sun had risen, the valley’s forests, its cascading mountain ranges, and the streams that flowed between them were all submerged in a thick, stagnant fog. Only the treetops floated above it, glinting with shades of gray and white.

But as the sun ascended, the fog thinned, drifting and flowing until it vanished without a trace. The entire landscape gradually transformed from a black-and-white sketch into a magnificent oil painting.

Forests and grasslands meandered through the valley’s small plains, a tapestry of emerald and ochre. Crystal-clear streams, like long silver chains, wound through the rolling hills, their banks paved with great stretches of pebbles that sparkled like gemstones set in a necklace.

Such a scene could not fail to stir the heart.

The valley’s visitors were momentarily captivated by the majestic vista, halting in their tracks to admire the scenery in a state of self-forgetfulness.

This was the landscape of California—vast and solitary, beautiful and wild. Such sights were nowhere to be found in the bustling continent of Europe.

The visitors soon awoke from their reverie and began their real work.

They followed the streams deep into the forest, then trekked through grasslands and thickets.

What they sought was not game like deer or bear, nor was it some fantastical sprite. It was something tangible, heavy, and brilliantly yellow… gold.

That’s right, they were gold prospectors who had traveled thousands of miles.

At their head was a young man and woman. Both were dressed in simple, practical clothes, stained with mud from their long journey. Even so, it was clear that they were remarkably handsome, and their bearing was entirely out of place among pioneers.

The young man was, of course, Aiglon.

After escaping from Vienna and much deliberation, he had resolved to take his trusted followers to the Americas.

Following a journey of nearly a year, they had arrived in California and begun their great quest for gold.

At this time, California was still a desolate wilderness, with no other prospectors to disturb them. Along the way, they had seen far more birds and bison than people.

This was precisely what Aiglon had anticipated.

For the white colonists, this land was too hot and ill-suited for habitation. So, while it was theoretically territory of the Spanish Empire, in reality, neither the Spanish government nor the colonial governor in Mexico had much interest in it. Few people came here to pioneer or settle. Aside from the occasional patrol by a handful of garrisoned soldiers and the sporadic appearance of a few Indian tribes, this was virtually a no-man’s-land.

The true enrichment of this fertile land would not begin for another twenty years.

It was during the Mexican-American War of 1846-1848 that the United States of America, with its fearsome appetite, devoured the vast territories of California, New Mexico, and Texas from Mexico—a total area of over 2.5 million square kilometers, equivalent to half of Mexico’s landmass.

After annexing this new territory, American pioneers had the good fortune of discovering massive gold deposits in California.

These gold mines ignited a gold rush, and a flood of immigrants poured into the region, completely changing the face of this fertile land and eventually making it the wealthiest state in America.

However, to Aiglon, that was something for “twenty years in the future,” and something that “might not happen” at all.

The moment he set foot on this land, history, like the stream before him, forked in a new direction. He was determined to make the world revolve around him, by his will alone.

Even if he could not do it in Europe, he would leave his mark on the Americas.

Aiglon scanned his surroundings.

If he remembered correctly, this region held what was then the world’s largest open-pit gold mine. The miners of that time—or rather, the “future”—only needed to find the right spot, put the sludge of sand, gravel, and water into a pan, and rock it back and forth to pan for gold using a simple method.

Because gold was heavy, it would sink to the bottom. A shake of the pan would settle the gold at the bottom, with the worthless material on top. The miners could then pick out the gold and set it aside.

Sometimes, a lucky miner could even dig up nuggets of high-purity gold ore directly from the earth.

It was all that simple, almost like picking up gifts from God off the ground.

So, since he was the early bird, why couldn’t he be the one to receive these gifts from God?

“Your Majesty… why are you so convinced there is gold here?” Chanel asked in a low voice while Aiglon was lost in thought.

Before he could answer, she quickly clarified, “I’m not doubting your words in the slightest, it’s just that… you’ve never been to the Americas before, let alone surveyed the land yourself. All you have to go on are some records and other people’s hearsay. Why are you so certain of this?”

Although Chanel insisted that she believed Aiglon, the fact that she asked the question revealed a wavering in her heart.

She couldn’t be blamed. Ever since Aiglon had brought them to this wild land, they had been wandering this area for nearly a month with nothing to show for it. It was only natural for her to feel a little discouraged.

“Don’t worry, Chanel… The guidance I have received is extremely reliable,” Aiglon replied. “It cannot be wrong.”

You said the same thing before, Chanel thought to herself.

“But the person who told you there were gold mines here, why didn’t he mine it himself?” she asked.

“Because all of this was left for me. He wouldn’t dare overstep his bounds,” Aiglon answered casually.

Then, he said unequivocally, “Rest assured, there is no mistake… All the toil and sweat we have expended will be worth the price. There is definitely a gold mine here! If we don’t find it today, we’ll keep searching. We will search the surrounding area until we’ve turned this place upside down!”

As Aiglon and Chanel were quietly debating, Aiglon suddenly felt his eyes catch a flash of light in the distance.

It came from a section of the stream where the clear water took a slight bend, striking against the rocks and shattering into tiny waves. The flash he had just seen was the glint of those waves.

As if by a stroke of inspiration, the heat and anxiety that had weighed on him vanished, and Aiglon felt a coolness wash over him.

He stood up straight, gazing at the spot.

This is it… This has to be it. A sudden understanding dawned in his heart.

He knew he shouldn’t believe in the supernatural, but… a month of hard work had to bear fruit eventually.

Since fate had brought him to this new world, why would it not continue to protect him?

“Let’s try over there!” Aiglon raised his hand and spoke with an authority that brooked no argument.

The group immediately headed toward the spot he had indicated.

They approached the edge of the stream and carefully observed the surroundings.

Then, they waded into the water and, with practiced ease, used their specialized tools to scoop up several shovelfuls of silt.

The silt and pebbles were uncomfortable underfoot, and their shoes were soon coated in mud, but no one cared.

They placed the gravel and silt into a pan, added some stream water, and someone began to rock the pan back and forth.

Aiglon stood nearby, quietly watching for the final result.

He had tried this many times over the past month. Though he had failed repeatedly, the longing in his heart had not diminished one bit.

The rocking of the pan soon succeeded in separating the layers. The operator carefully poured out the water, leaving only the sediment at the bottom.

Aiglon moved closer, straining to see the true nature of the dregs.

In the sunlight, he saw it clearly—

Although it was caked in mud, a glittering, golden light still shone through.

The dazzling light sent Aiglon into a momentary, dazed trance.

This must be fate’s favor upon me. I’ve succeeded! he screamed in his heart.

“Gold! It’s gold! We’ve found it!” the people beside him shouted in ecstasy.

“Your Majesty… Your Majesty! We’ve done it!” Chanel, crying tears of joy, threw her arms around the young man.

But amidst the wild celebrations, the young man remained calm.

Gold was thrilling, but in the end, it was merely a sacrifice for the realization of his dream. He had found the gold, but this was not the end. He still had much to do.

“We’ll make camp here for the night,” he ordered calmly.

Night fell, and the already desolate valley sank into a deathly silence. The moon hung high in the sky, its cold light tracing a faint outline of the mountains and forests.

Aiglon stood by the stream, quietly gazing at the spoils of his day’s work.

“Your Majesty…” Chanel walked carefully to his side and asked in a low voice, “What are you thinking about?”

“I’m thinking about our next step,” Aiglon answered.

He then softly explained his calculations to Chanel. “There is a lot of gold buried here, and we’ve seized the initiative. We can mine it before anyone else. But we are not destined to monopolize it, nor do we need to. Once our coffers are full enough, I will spread the word and invite people to come here to pan for gold. I might even pay for their passage.”

“Ah? Why?” Chanel asked.

“To acquire sufficient labor,” Aiglon replied with a cold smile. “Gold is good, but it is ultimately finite. A large number of prospectors will flood this place, but only a very small minority will find gold. The rest will still have to make a living. We can hire them, turn this place into a bustling market town, and then into a city… Ultimately, they too will become my strength.”

Chanel understood. “You intend to be the ruler here?”

“Only here? No! Chanel, I want to rule a nation!” Aiglon replied. “When I have enough power, I will find a way to become the ruler of all Central America. Then we will have an Empire!”

Due to the heavy blows of the French Great Revolution and the subsequent years of war, the colonial power of both Spain and Portugal had been greatly weakened. Meanwhile, the separatist tendencies of their American colonies had swelled after absorbing revolutionary ideas.

Beginning with the Mexican uprising in 1810, wars of independence erupted across Latin America over the next decade. One after another, the former Spanish colonies declared their independence, giving birth to a host of new nations.

The Portuguese prince, Pedro, also declared Brazil’s independence, establishing the Empire of Brazil and proclaiming himself its Emperor.

The incessant wars naturally brought immense chaos, a chaos that was particularly severe in Mexico, where regimes rose and fell in rapid succession.

Mexico’s white upper class, such as the large landowners and the clergy, feared the rebel army’s calls for land redistribution at the outset of the revolution. They therefore did everything in their power to help the Spanish army suppress the rebels, and the rebel leader, Miguel Hidalgo, was executed in the brutal crackdown.

However, when Spain itself later became embroiled in its own revolutionary movements, these same upper-class elites, fearing that a revolution in the motherland would trigger a new surge in Mexico’s revolutionary movement, proposed breaking away from Spain. This was a move to seize leadership of the independence movement and protect their own class interests.

At this juncture, a colonel in the Spanish colonial army named Iturbide, who had once suppressed the independence movement, came forward with personal ambitions and began to campaign vigorously. He raised the banner of independence from Spain while simultaneously advocating for the preservation of the reactionary large landowner system and the interests of the Church in Mexico. His activities won him the support of the upper class, and his slogan of independence also deceived a portion of the lower classes. Thus, in 1821, Iturbide occupied the capital, Mexico City, usurped state power, and declared Mexico’s independence.

After seizing power, Iturbide declared in May 1822 that the newborn Mexico would be a monarchy, and he proclaimed himself Augustine I, establishing the Mexican Empire.

But Iturbide’s empire was soon opposed by the Mexican people, and he was overthrown less than ten months after his accession. After intense struggle and compromise among all classes, Mexico’s new constitution of 1824 established Mexico as a federal republic.

Even so, the chaos in Mexico continued.

For Aiglon, chaos was a good thing. Chaos meant no one could interfere with him now, and it meant that in the future, he could pull chestnuts out of the fire.

“I understand… I understand!” Chanel finally had a sudden realization. “Your Majesty, this is wonderful! We can achieve your dream here.”

“Not just my dream, but yours as well—” Aiglon suddenly turned his head to look at Chanel. “If we work hard, it won’t be many years before you become the President’s wife—and if we are lucky enough, in a few more years, you could become the Empress of an Empire.”

Chanel’s eyes widened, as if she couldn’t believe what she was hearing. “You… What are you saying?”

“I’m saying what you heard,” Aiglon looked at Chanel and said proudly. “I want to marry you and share my great cause with you.”

A sudden wave of ecstasy brought tears to Chanel’s eyes, but a moment later, she shook her head vehemently.

“No, Your Majesty… that’s impossible. I am not worthy… I’m just the daughter of a minor officer. How could I possibly marry you? I’m content just to be by your side. You should marry a princess…” As she spoke, she secretly wiped away her tears. It was clearly very difficult for her to say this.

But she stubbornly believed that this was the most advantageous course for His Majesty. Her personal interests could take a back seat.

“Ouch!”

Chanel’s words were cut short by a cry of pain as Aiglon pinched her cheek, interrupting her.

“Silly girl!” Aiglon shook his head and sighed. “We are going to mine for gold here, build a city, and then unite a country. What princess do you think would be interested in coming to this barbaric land to do all that with me?”

“Perhaps there would be one…” Chanel answered, her voice choked with tears.

“Even if there were, I wouldn’t want her,” Aiglon replied unequivocally. “You are the best—you have obeyed and followed me selflessly, enduring the same hardships as me without complaint or regret. You have witnessed me at my most desperate hour, and you are witnessing my return to glory… Since it has always been you, then in the future, no one is more suited to accompany me in pursuit of our dreams. Chanel, you are worthy of me.”

After a pause, he added, “After all, the Bonaparte family isn’t some ancient royal line. I don’t even know what my ancestors did. My grandfather was nothing more than a minor landowner, and it was only in my father’s generation that we became emperors—at a time when hereditary kings were losing their heads. So what is there to boast about this bloodline? Of course, if you are truly fixated on this, I can declare you the daughter of some imperial nobleman—my father ennobled so many people, and in the long years of war, there must be a few whose lines have died out. In Europe, people might question you, but this is the Americas, the lawless Americas! Why should we care about such things! If anyone has something to say about it, let them argue with the barrel of my gun!”

“Your Majesty… is that really alright…?” Chanel was still a little hesitant.

“What’s not alright about it? If I say you are, then you are!” Aiglon grew impatient. He asked her again, “Alright, don’t think about anything else for now. Chanel, just tell me, are you willing to marry me?”

Chanel froze.

Under the young man’s gaze, she was utterly defenseless—she had been from the very beginning.

And… to marry His Majesty!

The thought made everything else seem to lose its meaning.

There might be many other troubles, but His Majesty would surely be able to solve them.

Her eyes brimming with tears, Chanel nodded gently.

“Your Majesty, since your mind is made up, I will forever obey all your commands, whether as a maid or as a wife. I am willing to marry you. This is an honor I will never forget for all eternity, and I will do everything in my power to be worthy of it…”

Before she could finish, Aiglon pulled her into his arms and kissed her fiercely.

As if that were not enough to vent his elation, he suddenly scooped up Chanel by her legs and spun her around several times.

Chanel clung tightly to the young man’s chest, drawing strength from him to face the future.

Unbidden, tears had already soaked the young man’s chest, but they were not tears of sorrow or fear. They were tears for the blessings of fate. In her heart, Chanel prayed to God countless times, thanking Heaven for bestowing such glory upon her.

She knew that this title of “Empress” was completely undeserved right now, and even saying it aloud would invite ridicule. Perhaps they still had a long road ahead and too many obstacles to conquer.

But as long as she was in his arms, listening to his heartbeat, she was fearless.

His Majesty’s favor had bound their fates together, and from this day forward, nothing could ever separate them again.

Aiglon, holding Chanel, was also lost in ecstasy.

Yes, the dreary, painful prologue of his life’s drama was over, and the grand, passionate chapter had begun.

A beauty in his arms, a gold mine at his feet. Although the resources he possessed at this moment were pitifully few, he knew he had seized the threads of destiny.

No one could plan for every contingency, and he was sure to encounter many surprises ahead. But he was utterly fearless. Fate’s guidance had led him here, and now, no one could stop him.

His gaze followed the stream into the distance, toward the mountains hidden in the darkness of the night. The fire burning in his eyes seemed capable of melting the very gold they concealed.

“Chanel, before us lies a boundless future, just waiting for us to conquer it together! Come with me, and everything will be ours!”

Then, with a great laugh, he kissed his wife again.

Chapter 376: 1, A New Journey

“The Lord your God brings you into the land he swore to your forefathers… to give you a land with large, beautiful cities you did not build.”

Amidst the cold winds of early March, Aiglon, accompanied by his new wife, stood on the rooftop terrace of his residence in Methoni port, gazing out at the distant sea.

It was here that he had landed last year, setting foot on the soil of Greece. And now, his new journey would begin from this very place.

Looking back on the experiences of the past year, he could not help but feel a surge of emotion.

He had escaped Vienna, where he had been confined for more than a decade, and made his way to the Island of Monte Cristo. There, he had unearthed a treasure, which he used to recruit the supporters of the Bonaparte family, and with their help, he had marched into Greece.

Although there had been many twists and turns, he had seized the opportunity at the carefully chosen moment, establishing a great reputation for himself. He had also fished in troubled waters, ultimately founding a small duchy.

While he was not the nominal master of this duchy, and it could not contain his ambitions and aspirations, it was enough to serve as a temporary foothold for him and his supporters.

They had acquired a piece of land they could freely govern, a place to train officers and cultivate administrative talent, preparing for the day they would take over a larger, wealthier nation.

Of course, that vast and wealthy nation would not simply fall into his hands. He still had a long road ahead to achieve his goal.

And now, he was about to embark on that new journey.

He was no longer alone. A group of people now attended him—guards, a secretary, maids to care for his daily life. Subtly, he had taken on the trappings of a regional lord.

Most importantly, of course, he had a beautiful wife by his side.

Aiglon’s gaze shifted slightly, falling upon Theresa.

In the three months since their wedding, they had savored the sweet bliss of newlywed life. Despite spending every day together, they never tired of each other’s company. When the night grew quiet, they would open their hearts and enjoy the intimate pleasures of marriage.

At this moment, traces of happiness still lingered on Theresa’s face. Because her life was so harmonious and content, Theresa, while losing none of her usual wit and talent, had gained the gentle charm of a young wife. Traces of bliss often danced across her features, and a smile would unconsciously grace her lips.

Though the girl was proud and arrogant, she seemed content with her new married life, her lifelong wish having been fulfilled.

Aiglon was equally content.

Theresa met and even exceeded all his expectations for a wife, so what was there to be dissatisfied about?

And yet, deep in his heart, that avarice to devour and possess everything had not been extinguished. When would this insatiable young man, who was already so fortunate, grow restless once more?

Aiglon did not know the answer to that question, nor did he need to seek one.

Their destination this time was no remote place, but one of Europe’s most famous cities, a holy land steeped in glorious history—Rome.

Over the past three months, they had first enjoyed the New Year celebrations in Athens, celebrating the arrival of peace. Then they went to Ioannina to celebrate with his subordinates and manage the affairs of his small Duchy. And now, they would depart from Methoni for the great and glorious city of Rome to have an audience with God’s representative on earth.

This was a step Aiglon had planned in advance, and he had already smoothed the way through his granduncle, Cardinal Joseph Fesch.

Now that the “nephew” of the Pope’s confidant, Cardinal Esposito, had come to join him as his private secretary, his relationship with his allies had grown closer, making it even simpler to clear the path.

Now, everything was ready. He would visit Rome with his wife.

There was, of course, one small regret. Because Emperor Napoleon had once had a falling out with the Church, to the point of imprisoning the Pope, there was a very strong anti-Bonaparte faction within the Church of Rome. Even His Holiness the Pope could not ignore their opinions. Therefore, Aiglon and Theresa could only visit in a private capacity.

For Aiglon, however, this was not a major problem. He did not seek to accomplish everything in one go; as long as he could advance step by step, it was a victory.

Given their status, they certainly did not need to pack their own luggage. Upon receiving the order, Chanel had already taken care of everything. All was ready for their departure—Chanel herself would also accompany the newlywed couple, always at their side.

Their guide for this journey was Aiglon’s private secretary, Leon Esposito.

The fact that he was the Cardinal’s illegitimate son was likely an open secret among the upper echelons of the Church of Rome. Aiglon felt that with Leon by his side, Cardinal Esposito would be all the more diligent—at the very least, he would ensure the couple’s personal safety.

With a Cardinal as a guarantor, any faction within the Church of Rome that might want to cause trouble would have to think twice.

And so, after a period of secret negotiations and with Aiglon having settled his internal affairs, it was time for them to depart for Rome.

The thought of Rome brought a wave of emotion to them both.

The last time they were both in Rome, they had reunited by chance and settled their marriage prospects, making Rome a blessed place in their lives. On the other hand, Aiglon was still half a “fugitive” at the time and dared not show his face in public. The entire visit was rushed, leaving them no time to tour the city so full of glorious history—they had only strolled through an ancient Roman emperor’s suburban villa. Looking back on it, both felt it had been somewhat unsatisfying.

This time was their chance to make up for it.

“Your Majesty—”

As he was lost in thought, his secretary, Leon Esposito, approached him. “The ship is ready and waiting for you to board.”

“Very good,” Aiglon nodded lightly.

He walked to Theresa’s side and gently extended his hand to her. “Theresa, it’s time for us to depart.”

“Mm,” Theresa nodded, then very naturally took her husband’s arm.

Her eyes were filled with deep affection. Perhaps at this moment, she would be willing to give her heart to and follow Aiglon to the ends of the earth, no matter where he said they were going.

Upon seeing that look, Aiglon was, as always, captivated once more.

And so, he impulsively pulled the young woman into his arms and gave her a gentle kiss, which Theresa returned without hesitation.

Leon Esposito could only stand awkwardly to the side, lowering his head to avoid watching his lord and lady’s intimate display. The young couple could indulge in their affection, but it would be a great disrespect for him to stare.

Fortunately, his awkwardness did not last long. Theresa left the terrace first to make final preparations with Chanel, leaving Aiglon and his private secretary behind.

After their months together, Aiglon had concluded Leon’s “probation period” and accepted him as a member of his inner circle.

Leon Esposito cherished the honor he had received. He resolved to dedicate all his wisdom and strategy and knowledge to serve this young lord, in exchange for the realization of his own dreams.

In his view, though the young man’s power was still weak, he and his group were on the right track, and a bright future could be vaguely glimpsed.

Considering he had already achieved so many miracles, what was so strange about achieving an even greater one?

“Leon,” Aiglon called softly, his eyes on the ship that had appeared in the harbor. “What is the news from Rome?”

“According to my uncle’s feedback, everything is stable for now. Although quite a few people have grumbled about His Holiness the Pope’s overly friendly attitude towards you, this discontent has not manifested as public criticism. His Holiness believes that while your father had some unfortunate dealings with the Church in the past, the piety of your grandmother and uncle (formal) over the years is enough to wash away the stain on the Bonaparte family. Moreover, you were but a child at the time and bear no responsibility for those unpleasantries. Therefore, in the spirit of Christian charity and tolerance, the Church should reconcile with you—”

Aiglon paid little attention to the platitudes at the end, focusing instead on a key phrase.

“My uncle (formal)?”

“Yes, your uncle (formal), Lucien Bonaparte,” Leon Esposito replied.

Aiglon was slightly stunned.

It seemed his grandmother and granduncle were not the only relatives in Rome speaking up for him.

Lucien Bonaparte was Emperor Napoleon’s third younger brother. During the turbulent era of the Great Revolution, he became Napoleon’s political aide, assisting him in the Brumaire Coup d’état. After the coup, he served as Minister of the Interior, working with his brother to solidify the Bonaparte family’s rule.

However, it was not long before the two brothers quarreled fiercely over Lucien’s marriage—or rather, Lucien grew increasingly intolerant of his brother’s imperious attitude. He chose to break with Emperor Napoleon, renouncing the favors bestowed upon him and moving his entire family to Rome.

During the height of the Empire, members of the Napoleon family rose to prominence one after another, their heads adorned with crowns, while Lucien remained in Rome, almost forgotten by the world. But in 1815, when Emperor Napoleon returned to France for a final, desperate struggle, Lucien rushed back to France, ready to fight alongside the Emperor to the very end and reclaim the family’s crown.

Unfortunately, this time the brothers’ luck ran out. With the defeat of Napoleon’s army at the Battle of Waterloo, the hope of restoring the Empire was once again shattered. Lucien had wanted to persuade his brother to struggle on, but seeing that the tide had turned, there was nothing he could do. He could only flee France once more and return to Rome.

After returning to Rome, he lived in seclusion again, almost forgotten by the world. However, unlike his brother Napoleon, he had a good relationship with the Church. In 1814, he was made Prince of Canino by Pope Pius VII, and in 1824, he was made Prince of Musignano by Pope Leo XII. In short, he was treated with great respect.

Aiglon knew, of course, that his uncle’s family lived in Rome, but because he had been unsure of his uncle’s attitude, he had not taken the initiative to contact Prince Lucien. He had never expected that his uncle would be speaking well of him within the Church of Rome.

It seemed that no matter how many internal disputes there were, family ties were still the bond that connected them.

“Your Majesty, would you like to meet your uncle (formal)?” Leon Esposito, who had been observing his expressions, asked in a low voice when he noticed Aiglon’s complex look.

“If possible, I could meet him—” Aiglon hesitated for a moment before replying, “But that would first require his consent. He is my uncle (formal), after all. If he is unwilling, I will not force myself upon him.”

“You need not worry about that at all,” Leon Esposito smiled. “His Highness the Prince has been working on your behalf in secret, which shows he holds you in deep affection. If you wish to see him, he should be very pleased—and my uncle believes that if His Highness the Prince is involved, some of our troubles will be lessened.”

“What do you mean?” Aiglon asked, puzzled.

Leon Esposito had no habit of keeping his lord in suspense, so he answered immediately. “Actually, my uncle has been struggling with how to arrange your meeting with the Pope. After all, you are both quite… particular about protocol.”

Leon’s words carried an unconscious hint of grievance.

As a political figure, and especially as a pretender to the throne, Aiglon naturally hoped to win the Pope’s favor, but he was unwilling to bow and scrape before him, and he would never even consider a grand ceremony like prostration.

The Pope, on the other hand, felt that since the Duke of Reichstadt claimed to be a devout believer and had consistently used the Church to build his reputation, he should show sufficient “sincerity” upon meeting the Pope—especially given his father’s historical stain. Otherwise, how could he command respect?

Because both sides held fast to their positions, they had argued several times over this matter of protocol in the last three months, with no resolution.

To everyone else, Aiglon was being overly stubborn, not as flexible as usual. But Aiglon did not want to place himself in a subordinate position to the Church. If he created that impression now, it would be difficult to reverse it later.

He only wanted to use the Church as a tool; he had no intention of truly becoming a devout believer.

Therefore, he had to insist on protocol. Because sometimes protocol is completely unimportant, but other times, protocol is everything.

“So what does this have to do with my uncle (formal)?” Aiglon asked in return.

“My uncle believes that with His Highness the Prince involved, it could provide an opportunity for both you and the Pope,” Leon Esposito explained hastily. “If you receive a public audience with the Pope, your every action will be under public scrutiny, and your every move will draw attention. But if you were to meet at His Highness the Prince’s home, many of these issues might not be so important—”

Aiglon finally understood.

“I pay a private visit to my uncle (formal), and as it happens, His Holiness the Pope is also gracing my uncle’s home. We then meet by chance and have a kind and friendly exchange,” he summarized the other’s meaning.

“If you do not mind that this method is not grand enough…”

“No, I don’t mind.” Aiglon patted his secretary’s shoulder to express his satisfaction. “Then let’s do it that way.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.” Leon Esposito nodded impassively.

Chapter 377: Reunited with Grandmother

“Just as we fully obeyed Moses, so we will obey you. Only may the Lord your God be with you as he was with Moses.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

Although Leon Esposito remained impassive on the surface, he could not hide the triumph in his heart.

He had been serving the young man for some time now and had gradually earned his trust, slowly becoming involved in his important operations. An ordinary person would have certainly been content with such a position.

He, however, was not yet satisfied. He knew that his current value was that of a “useful Secretary,” and he had not yet reached the level of an “indispensable Secretary.”

Therefore, he needed an opportunity to further demonstrate his abilities and worth to gain even greater trust.

If he could help the young man resolve the issues related to his trip to Rome perfectly, then he should be able to earn such a reward.

So, during this time, he had spared no effort in corresponding with his “uncle,” Cardinal Vittorio Esposito, and they had finally devised this plan.

And His Majesty’s reaction indeed proved that he had done the right thing.

He had taken another solid step forward, but the rest of the road still had to be walked with his feet firmly on the ground.

The two finished their conversation, and then Aiglon led him down from the rooftop terrace.

The place where they were staying was the very hotel they had requisitioned earlier. Several carriages were already waiting at the entrance. All the luggage had been packed, and Theresa was already seated inside, waiting only for Aiglon’s order to set off for the ship.

Aiglon opened the carriage door and sat down next to Theresa, who immediately leaned against his shoulder. In the brief moment before the door was closed again, Theresa smiled and nodded at Leon Esposito outside, as if to praise him for his excellent work.

Leon Esposito hurriedly bowed to Her Majesty the Empress and remained so until the carriage slowly pulled away.

He was a clever man with experience in dealing with people since childhood, so he could tell that although Princess Theresa had never had a long conversation with him, her attitude toward him was always very friendly. Or rather—she was trying to win him over.

He had complied with this effort with almost no hesitation, even deliberately trying to curry favor with the princess. After all, if he could gain the protection of the mistress, his future work would be much easier, and he was happy to receive such patronage.

Moreover, he was well aware that while he had a good family background and a sharp mind, his weaknesses were also obvious—he was not a descendant of the meritorious officials of the Imperial era, nor did he share any experiences of hardship with them, so it was impossible for him to integrate into their circle.

Besides, having been considered the successor to a Cardinal since he was young, he was proud and arrogant and disdained bowing and scraping to certain people whose status was no higher than his own.

In such an environment, Princess Theresa’s kindness was all the more precious. He knew that no one in the world was perfect and never made mistakes. If one day he were to make an error, being isolated and helpless was a completely different situation from having a backer to rely on.

Thus, he was willing to stand on the princess’s side in exchange for her goodwill and protection, finding a solid support for his own position.

Of course, he also knew that this protection was by no means free; he needed to prove his usefulness through his actions, but that was not a difficult task for him.

Princess Theresa had learned of the matter he had just reported to His Majesty at the same time—and she was equally pleased with his solution.

It was an ideal outcome, enough to make him feel quite smug.

However, Leon did not get carried away. Sometimes he felt a little puzzled—Their Majesties were clearly very much in love, and even an observer could strongly feel Princess Theresa’s affection for the young man. She also did not seem to have a particularly strong desire for power, so why was she so proactive?

—Could it be that the princess herself was indignant at being excluded from the small circle of Imperial exiles? Was the reason she deliberately won him over also to secure a more important position by His Majesty’s side, to avoid being alienated?

These were just Leon’s speculations. He could not possibly ask Princess Theresa for an answer, nor was there any need to.

As long as this tacit understanding existed, that was enough. The princess’s gentle smile was an encouragement for his current loyalty.

With these complex thoughts, Leon also boarded a carriage, and they all proceeded to the pier.

Then, the entire party disembarked and boarded the sailboat bound for Rome.

Watching the morning sun rise slowly over the sea, the young Secretary was high-spirited and daring.

If they truly succeed in the restoration of the Empire, then I, Leon Esposito, will surely rise through the ranks and become a famous statesman of my generation, he firmly believed.

With its sails full, and aided by the biting winter wind, Aiglon once again experienced the journey across the Mediterranean Sea.

Compared to the past, however, he was now accustomed to the rocking of the ship and no longer got seasick.

To avoid unnecessary trouble, Aiglon’s party did not travel with extravagance. Besides Theresa, he only brought Chanel, his Secretary, Captain of the Guard André Davout, and a few other reliable guards. The total number did not exceed ten people—and this was only after André Davout’s strenuous protests; he had originally planned to bring even fewer.

He and Theresa disguised themselves as a young, newlywed noble couple traveling for their honeymoon.

In a way, wasn’t that the truth?

Just like last time, after a two-day voyage, they arrived at the Port of Civitavecchia. They then rented several carriages to continue their journey. All arrangements were handled by Leon, who was a local, while Aiglon and his wife remained out of sight.

From there, the party set out for Rome.

The closer he got to Rome, the more excited and uneasy Aiglon felt.

It had been less than a year since his last visit to Rome. Back then, he had only dared to linger on the outskirts, even meeting his grandmother in secret. This time, however, the situation was vastly different. He could now move about legally and freely. Although there was no grand fanfare, he was indeed heading to the Eternal City as a guest of the Pope, which was a kind of vindication.

Moreover, this time, he could arrive at his grandmother’s home open and fair, and stand before her to proudly tell her that he had not failed to live up to her previous expectations.

The more he thought about it, the more agitated he became, but the port was still dozens of kilometers from the city of Rome. Aiglon could only suppress his feelings and wait for that moment to arrive.

Gradually, as the horizon shifted, the hills and mounds surrounding Rome, along with the magnificent buildings upon them, slowly came into view outside the carriage window.

It was now evening. Since it was winter, the sun set early, and the fading light had already cast long shadows from the hills and the buildings on them, making them appear even more grand and spectacular.

“They owe me a triumph,” Aiglon said suddenly, sounding sullen. “I clearly spent so much money!”

Even now, he was still brooding over it.

“Oh, come now, Aiglon… The city of Rome stopped doing that sort of thing long ago. Why would they prepare one especially for you?” Theresa, sitting beside him, replied with a smile. “But it doesn’t matter. Even if not this time, perhaps that day will come in the future.”

“Yes… that day will come,” Aiglon nodded. “And then I will have the Pope place the crown on my head.”

The young man was high-spirited and daring at that moment. Though his words might sound detached from reality, Theresa preferred to believe in her husband.

“At that time, I’ll be in charge of shouting ‘Wake up, you are but a mortal!’ next to you, then…” she replied, her tone slightly teasing and doting.

“According to the history books, isn’t that a slave’s job?” Aiglon asked, puzzled. “Besides, why would I need someone to remind me? I’m not a real Roman General, and I don’t have a Senate over my head.”

“You silly goose!” Theresa laughed so hard she bent forward, then pinched his cheek.

==================================

In the evening, in her palace where she lived in seclusion in Rome, the former Empress Dowager of the Empire, Madam Letizia Bonaparte, was engaged in her usual after-dinner chat with her own younger brother, Cardinal Joseph Fesch.

The elderly tended to sleep very early, so their daily chat would end around eight o’clock, after which the old woman would return to her bedroom and drift off to sleep.

However, things had been slightly different in the last few days. She knew that her grandson was about to visit Rome—and it was obvious that as soon as he arrived, he would immediately rush to her side.

Every time she thought of this, she was overjoyed, and her bedtime was pushed back significantly.

“Joseph, where are they now?” Letizia asked once again.

Cardinal Fesch, who had been tormented by this question countless times today, could only reply weakly, “The last time I received a letter, Aiglon wrote down the approximate date of his departure. By my calculation, it should be within the next day or two.”

“That’s good…” The old woman nodded in anticipation.

Two or three months ago, upon learning that her grandson intended to visit Rome, she had already arranged for her residence to be tidied up. Everything was ready, waiting for her grandson and granddaughter-in-law to move in.

But the two young ones were slow to arrive, making their grandmother anxious with waiting. Although she knew it was not their fault, the old woman still grumbled a few times.

Fortunately, her grandson was finally on his way, and this torment was about to end.

Yet, the closer she got to the end, the more unbearable every minute and second felt.

“Oh, God, why does time pass so slowly!” Empress Dowager Letizia could not help but complain. “Is there no new word yet?”

“Just wait a little longer…” Cardinal Fesch could only placate her again.

Deep down, he, like his older sister, hoped to see the newlyweds again soon.

Three months ago, at their wedding, he had personally officiated as an elder. He still had vivid memories of the grand ceremony, which filled him with immense gratification.

After returning to Rome, he had recounted everything he had seen and heard to his older sister in great detail—this was the greatest pleasure they could enjoy in their later years.

And for Empress Dowager Letizia, besides ensuring the continuation of the family line, this marriage had another layer of meaning—it was she who had insisted that her grandson marry Princess Theresa. Now that it had come to pass, didn’t it further prove her unique foresight?

Although she had only met her a few times, she was extremely satisfied with Princess Theresa. She sincerely believed that after she passed away, Princess Theresa would be able to carry on the family’s burden for her.

“After getting married, he’s no longer a child. I hope he can be more mature, shoulder his family responsibilities, and stop taking reckless risks,” Letizia couldn’t help but say as this thought crossed her mind. “In my opinion, he had best stay here with us for a while. Let’s not talk about anything else until my great-grandson is born!”

Cardinal Fesch gave a wry smile.

“That… I’m afraid that won’t be possible. There are still many things waiting for Aiglon to do. He can’t stay in Rome for too long.”

“Is there anything more important than continuing our poor family’s line?” Letizia retorted.

At this point, she changed the subject again. “Forget it. I’ve never been able to control these children. It was like that back then, and it’s still like that now…”

After complaining for a short while, the old woman finally calmed down.

“He’s in Italy. Does he plan to visit his mother next?”

“Yes,” the Cardinal replied. “Princess Theresa insisted on it. After all, she feels that Louise is a member of her family and they should maintain a good relationship.”

Letizia frowned.

She had never liked her former daughter-in-law and wasn’t keen on having much contact with her, but hearing that it was Theresa’s idea, she couldn’t say much.

“What a sensible and family-oriented child! They came from the same family, yet they are as different as night and day!”

As she said this, Empress Dowager Letizia, as if by some premonition, looked toward the entrance of the dining hall. At that very moment, a servant was walking over quickly.

Before he could even speak, Empress Dowager Letizia already understood from his expression.

She had finally waited for this moment.

Without a second thought, she interrupted her chat with her brother, stood up directly, and strode towards the dining hall.

She walked into the living room with an agitated heart, just as the young couple were entering.

The three of them locked eyes. The old woman’s body trembled with emotion, and the anxiety and dissatisfaction that had accumulated in her heart vanished like smoke.

“My grandson, my dear grandson!” she said, walking straight toward him.

Across from her, Aiglon and Theresa were also full of emotion. Theresa, especially, was so grateful for Letizia’s previous efforts in making the match that she was overcome with a rush of mixed feelings and was on the verge of tears.

“Grandmother…” Aiglon went to her and embraced his grandmother. “I can finally come to see you, perfectly justifiable!”

“God bless you… God bless you…” the old woman murmured, tears streaming down her face. “Heaven knows how much you’ve made me worry!”

Chapter 378: Family and a Gift

“God knows how much I’ve worried about you!”

Holding her grandson, the Empress Dowager Letizia was overwhelmed with a rush of mixed feelings, her tears flowing endlessly. The others present were also deeply moved.

“I’m sorry…” Aiglon said hoarsely. “I’ve made you worry.”

“It’s alright, it’s alright.” Letizia began to laugh, wiping away her tears as she did. “I had originally hoped you could live a peaceful life in anonymity, but you chose to pursue great things. Perhaps it is fate… I could not stop you, so I could only live in fear. Fortunately, the outcome has been satisfactory. God has protected you…”

Then, the old woman released her embrace and turned her gaze to Theresa, who stood beside him.

She had been pleased with this granddaughter-in-law from the very beginning, and now her affection had grown to its peak.

“Theresa, let me give you a proper hug.”

As she spoke, she pulled the young woman into her arms. “I’m sorry, my grandson has put you through so much…”

“You are too kind. His Highness has not put me through anything; on the contrary, he takes very good care of me.” Theresa savored her grandmother’s embrace, then defended her husband with a smile. “To be able to be with His Highness, to go through all those trials and tribulations, has made me very happy. I have never doubted it for a moment.”

“He is truly blessed to have a wife like you,” Letizia sighed in admiration. “From now on, our whole family must make it up to you.”

“That is not right of you to say; I am a member of the Bonaparte family now, too,” Theresa replied with a smile. “It should be my duty, just as it was yours, to help this family produce heirs and bring glory to its name.”

“You’re right, you’re right!” Letizia laughed, a little embarrassed. “Indeed, I shouldn’t have said that. You are a member of our family now, my dearest granddaughter. And since Aiglon is the head of the family, that makes you the lady of the house. Everything our family has should be at your disposal, so what is there to talk of compensation?”

At this, the old woman’s wrinkled smile took on a teasing air. “So, when do you plan on helping our family produce heirs?”

The question made Theresa’s face flush instantly. She lowered her head, not daring to look at her grandmother, and answered softly, “I am ready, of course. Now it depends on whether His Highness… puts in the effort—”

“He wouldn’t dare not to!” Letizia shot Aiglon a glance.

Aiglon felt extremely awkward listening to this. But heaven knows, he had been “putting in the effort” quite enough since their marriage.

Fortunately, Letizia didn’t want to dwell on the subject either, so she changed it. “Alright, let’s not just stand here. I’ve had dinner prepared. Let’s go eat together.”

So, Letizia led the young couple back to the dining room. With Cardinal Fesch joining them, the four relatives sitting together suddenly filled the room with the warm atmosphere of a family dinner.

“Aiglon, how long do you plan to stay in Rome?” Letizia asked during the meal.

“That depends on how things go here. If everything goes smoothly, I will stay for about two weeks before I depart,” Aiglon replied.

“So short?” His grandmother seemed a little crestfallen. Then she asked, “Where will you go next? To Parma?”

Although her tone was quite calm, Aiglon and Theresa both sensed the underlying dislike—it seemed she was also very dissatisfied with her former daughter-in-law’s actions.

They exchanged a subtle glance, and then Aiglon nodded. “Yes, to visit my mother… After all, she did invite me. As her son, it is only right that I go see her.”

In truth, he didn’t want to go at all; it was entirely due to Theresa’s firm insistence. But in front of his grandmother, he preferred to take the responsibility himself, lest his grandmother form a negative opinion of Theresa.

“That is true…” Letizia sighed, agreeing with her grandson. “No matter what, she is still your mother. Now that you are married, it would be improper not to see her at all. You should pay her a visit. How long do you plan to stay there?”

“I don’t intend to stay long, lest I become a bother to my mother. She has her own family life, and as an outsider, I should show the proper respect—” Aiglon said sarcastically. “I’ll probably stay for two or three days and then leave.”

“And where will you go after that?” his grandmother asked again.

“If there are no surprises, we will be going to Bavaria,” Aiglon replied.

This was supposed to be a secret, but he saw no need to hide it from his grandmother and granduncle, so he told them directly.

“I have a secret agreement with Metternich and the others to enthrone a member of the Wittelsbach family as the King of Greece. As for who to choose, I need to discuss it with the current Bavarian royal family to achieve a good outcome—”

“So that’s how it is!” Letizia had a sudden realization.

She didn’t care about European politics, much less the King of Greece, but seeing the natural ease and confidence with which her grandson spoke still filled her heart with joy.

Years ago, her son had redrawn the map of Europe, reshaping the borders of nearly every country and creating new states like the Kingdom of Westphalia, the Kingdom of Italy, and the Duchy of Warsaw. Who wouldn’t be awestruck by such a world-conquering aura?

Now, in her grandson, she could see a trace of her son’s bearing from back then.

Of course, compared to her son, her grandson still had a long way to go, but she was already more than satisfied.

Letizia hadn’t seen Aiglon many times, but she had always been deeply concerned about this grandson. Seeing him so high-spirited now, she grew happier the more she looked at him.

What grandparent wouldn’t love to have such a grandson?

“Since you already have a plan in mind, I won’t interfere. I only wish you success in everything you do,” the old woman said with a smile. “But while you are in Rome, you must spend some good time with me… Your grandmother hasn’t been happy for a very long time, and she hopes to finally feel at ease.”

“Of course!” Aiglon immediately nodded in agreement. “I am very happy to have the opportunity to make up for the regret of not being by your side for so long… Your tender love is truly what I have longed for since childhood.”

“My poor child… how is this your fault? This is clearly fate’s torment of us, and you are the ultimate victim.” Letizia recalled the sorrows of the past and was on the verge of tears again. “This torment began when your father disrespected God and broke with the Church. God punished his arrogance, and in the end, we were left to atone through suffering! It matters little for us; we have lived through hardship and can endure such blows. But you… my poor grandson, you have suffered so much!”

Sighing, she continued to advise her grandson, “So you must learn from his lesson. Always remember to be pious toward God and to respect the Church. The reason you were able to escape your prison and accomplish such great things must be God’s will. The Almighty Lord is protecting you. Our family is so incredibly fortunate to have been favored by God twice, so this time you must absolutely not turn away from the Lord! As long as you follow God’s will, even if you never become an emperor, you will at least have a place in Rome. That is far better than becoming a wandering spirit. You must take my advice to heart.”

The old woman spoke these words ramblingly, her voice thick with emotion.

Though she had once been the Empress Dowager of the Empire, Letizia was, at her core, just an ordinary old Italian lady—pious, compassionate, and without a politician’s ambition or ruthless cruelty. In her eyes, everything her children and grandchildren had gained was so fantastical that it could only be explained as the favor of God—

Therefore, the fall of the Empire was, naturally, a punishment sent by God.

She did not ask that her grandson ascend the throne one day; she only hoped he could live a peaceful life and continue the family bloodline. Thus, she was especially afraid he would repeat the same mistakes and commit the great sins of arrogance and disrespect.

Aiglon could only listen to the old woman’s advice in silence.

He did not mind cooperating with the Church of Rome, but in essence, the Church was just a tool to him. This meant that in the future, his relationship with the Church would inevitably involve both cooperation and conflict—which was not surprising. Since the Middle Ages, what sovereign of France or the German states had not been plagued by this very problem?

But there was no need to say any of this to his grandmother, lest he spoil her mood.

After his grandmother had finished her rambling, Aiglon changed the subject.

“By the way, while I’m in Rome, I also plan to visit Uncle Lucien. Could you send someone to inform him? I’d like to get his consent before I call on him.”

“That would be wonderful.” Letizia smiled and nodded. “I’ve already sent someone to inform him—I’m sure he’ll be very happy to see his nephew. After all, whenever I’ve seen him recently, he has always spoken of you with high praise.”

Hearing his grandmother say this, Aiglon couldn’t help but feel a sense of anticipation.

“I’m grateful for his concern.”

He had never met this third uncle of his. Before 1815, Lucien had been living in seclusion in Rome, and by the time he returned to France in 1815 to help his brother, Aiglon had already been taken to Vienna by Louise in 1814.

Among Napoleon’s brothers, he didn’t have a particularly favorable impression of this Uncle Lucien whom he had never met. After all, Lucien was talented and proud, but he was also notoriously frivolous and greedy, and had repeatedly put Napoleon in awkward positions.

He had dared to defy Napoleon at the zenith of his power, refusing all honors and leaving France, a courage worthy of admiration. But his personal ambition was also plain to see; he had openly declared himself Napoleon’s heir on several occasions in the past, only to be sternly warned by an exasperated Napoleon.

Of course, an uncle was just an uncle. He was the undisputed master of the Bonaparte family, and he would absolutely not tolerate any offense from his uncle.

“Speaking of your uncle, it reminds me of my other children…” Letizia sighed suddenly. “I truly hope that one day, I will be able to see all my children and grandchildren reunited.”

At this point in time, all of Letizia’s adult sons, except for Napoleon, were still alive (of her daughters, only Catherine, the former Queen of Naples, was still living), but they were scattered far and wide.

Joseph was living in seclusion in America, having bought a large estate in New York; Lucien lived in seclusion in Rome; Louis lived in seclusion in Florence; and her youngest son, Jérôme, lived with his wife Catherine in a castle in Trieste.

The members of this family had once all worn crowns, ruling over half the European continent, but now they were scattered like stars in the sky.

For the old lady, wealth and status no longer mattered. It was her children and grandchildren she could not stop worrying about. Recalling the splendors of the past and then thinking of the present, a wave of sorrow was unavoidable.

“That day will come, Grandmother,” Theresa quickly comforted the old lady. “We have two of our cousins serving by our side right now. Once we reign over France, we will take care of the other family members. Then you too can live out your golden years in peace in Paris.”

“Then I shall do my best to stay alive, so that I can see that day,” the Empress Dowager Letizia replied with a laugh. “But I heard that Louis had some sort of conflict with you before?”

“I wouldn’t call it a conflict, just a difference of opinion,” Aiglon replied.

He then recounted the whole story of his uncle Louis’s visit to the Island of Monte Cristo and his refusal to sponsor him, and he added that Queen Hortense had generously given him money.

“That selfish son!” Letizia flew into a rage, as expected. “He is less sensible than his own wife! Has he forgotten that without his brother, he wouldn’t have a single penny! How dare he stand idly by when you requested his aid… What a scoundrel of a son!”

“Perhaps past events have left him with some lingering resentment. He was the King of Holland, after all,” Aiglon replied calmly.

“The past cannot be blamed on you! As a member of the family, he should have done his utmost to help you!” Letizia, still fuming, took a sip of broth to calm herself. “Never mind… at my age, I can’t manage these unfilial children and grandchildren. But Aiglon, rest assured, your grandmother is completely on your side. She will do everything in her power to support you.”

Then she turned to Theresa. “Theresa, do you remember? I told you before that I would entrust all my property to your care.”

“You really don’t have to…” Theresa said hurriedly.

“On the contrary, I feel it is quite necessary.” Letizia interrupted her with a smile. “At my age, I cannot say when I will pass away, so I must organize my assets and prepare in advance, to avoid arguments later—my fortune was given to me by Napoleon, so it is only right that it should be passed on to you now. The only reason I was stingy with Aiglon before was because I was afraid he would use it for some reckless venture. But now that he is married to you, I have no more worries. I have been taking inventory of all my property, including real estate, residences, and jewels. Once I have a detailed list, I will give it to you. From then on, you may do with it as you please.”

Aiglon and Theresa exchanged a look. As the Empress Dowager of the Empire, Letizia had not been subject to much confiscation, so she did indeed possess considerable wealth. If it were given to them, it would certainly alleviate their financial pressures.

As the heir of the family, wasn’t he perfectly justified in accepting this gift?

“Thank you, Grandmother,” Aiglon thanked the old woman with sincere gratitude.

“Silly child, a camel cannot pass through the eye of a needle. I cannot take my wealth with me to heaven. Being able to use it to help you is what makes me happy!” Letizia said with a laugh.

And so, grandmother and grandson chatted at the dinner table, with Theresa chiming in from time to time. The meal was filled with laughter and cheerful conversation, and the atmosphere was one of close and inseparable affection.

Just then, the attendant who had been sent with the message returned. And he brought another piece of news—Aiglon’s uncle, Lucien Bonaparte, had arrived at his mother’s residence and was waiting to meet his nephew.

Chapter 379: 4, Uncle

Upon hearing the news, both Letizia and Aiglon were somewhat surprised.

After all, she had only sent someone to inform her son so he could prepare himself. Aiglon would choose a day to pay a visit, as was proper etiquette for a nephew.

They hadn’t expected Prince Lucien Bonaparte to come over so directly—a clear indication of how highly this uncle regarded his nephew.

“Have him come in at once!” Empress Dowager Letizia reacted quickly, instructing an attendant to bring her third son before her, then had another place setting added to the dining table.

“It’s always good to have more people around,” she said with a warm smile.

Soon, the attendant led a middle-aged man in, and Aiglon saw his third uncle, Lucien Bonaparte, for the first time in his life.

He was not tall and had dark brown hair, though his temples were streaked with gray, showing the wear of time. His features were gentle, his demeanor refined, and his eyes were reserved, carrying a trace of melancholy. He looked less like a prince and more like a discontented poet.

He walked quietly to the dining table, his gaze fixed on Aiglon. Aiglon, in turn, politely stood up and bowed to his uncle in respect.

“I am very pleased to meet you, my uncle… I have looked forward to this day for a long time,” he said respectfully.

“I have looked forward to it for a long time as well.” Lucien Bonaparte nodded lightly, then sighed with emotion. “Over a decade of waiting! But it was not in vain. You have finally set upon this path.”

In his sigh, one could faintly see a glimmer of the spirit he had when he joined Napoleon in the coup d’état.

Before Aiglon could speak, Lucien walked up to him, raised a hand, and lightly tapped Aiglon on the chest. Then he spoke again, “You are taller and stronger than I imagined.”

“To complete our family’s unfinished work, I must maintain a strong physique,” Aiglon replied.

“An excellent answer!” Lucien praised loudly. “When we were your age, we never thought so far ahead. Back then, we would have been content just to hold on to our family’s lands in Corsica. Who could have imagined what would come after?”

Then, he embraced his nephew tightly. “You’ve done very well, my boy. I’ve seen all the hardships you’ve endured so far. I know for a fact that I didn’t have your abilities when I was your age… so you are stronger than I am. You are the hope of our family.”

The words seemed to come from the heart, and for a moment, Aiglon didn’t know how to respond.

“My only complaint is, why didn’t you contact me when you came to Rome before? Do you still hold a grudge over the disputes of the previous generation?” Lucien Bonaparte continued. “Although I am not one of your subjects and servants, as an uncle, I would have been glad to help my nephew in his time of need. But you overlooked me.”

“My apologies, uncle.” Aiglon smiled sheepishly. “It’s not that I doubted your loyalty to the family—your actions in 1815 already proved you possess such loyalty. It’s just that when I came to Rome before, I didn’t know what my fate would be, so I didn’t want to trouble you. After all… you managed to weather the storm and find a peaceful life under the protection of the Church. I didn’t want to disrupt that.”

Aiglon hadn’t contacted Lucien before partly because he was worried about his political stance, and partly because he truly felt he shouldn’t bother his uncle this time—he knew Lucien didn’t have much money and couldn’t offer him much sponsorship anyway.

“If you’re not afraid of troubling your grandmother, why worry about troubling me?” Lucien Bonaparte retorted. “You’re not wrong, I have nothing to offer now, nor can I stir up any storms. But even so, I can still give you what little help I can, and it is my duty to do so.”

These words warmed Aiglon’s heart.

“Thank you, uncle. I will never forget your help.”

Lucien Bonaparte wasn’t just paying lip service. He had indeed used his connections within the Church to speak well of him and had willingly acted as a middleman for his meeting with His Holiness the Pope. He was truly doing everything in his power to help.

Of course, given his current position, this was all the help he could offer.

“Alright, you two, don’t just stand there talking. Let’s continue with our dinner,” Letizia said with a smile. “And don’t look so grim. A family gathering should be a little more cheerful.”

Aiglon and Lucien exchanged a smile and then sat down. They began to chat as they ate.

At this moment, Lucien finally turned his attention to Theresa.

“My niece-in-law is truly radiant.” He studied Theresa’s features and said with a smile, “Such a beautiful princess! I dare say she must be the most beautiful in all the courts of Europe! Aiglon is a lucky man.”

“You have certainly become an Italian, Your Highness,” Theresa replied with a smile. “You are quite the flatterer.”

“No, I speak from the heart. I saw no small number of queens and princesses in my day, so I believe I am qualified to make such a judgment.” Prince Lucien Bonaparte suddenly recalled something and sighed with emotion again. “It’s truly marvelous when you think about it. You know, I grew up in Corsica and didn’t have a chance to see the world until I went to Versailles as a young man. I was particularly eager to witness the splendor of the King and Queen. Of course, back then, I was just the son of a minor nobleman. What chance did I have of gaining any notice from the court?

“Only during the grandest celebrations could I catch a glimpse of the poor King Louis XVI and his Queen. Though I could only watch from afar, I was filled with envy, thinking, what magnificent pageantry! I imagined that one day I might become a courtier, able to experience the royal family’s splendor up close and admire the beauty of Her Majesty the Queen and the other noblewomen. Haha… don’t laugh at me. Who hasn’t had such wild fantasies as a youth?! My friends and classmates all laughed at me, thinking I was letting my imagination run wild, and I thought so myself.”

At this point, he changed his tune. “But who could have imagined that not many years later, a princess from the Habsburg family would become my sister-in-law, and a decade or so after that, another princess from the Habsburg family would become my niece-in-law? Fate is truly astonishing… Looking back on it now feels like a dream. If someone had told this story to my younger self, I would have thought they were a madman.”

Hearing his uncle’s emotional words, Aiglon realized that although his uncle was now obscure and unknown, he was, after all, a man who had left his mark on the stage of history.

He had witnessed the grand pageantry of the King and Queen, seen the Constituent Assembly and the Great Revolution that followed, experienced the dictatorship of the Jacobins and the rule of the Directory, until finally, he himself became one of the most powerful men in France.

“Our family excels at turning dreams into reality.” Overwhelmed with emotion, Aiglon couldn’t help but comment. “Grandmother would surely believe this is God’s favor upon us, but I think it stems more from our boundless ambition, our relentless drive, and minds worthy of those ambitions… We believe in miracles because we create them ourselves.”

“You are right,” Lucien Bonaparte nodded. “But being born in the right era is also important. A few hundred years ago, society was suffocatingly rigid. Each class was unbreakable, and the nation was merely a playground for kings and dukes of the highest bloodline. No matter how capable one was back then, they could only grovel beneath them. This era gave us our chance, and we simply seized it better than others. As for those who failed to seize it, or seized it poorly—I have seen their fates with my own eyes.”

At this, the Prince raised his hand and brought it down slowly, vividly mimicking the fall of a guillotine blade.

“When the Robespierre brothers went to the guillotine, no one expected that we Bonaparte brothers would rule France, but we did. Although we ultimately failed over a decade later, at least we once held destiny in our own hands. To this day, I have no regrets. Compared to those who died in obscurity, at least we were once extraordinary.”

Then, he raised his wineglass to his nephew. “To destiny.”

“To destiny!” Aiglon, his spirits lifted, drank with his uncle.

However, while the uncle and nephew were growing animated, Theresa felt uneasy listening to them.

King Louis XVI’s Queen, Marie Antoinette, was a Habsburg and her great-aunt. She was ultimately sent to the guillotine. Perhaps she had brought it upon herself, but as a descendant, Theresa couldn’t help but feel a sense of pity for her great-aunt.

Besides, if Aiglon’s dream were to come true one day, she herself would be another Mother of the Nation from the Habsburg family. She had no desire for herself, Aiglon, or their descendants to suffer such a terrible fate.

Even the thought of it was distressing.

So she decided to change the subject.

“So, in your opinion, what are our chances of success now?”

Perhaps due to the wine, Prince Lucien Bonaparte’s usually serious face had softened considerably.

“Logically speaking, the chances are not high. Forgive my bluntness, but as an elder, I believe I should speak the truth to you,” he answered honestly.

“It’s all right. What you say is the truth, I don’t mind,” Aiglon said, shaking his head.

Although he was high-spirited and daring and had already achieved a great deal, he still kept a clear head. He could assess the situation—the resources he controlled were almost negligible compared to the whole of France. His army numbered only a few thousand men at most and lacked weapons, whereas the Kingdom of France had a standing army of hundreds of thousands. In a direct confrontation, any single division could crush his pitiful forces.

Therefore, no one who faced reality could say his chances of winning were high.

“When I say the chances are not high, I don’t mean there is no chance,” Lucien Bonaparte changed his tune. “France may be powerful, but it does not love the Bourbon family. On the contrary, they hate the reactionism the Restoration monarchy has brought them, and there are always those who want to overthrow it. If there is another revolution to overthrow it, then you will have your chance. Because as soon as the Bourbon crown falls, many Frenchmen will remember that the Bonaparte family is fit to lead them. A revolution put the previous generation on the stage, so a new revolution will put the next generation on the stage as well.”

This assessment coincided with Aiglon’s own. After all, trying to conquer France by force of arms was a fool’s dream; he had to find a way to subvert the current Restoration monarchy.

Fortunately, the original historical timeline gave Aiglon immense confidence—at the end of July 1830, the July Revolution broke out in France, driving the Bourbon dynasty from the throne. King Charles X was forced to flee to Britain with his family, ending the rule of the main branch of the Bourbon monarchy for good.

Of course, the next rulers of France were not the Bonapartes, but the junior branch of the royal family, the House of Orléans, who seized power in the chaos. This became known as the July Monarchy. It wasn’t until eighteen years later, in 1848, that Aiglon’s cousins returned to France on the back of another revolution and eventually restored the Empire.

This time, Aiglon didn’t want to wait another eighteen years. He wanted to get his hands on the crown as soon as possible.

However, he also knew that the timeline had changed. The original history could only serve as a reference, not a perfect guide. The revolution to overthrow the Bourbon monarchy might come sooner or later, but it seemed inevitable.

And he would be more than happy to give it a push.

“Inciting riots and coups is easy, but ensuring the fruits of the coup fall into your own hands is very difficult.” Lucien Bonaparte’s smile was slightly odd. “During the Brumaire Coup d’état, when your father faced those angry parliamentarians in the Council of Elders, he was nearly incoherent. It was a close call saving the situation and preventing it from spiraling out of control.”

Aiglon knew this as well.

He could not let the House of Orléans reap the rewards of victory. To achieve his goal, he had to act with a plan and proceed step-by-step.

The Duke of Orléans and his family had returned to France after 1815. They had been scheming in France for over a decade, their eyes fixed on the throne with grim determination. He, on the other hand, was abroad and could only remotely command his supporters for the time being. It was a clear disadvantage.

Fortunately, he still had time—though perhaps not much.

“Do you have any good advice?” Since they were on the topic, Aiglon sincerely asked his uncle.

After all, his uncle had experience when it came to seizing power through a coup.

“I have been away from France for over a decade and have long been forgotten. There are many things I no longer know,” Lucien Bonaparte replied with a wry smile. “But there is one thing, my nephew, that you must remember. The army is the key. As long as you have the army’s support, everything will go smoothly.”

Aiglon was slightly disappointed.

Though his uncle was right, it was just an obvious truth—something everyone knew.

“One more thing,” Lucien Bonaparte added. “Figure out your opponents. My friends may be able to offer you some help.”

Chapter 380: The Agent

“To get the measure of your opponents, a friend of mine may be able to help you.”

“Your friend?” Upon hearing this, Aiglon’s interest was finally piqued again. “Who is it?”

“A very shrewd and capable man. A banker, to be precise,” Lucien Bonaparte replied.

“A banker?” Aiglon was a little confused, so he looked at his uncle, waiting for a further explanation.

Lucien Bonaparte, however, suddenly paused. He studied the wine glass before him, his eyes seemingly filled with emotion.

“Let me tell you a story—”

He raised his glass, took a sip of wine, and then continued.

“As you both know, I followed my brother in 1799 to launch the Brumaire Coup d’état and seize control of France. As a just reward, my brother appointed me Minister of the Interior. I was so high-spirited and daring back then, thinking only of accomplishing great things. But to accomplish great things, one needs money, and I happened to be short of it—so I wanted to find a reliable agent to build up my capital.

“Fortunately, when you have power in your hands, such troubles are never truly troubles. Soon, many people in Paris came flocking to me, hoping to curry favor with my brother and me in exchange for financial gain.

“However, I looked down on those well-dressed fellows. They were all hypocritical and cunning. Besides, these bankers had been in the market for so many years, their networks were incredibly complex. I didn’t want my secrets in their hands. I wanted to find someone dependable and easy to control, someone who could get the job done for me.

“I am a man of France, but I am also a Corsican. So I kept these plans to myself and quietly observed my surroundings, patiently searching for a suitable candidate…”

“It seems you found him,” Aiglon said, roughly grasping his meaning.

“Yes, I did, but the process was somewhat unexpected.” Prince Lucien Bonaparte nodded lightly and continued, “You see, as Minister of the Interior at the time, I had the authority to appoint high-ranking officials in the provinces of France, the power to manage the nation’s roads and ports, and the duty to handle petitions from all over the country. One day, I received a petition from the head of a small financial house in a minor town. He passionately described to us the damage inflicted on his region by the chaotic financial and monetary policies of the revolutionary era and implored my brother and me to enact reforms as soon as possible to resolve the chaos in France’s economy and relieve the people’s suffering. In this petition, he also listed a great deal of data, as well as some suggestions. Although I don’t know much about finance, I believed what he said made a great deal of sense.”

“So you relayed these suggestions to my father?” Aiglon asked.

“Yes, I passed the petition on to him, and he too found it quite interesting. At that time, there was also a general cry from the financial world, hoping that we, having just seized power, would make the necessary decisions to stabilize the national economy.” Lucien Bonaparte replied in a low voice, “So, not long after, and after careful consideration, Napoleon heeded these calls, founded the Bank of France, and subsequently issued the new franc currency, finally stabilizing the chaotic financial and monetary markets.”

“That was one of his great contributions to France,” Aiglon replied.

“Indeed, but we’re talking about something else now—” Lucien Bonaparte smiled faintly. “I wasn’t just interested in the letter; I was interested in the man who wrote it. I don’t understand finance, but I am a master orator, so I also have the ability to read a person’s character between the lines. I quickly saw that this man was cautious, intelligent, and highly professional. More importantly, he was a provincial, not yet corrupted and devoured by the complex social circles of Paris…”

“So you made him your agent!” Theresa, who had been listening intently, also understood at this point.

“Theresa, you are a princess as intelligent as you are beautiful.” Lucien Bonaparte smiled and nodded, confirming her guess. “After my brother decided to adopt the suggestions, I wrote a special letter to this provincial proprietor, inviting him to Paris for a meeting. As you can imagine, he must have been overwhelmed by the honor. He rushed to Paris, traveling through the night, and met with me. So as not to waste your time, I won’t describe our conversation in detail—but I was very satisfied with him after our talk. Though he wasn’t eloquent, and even seemed a bit dull, he was truly professional. Every time he spoke, his words were substantial and hit right at the heart of the matter. He also had a keen sense for numbers. I soon felt as though I’d known him for years, but we’d met too late. At the time, I even felt it was a joke played by God on humanity that so many boastful fools sat in the National Assembly while he could only languish in obscurity in the provinces! Unfortunately, such jokes have been happening every day since time immemorial.”

Then, he changed his tune. “But this time, I wanted to change God’s little joke. After just one meeting, I decided to have him stay in Paris to make greater contributions for me, and for France. So I asked him, ‘My friend, you are truly a man of astounding talent. Why do you remain in the provinces instead of coming here to realize your ambitions?’

“He looked troubled and then told me with shame that he had indeed entertained similar dreams, but his father, infected by the vices of the old era, was a spendthrift who drank and gambled away their fortune, leaving the family with a huge debt. The ancestral lands had all been sold off. He had managed to save the family’s financial house with great difficulty and was using it to earn money to pay off the debts. The heavy burden of debt was suffocating him; he had no way to come to Paris.

“After hearing this, I laughed heartily and told him, ‘From this day forward, you have no more debts. Go ahead and pursue your ambitions in Paris.’

“I didn’t tell him what he needed to do to repay my kindness, because a smart man doesn’t need things spelled out for him.”

“So you paid off his debts, and in return, he became your agent and developed his career in Paris,” Aiglon summarized the story, then asked, “So what did you and he do next?”

“It was actually quite unremarkable. You know how easy it is to make money in the position I was in back then—whenever the government had major news to announce, I would inform my agent in advance, have him buy or sell public bonds, and then we would share the profits. We made a fortune with just this simple method,” Lucien Bonaparte replied. “We then took the money we earned and used it for speculation. The fellow had a keen eye, and every speculation yielded great returns. Even the occasional misstep was inconsequential. In short, I obtained the capital I wanted, and he became a wealthy man.

“Oh, and we Corsicans value personal relationships. When he first arrived in Paris, his younger sister was getting married, and he couldn’t afford her dowry. I paid it for him. And I knew he would be eternally grateful to me, because he truly is the kind of man who remembers a kindness.”

At this point, Prince Lucien Bonaparte suddenly sighed again, then gulped down another mouthful of wine. “Unfortunately, my most important goal was never realized—my ministerial career came to a swift end. In November of 1800, that despicable Fouché and some others reported me, leading to a huge argument with my brother. I had to resign my post as minister, and not long after, an infuriated Napoleon sent me to Spain as Ambassador. I was trying to build capital for my career, but my career vanished in an instant, stripped away by my own brother’s hand!”

Though it was all in the past, water under the bridge for more than twenty years, and although Lucien had eventually forgiven his brother, he couldn’t help but reveal a trace of resentment as he spoke of it.

After a few more sips of wine, Lucien Bonaparte finally seemed to rally his spirits. “Since my career was over, the so-called capital was no longer important. I spent the money I’d saved on the ladies of Paris and Madrid, while my former agent remained in Paris to continue his dream. Although I could no longer provide him with any assistance by then, he still respected me greatly and would even send me generous gifts when I was short on funds. All in all, I’m quite glad I made such a friend during my short ministerial career.”

“And now you want to introduce this friend to me to help, is that right?” Aiglon asked.

“Yes.” Lucien Bonaparte nodded. “He has a shrewd mind, and as someone who’s been navigating the Parisian financial world for over twenty years, he must know a great deal—he might even understand today’s France better than you or I.”

“I admit that may very well be true,” Aiglon agreed with his uncle, then asked again, “What is his name? And what are his circumstances now?”

“His name is Jean-Antoine Ponsin,” Lucien Bonaparte replied. “To avoid implicating him, I haven’t had much contact with him over the years, but I’ve still heard some news about him. He is quite prosperous now, running a large bank. He is wealthy, has a good reputation, pays on time, and almost never makes a mistake—I could tell he had that kind of ability back then.”

“I understand,” Aiglon said, bowing his head in thought. “From your description, this man is indeed quite formidable. If he is willing to help us, he would certainly be very useful to me—but do you think he will side with me?”

“From what I know of him, while he probably won’t entrust his life and fortune to you, he’ll be willing to help out a bit to repay my kindness. And even a little help would be enough for you to benefit, wouldn’t it?” Lucien Bonaparte asked with a smile. “Besides, even if he doesn’t join your cause, what would you lose?”

“You’re right,” Aiglon agreed with his uncle. “We can at least give it a try.”

“Since you agree, I can write him a letter now, telling him about your current situation and what I hope he might do. Let him consider his course of action,” Lucien Bonaparte replied.

“Thank you very much, uncle,” Aiglon said, standing up and thanking Lucien solemnly.

His uncle’s demeanor this evening was truly comforting.

Undoubtedly, he now had neither power nor influence. This offer of “help” was merely an attempt to draw on an old favor, with no guarantee of success.

But even if the help didn’t materialize, the attitude of “we are family, so I stand with you” was, at the very least, enough to satisfy Aiglon’s needs.

That was all he asked of his uncles now.

“So the important thing now is to gauge this man’s attitude, to see to what extent he is willing to cooperate, and then to judge how much we can rely on him,” Aiglon said in a low voice. “Of course, it would be best if we could bring him into our camp. I believe I can offer him sufficient rewards.”

“My nephew, you don’t speak like a young man at all,” Lucien Bonaparte said, shaking his head slightly. “Must you always be frowning in deep thought? You should be more cheerful. After all, a man needs pleasure as much as he needs power!”

Aiglon was taken aback. “But aren’t we discussing serious matters? Of course I have to be serious.”

“What serious matters? It’s just us, uncle and nephew, meeting, with me telling you stories of the past,” Lucien Bonaparte said with a laugh. “You’ve learned to be composed when faced with trouble, but you haven’t yet learned to be at ease. Remember, don’t harbor expectations that are too high, and don’t be disappointed too soon. Treat it all as a passing breeze.”

Then, he calmly raised his glass. “Come, let us toast to the story.”

“Cheers.” Aiglon finally couldn’t help but smile. He raised his glass and clinked it with his uncle’s. “I have my moments of ease, actually. It’s just that time is pressing now, so I can’t help but be a little tense.”

“The more pressing the time, the more at ease you should be. Back in the day, how many people slept soundly the night before they were sent to the guillotine? If you don’t hold life and death, success and failure in contempt, you can’t transcend the ordinary and do things that common people would never dare to imagine,” Lucien Bonaparte said dismissively.

Aiglon smiled wryly to himself. His uncle had always been this way—seemingly frivolous and detached, but in reality, a bit out of touch. No wonder he was ultimately brought down by Fouché and fell out of favor with Napoleon.

But even so, this uncle was still worthy of respect. After all, he was doing what he could to help.

“Alright, I will remember your teachings,” Aiglon nodded, then calmly raised his glass and toasted with his uncle again.

“Do you have any other stories?” Just then, Theresa couldn’t help but ask. She had been quite captivated by Prince Lucien’s tale.

“My dear girl, although my career ultimately came to naught, I have chests full of stories. If you’re willing, I could talk your ear off for a whole night,” Prince Lucien Bonaparte roared with laughter. “For example, I could tell you the story of Madame Récamier and me…”

“Don’t joke, uncle,” Aiglon interrupted helplessly.

Others might not know, but Aiglon certainly did. After becoming Minister of the Interior, Lucien Bonaparte had persistently tried to seduce a certain banker’s wife, spending a fortune to no avail. Such romantic scandals weren’t exactly suitable for discussion at a family dinner.

“Ah, you’re right. How many years ago was that… I wonder how she is now.” The Prince’s smile stiffened. He sighed again and raised his glass. “Come, let us toast again, to that beautiful lady!”

“Cheers.”

In the Prince’s heart, that lady whose beauty had long since faded was perhaps not so important. At that moment, it wasn’t the romantic escapade he was reminiscing about, but the time he had lost—a time he would never have again.

Chapter 381: 6, Continuing the Family Line

The conversation with his uncle made Aiglon feel very happy. After all, this uncle was very friendly to him, and listening to his uncle’s sighs, he himself felt a lot.

No matter how many storms there were in the past, his uncle had stood at the peak of power in France, had seen too many things, and therefore, in conversation and laughter, he could let people reminisce about that bygone era together.

However, dinner always comes to an end, and their conversation could not continue indefinitely. When it was late at night, Prince Lucien Bonaparte finally stopped talking and said goodbye to his mother and nephew—he still had a lot of things to deal with, and he couldn’t stay at his mother’s place.

“It’s getting late, I think I have to go back.”

“Goodbye, uncle.” Aiglon said goodbye to him with slight reluctance, “I will remember your teachings.”

“As a loser, I don’t have anything to teach you, at most I can only tell you stories.” Lucien Bonaparte replied with a smile, “But seeing you so outstanding, I am very happy in my heart, so I wish you all the best in the future.”

“If I can really get my wish, then I will find a way to make up for the rifts between our two families in the past.” Aiglon took the opportunity to make a promise.

“Rifts? There are no rifts, they have long disappeared!” Lucien Bonaparte laughed loudly, “Moreover, my nephew, I am old, and I don’t know if I can see the day when you get your wish, but whether I am here or not, our family will be your friendly friends—but we will not become your subjects and servants, we would rather bless you silently in Rome.”

Aiglon understood his uncle’s meaning—even if he really restored the Empire one day, Uncle Lucien’s family would not come to Paris to bow down to him, but would rather stay in Rome.

Although this uncle is old, this stubbornness has not changed… He sighed silently in his heart, feeling a little mixed.

From another point of view, maybe this is also a good thing, after all, in this way, he does not have to worry about how to settle this relative after the success. The Bonaparte family are all not simple people to deal with, so it’s better to have less trouble.

“You are really individualistic, full of the charm of that era, uncle.” In the end, he could only answer the other party like this, “Okay, if this is your will, then I can only respect your personal opinion. But even if our two families are separated in the future, the bond of kinship will always connect us spiritually—just like today.”

“Well said, Aiglon, are you a Poet?” Lucien chuckled. “This eloquence is really amazing.”

“I am occasionally.” Aiglon nodded.

“The fantasy of Poets and the caution of politicians are indeed difficult qualities to combine, but if they can be integrated, they will inevitably be invincible. I wish you can do it, my nephew.” The Prince said seriously to his nephew.

But immediately his face softened again, “I will give you news as soon as possible. When His Holiness the Pope comes to my house, you can come over. I think this is the most useful thing I can do for you.”

“I will be there on time—” Aiglon nodded in promise. “Uncle, I’m not just making platitudes with you, you really solved a problem for me.”

“Is that so? That’s my honor.” Lucien Bonaparte laughed again, then hugged his nephew, “Aiglon, I can understand the fire and passion in your heart, because I used to have those things too, I know what it feels like… So go ahead, I am proud of you! I once thought God had abandoned our family, but today I understand that our luck has not run out, God is still looking after us!”

After proudly saying these words, he didn’t say anything more, turned and left, while the others at the table silently watched the Prince leave.

After her son left, Empress Dowager Letizia also yawned.

“It seems that our family gathering is coming to an end. Aiglon, please forgive me for not being able to entertain you any longer. My little brother and I are old, and we must go to bed at this time…”

“I have taken the liberty of disturbing you, please forgive me, Grandmother.” Aiglon quickly said good night, “I wish you a good night, I think you will definitely sleep soundly tonight.”

“Of course, I am in a great mood now, and I will definitely have a good dream tonight.” Letizia showed a strange smile, “Like dreaming of my great-grandson crawling around on my knees?”

Aiglon and Theresa exchanged awkward glances.

“Hahaha, don’t mind, I’m just joking—” The old woman laughed, then blinked her eyes slyly, “However, I should indeed give you two young couples a chance to be alone… My grandson, seeing you, I feel happy! Oh, I really don’t know what qualifications I have to let God look after me so much, so that I can still have such lovely grandson and granddaughter-in-law in my old age.”

The old woman let out uncontrollable laughter, and then went to their respective rooms to sleep with Cardinal Fesch.

After the two old people left, Aiglon and Theresa looked at each other again, but this time they were both relieved.

Although eating and chatting with the elders is very pleasant, it is also tiring to deal with them because they are elders.

Grandmother is right, now is the time to enjoy the time alone.

Aiglon walked up to Theresa, then gently kissed her cheek, “Theresa, let’s go.”

“It’s time to rest.” Theresa also breathed a sigh of relief, “If all the members of our family were like Grandmother and uncle, that would be great.”

“Although some people are still unruly and rebellious, they will be tamed sooner or later.” Aiglon replied, “Don’t mind, Theresa, as long as they still need us, then they will eventually be your and my subjects and servants.”

Then, he took Theresa’s hand and came to the room arranged for the two of them, led by the maid.

After a hasty wash, they lay down on the bed together as usual.

As soon as he lay down, Aiglon’s hand habitually wrapped around the girl’s waist, and then he hugged her.

Although he had been used to this kind of hug for several months, he still felt exceptionally comfortable every time he felt the touch from his body.

Now it is still the cold season of early spring, so both of them are still wearing thick cotton pajamas, but even so, the feeling of being stirred by desire still sprang up from the hearts of the two people.

“Ugh…” He breathed a sigh of relief, “Theresa, my grandmother is really polite to you, we haven’t asked for money yet, and she has already offered to give you her property.”

“That’s natural, she has always been very sympathetic to me. When I ran to Rome to see her, she had been feeling sorry for me, thinking that her family owed me too much… So, she wanted to use this method to make up for the guilt in her heart.” Theresa replied meaningfully.

Although her tone was flat, Aiglon could hear the meaning in her words—however, he wisely chose not to continue this topic.

Fortunately, Theresa just wanted to tease her husband, and didn’t plan to continue to bring up old scores, so she also took the initiative to change the subject, “But then again, Grandmother’s arrangement seems to be to leave her property to me to deal with…”

“Yes, so what?” Aiglon asked rhetorically.

“Logically speaking, shouldn’t she give it directly to you? You are the biological grandson.” Theresa replied.

“Maybe she thinks you are another her…you women married into this family, and then as the mistress take care of the family legacy.” Aiglon thought for a second, then replied, “She thinks that giving her property to you to take care of can better reflect her emphasis and expectations on you.”

There was another sentence he didn’t say—Letizia was afraid that Aiglon would be sorry for Theresa again in the future, so she wanted Theresa to manage these properties in order to use it as a means of restraint.

Of course, this kind of restraint has no meaning to him.

“She wants me to be like her…” Theresa seemed to accept Aiglon’s explanation, muttering to herself in a low voice, then suddenly her face turned red.

Aiglon was puzzled at first, then suddenly understood what she was thinking. “Are you thinking about having as many children as she did?”

Theresa glared at him fiercely, as if wanting to refute, but couldn’t say anything.

“That would be too tiring.” After a while, she said a little timidly.

Aiglon couldn’t help laughing.

Indeed, after Letizia married Aiglon’s grandfather Charles Bonaparte, she gave birth to more than ten children, and there were five sons and three daughters who survived to adulthood alone.

It is not uncommon among women in this era. Theresa’s ancestors, the historically famous Queen Theresa, also gave birth to a dozen children…

Even Theresa herself has five or six siblings.

It is normal for Theresa to feel a little afraid but also a little expectant when she thinks of this.

“If you don’t want to have so many children, we can find a way to control it.” Aiglon said softly, “I can try to be careful.”

“That won’t work.” Theresa shook her head decisively, “My Mother has already told me that the Bonaparte family is already thin in your generation, and in your branch, you are the only one left, which is too dangerous, like a candle in the wind, if you are not careful, you will fall into the crisis of being cut off… I should make efforts to continue the family line for our family, and give birth to a few more children to get you out of this crisis.”

Aiglon was both touched and amused to hear this.

In fact, he doesn’t particularly care about what inheritance, but in this era, it is normal for nobles to care about family inheritance, and he can’t pour cold water on Theresa.

“So how many do you think is appropriate?” Aiglon asked, holding back his laughter.

“I don’t know, but… at least not lose to Mother, right?” Theresa replied softly, “I don’t want to be laughed at by Mother no matter what…”

What’s so embarrassing about this kind of question… Aiglon thought.

It seems that some things are indeed deeply rooted and subtle ways of thinking. Although Theresa usually has a very open mind, on this issue, she is no different from Madam.

However, this is also because she deeply loves herself, right?

If she didn’t love, how could she care so much about how many children to have with herself?

Thinking of this, his heart was filled with emotion again.

“So… let’s start with the first one?” He suggested with a smile.

“Today?! We just finished such a long journey!” Theresa’s eyes widened, seemingly very surprised, “Aren’t you tired?”

“I’m not tired when I have you in my arms.” Aiglon said, while getting closer to the girl, letting her feel the unmistakable “evidence”.

“Look, I’m very energetic.”

Theresa narrowed her eyes, looking at her little husband to be very close with eyes like looking at a monster.

“But, we are now in our Grandmother’s house.” She pointed out this fact, “We are new here, we should be careful to observe etiquette, and can’t do those embarrassing things.”

“It’s so restrictive to pay attention to so many things in your own Grandmother’s house, then what’s the point of living?” Aiglon retorted in a low voice, “Besides, our Grandmother will definitely be very happy that we are so energetic, she has been saying just now that she is looking forward to having a great-grandson as soon as possible…”

Theresa was speechless by Aiglon’s rebuttal—or rather, she wasn’t so insistent on opposing it in the first place.

At this moment, Aiglon’s hand began to become unruly again, causing the girl’s breathing to become rapid.

“Then…” Theresa seemed to finally couldn’t bear it, and was about to agree to her husband’s request, bearing the upcoming storm.

Before she could finish speaking, Aiglon suddenly interrupted her again, “Theresa… well, actually, thinking about it carefully, what you said is right, we have just completed such a long journey, and I myself am a little tired, so it’s not good to toss around anymore… Besides, as newly arrived guests, we should be quiet and not cause trouble to others.”

These words, like a basin of cold water, froze the girl.

Then, she was ashamed and angry, and then gently kicked her husband, “What are you pretending for at this time? Are you doing it on purpose?!”

Aiglon groaned in pain on the surface, but he was secretly laughing in his heart.

Having been with Theresa for so long, he can of course guess his wife’s thoughts—Theresa seems to have scruples on the surface, but in fact she has already tasted the sweetness, but she must show restraint, so she deliberately twists, just wanting Aiglon to take the initiative to make a request.

It was precisely because Aiglon saw through her twists that he often teased her deliberately, making her furious.

Of course, this kind of teasing is only limited to the boudoir jokes between husband and wife, he would not dare to really make Theresa angry.

“So do you want it or not?” He asked with a smile. “I feel like my state is about to pass…”

“I want it! I want it!” Theresa blushed, then kissed her little husband in despair, “Stop talking!”

In this way, a small storm then rose in the room, and Aiglon ended his first night back in Rome in this way.

Chapter 382: 7, Rome

“I intend to build a temple for the name of Jehovah—my God—according to the word Jehovah promised my father David, saying: ‘I will make your son succeed you on your throne, and he shall build the temple for My name.’”

After some playful bedroom banter and whispered affections, the young couple’s passions were kindled. They embraced, sharing a night of indescribable tenderness and romance, and did not fall into a deep sleep until well past midnight.

No one disturbed them at dawn. It was not until breakfast time that Chanel came to wake them.

The young man and woman changed their clothes, washed up, and returned to the dining room.

Their grandmother watched them, her face wreathed in smiles.

“Good morning, children.”

From her slightly teasing smile, Theresa guessed that her grandmother knew what had transpired the night before. But now, she had grown accustomed to her position as a wife, and her skin had been “thickened” by experience. Thus, she was only slightly flustered as she chatted and ate with Letizia in a normal manner.

Aiglon, for his part, was refreshed and invigorated by the night’s intimacy. He quickly finished his meal and then asked his grandmother about interesting places to visit in Rome. He and Theresa had come to Rome primarily to meet the Pope, but they would be staying for some time and had to wait for news from His Holiness the Pope. With nothing else to do, he thought it best to take his new wife on a tour of the city, which would also make up for the遗憾of his last visit.

Theresa had long yearned to see Rome, a city of glorious history. Now, with the opportunity to see it in person and with Aiglon by her side, she was naturally overjoyed.

“If you wish to travel, you’ve come to the right place. Rome has more ancient monuments than any other city in Europe,” Letizia said to her grandson and granddaughter-in-law with a generous smile. “There are so many places to go, enough to keep you occupied for a long time. So, where would you like to begin?”

Theresa had already considered this question, so she answered her grandmother at once. “Let’s start with the Pantheon… I’ve always wanted to see that legendary building.”

It was well known that among the magnificent structures of ancient Rome, the Pantheon was the most exquisite and the best preserved. Theresa had always had a special love for Greco-Roman culture and classical art, so it was only natural for her to choose the Pantheon as her first stop.

“The Pantheon? That is indeed a beautiful place.” Letizia knew little of Greco-Roman or classical art, but even by her standards, the grand edifice was breathtaking. She had no objections. “Very well, I will have one of our servants here show you the way. As for us old folks, we won’t get in your way… My children, I hope you enjoy this rare leisure and have a wonderful time.”

“Thank you, Grandmother,” Aiglon said, thanking his grandmother and kissing her on the cheek.

“Seeing you happy brings me more joy than any good fortune of my own,” the old woman said, kissing her precious grandson as well. “Good grandson, you are doing very well. Keep up the good work!”

Aiglon knew exactly what his grandmother meant by ‘keep up the good work,’ and felt too embarrassed to reply. He simply took Theresa and left.

The newlywed couple boarded a carriage and, led by a servant, headed towards the Pantheon. It was the first time either of them had seen the buildings and scenery of Rome, so it was not just Theresa, but Aiglon too who was captivated by the various squares and churches along the way.

Besides the monuments from the Roman Empire two thousand years ago, the Christian Church had also constructed a great number of magnificent and exquisite buildings, palaces, and libraries after taking control of Rome, right up to the Renaissance. These were more than enough to provide a feast for their eyes.

Along the way, hardly anyone paid any mind to the young couple who were looking around everywhere—after all, there were far too many tourists from all over Europe coming to Rome to see the sights. They were nothing special. At most, a few people might cast a second glance at their striking good looks.

Soon, they arrived at the entrance of the Pantheon.

Due to the erosion of time, the exterior of the magnificent building was somewhat gray. Standing under its front portico and looking up, one could only see empty wooden beams. The servant explained that in the 16th century, when the Church of Rome decided to rebuild St. Peter’s Basilica, the reigning Pope Urban VIII had the gilded bronze panels from the portico ceiling removed and melted down. They were used to build the canopy over the main altar of St. Peter’s Basilica, and the remaining bronze was cast into cannons—a reckless waste of a treasure, truly a pity.

Still, for the main structure of the Pantheon to have survived to this day was a blessing from heaven… Compared to the Parthenon, which had been reduced to ruins, its current state was quite good—perhaps its grandeur and solemnity were such that even the Church could not help but secretly admire it.

With a sense of awe and veneration, Aiglon and Theresa walked inside together.

The interior was vast and spacious, filled with exquisite reliefs and statues. The sole source of light came from a circular opening in the dome above.

Aiglon slowly raised his head. At that moment, sunlight poured down from the oculus, like a pillar of light connecting the heavens and the earth. On the dome, the murals and sculptures seemed to glow with a radiant light.

This was the pinnacle of Roman architectural art. Even a layman, faced with such a scene, could not help but be stunned by its beauty and, through that beauty, reflect on the splendid glory of Roman civilization.

No wonder that since the fall of Rome, nearly every nation in Europe had claimed to be its successor—to them, Rome was civilization itself, an indisputable symbol.

The sovereigns of Europe also took pride in Rome. Charlemagne came to Rome to be crowned; Otto I established the Holy Roman Empire; even Napoleon, the self-proclaimed protector of the revolution, was an obstinate admirer of Rome.

Undeniably, during its long republican and imperial eras, Rome may have been cruel, tyrannical, and guilty of every crime known to man, but this was not surprising—all empires have committed such sins.

But after being purified by time, it left behind the most magnificent relics of civilization, enough to captivate the hearts of all who beheld them. This is what set it apart.

Rome was no more, and it could never be reborn, but its glorious history lived on through these relics, to be revered and admired by the world for eternity.

“Theresa,” Aiglon said suddenly in a quiet voice.

“Hm?” Theresa, who had been admiring the sculptures, was startled and looked curiously at her husband beside her.

“I was once the King of Rome,” Aiglon said in a strange tone. “I believe that when my father bestowed this title upon me, he was absolutely not thinking of me as the king of the ‘city of Rome,’ but rather hoping that I would become the heir to Roman civilization and spirit. It’s amusing to think about, isn’t it? He gazed across four thousand years from the foot of the Pyramids, yet in the end, he believed all glory ultimately belonged to Rome and even dedicated his own son to it…”

“Yes, I believe so as well,” Theresa said, nodding softly.

Then, she glanced up at the light from the dome and whispered to the young man, “I believe that beyond conquest, Rome also possessed a tireless pursuit of true knowledge. When the Romans lost this, the Empire died.”

“After they accepted Christianity?” Aiglon joked.

“How can you say something so blasphemous in here!” Theresa immediately became anxious. “It was clearly wealth and corruption that doomed it. Christianity was just a spiritual medicine they clutched at in desperation after their moral decay… Perhaps the medicine failed to save Rome’s life, but at the very least, you can’t blame Rome’s demise on it…”

“Alright, don’t be angry, Theresa. I was only joking…” Aiglon stroked his wife’s face.

“You can’t make jokes like that,” Theresa shot him a look. “Don’t forget, we will be meeting the Pope soon. If you inadvertently show such a flippant attitude, heaven knows how it will end…”

“Which is why I’m counting on my good wife to keep me in line and smooth things over for me…” Aiglon chuckled and kissed her on the cheek.

That was right. When meeting the Pope, Aiglon would bring Theresa with him.

Firstly, Theresa was a princess of the Habsburg family, a status His Holiness the Pope could not possibly disregard, which would prevent the meeting from falling apart. Secondly, Theresa was a beautiful young woman, and men unconsciously adopt a friendlier demeanor in the presence of beautiful young women.

Theresa was well aware of her role as a “lubricant.” When the time came, she would be respectful and deferential to His Holiness the Pope, demonstrating the piety of a Habsburg family member, while at the same time constantly emphasizing that she stood completely with her husband, that they would advance and retreat as one.

The couple was perfectly in tune with each other, holding nothing back, and acting in unison—a rare thing indeed. But one could only wonder if their inseparable bond would develop fissures under the test of time. When faced with the unpredictable obstacles of fate, would they still be willing to give themselves to each other without reservation, just as they were today?

This was a question that even the gods in the Pantheon probably could not answer.

Aiglon and Theresa stopped whispering and continued to admire the Pantheon.

In the year 609 AD, the “Roman Emperor,” who had already moved the capital to Constantinople, dedicated the Pantheon to the then Pope of Rome, Boniface IV. The latter renamed it the “Church of St. Mary and the Martyrs,” which is its official name today.

Consequently, the Church of Rome also made some Christian modifications to the Pantheon. Niches along the walls of the main hall housed statues of Catholic saints, and there were several altars within the hall.

Behind the central altar were the “Altar of the Crucifix” and the altar with the “Statue of the Madonna.” Beneath the latter lay a stone sarcophagus.

Aiglon and Theresa’s gaze fell upon one sculpture—the Virgin Mary holding the Holy Child.

This was the tomb of the great Renaissance master, Raphael. During his lifetime, the image of the Madonna was the subject Raphael painted most often and loved most dearly.

On Raphael’s sarcophagus was inscribed the famous line: While you lived, Nature was cast in shadow; now that you are gone, Nature is overcome with sorrow—an epitaph written for him by his friend, Archbishop Bembo.

To praise an artist with words of such magnitude was truly the highest tribute.

It was a clear testament to the Church of Rome’s affection for the artist.

Aiglon and Theresa walked a full circle inside the Pantheon, admiring the classical architecture and the Christian artworks. Time flowed on.

Though it was silent within, they could almost feel a voiceless lament.

Rome was dead. The gods of Rome had all perished. What remained in the city of Rome was merely the corpse of a bygone era, inherited and transformed by a religious church they had once scorned.

Just like the Pantheon, history itself is constantly destroyed and rebuilt, melted down and recast. Politics, society, and even systems of government are in constant flux, suddenly flourishing and just as suddenly vanishing.

But no matter what time destroys, humanity remains. Humanity’s pursuit of beauty, of glory and splendor, of exquisite art, will never be extinguished.

It is because of these things that humanity possesses civilization, and that human history has value.

Aiglon knew that he, his wife, and all his contemporaries would also be destroyed by time, but they too would become a part of history.

He was willing to spend the rest of his life fulfilling the hope his father had placed in him when he bestowed upon him the glorious and heavy title of “King of Rome.”

After all, a person needs meaning to live, don’t they?

Time slowly trickled by, and their tour came to an end. Aiglon breathed in the slightly damp and stuffy air of the Pantheon and then embraced his wife.

“Theresa, we must leave behind a legacy grander than this. I want future generations to sing the praises of our names as well… Otherwise, what is the point of our efforts?”

“Yes, Your Highness. I think so too,” Theresa nodded gently.

“I know I sound ridiculous saying this now, perhaps even letting my imagination run wild, but I hope that one day, the world will marvel at all we have done for the progress of civilization,” Aiglon said, his tone growing slightly serious. “We will hold a Great Exhibition of All Nations, and we will preside over it together in both our names. We will give our people the chance to boast of their achievements in industry and civilization and to witness the finest achievements from around the world. We can transform the entire face of Paris, make it an Eternal City as well… My dear, we can definitely do it.”

“Yes, my dear… I believe so too,” Theresa smiled faintly, then gently kissed her husband’s cheek, rewarding his great ambition.

She loved to see His Highness like this.

She also believed that His Highness would one day be able to achieve it—even if, for now, these words sounded like nothing more than the wild fantasies of a young man surging with passion.

“We will strive for it,” Aiglon replied.

Then, the two of them walked hand in hand out of the magnificent temple.

For the next few days, Aiglon and Theresa continued to tour the city of Rome, feasting their eyes as tourists and savoring the rare leisurely pace.

Then, just a few days later, he finally received good news from his uncle—His Holiness the Pope would soon be visiting his uncle’s home.

Chapter 383: The Family

Upon learning that the Pope would soon be gracing his uncle’s residence with his presence, Aiglon cut short the sightseeing trip with his new wife, focusing his main efforts on the upcoming meeting with His Holiness the Pope.

He was not going in blind, as he had two excellent “counselors”—his grandmother, Letizia, and his granduncle, Cardinal Fesch. Both had once maintained close ties with the upper echelons of the Church. Cardinal Fesch had even been appointed by Emperor Napoleon as his representative in Rome. During the Empire’s zenith, he had practically served as a sort of “shadow pope.” Fortunately, the Cardinal was not the kind of petty man to become arrogant with power, and so he had avoided offending too many people. Instead, he had worked hard to mend the relationship between the Emperor and the Pope. Otherwise, he would not be living so peacefully in the city of Rome today.

The two of them diligently guided Aiglon, reminding him of the etiquette and attitude he should observe when meeting the Pope. Even though it was nominally just a “private chance encounter,” they believed that no detail could be overlooked.

Theresa was even more attentive to the matter. The Habsburg family had always proclaimed themselves the most devout followers of Catholicism and the guardians of the Church of Rome. As such, she had received a corresponding religious education from a young age. Although she later read many books and accepted the ideas of the Enlightenment and liberalism, in her heart, the Church remained solemn and sacred, and the Pope was someone who must be respected—of course, if the Church dared to infringe upon her family’s interests, that was another matter entirely.

Just like that, the appointed day soon arrived. That evening, Aiglon, escorted by his guards, traveled by carriage to the residence of his uncle, Lucien Bonaparte.

Years ago, this uncle had received the Pope’s goodwill and been granted the title of Prince of Canino, along with a small fief in the suburbs of Rome. After the failure of the Empire’s restoration, which he had joined his brother in attempting in 1815, Prince Lucien Bonaparte had brought his family here to live in seclusion, concerning himself no more with worldly affairs.

No one had any interest in visiting this down-and-out Prince, and he was naturally content with the tranquility.

Tonight, however, his quiet, reclusive life was broken. Aiglon arrived with his wife and retinue—and not long after, His Majesty Pope Leo XII would also be gracing them with his presence.

Although the Church no longer held much weight on the European political stage as time went on, if his nephew could truly succeed in his great cause, the history books might one day record this night. And this might well be Prince Lucien Bonaparte’s last chance to appear in them.

It was with this awareness that the Prince had, for the past few days, shaken off his usual indolence and energetically prepared for this evening’s meeting.

He had once been an ambitious conspirator and politician, but after weathering so many storms, his ambitions had long since been smoothed away. He now only wished to spend his later years in peace with his family. Even so, he remembered that he was, after all, a Bonaparte.

This was his time to make one last contribution to his nephew and his family.

Just as he finished his preparations, Aiglon and his party arrived at the door.

Prince Lucien immediately dropped everything and led his family out to respectfully welcome his nephew’s arrival.

The Prince had a large family—between his two wives, he had fathered over a dozen children, most of whom had survived to adulthood.

Having many children naturally meant a large age span. His two eldest daughters, Charlotte and Christine, were already married, while his two youngest, Marie and Constance, were not yet ten years old.

As for his eldest son, Charles-Lucien Bonaparte, born in 1803, he had married Zénaïde Bonaparte, daughter of his uncle Joseph, in 1822. After living in America for a time, he returned to Europe in 1826 and was now living with Prince Lucien.

In short, it was a large family. Even excluding the married daughters, there were more than enough people left.

After Aiglon and Theresa entered the drawing room, Prince Lucien Bonaparte immediately embraced him, then introduced his children to him and Theresa one by one.

For Aiglon, it was a strange experience. He had barely met any relatives his entire life, and now he was meeting so many cousins at once. For the others, it was also a rare experience—after all, this was the only son of their greatest uncle, a legendary figure who had recently made a great name for himself.

Everyone’s eyes were fixed on the young man and woman, their gazes filled with curiosity and envy.

Years ago, Napoleon and Lucien had a falling out, but for the younger generation, the grievances of their elders meant little. They were more impressed by Aiglon’s achievements and the couple’s striking appearances.

After the Prince’s introductions, Aiglon’s cousin, Charles-Lucien Bonaparte, and his wife and cousin, Zénaïde Bonaparte, led the welcome.

This twenty-five-year-old cousin was an ornithologist whose interest in nature surpassed politics, but he admired his younger cousin all the same and was very friendly toward Aiglon.

“Aiglon, you truly are remarkable,” he said with admiration. “You’re worthy of being my uncle’s heir. Your name has been in the news so often lately.”

“Yes, even though this is our first time meeting, your reputation precedes you,” his cousin Zénaïde chimed in. “Perhaps one day, my father will make a special trip back from America just to meet this nephew who makes him so proud!”

The father she spoke of was, of course, Joseph Bonaparte, who had first been sent by Napoleon to be the King of Naples and then the King of Spain.

After the disaster of 1815, he had fled to America, living in seclusion in New York where he bought a large estate and became a carefree gentleman of leisure.

Aiglon didn’t quite believe he would make a special trip just to see him, so he replied politely, “I would be happy to receive my uncle’s guidance.”

“I hope you won’t feel constrained here,” said his cousin Charles-Lucien Bonaparte with another smile. “Please don’t think of yourself as a guest, and don’t let the age difference be a barrier. This is your home too, Aiglon.”

“Of course I don’t feel constrained…” Aiglon replied with a smile. “I see a happy and harmonious family here, and several loving couples. It makes me very happy.”

“And you two are just as loving a couple as any of us,” his cousin Zénaïde Bonaparte laughed as well. “And far more distinguished, at that.”

Then, she made a show of looking Theresa over before nodding with great seriousness. “Goodness, Theresa is so lovely… My dear cousin, you’ve hit the jackpot. God has truly blessed you with a match made in heaven!”

When the Empire was at its zenith, Napoleon had arranged noble marriages for his unmarried brothers. However, with the Empire’s fall, almost none of these cousins had the chance to marry a princess again.

As for the future… God only knew what would happen. If this younger cousin could truly achieve his ambitions, perhaps circumstances would be reversed.

“You’re too kind, it’s embarrassing,” Theresa said modestly. “It is I who am blessed by God to have had the honor of marrying His Highness.”

“The story of you two has already spread far and wide here,” Zénaïde Bonaparte continued to smile. “The prince, imprisoned yet ambitious, escapes his cage to achieve great things; the princess, ever loyal, resists pressure from all sides to hold fast to her love, finally moving the Emperor to relent. And so, the lovers are united at last… Heavens, the story is so legendary and moving, it wouldn’t be surprising to see it on stage one day! We were all so envious hearing it.”

Theresa’s cheeks flushed slightly, but she felt a hint of pride as well, unable to resist stealing a glance at her husband.

What young woman didn’t dream of being the heroine of a legendary tale?

Although this version of the story had been greatly embellished, to the point of being nearly unrecognizable, she was happy to see it become true history.

As for the bitterness, the misery, and the torment, let them be buried in the ashes of time.

She only hoped that the days to come would be as sweet as this period of their new marriage.

And so, amid the cheerful conversation of the younger generation, Aiglon and Theresa were warmly welcomed into the family, and the atmosphere became exceedingly harmonious.

Lucien’s family didn’t expect to gain much from Aiglon, but they were family after all. They naturally hoped Aiglon would fulfill his ambitions, so that they too could feel honored to be a part of it.

Moreover, this large family had their own diverse thoughts, and some hoped to follow Aiglon to achieve greatness one day, so they treated him with even greater attentiveness.

Just like that, these cousins gathered around Aiglon and Theresa, chatting and laughing. For a moment, Aiglon felt as if he truly were at a family reunion, a gathering of the entire clan.

And Theresa, while pleased with the respect Lucien’s family showed her, was mentally calculating the possibility of recruiting one or two of these cousins in the future.

Although Prince Lucien himself no longer had any passion for politics, and his eldest son seemed quite content with his ornithological research, his younger sons (Louis, Antoine, Pierre) might not be so averse to dedicating themselves to the family’s cause.

She was determined to solidify her position within the family, to make sure those who disliked her would never dare to exclude her, and now was a good opportunity.

If a branch of the Bonaparte family (and the most populous one at that) stood with her, she could rest easy. From their behavior today, this goal did not seem difficult to achieve.

Of course, this was just a thought. Putting it into practice would not be easy, but Theresa was not in a hurry. For her, it would be best if it worked out, but no matter if it didn’t.

The older generation only wanted to retire and live a stable life, but the younger generation was different. The blood of the Bonaparte family also flowed in their veins; they possessed the hot-bloodedness of youth. They might not be willing to live out their lives in obscurity.

With this in mind, Theresa impassively conversed and laughed freely with the young people, easily winning their favor. When she deliberately let slip a few hints that His Highness’s and her own cause needed the help of their family, she could clearly feel the gazes of those around them grow several degrees more fervent—

Especially Pierre Bonaparte, born in 1815 and now barely thirteen years old. His expression was one of excitement, and he constantly hovered around Aiglon and Theresa, boasting of his own courage. If not for the imposing presence of his father and older brother, he might have offered his services to his cousin on the spot.

Theresa, of course, did not know that this Pierre Bonaparte had indeed left his name in history. His temperament was violent and cruel; he participated in multiple conspiracies and duels, and even killed a man with his own hands. After Napoleon III’s restoration, he followed his cousin and became a prince of the Second Empire, but even then he did not settle down, repeatedly causing trouble.

In the final years of the Empire, his arguments with several republican-leaning newspapers escalated, culminating in Prince Pierre Bonaparte challenging the newspaper owners to a duel. Then, on December 10, 1870, two guests came to his home, claiming to be witnesses for the duel. But before it could begin, a fierce argument erupted over political and personal issues. In a fit of rage, Pierre drew his pistol and killed one of the men.

To save the imperial family from shame, Prince Pierre Bonaparte was not arrested, but the enraged Emperor still exiled him from the country. By this time, the Empire had only a few days of life left. The Prince ended up living in Brussels, Belgium, and died in 1881 amid his debauched lifestyle.

Theresa did not know of this “future.” At this moment, she could not see that violence and cruelty in the young man before her, but Pierre Bonaparte still left a deep impression on her.

Perhaps he can be made into a subordinate one day, the young woman thought.

The idea left but a faint mark on her mind before quickly vanishing with the wind.

The cheerful family conversation soon came to an end—a servant came to announce that His Holiness the Pope had arrived at the Prince of Canino’s residence.

The atmosphere in the drawing room instantly grew tense. Then, led by Prince Lucien, everyone walked out of the room to welcome His Holiness the Pope.

“Aiglon, you must remember to be discreet,” Lucien whispered to his nephew.

He was naturally afraid that his young and impetuous nephew might offend the Pope, not only causing all their plans to fall through but also implicating him, the well-intentioned helper, in the process.

But Prince Lucien’s worries were for naught. Aiglon had long ago learned to hide his emotions during his confinement. He also deeply understood the principle that a great man knows when to yield and when to stand firm. Since they had already reached an agreement on matters of principle, he would certainly not get carried away with success. Instead, he would treat the Pope with the utmost courtesy.

After all, the Pope and the Church were both assets he could use in the future.

“Rest assured,” Aiglon replied with a smile. “I always know what I should be doing.”

Chapter 384: The Pope

As the uncle and nephew were talking, a group of people came through the railing and poured into the forecourt. In the darkness, with only the dim glow of lamps for light, it was difficult to make out their faces, but from the grandeur of the procession, it was undoubtedly His Holiness the Pope.

Lucien and Aiglon immediately stopped their conversation, and their group hurried forward.

As they drew closer, the faces of the entourage gradually became clear.

At the very center, surrounded by the others, was an old man. His face was full of wrinkles, he wore white vestments and a small white cap on his head. His steps were quite unsteady, and he looked frail and doddering. However, the imperious air he carried was enough to prove his identity. Standing beside him was a middle-aged man in a cardinal’s red vestments, who looked energetic and ambitious. The Cardinal was intimately supporting the old man, his expression one of utmost deference.

It took Aiglon only half a second to identify them—they were His Holiness Pope Leo XII and his confidant, Cardinal Vittorio Esposito.

Just then, Prince Lucien-Bonaparte turned his head and gave him a heavy nod. He then quickened his pace to greet the arriving Pope.

Aiglon glanced at Theresa beside him. They exchanged a look of tacit understanding and walked side-by-side toward the approaching group.

The crowd had clearly noticed the strikingly handsome and exceedingly young couple and came to a halt.

Everyone was watching them. Though their expressions varied, no one spoke, as if they were all waiting for something.

“Most Holy Father!” Aiglon did not disappoint them. Upon reaching the old man, he bowed his head low in a respectful salute to His Holiness. “I am endlessly grateful to be in your presence.”

At the same time, Theresa curtsied to the Pope. Compared to the calm Aiglon, she was slightly more emotional. “Holy Father, thank you for always looking after my husband and me!”

As it was now late evening, the early spring wind was colder and sharper, stinging everyone’s face. Even so, it could not diminish the couple’s warmth.

The people surrounding the Pope exchanged glances. Though their expressions remained unchanged, they seemed to have reached some consensus—by putting on such a display, they had at least satisfied the demands of decorum.

A benevolent smile appeared on the Pope’s face. After a moment of silence, he looked from side to side and remarked with a sigh, “Such lovely children. God truly shows special favor to the descendants of great lineages.”

He naturally spoke in Italian, but Aiglon and Theresa had both received a similar royal education from a young age, so they had no trouble understanding.

After speaking, he took a few tottering steps forward and helped the young man and woman to their feet.

Aiglon obediently raised his head. He knew that after this exchange of pleasantries, the two sides had at least reached a temporary state of harmony.

By the dim light, Pope Leo XII studied Aiglon and Theresa for another moment before speaking again. “My children, on behalf of all Christians who enjoy freedom and peace, I thank you for all you have done to save our fellow Christians.”

“Righteous indignation at the sight of infidels slaughtering Christians guided me to Greece. I believe this was the mission God bestowed upon me.” Having spent a long time in the Austrian court, Aiglon was of course well-versed in such polite talk. “Before going through fire and water, I gave no thought to my own safety, nor did I care for success or failure. I thought only of saving those poor souls from their plight. I would have died for that cause without complaint or regret. Fortunately, under the protection of God and with your fervent support, I was lucky enough to succeed. Your praise has encouraged me every step of the way, and I will never forget the spiritual encouragement you gave me and my men. It is the pillar of our faith, and it is because of that faith that we were able to create miracles.”

The Pope smiled continuously as he listened. Although he knew these were surely just formalities, the words were still very pleasing to his ears.

And so, exchanging pleasantries, the group walked from the forecourt into the residence.

Under the bright candlelight of the drawing room, Aiglon could see His Holiness the Pope and the Cardinal much more clearly.

Both men wore stern expressions. From maintaining a solemn face for so long, their features had taken on a stiff, ashen-gray hue, as if they might at any moment launch into a long religious lecture.

Regardless of whether they did good or evil in private, these high-ranking clergymen were professionals trained through decades of strict discipline. On the surface, they always maintained a solemn and dignified demeanor.

However, there were some differences between the two.

His Holiness the Pope’s expression was serious, even severe. Though he was doddering, he still occasionally displayed an aloofness that kept others at a distance.

Cardinal Vittorio Esposito’s gaze, however, was much softer.

Aiglon knew why their attitudes were so different—

Because the Cardinal’s “nephew,” Leon Esposito, was currently serving as Aiglon’s private secretary.

Whether the Cardinal liked it or not, his nephew’s future was now tied to Aiglon’s. He had every reason to want Aiglon’s career to go smoothly.

It was precisely for this reason that he had been secretly lobbying on Aiglon’s behalf these past few days. The Pope’s agreement to this private meeting was largely due to the persistent advice of his trusted confidant.

But of course, the Cardinal could not manage everything, much less make decisions on the Pope’s behalf. This was as much help as he could offer; the rest was up to Aiglon to fight for.

Once they were back in the drawing room, Prince Lucien-Bonaparte sent all his sons and daughters away. The room suddenly felt much emptier, and the atmosphere grew stern and rigid. The warmth and liveliness of moments before had vanished completely.

Of course, they had not come for a “happy family reunion” in the first place.

“My child…” After a moment of silence, Leo XII spoke again in a solemn tone. “You have now achieved great things, but I wish to know, where do you intend to go from here?”

Aiglon knew the other man was feigning ignorance, but he still answered respectfully, “Holy Father, I wish to carry on my father’s work, to let a great nation bask in the light of the Lord and enjoy abundance and prosperity. Of course… my final destination is at the feet of God, where I will become His humble servant.”

The Pope pretended not to hear the last sentence, and his brows furrowed slightly.

“My child, I will support anything you do out of piety for Christianity, but I cannot support you in replacing a legitimate monarch. Do not forget that the House of Capet has ruled France for ten centuries. Their legitimacy is unparalleled, and their defense of the Catholic Church is there for all to see. Their family’s rule has been so long that even the most terrible disaster did not end it but merely interrupted it. This must be the will of the Lord.”

This was a clear statement that he had no intention of helping Aiglon reclaim the throne.

To be honest, Aiglon was not at all surprised by this outcome.

Aiglon knew that both men before him had accepted substantial bribes from him, especially His Holiness himself, who was exceedingly greedy. But this did not mean they would unconditionally support him. They had their own interests and their own bottom lines—especially since he currently had no way to coerce the Pope with military force, it was even more impossible to expect them to grant every request.

“And yet, as I recall, the kings of the House of Capet have not been particularly respectful to the Church of Rome throughout history. More than once, they have tried to invade Italy and humiliate the Pope. They even once established a rival pope outside of Rome, plunging the Church into unprecedented chaos…” Aiglon replied with a hint of mockery.

The corners of the Pope’s mouth twitched. He seemed to want to retort, but he knew it was the truth. The most humiliating dark chapters in the Church of Rome’s history were indeed gifts from the Capetian monarchy.

However, befitting a Pope, the old man quickly recovered his benevolent expression and replied in a gentle tone, “But your father committed similar evils. He captured my predecessor and brought him to Paris to be humiliated. I even witnessed such a disaster with my own eyes… In such circumstances, how can you expect me to have any hope for the Bonaparte family?”

Indeed, that was also true.

Emperor Napoleon had once ordered Pope Pius VII around at will. The Pope was first forced to officiate the coronation of Napoleon I as Emperor of the First French Empire, but at the ceremony, Napoleon snatched the crown, crowning himself and then his Empress, a tremendous blow to the Pope’s dignity.

In 1809, Napoleon attacked Vienna and annexed the Papal States. Pius VII was furious and excommunicated Napoleon (a common tactic used by the Church against disrespectful monarchs in the Middle Ages). When Napoleon heard this, he too became enraged. On July 6, 1809, he sent troops into the Vatican, arrested Pius VII, and had him taken back to France as a prisoner. It wasn’t until Napoleon’s first abdication in 1814 that the Restoration monarchy released him.

The Avignon Papacy orchestrated by Philip IV was a five-hundred-year-old memory, but the humiliation wrought by Napoleon was recent. Those who had experienced it were still alive, and the impression it left was naturally much deeper. Given this, how could His Holiness possibly have any hope for the Bonaparte family?

“Yes, my father did indeed lose his head and commit those blasphemous atrocities. It is one of the reasons he was ultimately abandoned by God.” Aiglon was well-prepared for this question and immediately continued, “But he was he, and I am I. I clearly understand why God has shown me favor and what He wishes me to do. I also clearly understand that the Church of Rome is God’s agent on earth. I respect the Church, and I respect you and every member of the clergy.”

“Anyone can say such things,” His Holiness said, clearly unconvinced. “But putting them into practice is very difficult.”

“But I have not seen the Capetian monarchs practice any of it either,” Aiglon shrugged. “Since there is little difference between Capet and Bonaparte, why should you care who sits on that throne? At the very least, I have proven with my own blood and sweat how much I respect you—”

Aiglon finally brought up the fact that he had given the Pope a massive bribe, using it to demonstrate the sincerity of his cooperation with the Church.

The Pope’s expression flickered. He certainly wouldn’t be swayed by a young man’s silver tongue, but there was no logical flaw in what the boy said.

The past kings of the House of Capet had, for the most part, not been very respectful of the Church. Their various wicked ways seemed to have little to do with “piety.” Most detestably, they controlled the Gallican Church, which operated as its own entity, constantly rivaling Rome. They had even invaded Italy multiple times to plunder the Papal States.

On an emotional level, while the Church disliked the Bonapartes, it couldn’t be said that they were particularly fond of the House of Capet (that is, the current Bourbon royal family) either.

“I know the weight of your piety, and I am sure our Lord appreciates it deeply.” Though the Pope’s thoughts were somewhat disordered, he maintained a gentle tone. He hinted that he was very satisfied with Aiglon’s bribe, then changed his tune. “However, as a Church that stands above nations, we cannot and do not have the power to influence the change of throne in the most powerful nation in the Catholic world. If you are looking for explicit support from me, I can only express my deepest regrets.”

“I would naturally never dare to hope for the Church to lead my horse and hold my stirrup!” Aiglon’s tone suddenly hardened, as if he felt insulted. “I am confident that I am destined to rule France. If God decides to grant it to me, then it will inevitably fall into my hands. I will carry out God’s will myself, how could I dare trouble others?”

The young man’s sudden outburst radiated a powerful personal will and pride. For a moment, the old man seemed somewhat taken aback—after all, despite his youth, he had already led men through several bloody battles and was accustomed to life and death. His earlier deference and humility had just been a deliberate act.

He really does have some of his father’s style… the Pope thought, looking at the young man.

Although this display could be considered somewhat rude, considering the “donations” the young man had given him, the Pope forgave this minor offense.

Of course, the more important reason was that the young man’s own words, stating that he did not need the Pope or the Church to intervene, had greatly reassured him.

“My child, what is it that you hope for, then?” The Pope composed himself and asked calmly.

“Holy Father, what I hope for is very simple.” Aiglon smiled again and bowed once more to the old man. “Could you bless me and my wife publicly at a ceremony, and then issue a decree commending the contributions we have made for God as pious Christians?”

Chapter 385: 9, Kinship and Promises

“Could you bless my wife and me during a public ceremony, and then issue a decree commending our contributions to the Christian world?”

Upon hearing this request, the Pope reflected for a moment.

Frankly, while a little troublesome, the request was not excessive.

Especially considering how “supportive” this young man had been to him.

“Is that all?” he asked softly after a moment.

“That is all.” Aiglon spread his hands. “I imagine that asking for more would only trouble you without achieving anything.”

“My child, you are indeed a clever man.” His Holiness sighed softly. “Since you have fought so piously for the cause of God, it is only right that I offer some encouragement. I am old and will return to the Lord’s embrace at any moment, but you are still young, with a limitless future ahead. I cannot foretell what you will achieve, but I hope that both of you will hold fast to your faith in the years to come. Whether in wealth or in hardship, you must remember that you are the Lord’s lambs and must live according to His teachings…”

His Holiness’s tone was both kind and solemn, carrying the weight of a beloved elder’s earnest counsel. Had Aiglon not been familiar with the Church’s long history, he might have been moved—truly a professional, in a class of his own.

Theresa, however, was overcome with emotion as she listened.

“Holy Father, we will remember your teachings. We will follow the Lord’s will and spread the mercy of the Christian Church to everyone around us; and our children, for generations to come, will be our Lord’s most devout people,” she replied with excitement.

In truth, her impression of the Church and the Pope wasn’t all that favorable. The history she had learned since childhood was filled with the Church’s dark spots. Yet, at this moment, she behaved like the most devout of believers.

People are often like that, making all sorts of vows when overwhelmed with emotion, promising to turn over a new leaf or strive for greatness. But once the excitement fades, everything returns to normal.

Nevertheless, her response drew the Pope’s attention.

Since Aiglon’s request was not too demanding, the Pope was in a rather good mood.

“Princess Theresa, I have heard of your story. Your steadfastness is most admirable. The Lord has joined two such excellent children as you in matrimony; this must be His grace upon you. All that happened before was merely a test from the Lord, and you have passed it perfectly… The Lord teaches us, ‘Bear with each other and forgive one another if any of you has a grievance against someone. Forgive as the Lord forgave you.’ The conflict between the Bonaparte family and the Habsburg family has caused too many tragedies. I am very pleased to see that the enmities of the past have been dispelled in your marriage… This is a wonderful thing.

The world is in turmoil, and the Lord’s faith has been gravely disturbed and ravaged. We need to do everything we can to resist these evil encroachments and restore the purity of our faith. Therefore, I hope you will become a model for all Christians, follow the Lord’s teachings, and be loyal to your family and husband, giving the Bonaparte family a chance to atone for their past transgressions.”

The version of Theresa’s story the Pope had heard was, naturally, a beautified one. In this version, Theresa had remained in Vienna, insisting on fulfilling her engagement and marrying her fiancé, finally receiving the Lord’s pity and getting her wish.

If he had known that this seemingly delicate little princess was audacious enough to coerce her parents and run off to fool around with her fiancé before the wedding, his words would likely have been very different…

“I will, Holy Father.” Theresa nodded gently in agreement. “No matter what, I will stand on the side of the most sacred faith. My father-in-law, in a moment of confusion, committed sins that are difficult to redeem. Now that I am a member of the Bonaparte family, I must also bear this sin. Therefore, if the Church of Rome encounters any difficulties in the future, I will do my utmost to protect and help it, so that we may atone for our past mistakes.”

Although she knew the truth, she didn’t feel the least bit embarrassed. In her view, her actions were entirely justified; pursuing her own happiness and love was the most reasonable thing in the world.

As for the latter part of her speech, it was merely to please the Pope. After all, such rhetoric never needed to be truly fulfilled, so she could say whatever she wanted.

The Pope smiled and nodded. Although he didn’t believe Princess Theresa was truly so devout, well… hearing such pleasant words from such a pretty young lady would make any normal person happy.

“I will remember this, my dear princess,” he replied gently. “If you truly follow the path you have chosen, I will bless you from heaven.”

This exchange immediately warmed the atmosphere in the drawing-room. At the same time, with most of the polite talk out of the way, the conversation became much more casual and lifelike.

Out of human nature, the Pope was kindest toward Theresa, and she, having grown accustomed to being in his presence, regained her courtly composure and handled herself with ease.

And so, amid lighthearted chatter and laughter, the meeting drew to a close.

However, despite the seemingly pleasant conversation, the Pope carefully avoided any political issues, never once asking what Aiglon planned to do about France, so as to avoid being forced to take a stance. As far as the Pope was concerned, he didn’t want to get involved in any of it, nor did he want to bear any responsibility. It had nothing to do with him.

For Aiglon, this was to be expected.

Coming to Rome wasn’t about achieving a specific outcome; he never expected the Pope to be able to help him contend for the throne. He simply needed “an informal meeting with His Holiness the Pope.” That in itself was a political achievement.

Due to Emperor Napoleon’s various “atrocities” against the Church, the relationship between the Bonaparte family and the Roman Catholic Church was very strained. In a country like France, where Catholic influence was still deeply entrenched (especially in the countryside), this was a troublesome obstacle in terms of public opinion.

But if the Pope himself took the lead in letting bygones be bygones, signaling that the past was in the past, then the problem would be much easier to handle. No one could accuse him of disrespecting God.

In any case, Aiglon didn’t expect much practical help from the Church of Rome. He just needed to leave such an impression in the minds of the Catholic French people.

The glory of Emperor Napoleon’s era was still fondly remembered by many. As long as they didn’t feel that supporting the Bonaparte family meant opposing God, they would have few psychological barriers left.

This was what Aiglon needed.

Theresa had also completed her mission for the day. She had served as a lubricant, allowing the meeting to proceed smoothly.

And now, it was about time to wrap things up.

Aiglon estimated the time and thought to himself.

Sure enough, the Pope let out a tired yawn—not out of intentional disrespect, but as a man in his sixties, he simply didn’t have much energy for such social engagements.

Seeing this, Aiglon proactively suggested that the meeting conclude for the day.

The Pope then took the opportunity to bid farewell to Prince Lucien-Bonaparte. Lucien-Bonaparte naturally accepted with pleasure and, together with Aiglon, escorted His Holiness and his retinue out of the drawing-room.

“My nephew, you did very well,” he said quietly to Aiglon as they reached the front courtyard. “I didn’t expect you to handle yourself so calmly before His Holiness the Pope.”

“I was very excited, of course, but I’ve seen my share of grand occasions. Something like this isn’t enough to frighten me,” Aiglon replied modestly.

What a joke. Although he had lived in confinement, he had grown up with his maternal grandfather. What grand scene hadn’t he witnessed? How could a mere Pope possibly intimidate him?

“Seeing your performance, I feel relieved…” The Prince sighed softly. “To be honest, even now, I don’t think you have a high chance of success. But that’s alright. Your poise and character are enough to ensure you a good life ahead. Even if you don’t ascend the throne in the end, you can still be an honored guest to many.”

To this, Aiglon merely smiled.

He had no desire to argue with his uncle about his chances of success. His uncle had already done all he could today.

“Thank you, my uncle.” He thanked the Prince with sincere gratitude. “The storms of the past have cast many shadows over our family’s kinship, but to me, those shadows don’t exist. I hold no resentment or anger towards you in my heart, only respect…”

“Don’t say that.” The moment Aiglon spoke, Lucien knew what his nephew meant and waved his hand dismissively. “I have no more interest in politics. If you have any questions in the future, you can write to me, and I can offer what little advice I can. But I have no intention of getting involved again—”

“But your sons may not feel the same,” Aiglon replied earnestly. “As we came in just now, you saw them. Some of your sons are eager, their eyes filled with longing… They bear the name Bonaparte, and your blood flows in their veins. You should know well what is in their hearts.”

Lucien-Bonaparte was at a loss for words. Having been in the political arena for so long, how could he not see it?

He had merely been deliberately avoiding the issue.

“As you can see, I face many difficulties and need many helpers. My family members are reliable allies for me because our goals are aligned, and the bond of our kinship gives us a foundation of trust,” Aiglon continued. “Besides, a father cannot keep his children by his side forever. When children grow up, they will eventually forge their own paths…”

Lucien-Bonaparte looked up at the cold, dim sky and sighed.

“You’re right. I know. I just… I just don’t want to see my children repeat the tragedy of their fathers’ generation.”

“You call that a tragedy? I certainly don’t see it that way,” Aiglon retorted. “One brother became an Emperor, several others became Kings, and even you hold the title of Prince. Even after losing all those lands, what remains is still enough to be beyond the reach of most people in this world.

Without this ‘tragedy,’ who would have ever known the obscure Bonaparte family? I don’t consider it a tragedy. We fought with all our might, and though we ultimately failed, we still gained a great deal. At least I am not some minor Corsican landlord right now, but a claimant to the imperial throne, the husband of a Habsburg Princess. Without your efforts back then, how could I have my dear Theresa by my side?! Back when you were on Corsica, did you ever dare to imagine any of this? No, my uncle, I do not see it as a tragedy. I see it as an unfinished enterprise. What the elder generation left for me may not be as much as they had hoped, but it is more than enough. And I intend to leave even more for the next generation.”

Aiglon’s words made Lucien’s eyes widen.

Finally, he burst out laughing and suddenly clapped Aiglon on the shoulder.

“Aiglon… you’re right, absolutely right! You truly are our next generation, our new leader! It seems I’ve been wallowing in despair for too long… I’ve been a farmer for so long I’ve forgotten I was once a revolutionary myself! Hahahaha…”

After laughing for a good while, he finally looked at his nephew with a serious expression. “My nephew, I personally have lost the ambition. I just want to live out the rest of my days. I have done all I can for you, so please let me continue to rest… As for my children, if any of them wish to pledge their allegiance to you, I will not stand in their way. I believe you are worthy of being their leader, and I hope that if that day ever comes, you will take good care of them.”

“I will,” Aiglon nodded. “I will never mistreat anyone who serves me with a true heart.”

Prince Lucien-Bonaparte nodded.

“You are far more lovable than he was. Though that doesn’t mean you will win—in fact, you are still far from it… but I sincerely wish you victory, because I love you, my nephew.”

Then, he and Aiglon embraced for a moment in the cold wind.

It was obvious who the “he” the Prince spoke of was.

Aiglon and Lucien-Bonaparte watched as the Pope boarded his carriage. Just then, a blurry figure emerged from the shadows and approached Aiglon.

His face was ashen and indistinct, but the red vestments he wore were enough to confirm his identity.

“Cardinal Esposito, thank you for your efforts in mediating on my behalf.” Aiglon bowed slightly in gratitude. “I will never forget those who have shown me kindness.”

The Cardinal stood still, looking at Aiglon in silence.

“I know what you mean. I will take good care of your ‘nephew’,” Aiglon continued. “I am very satisfied with Leon’s work. He is doing his best to serve me. I believe it is thanks to your tutelage; he is indeed very talented.”

The Cardinal gave a slight nod, but seemed to be waiting for something more.

“If that day ever comes, I will support your bid to become the Pope of Rome,” Aiglon said softly, looking up at the sky.

When he looked back, the Cardinal’s figure had vanished, as if he had been a mere illusion.

Chapter 386: 11, Parma

Through the mediation of Prince Lucien Bonaparte, the meeting between Aiglon and His Holiness the Pope concluded in a pleasant and harmonious atmosphere.

Both parties were satisfied with the outcome of the talks. For the Pope, he received Aiglon’s “donation” with a clear conscience; for Aiglon, burying the hatchet with the Church of Rome was greatly beneficial to the Bonaparte family’s image. At the very least, no one could now accuse him of being an enemy of God.

In the days that followed, Aiglon spent his time attending to his grandmother, making up for the kinship that had been absent in the past, while also touring the city of Rome with Theresa, admiring the many historical sites and works of art left behind from the days of ancient Rome and the Renaissance.

During their stay, the news that “the King of Rome and his new wife have come to Rome” gradually spread. As a result, Aiglon and Theresa’s party often drew astonished looks and were even surrounded by onlookers—which was not surprising, considering they were both young, exceptionally handsome, and possessed an extraordinary air that made them easily recognizable.

Each time they were recognized, people in the crowd would become emotional, and some would try to push their way to the front. Fortunately, André Davout and the others performed their guard duties diligently, managing to hold back the overly enthusiastic crowds.

Even so, the number of onlookers around them only grew, and from time to time, there were also cheers and applause.

In the past, Napoleon had brought deep disaster to Italy, but he had also founded the Kingdom of Italy, allowing the long-fragmented Italian people to realize, for the first time, that Italy could become an independent nation.

With the passage of time, people had forgotten the pain and disasters of the past, instead marveling at the great deeds of that man, which in turn led them to admire the present-day legend of the next generation.

To them, these legendary tales were far more interesting and dazzling than their own ordinary lives.

Under these curious gazes, Aiglon enjoyed the rest of his “holiday” in Rome.

Although he greatly enjoyed such leisure, and Theresa was also very happy, he knew it was time to leave Rome.

There were still too many things he needed to accomplish.

According to his plan, he would next travel with his wife to the Duchy of Parma to visit his mother, Empress Louise—well, the former Empress. Then, he would find a way to head north to Bavaria to complete the final task of selecting a king for Greece.

It was nearly April, and in the slightly warming atmosphere, Aiglon and Theresa bid farewell to his grandmother, Empress Dowager Letizia.

Although Letizia tried her best to control her emotions, her eyes still glistened with tears. For her, to finally meet her grandson only to have to say goodbye again so soon was truly heartbreaking.

Over the years, she had endured too much pain from partings. Several of her children had already preceded her in death, and she had even grown accustomed to the heart-wrenching agony of hearing such news. Yet, the more she lost, the more she treasured the children she had brought into the world.

Elderly people with many children and grandchildren often have their favorites. Although Aiglon was not the eldest grandson by age, as Emperor Napoleon’s only son, he was the legitimate heir of the family. In Letizia’s heart, he naturally held an irreplaceable weight.

“My dear grandson…” The old woman, her eyes blurry with tears, gently stroked the young man’s face. “I truly can’t bear to let you go… But I know you will leave. One by one, you all leave me. Alas, this is my fate, what can I say? I can only pray to God constantly, hoping the Lord blesses you and keeps you safe—”

“Thank you, Grandmother.” Aiglon’s heart was heavy as well. He gently kissed his grandmother’s cheek, bidding her a solemn farewell. “I will also pray that God blesses you.”

“I know you may not listen, but I must say it again. I don’t care if you can ascend the throne or not, you must take care of yourself!” the old woman urged once more. “If your cause succeeds, it succeeds. If it doesn’t, it doesn’t matter. You are a free man now, after all. There are countless places in this world where you and Theresa can live a good life. Don’t force yourself to risk your life. I’m not trying to persuade you; I’m begging you! Don’t make me suffer that heart-wrenching pain again… I truly can’t bear it anymore…”

Hearing these words, Aiglon did not know how to respond and could only remain silent.

His grandmother was right. He did have other options besides pursuing the throne. If all else failed, he could return to Austria and seek refuge with his father-in-law, living a comfortable life—but he wouldn’t even consider it.

Things had come this far. He would not leave himself any path of retreat. It was either success or destruction. Otherwise, what meaning would all the sacrifices made along the way have?

Seeing his expression, Empress Dowager Letizia knew her advice had fallen on deaf ears. She sighed secretly, then turned her gaze to Theresa.

“Theresa, it must be hard on you, having to go mad with these reckless, willful children of our family… I know what you will endure, because I have endured it myself. All I can do to help is pass on everything I own to you. I am old now and can do no more. From now on, it is you who will look after our family. I did not do a very good job, so I am in no position to ask you to do any better. I only implore you to do your best to take care of Aiglon and your children. A harmonious family is more important than anything else.”

Theresa, also deeply moved, embraced Letizia and kissed her on the cheek.

“I will, Grandmother.”

As promised, Empress Dowager Letizia had spent the past few days inventorying her assets, which she then transferred to Theresa, one by one.

The portable jewels and various notes were packed directly into the couple’s luggage, and she had already commissioned a notary to transfer the estates and castles, which were difficult to liquidate or move, into Theresa’s name—it would just take a little more time.

In other words, Theresa now controlled a great deal of the family’s wealth. Their coffers, which had been greatly depleted by their support for the Greek cause for independence, had received a precious replenishment.

Aiglon was moved by his grandmother’s love and secretly vowed to repay her one day.

And so, the young couple bid farewell to their grandmother Letizia and left Rome by carriage. As they departed, Letizia stood silently in the front courtyard, her eyes fixed on the carriage.

She knew that after this parting, she had no idea when they would meet again. Especially since she was in her twilight years and could pass from this world at any moment, God only knew if she would ever see them again.

But there was nothing to be done. Her children and grandchildren had their own paths to follow. She could only watch them go, just as she had in the past and still did now.

“I hope they let me see my great-grandson soon…” After the carriage disappeared down the road, Letizia made the sign of the cross and let out a long sigh.

Then, she slowly turned and returned to her residence. The smile on her face vanished, and she reverted to her previous state of serene seclusion, praying for her grandson’s success.

=============================

Just as when they had arrived, Aiglon’s party left Rome inconspicuously and headed north.

Their next stop was the Duchy of Parma, ruled by Aiglon’s mother, Louise. Rome and Parma were actually quite close—separated only by the Duchy of Modena, which was also ruled by a Habsburg branch, the House of Este.

Using forged Austrian passports, they passed through the small duchy without causing any commotion and, before long, arrived within the borders of the Duchy of Parma.

Parma was an unremarkable little duchy—or rather, it was more like a city-state. Its capital, the city of Parma, situated at the southern edge of the Po Valley, was not a large city.

The city was quiet, surrounded by beautiful scenery, and even had a feeling of having been left behind by the times.

However, as a place for retirement, it was indeed an excellent choice.

Historically, after the fall of the Empire, Aiglon’s mother, Empress Louise, had been placed here by her father, Emperor Francis, to rule this small duchy until her death in 1847. He imagined she had lived quite well.

After arriving in the city of Parma, Aiglon, Theresa, and their entourage checked into an inn. He then sent André Davout, the Captain of his Guard, to the Ducal Palace of Parma with his token of identity to announce his arrival in the duchy.

Aiglon did not have to wait long. Soon, a group of people arrived at their inn, led by a middle-aged man in a uniform, wearing an eyepatch over one eye.

This man was, of course, his stepfather, Count Neipperg.

When the two met, they both felt a sense of nostalgia for the past.

Aiglon clearly remembered meeting him at Schönbrunn Palace just over a year ago. At the time, Aiglon had been very depressed, so his relationship with both Neipperg and his mother had been extremely tense. He had even used cold sarcasm to put the man in an awkward position.

However, he later learned that his mother and stepfather had been busy arranging his marriage to Theresa at that very time.

In that sense, they had objectively done him a great service, so the anger that had built up in his heart had slowly vanished like smoke.

Besides, Aiglon’s state of mind was vastly different now. Back then, he had been the resentful prince of a fallen nation, held under long-term house arrest. Now, he was a legendary figure who had carved out his own enterprise. He naturally no longer dwelled on the events of the past.

“Count Neipperg, I am glad to see you again.” Because of this change in mindset, Aiglon graciously extended his hand.

Count Neipperg regained his composure and extended his own hand to shake the young man’s. “Your Highness, it is a pleasure to see you again. What you have accomplished over this past year has astonished me. I never imagined you would dare to do such a thing…”

“Is that so?” Aiglon retorted out of habit. “Then are you here today to arrest me and bring me to justice?”

“Of course not,” Count Neipperg replied with a wry smile. “His Majesty the Emperor has long since forgiven you and even permitted your marriage to Princess Theresa. Since His Majesty doesn’t mind, why should I? Today, you are Louise’s and my guest… our most honored guest.”

After speaking, he turned his gaze to Theresa.

“Your Highness, because of Louise and me, you were drawn into a rather hair-raising incident… I have always felt apologetic for it.”

“It’s quite all right. Didn’t everything turn out for the best in the end?” Theresa replied with a smile. “In fact, I am very grateful to you both… Without your and Her Highness Louise’s efforts to arrange it, my father might not have agreed to this marriage. Considering how happy I am now, not only should you not feel apologetic, you should consider yourselves my benefactors!”

Count Neipperg laughed. “Fate always creates such ironic incidents for us… However, as long as the outcome is good, then all is well.”

During the initial exchange of pleasantries, the atmosphere was quite harmonious, and Aiglon and Count Neipperg subtly put their past grievances behind them.

However, he faintly sensed that something was amiss.

This feeling wasn’t a suspicion that his mother and stepfather were plotting against him, but rather that Count Neipperg appeared to be in poor health.

As a long-serving soldier, Count Neipperg was a very sturdy and tall man—this was also how he had captivated Louise.

But now, his once sturdy frame seemed much slacker, and his once piercing gaze appeared clouded. When they shook hands just now, Aiglon had felt his weakness.

He was definitely not in good health; perhaps he was ill—Aiglon thought to himself.

If he had learned this over a year ago, Aiglon would have certainly gloated. But now, he was no longer so inclined.

However, it wasn’t his place to comment on another’s health, so he quickly got to the point.

“Does my mother know that I am here?”

“Of course she knows…” Count Neipperg answered with a smile. “In fact, she was the one who sent me to welcome you. Regrettably, due to various considerations, we cannot welcome you with an honor guard and a grand ceremony. I hope you don’t mind.”

“No, I don’t mind,” Aiglon shook his head. “I couldn’t care less about welcome ceremonies. The excitement and joy of seeing my mother are enough to make me forget everything.”

When mentioning his mother, Aiglon’s tone was always unconsciously tinged with sarcasm, even now that his resentment had faded.

Both Theresa and Count Neipperg noticed it, and the atmosphere suddenly grew a little tense.

“Hey!” Theresa nudged Aiglon with her elbow. “Didn’t we agree you’d be respectful to her? If you maintain this attitude later, I’m going to get angry!”

“Don’t worry, I won’t…” Aiglon replied with a smile.

Then, as if he suddenly remembered something, he asked, “By the way, when you see her later, what will you call her? Mother, or cousin?”

Theresa’s eyes immediately widened in anger, and she couldn’t help but raise a hand to strike his chest. Aiglon simply laughed and took the punch from his wife.

“Just call her ‘Your Highness’,” Count Neipperg said in a low voice, as if he had already considered this problem.

Chapter 387: 12, Mother

Aiglon and Theresa’s banter did not anger Count Neipperg. On the contrary, he watched them with great interest, a look of gratification on his face.

Initially, he and Louise had done everything they could to arrange this marriage, all for the sake of making the Empire’s renowned Archduke Karl a part of their family. The plan had been proceeding smoothly, and they were simply waiting for the wedding day. But then, one day, they suddenly received news of the Duke of Reichstadt’s escape.

Beyond shock and anger, they soon felt a sense of terror—would their efforts backfire and draw the ire of a furious Archduke Karl?

At the time, it seemed highly probable. After all, with his “stepson” having run off, Princess Theresa was set to become the laughingstock of high society. How could her father not resent the very people who had brokered the match?

Even setting that aside, the thought of having ruined Princess Theresa’s life was a heavy burden to bear.

They waited anxiously for further news, unsure of what to do. They never expected fate to be so wondrous, for with an unexpected turn of events, the marriage had become a reality after all.

And now, the new couple stood right before him.

Although they hadn’t walked down the aisle in the way he had imagined, Count Neipperg could see the love radiating between them. They were an affectionate couple, and both were very content with one another.

He didn’t know what the future held for these two, but this scene alone was enough… Count Neipperg was certain he had done the right thing.

He breathed a sigh of relief, feeling a quiet sense of satisfaction.

In the presence of His Highness, he dared not act like a father, nor did he dare consider himself Princess Theresa’s father-in-law. Even so, he couldn’t help but feel a genuine happiness and offer his blessings to this lovely young couple.

“Alright, Your Highnesses, if there is nothing else, we should go now.” Seeing that they had had their fill of laughter, he urged them on gently. “We mustn’t keep Louise waiting.”

He then led Aiglon and Theresa to a carriage, which sped towards the palace.

Though it was called a “palace,” the Duchy of Parma was a tiny state, and the building was naturally unremarkable. Situated by the Parma River, it was an unassuming Renaissance-style structure. The surroundings, however, were tranquil, and the climate in this region was quite pleasant, allowing Empress Louise to live here as its ruler in relative comfort.

With Count Neipperg leading the way, the guards along the path offered no resistance. Instead, they saluted as they escorted Aiglon and Theresa into the palace.

Count Neipperg then brought the two of them into a reception room.

The room was quite spacious and lavishly decorated. Through the glass windows, one could see the garden outside. Several damask-covered chairs were arranged around the fireplace, and a middle-aged noblewoman was seated in one of them. She seemed to have something on her mind and was deep in thought with her head lowered. Only the sound of a knock on the door jolted her from her reverie.

“Come in!” she called out, a little nervously, though she quickly composed herself.

The door opened at once, and Count Neipperg entered with the young couple.

The Count walked to the lady’s side, affectionately kissed her hand, and then sat down next to her.

Aiglon and Theresa then approached her.

Aiglon’s gaze fell immediately upon the lady’s face, just as she looked up at him.

This was his mother, so familiar yet so foreign.

Aiglon opened his mouth. There seemed to be so much to say, yet nothing would come out.

Louise, too, seemed flustered, her eyes fixed on him in silence.

Theresa and Count Neipperg both knew of the complex history between mother and son, so they remained quiet, waiting for the two to compose themselves.

The silence made the atmosphere in the room grow heavy. After what felt like an eternity, Louise sighed softly and was the first to speak.

“A rather unexpected reunion, isn’t it?”

Her voice, though not loud, was like a stone cast into still water, sending out ripples and setting time in motion again.

“Yes, Madam,” Aiglon nodded lightly. “I thought I would never see you again.”

“What a thing to say,” the lady said with a slight, almost dismissive smile. “You may have audaciously chosen your own path, but it’s not as if I would call for your head. There are still so many years ahead. How could we possibly never meet again?”

“No, for me, the moment I left, I bid farewell to the first dozen or so years of my life. If I had succeeded, I would not have sought you out, because that would only remind me of the resentment I wished to bury. If I had failed, I would have been even more ashamed to run to you and beg for shelter. It would have been better for me to simply disappear.”

Aiglon’s tone was calm, yet it was laced with a coldness and distance.

Louise’s brow furrowed slightly, clearly stung, but she quickly masked her reaction.

“Astonishingly frank and resolute. You have more backbone than many.”

“It’s one of my few virtues,” Aiglon replied. “Madam, I am glad you have forgiven my audacity. I came here today specifically to seek an audience with you, which means that all our past grievances have vanished like smoke… You are my mother. I acknowledge this fact and will always remember it. I wish you health and long life.”

Though he spoke these words, Aiglon could not find a trace of love for his mother in his heart. He was only trying to reassure Theresa, who had always hoped for a reconciliation between him and his mother.

Aiglon’s deep-seated resentment toward Louise was not because she had abandoned Napoleon. That was a grievance of the previous generation, and her reasons were understandable; he had little right to condemn her for it.

Emperor Napoleon was born in 1769, while Louise was born in 1791, making him a full twenty-two years her senior—a generational gap. Under normal circumstances, such an age difference would be enough to rob a couple of common ground.

Moreover, to Austria at the time, Napoleon was a hated enemy. The Emperor had invaded Vienna twice, in 1805 and 1809, forcing the Imperial Royal Family to flee in haste. One could only imagine that Louise had spent her girlhood cursing his name.

Fate played an interesting joke. After repeated defeats at Napoleon’s hands, Emperor Francis wanted to mend relations with the French Empire and thought of a marriage alliance. Princess Louise was naturally the best candidate. As for Louise’s own feelings, they were irrelevant. In the words of Metternich, “Emperors beget princesses for this very purpose.”

And so, Louise was married off to France, becoming another Mother of the Nation from the house of Habsburg.

While Napoleon was still an emperor, she could naturally forget her resentments and comfortably enjoy the honor of being Empress of the French Empire. The couple maintained a proper harmony, and Napoleon even felt the marriage was quite suitable. But when Napoleon fell from the throne and no longer possessed an empire, the lingering resentment in her heart resurfaced, prompting her to quickly forget her husband.

After being brought back to Austria by her father in 1814, she soon found a new love, making Count Neipperg, who had escorted her home, her lover. When news of Napoleon’s death finally reached the continent in 1821, she promptly married the Count, just as she had wished.

Her past life as a wife and Empress was cast to the winds, treated like a nightmare.

What truly filled Aiglon with resentment was his mother’s indifference and neglect throughout his childhood.

After Napoleon was forgotten, she seemed to treat their son as another cruel twist of fate, showing almost no interest in his upbringing. In over a decade, she had returned to Schönbrunn Palace to visit him only a handful of times, and even those meetings consisted of nothing more than brief, cold, ritualistic greetings.

Under such circumstances, Aiglon naturally held no affection for his mother.

Even now, he could not forgive his mother’s actions. After all, as the eldest daughter of an emperor, no one had demanded she be so cold to him. She had chosen to be.

Even seeing her today at Theresa’s urging, he could not find a single ounce of love or respect for her in his heart. The most he could manage was to refrain from uttering the most cutting and sarcastic remarks to her face.

“I also wish you all the best in the future—” Louise replied softly. Then, no longer sparring with her son, she turned to Theresa. “It seems I don’t need to wish you a happy marriage—because you’ve already achieved it!”

She then nodded lightly, gesturing for Theresa to come closer.

Their fathers were brothers, yet now Princess Theresa had become her daughter-in-law.

Within the Habsburg family, such marriages—where an older generation married into a younger one—had occurred many times. Even uncles marrying their own nieces had happened on several occasions. Thus, no one made an issue of the generational difference between Louise and Theresa.

In terms of age, Theresa was over twenty years younger than Louise, so in that respect, their relationship as mother- and daughter-in-law was not particularly strange.

“Theresa… you look absolutely beautiful now.” Louise stood up with a beaming smile and embraced the young woman. “Seeing you so radiant, I imagine you are enjoying your current life very much.”

“Yes, Your Highness, I am more than content with everything now,” Theresa replied with a smile. “You have a truly exceptional son. He will certainly not fail to live up to your expectations. So you needn’t worry that my father and I harbor any ill will towards you. I am so grateful that you worked to bring us together!”

After speaking, she glanced at her husband and continued, “To be honest, I’ve been urging His Highness to bury the hatchet with you. As I see it, we were always family, just driven apart by old grievances that should have long been put to rest. What is the point of such resentment? The past is the past. Wouldn’t it be better if we could all cherish each other from now on?”

Aiglon frowned slightly.

The thing he feared most had finally happened.

He knew what motivated Theresa to push so earnestly for a mother-son reconciliation. She wanted his relationship with the aabsburg imperial family to become amicable, for everyone to cast aside old grievances. Her greatest fear was a future conflict between him and Austria that would put her in an impossible position.

She must be hoping that if he one day did ascend to a throne, the two Empires would maintain a lasting peace.

He understood, but to satisfy Theresa’s personal wish and force himself to act out a scene of mother-son harmony was still difficult.

Or rather, it was simply impossible.

Some things cannot be forgotten just by willing it so.

Aiglon understood the principle that a great man knows when to yield and when to stand firm, and he had practiced it many times. He had spoken kindly to the Tsar and had been respectful and deferential to the Pope because he had never harbored any expectations of them. He could temporarily set aside his pride.

But it was different with Louise. She was his mother, the mother in whom he had once placed his hope.

How he had wished back then that she would say a few words to slightly improve his situation, or at least visit him more often so he could feel some warmth in the cold court.

But all those hopes had been dashed. She had given him nothing.

It was precisely because he had held expectations that their failure fueled his resentment.

What right did you have to cast me aside and ignore me? He had never asked the question aloud, but he had screamed it in his heart many times.

Now, however, he no longer cared to know the answer. The fact was before him, and no amount of reasons could change it.

So… since it had already happened, it could never be mended.

To him, Louise was merely the person who had given him life in this world, not his mother.

So, although Theresa’s eyes were filled with hope, Aiglon just stood there stiffly, offering no response.

He did not mean to disappoint Theresa; he truly could not bring himself to speak.

His behavior seemed to make the air in the room freeze once more. Theresa blinked, looking a little panicked, and was about to say something else.

“Alright, Theresa, stop for now.” At that moment, Louise spoke again with a smile. “You are lovely, and you are kind… You come from an enviable family, harmonious and happy. Your parents shielded you from most of the world’s disasters since you were a child, so you grew up kind. You genuinely believe in ultimate goodness and beauty, and you pursue it with passion. This is your strength, but you cannot over-simplify and apply these things to everyone. Even with your dear husband, you cannot force him any further… Please try to understand. He won’t be deferential and yield to me, I know.”

Hearing this, Aiglon felt a slight sense of relief, for he no longer had to play the part of a filial son.

But in that same instant, he understood another truth—his mother understood her son better than he had imagined.

Upon realizing this, he couldn’t help but feel a surge of anger.

If you know what I’m thinking, then why did you treat me that way?

“Since you understand me so well, then please tell me,” he couldn’t stop himself from looking up, challenging his mother, “how should I face you, my mother?”

Chapter 388: 13, Dog Eat Dog

“Since you know me so well, then please tell me, how should I face you, my mother?”

Aiglon put the question to her plainly, which took Louise by surprise. She paused for a moment.

“Ah… I suppose this is simply my fate,” Louise sighed in resignation after a moment. “I cannot bear the weight of your destiny, nor can I give you the protection you deserve. Every time I think of you, I am reminded of this failed chapter of my life. I don’t know how to face you; I don’t even want to face you. I just want to forget all the nightmares I’ve been through.”

“I’m so glad I could do that for you.” Aiglon bit his lip, then chuckled mockingly. “You chose to forget me, to peacefully enjoy your new life and new family, content in your happiness. So, of course, I alone should bear those nightmares. After all, I am your son, am I not? I’m so glad to have fulfilled my filial duties. I will carry this burden. You are free to cast aside that past too painful to look back upon and be a mere spectator.”

Aiglon’s tone was insistent, yet Louise did not take offense. She merely smiled slightly before replying to her son, “You may hate me all you wish, my son, for you certainly have reason to. I admit I have neglected you, even intentionally excluded you from my life. These are my failings as a mother. Since I was wrong, it is only natural that I receive your hatred—”

“Thank you for being so reasonable, Madam,” Aiglon replied, his face stern. “However, considering the current circumstances, I will gladly renounce the right you have bestowed upon me to hate you, for I have already resolved to hold no more grudges against you—”

And no more kinship, either, he added silently in his heart.

“Then I truly must thank you,” Louise replied placidly. “However, judging by your constant sarcasm towards me, I have yet to feel your magnanimity. Perhaps you should return to Schönbrunn Palace and retake your rhetoric lessons with your teacher?”

“Considering what you’ve done to me, it would be far too greedy to not even permit me a few words of complaint. In fact, I have restrained myself as much as possible—” Aiglon sneered. “If even this attitude is not to your satisfaction, then you will simply have to endure it.”

Louise frowned. It had been many, many years since anyone had been so insolent to her, and of all people, it was her own son. She had no choice but to bear it.

“You really seem to think you can be impertinent with me,” she couldn’t help but complain. “Has a little success already gone to your head?”

“And with what authority do you presume to order me about?” Aiglon retorted. “You seem to have forgotten that you are not an Empress now, but the Archduchess of Parma and Countess Neipperg.”

“But you are no Emperor of the Empire either. You are the Duke of Reichstadt, with no foothold in Paris, and are now merely a guest in my state. And what little you have was a pittance from my father, my poor Francis!” his mother sneered back. “I don’t expect you to be grateful for such small things, but you should consider your current situation. You’re in no position to be so arrogant!”

Aiglon fell silent.

It wasn’t that his mother’s retort had left him speechless; in fact, with his eloquence, he could have found endless ways to anger her until she was fuming. But he still possessed a measure of reason. He remembered he hadn’t come here today to quarrel with his mother—

The situation was still salvageable. If he continued with his sarcasm, his enraged mother would likely throw him out immediately. He didn’t care about that, but it would put Theresa in a very difficult position.

So, he stopped.

Though they both spoke calmly, their words were like drawn swords and bent bows, filled with sharp blades meant to wound each other.

But this was how they interacted—perhaps only in these moments could they feel the bond between them as mother and son.

Their mutual taunts made the two onlookers pale. They wanted to intervene but dared not risk escalating the conflict, so they could only watch helplessly.

Seeing a lull in the argument, Theresa finally found an opening to speak.

“Alright, that’s enough of the pleasantries. I’m a little hungry. Shall we have lunch first?”

Given a way out, Louise’s ragged breathing gradually calmed, and she regained her usual composure.

“Of course. I have prepared a lavish lunch for you,” she said, smiling at Theresa. “Please, follow me.”

The argument having come to a close, the two couples proceeded to the palace’s spacious dining hall, where a sumptuous lunch was indeed already laid out.

Weary from the journey, Aiglon was famished. He was also eager for an excuse not to speak, so he devoted his full attention to the dining table.

As a small state, Parma was rather unremarkable and had few famous products, save for its world-renowned ham. In the spirit of sampling local specialties, Aiglon deliberately used his knife to slice off pieces of ham and eat them.

Meanwhile, Louise sat beside Theresa, and the two chatted and laughed pleasantly, restoring a harmonious atmosphere. Their conversation was quite dynamic, jumping from amusing anecdotes of the Viennese court to Theresa’s experiences in Greece, and then to the local customs of Parma. Aiglon was content to remain silent, focusing on finishing his food, wishing only for this meeting to end as soon as possible.

When the conversation turned to Greece, Theresa made a point of thanking Louise for her earlier assistance.

“Your Highness, thank you for lending a hand. Without your help, we could not have raised the necessary funds so quickly and easily. It was a great contribution to our cause, and Aiglon and I will always remember it.”

“It was hardly any help, just a small favor,” Louise replied nonchalantly. “But I am a little curious. Where on earth did you get so many jewels? Did you plunder the ancient tomb of some Roman emperor in Italy?”

Compared to those around Aiglon, Louise, born into royalty, naturally had a more discerning eye. Moreover, she had numerous jewelry merchants serving as her advisors.

Previously, Theresa had written to her for help, hoping to use her name to quickly liquidate the jewels to meet Aiglon’s financial needs. After some consideration, Louise had agreed. Upon receiving the jewels from Theresa, she had them appraised—and discovered they were all genuine, valuable artifacts, spanning from the ancient Roman era to the Renaissance. Furthermore, based on their style and craftsmanship, they seemed to originate primarily from central Italy.

How could her son suddenly be so wealthy?

She naturally wondered, “Did he get these from robbing a tomb?”

But even with this suspicion, she said nothing and continued to quietly assist Theresa in selling the jewels, even keeping a few choice pieces for herself.

Now, she was only asking casually.

Theresa found the question difficult to answer, so Aiglon had to speak up himself.

“Back then, Emperor Napoleon scoured Italy for treasures. Some of his men found a few ancient tombs and unearthed their riches.” He stopped eating and repeated the story he had used to fool Chanel and the others. “After the Empire fell, they held onto these treasures. When I escaped, some of them found me and gifted them to me as my father’s inheritance. They believed I was the only one worthy of using them.”

He had told this lie many times and was quite practiced at it. He didn’t expect to fool his mother; as long as he stuck to his story, she would have no way to disprove it.

However, to his surprise, his mother showed no disbelief. Instead, she wore an expression that said it was just as she had expected.

“So that’s how it is… The one who told you the whereabouts of the treasure must have been Baron Naroche and his men, wasn’t it? I thought that after the Empire fell, that group would have taken the money and disbanded. I didn’t expect some to remain loyal. How very thoughtful of them.”

Empress Louise’s casual remark stirred a storm in Aiglon’s mind.

Damn it! Could there really be such a treasure?

He never imagined that the story he had fabricated actually had a real-life counterpart.

For a moment, his expression was a little strange. He managed to control himself with great difficulty, lowering his head to eat and hide his reaction.

“How do you know of this person’s existence?” he asked as calmly as he could after composing himself.

“You seem to forget that I was once the true ruler of the Empire, albeit for a very short time,” Louise replied nonchalantly.

Only then did Aiglon remember that when Napoleon was on his expedition to Russia, his mother had served as Empress Regent of France for over a year. She had genuinely been involved in matters of state—so it was quite normal for her to know some of the Empire’s secrets.

However, his mother’s few words offered very few clues.

“To be honest, I truly don’t know what his identity was before,” he said, feigning a hint of shame. “But I have already promised them that when my cause succeeds in the future, I will reward them handsomely.”

Since it was a matter of no concern to her, Aiglon’s probing succeeded easily. His mother replied without much thought, “At the time, it was reported to me that a secret team, under the direct command of the Imperial Ministry of the Interior, had unearthed numerous artistic treasures from Italy to enrich the Imperial Royal Family’s collection. I inquired about it, only to discover they were engaged in such vulgar business—pah! After learning of this, I asked no more questions. My family would never stoop to such things! However, from what I know, their leader was indeed Baron Naroche. The man was said to be elusive, and I don’t even know if that was his real name. In any case, he helped your father acquire a great deal of money. Dirty money.”

The speaker was careless, but the listener paid close attention. Aiglon committed every word his mother said to memory.

So, under Napoleon, such a group of people truly existed, secretly digging up wealth from the ancient families and tombs of Italy.

Historically, Napoleon had done quite well for himself—he had plundered tens of thousands of art treasures for Paris, enriching the collections of the royal family and the imperial nobility.

If such a group really existed, using the cover of the Emperor’s army to loot graves all over Italy, why had they all vanished without a trace? And after he had raised his banner, why had there still been no word from them?

Not a single person who had participated in that affair had ever shared this information with Aiglon. It was only through his mother’s casual chat that a corner of this dark curtain was slightly lifted for him.

There were many possibilities. Perhaps they had all died for the Empire or for other reasons.

But the most logical explanation was—they had embezzled the funds and divided them amongst themselves.

And that was perfectly logical.

In principle, this was a classic case of dog eat dog. When Emperor Napoleon was on the throne, he protected these people as they plundered. With Emperor Napoleon gone, there was nothing wrong with them splitting the loot.

But from Aiglon’s perspective, the situation was completely different…

My money! That’s all my money! he roared in his heart.

In that instant, he made a firm decision. He had to find a way to track down this group and reclaim the money that was destined to be his. He had to get that money into his own hands, fill his coffers, and put it to use.

But the clues were too few, and there was no point in pressing his mother further; she seemed to know only this much.

Besides, Aiglon had too much to do now and could hardly spare the energy to investigate something that had vanished without a trace.

Aiglon could only suppress the chaotic thoughts in his mind and set the matter aside for now.

But his blood was already stirring, and he was itching with impatience. He swore that if anyone had truly betrayed him, he would absolutely make them pay the price they deserved!

As he was silently contemplating, the dining room door suddenly opened. A young woman dressed as a governess entered, leading two children.

The children, a boy and a girl, both looked to be around ten years old, with the girl appearing slightly older.

Their expressions were a mixture of curiosity and nervousness. Upon entering, they immediately looked at Aiglon.

When Aiglon looked back at them and their gazes met, the two children hastily curtsied to him.

“Allow me to introduce you both—” At this moment, Count Neipperg, who had been silent all along, spoke.

“This is Albertine—” he said, pointing to his daughter.

Then he gestured to his son, “And this is William.”

Aiglon understood instantly. These were the two children his mother had with Count Neipperg, his half-brother and half-sister.

But… there was something else worth remembering.

According to records, the daughter was born in 1817, and the son in 1819. Napoleon did not die until 1821, and only then could Louise and Count Neipperg marry.

In other words, these two children were illegitimate at birth and could only be “legitimized” after Napoleon’s death.

They were the living proof of his mother’s abandonment—of the Bonaparte family and of him—in defiance of everything, including her own honor.

At this thought, Aiglon’s mood soured again, and his gaze towards the two children turned cold.

“Mm, what lovely children…” he said with a smile. “You are a fortunate father.”

Chapter 389: 14, Curse and Tenderness

“You are a happy father.”

Count Neipperg did not notice the iciness in Aiglon’s eyes. On the contrary, because Aiglon had rarely complimented him, he was quite happy, even a little smug.

“Yes, I think so too.” Count Neipperg smiled faintly. “My talents are mediocre, my character coarse. I originally had nothing to merit God’s favor. Fortunately, I was lucky enough to be with Louise. Only she could have borne me such lovely children, filling my life with brilliance… Though life is short, I am proud to have been so fortunate. Louise and the children are the meaning of my life.”

Aiglon listened silently as his “stepfather” publicly displayed his affection before him. Though inwardly impatient, he did not want to be rude and pour cold water on the man’s spirits.

But the more he listened, the more something felt wrong. The Count’s words held a hint of desolation, not at all like those of a middle-aged man completely immersed in happiness.

It seems something really has happened, he thought, his earlier judgment solidifying.

As he was pondering, Count Neipperg motioned for the two children to come closer, to stand before him and Theresa.

The two children had been quietly observing their brother and sister-in-law, not daring to breathe too loudly, their demeanor utterly respectful and deferential.

To be fair, they were both quite good-looking, and their etiquette and manners showed they had received an excellent upbringing. It was hard to dislike them.

“What lovely children,” Theresa said. Seeing the two beautifully dressed children, she couldn’t help but pause her lunch. She stood and gently stroked their cheeks.

Then, from the gold-embroidered purse she carried, she took out the gifts she had prepared for them—William received a small commemorative medal Aiglon and Theresa had specially made for the Greek War of Independence, while Albertine received a gemstone brooch.

“Children, these are gifts your brother and I chose for you,” she said with a smile as she placed the gifts in their hands. “I hope you like them.”

The two children thanked her and Aiglon in unison. “Thank you, I like it very much.”

At this moment, William took the initiative to speak to Aiglon, his expression somewhat excited, as if he were gazing upon some great man. “Your Highness, I’ve heard of your deeds. My father and I have been following the news and marking your position on the map. I am genuinely proud of your victory against the infidels… I never thought I would one day see you standing before me!”

“You flatter me, William,” Aiglon replied calmly. “I am merely doing my best to do what I must. There is nothing to boast of.”

“But the things you do are beyond what ordinary people are capable of, or would even dare to imagine…” William was still excited and blurted out, “My father says you will surely be a great hero, and that you are destined for immense achievements, just like… just like your father. That is why I admire and look up to you so much.”

These words made Aiglon pause.

Judging by William’s expression, he was telling the truth. It seemed that over the past year, Count Neipperg had often spoken well of him to his children in private.

Everyone likes to hear pleasant things, so Aiglon’s mood improved slightly.

Although he was full of resentment for his mother and his words had been laced with sarcasm since they met, he had no interest in taking his anger out on two small children.

“I’m afraid there is nothing admirable about me. You can see for yourselves now; I am no monster, just a mortal a few years older than you,” he said to them gently. “The few achievements I have made were bought with the loyal devotion and bloody battles of my subordinates. All I can do is not let down their sacrifices and continue to press forward.”

The children only vaguely understood Aiglon’s lofty posturing, but seeing that he put on no airs, they instinctively relaxed and felt a bit closer to this “brother.”

Since the conversation had started, Aiglon didn’t want to make things too awkward, so he politely asked about the education they were receiving.

“Father and Mother usually call me Ambre, you can call me that too,” the little girl said softly when he asked.

Then, she answered his question seriously, “I am being educated in several languages, and I also study music and art. Every weekend, William and I have to write short essays for Father and Mother to review.”

Aiglon could sense that, like William, her attitude towards him was respectful and deferential, even showing hints of trying to please him.

Aiglon looked her over again.

She was not tall and had a slender frame. Like Theresa, her chestnut hair was styled in curls at her temples, making her look less childish and more of a grown-up’s solemnity. In her delicate features, one could vaguely see traces of Aiglon’s own childhood looks—after all, they were born of the same mother.

Although it was difficult to truly accept her as his “sister” in his heart, he wouldn’t strike a smiling face. Since she had already adopted such a respectful posture, Aiglon had no interest in giving her the cold shoulder and embarrassing everyone.

“It seems we have another lovely little princess here,” he said, offering a timely compliment. “Theresa should be quite familiar with the education you are receiving. Perhaps she can give you some pointers?”

He said it casually, but the speaker may be casual while the listener takes it to heart. Louise and Count Neipperg exchanged a look.

“That’s perfect. Ambre, why don’t you take your drawings to show Princess Theresa? I hear she is very skilled in that—”

Theresa first nodded gladly, then realized that this was Louise’s way of politely sending her away.

She hesitated.

It wasn’t that she was worried Louise had some scheme against her husband if Aiglon was left alone, but rather that without her, they might get into another huge fight.

“It’s about time. I’ll take William for some marksmanship practice,” Count Neipperg suddenly said.

It seemed the couple was determined to leave mother and son alone to talk. Theresa understood at once.

She was undecided, so she glanced at Aiglon with a hint of worry, but he remained as nonchalant as ever and even gestured for her to go first.

That’s right, a mother and son’s problems should be solved by them alone, Theresa sighed inwardly.

“Good afternoon, Aiglon.” She kissed her husband’s cheek, as if to warn him to control his temper, then Albertine led her to her own bedroom to admire her practice drawings.

Servants cleared the dining table and then all withdrew. Soon, only mother and son were left in the vast dining room.

Louise sat down by a small table near the window and gestured for Aiglon to sit beside her. “My son, you don’t mind wasting a little of your post-lunch time for me, do you?”

“Of course not,” Aiglon replied coldly. “I’ve already wasted quite a bit. I don’t mind wasting more.”

“You really are…” Louise gave a bitter smile, but didn’t want to argue with her son anymore.

Aiglon sat down next to her, and the mother and son sat side by side by the window, admiring the garden outside.

The room fell silent, accompanied only by the soft, steady sound of breathing.

The precious flowers, meticulously cultivated in the garden, were budding in the spring. Louise gazed quietly at the colorful blossoms. After a long while, she let out a long sigh.

“Look at how beautiful it is… but good times never last, do they!”

Before Aiglon could ask, she turned to her son, her expression growing serious. “Do you remember the deal we discussed at Schönbrunn Palace?”

Aiglon certainly remembered—back then, Louise had told him that her efforts to matchmake him with Princess Theresa were not unconditional. She hoped that when Aiglon had his meteoric rise at court, he would look after and support his half-brother and half-sister.

“I remember the deal, but I believe its premise no longer exists.” Aiglon hesitated for a moment before answering in a low voice, “My marriage to Theresa was once on the verge of being called off. It was our own persistent efforts that got it back on track. You had no part in that, so this wasn’t something you earned for me, but something I achieved on my own. I don’t believe I owe you anything.”

“Your arguments are truly sharp and severe,” Louise said, somewhat helplessly, seeing how diametrically opposed he was.

“That’s probably because I dare not accept your favor,” Aiglon replied with a faint smile.

Without a doubt, although things had been difficult, logically speaking, Louise’s initial attempts to get Archduke Karl to matchmake him and Theresa had objectively helped him. His sophistry was merely a refusal to lower himself before his mother.

He could clearly see that Louise and her husband had designs on him.

If he verbally conceded now, it would be difficult to refuse any subsequent requests from Louise. He had no interest in being a foolishly filial son, agreeing to whatever she asked.

Faced with Aiglon’s continuous cold and sarcastic remarks, Louise suddenly felt a sting in her nose. “Are you so stubborn that you won’t even be a little polite to me?”

“I have always been very polite to you, Madam,” Aiglon frowned, then replied, “Your loyal Francis has always treated you with the utmost courtesy.”

“Fine, then. Give me a hug,” Louise cut him off. “Let me see just how courteous you are.”

Aiglon was stunned.

“Why?” he blurted out.

This reaction sent another pang through her heart.

But she no longer had the time or energy to bicker with her son.

“On your way here with Albert, did you notice anything?” she asked softly.

Albert, of course, referred to her husband, Count Neipperg.

“I felt that he hasn’t been in particularly good health lately,” Aiglon answered cautiously. “And his expression seemed quite worried.”

“You are truly perceptive…” Louise half-closed her eyes. “Yes, he hasn’t been well recently. And according to the doctor, it’s a serious chronic illness. It will likely… only get worse. Perhaps, perhaps within a year or two, I will lose him.”

The further she spoke, the more her voice trembled. Clearly, this news was a huge blow to her.

Aiglon hesitated for a moment. He didn’t know what to say.

Logically, he should be happy that this “stepfather” was dying, but he only felt a sense of bewilderment.

To be blunt, he had never taken the Count seriously, so he couldn’t be considered an enemy. Subconsciously, he believed the Count was unworthy of his hatred—so naturally, he had no interest in wishing for his quick death.

“I… I am very sorry to hear that,” he could only offer this polite response in the end. “Does the Count himself know?”

“He knows.” Louise gave a bitter smile. “He’s actually quite philosophical about it. He always says he was lucky to have survived the barrage of bullets back then. To have lived this long on borrowed time, and to have been able to build a family with me, has been more than enough… But the more he says that, the more I pity him.”

“One must always face reality. You should try to look on the bright side. Look at my maternal grandfather—he’s been married three times. As his daughter, you might as well follow his example. Perhaps you’ll even find someone more suitable—” Aiglon replied subconsciously.

He said this because he remembered that in history, after Count Neipperg’s death, Louise remained a widow for a few years and then did indeed remarry. He had forgotten who her next husband was—in any case, he wasn’t anyone important, and the third marriage produced no children.

Precisely because he knew about this third marriage, he subconsciously thought little of the matter and said it casually. After all, when facing his mother, he could never resist being sarcastic.

But then he realized this was something that “happens in the future.” From the perspective of the present moment, he was essentially telling a worried wife, “It’s fine, after your husband dies you can just find another man to marry.”

This was truly going too far. It was beyond mere sarcasm and more like a vicious curse—so much so that he himself immediately felt he had crossed a line.

Especially since Louise clearly had feelings for Count Neipperg—as evidenced by the fact that she would only remarry after several years of widowhood.

Sure enough, the expression on his mother’s face froze. Then, her eyes widened in fury as she glared at him, a gaze that seemed capable of burning his very soul. At the same time, her hands trembled, as if she could barely restrain herself from slapping him.

Even Aiglon knew his words were asking for a slap. Even if years of resentment left them with nothing but hurting each other, Aiglon felt he should abide by certain bottom lines. Moreover, as a self-proclaimed emperor, he could not lose his decorum.

“I’m sorry, Mother.” Guiltily, he blurted out, “I… I…”

He didn’t know what to say. In the end, he could only look at his mother with apologetic eyes.

“I’m sorry, I misspoke.”

This was the first time he had ever said sorry to his mother.

To his surprise, his mother’s tempestuous fury did not descend upon him. After his apology, that surging anger actually began to slowly dissipate.

“So, can you give me a hug?” A faint question echoed in the vast hall.

Her voice was weak and feeble, tinged with fear and uncertainty about the future. This was the first time Aiglon had seen his mother like this. Perhaps this was how she had looked when she fled Vienna in 1805; perhaps this was how she had looked when she fled Paris in 1814.

He understood.

“It would be my honor, Mother.” With a touch of sympathy, he embraced his mother. “You have faced so many of life’s hardships. You will get through this one as well, just as you always have.”

He gently comforted his mother—though it was not out of a son’s love for his mother, but out of a gentleman’s tenderness for a lady.

Chapter 390: 15, To Open One’s Heart

“You have faced so many of life’s hardships. You will get through this one, just as you always have.”

In his mother’s silence, Aiglon held her tightly, offering what little comfort he could.

He had held many women by now and the motion was long since familiar, but this time felt different—it was the first time in his living memory that he had been so close to his mother.

Awkwardness, anxiety, and yet a touch of bewilderment.

Even now, he was certain that although his mother wanted him to hold her, she by no means held him in the most important place in her heart—she was simply, in the face of misfortune, instinctively seeking a sliver of comfort from her eldest son.

Having just wounded her with such sharp words, Aiglon felt a pang of guilt. So, he didn’t dwell on it and decided to comfort her for the time being.

Time trickled by in silence as mother and son embraced, and Louise’s breathing gradually steadied.

Though she looked to be on the verge of tears, she did not, in the end, cry.

It was true. She had indeed weathered too many great storms. Both her father and her former husband had faced their darkest hours along with the nations they ruled. So no matter how painful this current disaster was, she could still endure it.

Since the death of her current husband, Count Neipperg, was now an unalterable reality, she could only accept God’s will and do her best to make proper arrangements for his affairs while he was still alive.

This was also why she had been so tolerant of her eldest son’s sarcasm.

“Thank you, my son.” When she came to her senses, she managed a weak smile and nodded at Aiglon, who was just a stone’s throw away. “I feel much better now.”

“That’s good.” Aiglon let out a secret sigh of relief, released his arms, and sat back down in his seat. “Madam, I sincerely hope you can overcome this blow.”

“God sent us into this world to punish us for our sins. Who can escape?” Louise sighed. “My life thus far has been a record of failures. Since I was a child, I’ve watched our family fall into decline, our country become precarious, unable to even protect its own capital. It might have been fine if I didn’t study history, but when I think of how illustrious and powerful our ancestors were, ruling almost half of Europe, how could I not feel heartbroken and discouraged when I compare it to our present state?

Then, I was married off to your father as a political tool… I didn’t hate him, but I’m sorry to say I didn’t love him either. How could I love a man more than twenty years my senior who had twice trampled my country’s capital? I thought I would have to play the part of an Empress, to rule as the Mother of the Nation in the country that had beheaded my aunt. Since it was my destiny, I could only accept it in silence, but I failed again… I watched that Empire fall apart in just three years. Before I could even get used to my role, I found myself mocked and driven from the stage!

In a daze, I was brought back to Austria by my father, and I found I felt little grief. None of it was my choice. Destiny gave me things and then took them away, and none of it had anything to do with me personally. I couldn’t even make the slightest change.

And then… I chose Albert, my current husband. I drew close to him, heedless of everything—even before news of your father’s death arrived. I know it was improper, but… for once, couldn’t I make my own choice?!

It was the first time I made a choice for myself. No one interfered this time. I treasured my choice, and I was so happy that I could finally stop living as a symbol.”

At this, Louise suddenly gave a bitter smile.

“I understand your resentment. I failed to fulfill my duties as a mother to you. I was afraid to face the past, which was too painful to look back upon. I didn’t even have the courage to try and make amends. I just wanted to get away from those nightmares, as far away as possible! You can blame me for being heartless or cowardly, I have no face to argue… Nor am I trying to make excuses to you, because where you’re concerned, I truly don’t deserve the title of mother… You’ve said so many sarcastic things to me, taking a knife to my heart. What can I say? This is my fate. I have failed again. My whole life has been a failure… My eldest son hates me, and my husband is about to leave me. This just adds a few more lines to my résumé of failures. What can I possibly say? I can’t do anything…”

Now that Louise had laid it all bare, Aiglon found he had nothing left to say.

She had already admitted she was at fault, so what was the point of him accusing her further? No amount of arguing could change the past.

Aiglon looked at his mother quietly, and he suddenly lost interest in his own sarcasm.

Was this forgiveness, or was it sympathy?

No, it was neither. It was release. He had finally let it go.

This was the first time his mother had ever opened her heart to him, and it would likely be the only time.

“Madam, things aren’t so bad,” Aiglon consoled her gently. “At the very least, you were born into the Habsburg family, hold the titles of Princess and Archduchess, and rule this beautiful state. I think these things alone are enough to make the world envious.”

“The envy of the world is no substitute for a life,” Louise sighed again.

Having vented to her son, she actually felt much more at ease.

“When you say nice things, you’re really quite charming,” she jested.

Of course, this was what she truly thought.

Her eldest son was not only handsome and possessed an extraordinary bearing, but he was also brave and resourceful, having made a great name for himself in just a short year. It genuinely made her see him in a new light. In hindsight, if she had noticed all this from the beginning, perhaps she would have taken a different attitude, and things between mother and son wouldn’t have become so strained…

Alas, what is done cannot be undone.

The joke made Aiglon smile as well.

“I am quite well-liked by the ladies. My mother-in-law says so too,” he said with a hint of pride.

“So, what exactly is your relationship with that other lady?” Louise asked out of the blue. “I am referring to Your Highness Sophie.”

The abrupt question stunned Aiglon.

“When I came to Schönbrunn Palace over a year ago, I clearly sensed that her attitude toward you was a little different. I initially thought it was the affection of an elder for a junior, but it was still a bit too intimate. I didn’t think much of it at first, but after you escaped, news immediately spread that she had fallen ill and disappeared from public view.”

At this, Louise’s gaze upon Aiglon sharpened. “I know my father, and I know the Austrian court. If they did that, it means she was connected to your escape. Either she helped you escape, or she was so heartbroken by your escape that she collapsed. Either way, it shows that the two of you have an unusual relationship—”

Louise paused, seeming to wait for her son’s answer.

“Since you’ve put it that way, it would be quite dull of me to deny it.” Aiglon shrugged. “Yes, we did have a private affair. I even saw her before I escaped. She was heartbroken, and she fell ill after I left…”

He didn’t know how much his mother knew, so he wasn’t about to reveal too much information, lest she bluff more details out of him and put him in a more passive position.

For Aiglon, it was indeed a memory too painful to revisit, so he didn’t plan to elaborate. But for Louise, this was enough.

“If that’s the case, then Her Highness Sophie is truly pitiful… because even more painful news awaits her. The child she loves has already entered the hallowed halls of matrimony with another—” Louise said calmly.

“Is it your turn to mock me now?” Aiglon retorted.

“No, son. Mother would not do that to you.” A smile quietly appeared on Louise’s lips. “My son had an affair with a noblewoman. What is there to be ashamed of? I only wish to tell you—if you have not yet forgotten her completely, I can find a way to contact her for you. I imagine you don’t doubt my ability to do so, do you?”

Aiglon’s heart gave a sudden jolt.

Though he had always been good at concealing his emotions, he couldn’t help but let his expression change.

It was true. Although his connections to the Austrian court had long been severed and seemed unlikely to be restored, his mother was different. She was the Emperor’s eldest daughter. Who could possibly stop her from visiting her sister-in-law or writing a letter to comfort her?

She could indeed do it—if she were willing.

But why would she be willing?

Aiglon didn’t believe his mother had suddenly had a change of heart and would grant his every wish.

All of this came with conditions.

Aiglon looked at his mother again. On her face, besides the lingering sadness, there was now an enigmatic smile.

Yes, her moment of emotional vulnerability had passed. This was now her side as a ruler.

Aiglon’s mind was racing. He had to admit, his mother had made him a very interesting proposition.

“Is this for William and Albertine?” he asked after a moment, letting out a sigh.

He deliberately mentioned his mother’s other two children to turn the tables and make himself seem more in control of the situation.

“Yes…” Louise was remarkably frank, nodding directly. “Albert is dying. He doesn’t care about himself; his only attachment is to these two children. I cannot let him be without peace in heaven, so I must also find a way to secure their future—you know about the treaty, don’t you?”

Although Louise didn’t specify which treaty she meant, given the context, Aiglon of course knew what she was referring to.

The treaty concerning the ownership of the Duchy of Parma.

The Duchy of Parma had a long history. The House of Farnese ruled the duchy until their line died out in 1731. Then, the duchy was inherited by Charles, the eldest son of King Philip V of Spain (of the Bourbon family) and his wife, Elisabeth Farnese, Princess of Parma. As Charles I, he brought the duchy into the hands of the Parma branch of the Bourbon family.

Charles ruled the duchy until 1735, after the War of the Polish Succession, when Parma was ceded to the Holy Roman Emperor Charles VI in exchange for the Kingdom of the Two Sicilies. Thus, the duchy fell into the hands of the Habsburg family.

But in 1748, after the Treaty of Aix-la-Chapelle was signed, the duchy was once again ruled by a member of the Bourbon dynasty, Philip I.

Then in 1796, Napoleon occupied it, deposing the Bourbon ruler. When the Napoleonic Empire fell in 1814, Empress Louise was brought back to Austria by her father, the Emperor, who then gave her Parma as a place to settle her.

Logically, the Duchy of Parma should have been passed down to Louise’s descendants, but there was a problem—Louise had married Count Neipperg in a morganatic marriage, so the Bourbon family raised objections to her children’s right to inherit the Duchy of Parma.

After some back-and-forth negotiations, an agreement was finally reached: Louise’s rule over the Duchy of Parma would last until her death, after which sovereignty would be transferred to the original Parma branch of the Bourbon family.

In other words, Count Neipperg’s children would have to leave Parma and find another place to live.

According to the original historical records, Empress Louise lived a long life, all the way to 1847. After her death, the new generation of the Neipperg family returned to the Austrian Empire and lived in obscurity thereafter.

But now, the course of history had diverged slightly because of Aiglon.

Many fates had been changed by this young man, and it seemed that Count Neipperg was also pinning some of his final hopes on him.

Thinking this, Aiglon finally understood everything—why the couple had behaved this way.

Clearly, Count Neipperg had been deliberately cultivating his children’s respect for him, and Louise’s tolerance of her son’s offenses was likely for the same reason.

“In the end, you love them more,” Aiglon said, his tone a mix of complaint and realization.

Of course, he wasn’t angry. What was there to be angry about over something he had long since understood?

“In truth, you gain more than just this,” Louise explained to him softly. “I have helped you before, and I will help you in the future. I won’t be too obvious about it, of course, but I will indeed do what I can to provide you with conveniences. You blame me for not loving you enough, but I will make my children respect and love you, to doubly compensate for my failings… All I need is one thing: for you to look after them. If one day you achieve a meteoric rise, then raise them up. They will become your aides. After all, we are family, aren’t we?”

Although she was setting conditions and deliberately trying to remain calm, Aiglon could still hear a hint of worry in his mother’s voice.

It made sense. No one could predict the future. Louise certainly didn’t know she had at least another twenty years to live. In this era, even royals and nobles could die easily. Her greatest fear was that if she didn’t last long after Count Neipperg’s passing, their children would have no one left to rely on—and the Duchy of Parma, their temporary home, would be taken away.

Louise was certainly unwilling for her failed life to be marked with yet another failed ending.

“Son, I am not begging you, nor am I emotionally blackmailing you. Your choice is your own.” Finally, Louise looked at Aiglon and said, word by word, “Think it over carefully… If you agree, I will be grateful.”

Chapter 391: 16, Burying the Hatchet

“Think it over… If you agree, I will be grateful.”

Though his mother said it that way, Aiglon knew she desperately yearned for him to accept.

If Count Neipperg died, their two children would inevitably lose their reliable protector. Although Louise was the ruler of a small state, she was weak and isolated and would be unable to secure a better future for them.

The couple had been agonizing over this matter. It led them to think of Aiglon, whom they had long neglected, and they even tried to arrange a marriage for him to give him a chance to rise in the world. In their calculations, if Aiglon were to become a pillar of the Austrian Empire, their own children would naturally find shelter under his protection, and they would no longer need to worry about their future.

Now, although the situation had changed drastically, the outcome was the same—Aiglon had given up on advancing his prospects within the Austrian Empire and was instead seeking to restore his French Empire. The Count and Louise didn’t know if he could succeed, but based on Aiglon’s performance recently, he certainly seemed capable of achieving something great.

Even if his venture ultimately failed, he now had the small Duchy of Ioannina as a refuge, a place where he could issue commands. In terms of power, he was already no weaker than Louise herself. Therefore, should Louise one day pass away and lose her rule over the Duchy of Parma, Aiglon would at least have the ability to act as a protector.

Conversely, if Aiglon agreed, their children would immediately gain a relatively superior status. While they could never be considered members of the Bonaparte family, they were at least Aiglon’s blood siblings, and they would hold extraordinary weight in the eyes of others.

At this thought, the couple decided to stick to their original goal. After all, as long as Aiglon could serve as their children’s guardian, it didn’t matter to them whether he was in Austria or elsewhere.

And if, by some chance, Aiglon actually succeeded in restoring his Empire, they might even bask in the glory of the imperial family and escape their current awkward status.

The most ideal scenario would be for Aiglon, grateful for his younger siblings’ loyalty, to grant them the title of Prince or even bestow a state upon them to rule. He might even allow the beautiful Parma to remain in the Neipperg family’s hands.

Of course, this was merely the fondest fantasy in the parents’ hearts.

In short, as Count Neipperg’s illness worsened, the matter of their children’s future became ever more urgent. The couple had discussed it privately many times of late and had finally reached a decision.

Naturally, they also knew that Aiglon harbored years of resentment toward them and wouldn’t agree to their request so easily. Kinship alone was not enough to sway him.

To move him, they had to offer a tangible exchange.

Thus, on one hand, Count Neipperg had intentionally cultivated his children’s reverence for Aiglon, hoping their loyalty as younger siblings to an older brother would touch him. On the other hand, after receiving Theresa’s request, Louise had deliberately helped her son, allowing him to see the value in cooperating with his mother.

With this two-pronged approach, Louise believed her son would not remain obstinate in his resentment and push her away.

Under her gaze, Aiglon remained silent, seemingly lost in thought.

This must be the result Theresa wanted to see too! he realized with a start.

Although Theresa had never discussed this matter with Louise, with her intelligence and her previous experience in matchmaking for them, she must have already guessed Louise’s intentions. Moreover, she had deliberately played along with her mother-in-law, constantly instigating him to come visit.

Her sense of family was too strong. It wasn’t a bad thing, but it always made one feel a little uncomfortable.

Alright, putting Theresa’s matter aside for now, the question was—should he accept his mother’s terms?

Thinking it over, there didn’t seem to be any drawback. He would gain his mother’s help in exchange for nothing more than a future promise.

“Since this is your wish, I will agree. Should the day come when you need me, I will act as William and Albertine’s guardian. I will supervise and teach them, and I will protect them, as a brother should,” Aiglon finally nodded. “However, Mother, let me be clear. I will only do my best; I will not be responsible for every aspect of their lives. If they are capable, I will be happy to have their assistance. But if they prove to be useless, I will not waste too much energy on them. Let them live out their lives as the wealthy children of you and Count Neipperg with the assets you leave them—”

Though Louise’s face remained stern, it was obvious her body had relaxed, and her eyes filled with delight.

She had gotten the answer she wanted.

“Thank you, my son.” She gave Aiglon a slight nod of thanks. “I promise you, you won’t regret this. If they have ability, you guide them. If they don’t, then let them live out their lives in obscurity. Albert and I will have no complaints.”

She knew that although her son possessed a politician’s astuteness, he was a man of his word. Besides, he had no reason to lie about such a matter.

Aiglon merely smiled faintly and did not pursue the topic.

“Can you deliver a letter to her for me?” he asked.

Louise was caught off guard for a moment but quickly understood and immediately agreed. “Of course. Just write it and give it to me. I will find a way to get it into her hands, though it may take some time.”

“Good. Are there pen and paper here?” Aiglon asked.

So urgent? Louise was a little surprised.

“Theresa will be by my side shortly. It won’t be convenient to write then,” Aiglon said, a little embarrassed.

Louise covered her mouth with her hand, then broke into a teasing smile.

“True.”

She walked over to a desk, took out a pen and paper from a drawer, and handed them to Aiglon.

“My son, you already have such romantic debts at your young age. What will you do in the future!” she said playfully.

Hmph, if you knew the consequences of this particular romantic debt, I’m afraid you wouldn’t be smiling at all, Aiglon thought to himself.

He was in no mood to bicker with his mother. He took the pen and paper directly.

The stationery bore Louise’s ducal crest, and a fragrant scent wafted from it, reminding him of the papers in Sophie’s bedroom.

“My older sister, my love, the one I am most sorry for… Please forgive me for only writing to you now, but I had no other way… I miss you. I truly, truly miss you.”

After writing the opening sentence, his nose suddenly tingled, and his hand trembled, leaving an ugly mark on the letter.

He ignored it and continued to write.

First, he briefly described his experiences over the past year and more, describing his current satisfaction. He also told her that he would be going to her ancestral country to present a crown to her maiden family.

He also apologized repeatedly in the letter, promising that he would never abandon Christelle. In the future, once he had achieved success in his career, he would certainly bring Christelle to his side and give her a legitimate identity that could see the light of day—no matter the cost.

Finally, he begged her to take care of her health and wait for the day they would be reunited—a day he firmly believed would come.

Just like that, at an extremely fast pace, he filled three pages of stationery, writing almost without a pause.

When he finished, he felt a great weight lift from his heart.

This was the most sincere and heartfelt letter he had ever written in his life.

Only then did he realize that his mother had been watching him the entire time.

Aiglon showed no sign of awkwardness. He carefully placed the letter into an envelope and handed it to his mother.

“I think I understand why she was so captivated by you,” Louise said in a low voice as she took the letter. “You look quite handsome when you’re focused on writing. That poor girl!”

It was a casual remark from Louise, but it sent another pang through Aiglon’s heart. It took all his effort not to show any change in his expression.

“Is that so? Perhaps you’re right.”

Fortunately, Louise didn’t dwell on the matter and did not press him further about the private affairs between him and Her Highness Sophie.

“Can I assume that our deal is now sealed?”

“Yes, it is, Madam,” Aiglon nodded. “I will do as I said, and of course, you must do the same.”

“Of course. I wouldn’t joke about my children—and that includes you,” Louise said, also nodding seriously. “In fact, I am now one of the people in this world who most hopes for your success.”

“If I truly succeed, will you still want the title of Empress Dowager?” Aiglon asked, half-joking.

Louise was stunned for a moment, then her face flushed with sudden anger.

This son of hers was still the same; he would never change.

“If I really live to see that day, I will congratulate you happily and feel fortunate to have given birth to an Emperor. Then, I will consciously live out my days in this forgotten place, never putting on the airs of an Empress Dowager before anyone, nor will I bring any further stain upon your glorious name. Are you satisfied with that answer?” She sighed.

Satisfied. That’s for the best, Aiglon said in his heart.

“So, will you be able to help me contact her in the future?” Aiglon asked again.

“I can, but not too frequently, or it will arouse suspicion,” Louise replied irritably. “You don’t want to cause her more trouble, do you? Don’t forget how difficult her situation is right now.”

“I know… I know.”

Aiglon turned his head again to look at the garden outside the window.

It was time to end this conversation.

He opened his arms to his mother.

“May I embrace you one more time?”

Louise didn’t speak, only closed her eyes slightly.

And so, Aiglon embraced his mother again.

His previous embrace had been to comfort her, but this one felt more like a declaration to an ally.

Then, they ended their conversation, each having gotten what they wanted.

They opened the dining room door and walked out together. Louise then instructed an attendant to call her husband and Theresa back.

Theresa had been in Albertine’s bedroom, admiring and offering guidance on the sketches Albertine was practicing, all the while deeply concerned about the mother and son. When she finally received word that their conversation was over, she immediately bid Albertine farewell and returned to her husband’s side.

As soon as she returned, she carefully observed the expressions of both mother and son.

Fortunately, they both looked quite happy. It seemed their negotiations had been successful. Confirming this, Theresa secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

“How did your talk go?” she asked Aiglon with a smile.

“It went very well,” Aiglon nodded. “Just as you wished, Theresa, I promised Mother that I will look after William and Albertine in the future—just like a brother would.”

“That’s wonderful!” Theresa beamed with joy. “I told you… We’re all family. What is there that can’t be resolved?”

From her perspective, if Louise had William and Albertine side with Aiglon and serve him in the future, her husband would be greatly strengthened, and she herself would gain two people who were naturally on her side.

How could she have known that the first condition Aiglon’s mother had proposed during their talk was to help her husband write a letter to his old flame?

“Theresa, thank you. Without you to act as an intermediary, we could never have buried the hatchet so easily,” Louise said, thanking Theresa. “William and Albertine will also regard you as an older sister and mistress of the house from now on. They will respect you as they respect me. I also hope you will achieve great things one day, because in my opinion, you are far more suited to be an Empress than I was…”

“You’re being too modest…” Flattered so by Louise, Theresa was both happy and shy. “If that day truly comes, I will do my best to fulfill my obligation. Though I was born in Austria, I am willing to devote everything to my people.”

While they were talking, Count Neipperg, who had just been practicing swordsmanship with William, also returned. Like Theresa, he had been anxiously awaiting the outcome of the mother and son’s conversation.

When he saw him, Louise gave a slight nod.

Thank God! Count Neipperg exclaimed in his heart.

As a soldier, he felt no fear at his impending death. But as a father, he could not bear to leave his two lovely children. He had tried every means to secure their future.

And today, he had finally achieved a preliminary success.

He didn’t know which day would be his last, but until that day came, he would continue to live for his children.

“Thank you, Your Highness!” he said, bowing deeply and sincerely to Aiglon to express his gratitude. “William and Albertine will serve you with all their hearts!”

Aiglon merely gave a placid nod.

On his path forward, the weight of expectations he carried had grown heavier by another measure.

Since the master of destiny had placed the fates of so many people in his hands, he would not allow himself to fail to live up to these expectations.

Chapter 392: 17, No Regrets

Seeing that Aiglon had agreed to their conditions, Louise and Count Neipperg were naturally overjoyed. To curry favor with him, they proceeded to entertain the young couple with great warmth.

However, Aiglon politely declined.

He had never intended to stay at his mother’s for long; he was only here for a visit. Although they had managed to mend fences after meeting, he could find no reason to extend his stay.

According to his original plan, after two or three days, Aiglon announced his departure to his mother.

Of course, to save face for everyone, he used the excuse that he needed to settle the matter of the Greek royal election as soon as possible—this was, after all, the main purpose of his long journey.

With such a reason, Louise naturally could not press him to stay, and so she agreed.

However, she proposed another idea—

“My son, how do you plan to get to Bavaria?” she asked.

“I’ve already arranged it with them. We will first pass through Genoa, then travel through Switzerland, and finally enter Bavarian territory. They will make the proper arrangements from there,” Aiglon replied.

“Hmm, that’s not bad…” Louise nodded. “But, you wouldn’t mind if I offered you some additional convenience, would you?”

“What do you mean?” Aiglon paused, taken aback.

“On such a long journey, although you surely have suitable forged identities, there might still be minor troubles. I could provide you with legal documents from the Duchy of Parma. I imagine they would be of some help to you, no?”

Louise’s smile was quite gentle, and Aiglon found himself staring, lost in thought.

If his mother had always treated him this way, how could he have resented her for so long! How could their mother-son relationship have fallen to such a state?

It was just a pity that her kindness towards him was ultimately for the sake of the children from her second marriage.

“What’s wrong, you don’t think it’s a good idea?” Louise asked, a little puzzled.

“No, Madam, I think it’s an excellent idea.” Aiglon cast aside the small sadness in his heart and nodded in agreement.

“That’s good.” Louise was also relieved. “Then I’ll have someone arrange it for you at once, so as not to delay your journey—”

Just then, Count Neipperg learned of Aiglon’s imminent departure and brought his two children—his daughter Albertine and his son William—before Aiglon to bid farewell to their an older brother, and future lord.

Because of Louise and Count Neipperg’s repeated instructions, the brother and sister were extremely respectful towards Aiglon. They dared not even breathe too loudly, merely curtsying timidly to him and their sister-in-law in farewell.

“Goodbye, you two little ones.” Aiglon said with a smile, bidding farewell to his younger half-brother and half-sister in a kind tone. “I hope that the next time I see you, you will be taller and smarter than you are now. I promised Mother that I will look after you in the future, and I hope you will be able to help me—”

“I definitely will!” William puffed out his chest and replied hastily. “Your Highness, I will surely become your loyal subordinate, just like the members of the Imperial Guard.”

Albertine also nodded gently, then looked at her esteemed brother with a hint of reluctance.

“Your Highness, you brought me a generous gift when you arrived. In return, I wanted to paint a portrait of you. It’s mostly finished now, and I had wanted to polish it a bit more, but I didn’t expect you to leave so soon… So, if I may be so bold, would you allow me to present this unfinished painting to you as a memento?”

She spoke with great humility, seemingly full of admiration for her brother. It appeared this was not entirely something her parents had taught her; she was capable of handling such situations on her own.

“Of course you may. I would be delighted to leave with such a gift,” Aiglon said, smiling as he nodded.

At that, Albertine trotted back to her bedroom and returned carrying a framed painting.

Aiglon took the painting and saw himself depicted standing under a linden tree, a sword in hand and a greatcloak over his shoulders, looking majestic and imposing.

Although the technique was immature, the use of color was ordinary, and many small details were still unfinished, it was nevertheless a work filled with respect.

Aiglon couldn’t help but study Albertine once more.

He had only been here a short while, yet she had already begun painting in secret to please him. It seemed she had truly taken her parents’ words to heart, regarding him as the future protector of her and her brother.

It seemed that although this younger sister was only ten, she was surprisingly sensible!

Aiglon had always felt that the enmities of one generation should not be passed down to the next. Though he disliked his mother and held Count Neipperg in low esteem, he had no prejudice against these two children.

And their respectful and deferential manner only further demonstrated his mother’s sincerity.

“Hmm, a very fine painting. I will treasure it.” He nodded in praise of Albertine. “Goodbye, Ambre.”

“Goodbye, my brother. After you leave, William and I will pray for your cause every day.”

Albertine curtsied respectfully to him.

She could tell that Aiglon was pleased with her attitude and her gift, so she boldly used a more affectionate form of address. Seeing no sign of displeasure on the young man’s face, she felt relieved.

Though only ten years old, she had a vague understanding of her family’s current situation. Her father and mother had always wanted her and her brother to build a good relationship with this “brother,” so she had racked her brains to do everything in her power to achieve that.

Judging by the result, she felt she had been quite successful, and her heart filled with joy.

“Alright, you two may go now.” After they had said their goodbyes, Count Neipperg dismissed his two children.

Then, he walked over to Aiglon and spoke with a very grave expression.

“Your Highness, as you said before, I have no right to consider myself your father. And I know I have caused you a great deal of trouble, so I ask for your forgiveness…”

“You are forgiven, Sir Count,” Aiglon nodded. “What’s past is past.”

“Yes, time will bury everything from the past, and it will soon bury me as well.” Count Neipperg gave a bitter smile, his face growing even paler. “I don’t know how much time I have left, but every moment I feel my body growing weaker… I don’t know how to describe this feeling. It’s as if you can feel the footsteps of Death approaching you. I was once a soldier, my body strong enough to charge into battle. I was used to feeling energetic, but now my body feels like an hourglass, draining the last of my life’s essence with every passing moment. I want to reach out and plug the leak, but I can’t, no matter how hard I try. In the end, I can only watch helplessly as I wither away and walk towards death…”

Although the Count’s tone was calm, Aiglon found his words bleak and desolate.

The two of them did not have a good relationship, but seeing a gravely ill man slowly approaching his end, he naturally couldn’t gloat over his misfortune.

Moreover, the Count’s words reminded Aiglon that his own lifespan was also limited, and his time of vibrant, radiant energy was certainly even shorter.

Time is cruel and merciless to everyone. It has destroyed every empire, every mountain, every person.

“When facing death, one can’t help but look back on one’s life. Upon reflection, I have no regrets, but there is also nothing worth remembering. I am a man pushed along by the tide of events; I did whatever my superiors ordered me to do. But you are different… You are someone who masters and creates the tide of events. The fates of countless people will change because of you. As a man who is about to disappear into the long river of time, I sincerely wish you success in your great cause, and that you may leave an immortal mark in your limited time, just like your great father—”

A dying man’s words are good. Upon hearing this, the thought instinctively came to Aiglon’s mind.

He had no interest in offering any more cold taunts and hot satire to a dying man.

“Thank you for your kind words.” He calmly thanked Count Neipperg. “I will strive to accomplish my cause. And I promise you—if your son truly possesses sufficient ability, then the name Neipperg will also be brought to glory with me and be remembered by history.”

This promise made Count Neipperg smile.

“I apologize for troubling you again… My daughter and son will surely look to you as a beacon in the voyage of their lives and follow your will. It’s truly moving to think about it. Back then, I shed my blood and lost an eye fighting against Napoleon’s Empire, and now, I find myself hoping for that very Empire to reappear in the world. Oh, fate… how many jokes must you play before you are satisfied!”

After laughing aloud a couple of times, he straightened his chest and saluted Aiglon in the fashion of a soldier to bid him farewell.

After he left, Theresa, who had been silent all along, let out a soft sigh, nearly shedding tears.

“He may be about to lose his life, but at least he hasn’t lost his dignity.”

“Yes. Though I have my grievances with him, as a husband and a father, he was impeccable,” Aiglon replied softly. “I think he is now without regrets. He has done everything he could.”

As he said this, Aiglon suddenly remembered that Count Neipperg had worked hard to arrange his marriage to Theresa, yet in the end, he had not been able to witness the moment they walked down the aisle. Although Aiglon had formally invited them, Louise had politely declined for health reasons.

He had previously thought it was just an excuse, but now it seemed it might not have been a pretext. The Count’s health was genuinely failing, preventing him from making a long journey.

What must they have been feeling? After all, judging from William’s earlier descriptions, their family had been closely following the progress of his cause, jumping for joy at his victories. If circumstances had allowed, the Count would likely have been more than happy to come and show his support, using the occasion to foster a good relationship.

The thought was truly poignant…

Aiglon decided not to dwell on the issue any longer. After all, the past could not be changed.

“Since we’ve made a promise to the Count, let’s fulfill our agreement,” Theresa said casually. “I’ve observed them carefully these past two days. William and Albertine are both quite clever children, and very sensible. They know to respect us. I think we can properly cultivate their talents in the future. That way, you’ll have both fulfilled your promise and gained capable assistants. Wouldn’t that satisfy both sides…?”

“It’s not just about satisfying both sides, is it?” Aiglon asked back with a smile. “You’ve also had your wish granted, Theresa. All of this has happened according to your desires.”

Theresa looked slightly embarrassed, turning her gaze away to look out the window.

“Is that a bad thing?” she retorted.

“No, it’s actually quite nice. At least, I’m very happy right now.” Aiglon gently embraced his wife. “Theresa, I’m not blaming you. You have your own ideas, and they stem from wanting what’s best for me. As a wife, you’ve done nothing wrong… It’s just…”

“Just what?” Theresa savored her husband’s embrace, her ears perked up to listen.

“It’s just that fate doesn’t always bend to human will. The best of wishes are not so easily realized.” Aiglon revealed a faint smile. “You’ve constantly tried to keep me entangled with Austria, doing everything you can to make me friendly with the Austrians. Why? I’m afraid it’s because you don’t want to see your homeland and yourself meet on the battlefield, am I right? You fear having to make that painful choice, so you want to avoid it from the very beginning—”

Theresa lowered her head slightly, not denying her husband’s words.

“I’m not blaming you. It’s completely normal for you to feel this way. It would be terrifying if you felt nothing for Austria, the country that raised you.” Aiglon emphasized again, “And I am willing to cooperate with your wishes. I don’t want to cross swords with my grandfather either… But Theresa, if we truly ascend to the throne, we will sometimes have to make decisions that go against our hearts, because politics is without sentiment. Any hesitation could lead to ruin.”

“I know…” Theresa finally spoke. “Don’t say any more, Aiglon. I know all of this. I am indeed afraid of ending up in that situation, but if a break is unavoidable, I will of course stand on our side, because we are husband and wife, we are one! What saddens me is not making the choice, but that you would even ask such a question… How could you suspect that I would hesitate when the time comes?”

Theresa gave a bitter smile. “Count Neipperg is trying to leave this world with no regrets, so he has done his best. Can he know for certain that fate will show favor to his children? Can he ensure that his arrangements will succeed? He doesn’t know, no one can ensure it, but he still tries… because only then can he ascend to heaven with a clear conscience.

“Aiglon, I am the same. I have always tried, and I will continue to try, because I love Austria and I love you. I am willing to find a way to reconcile the interests of both our sides, so that at least we do not have to reach the day of a complete break. That way, I won’t have to face the most painful outcome…

“Yes, if I really must choose, I will only choose our side. But if I had never tried, if I simply stood by and watched as everything descended into disaster, then I would be too ashamed to show my face! So Aiglon, just let me strive for this. What’s so wrong with that? I love you…”

After speaking, she buried her head deep in Aiglon’s embrace, as if to prove her heartfelt intentions.

And Aiglon truly felt Theresa’s heart.

Yes, no matter what, Theresa stood by his side. That was enough.

He had never for a moment doubted that.

And he truly loved Theresa, which was why he had followed her wishes in these matters.

“Isn’t everything wonderful now? We should bid farewell to this place with smiles,” he said, laughing.

Soon after, Louise quickly arranged the necessary documents for them. Aiglon and his party packed their belongings and set off on the road north, towards Bavaria.

The mother and son waved a final goodbye. Their separate life paths, after a brief intersection, once again moved irresistibly apart.

Chapter 393: 18, An Interesting Person

The time was early May, and the weather was gradually warming. Nymphenburg Palace, located on the outskirts of Munich, was entering its most beautiful time of the year.

This Baroque-style palace was magnificent and elegant in its design, with exceedingly intricate decorations. Its vast gardens, with their picturesque lakes and mountains, were breathtakingly beautiful—a splendid panorama of Southern German scenery.

Every summer, the Wittelsbach royal family would leave the royal palace in the center of Munich to spend the season in this quiet and beautiful place. At this time, Nymphenburg Palace would cast off its usual tranquility and become a bustling social venue for the upper class.

It was also during this period that the King, along with his courtiers, attendants, and mistresses, would quietly arrive to pass these leisurely days.

After all, the monarchs of the Wittelsbach family had always been known for their appreciation of life’s pleasures. The current monarch, King Ludwig I, was certainly a very merry king. Since inheriting the throne from his father in 1825, he had embarked on a reign full of romantic escapades. He was personable and, while enjoying a life of wealth and status, never forgot to provide his subjects with some gossip through his many romantic scandals.

This year, however, things were slightly different.

King Ludwig I of Bavaria arrived a little earlier than usual. He came to Nymphenburg with only a few of his most trusted and favored subjects, well before the usual crowd of busybodies from the capital could gather at the summer palace.

He did this, of course, to receive an important guest.

To be precise, he was receiving an important guest who might just bring a crown to his family.

This guest’s identity was so special that the King could not receive him with great fanfare; in fact, merely considering how to host him had already given the King a headache. But whenever he thought of how a crown might fall into his family’s hands from this guest, his headache would vanish.

No matter the guest, any guest who could bring a crown was a good guest.

Although he knew full well that the Greek crown offered little in the way of tangible benefits, a crown was still a crown, sufficient to satisfy the vanity of this thousand-year-old noble house.

Just as King Ludwig I arrived at Nymphenburg Palace, Aiglon and his party also arrived discreetly, concluding their not-so-long journey.

As soon as they alighted from their carriage, Aiglon and Theresa were respectfully escorted by a court attendant to the King’s reception hall.

King Ludwig I was an avid collector, and the path was lined with luxurious furnishings and priceless works of art. Aiglon, however, remained unfazed until he finally saw the King, at which point his expression shifted slightly.

The King appeared to be just over forty. He was dressed in formal Attire, his hair slightly tousled, and he sported a small mustache. He had a ruddy complexion and wore the easygoing smile common to those with a personable nature, giving him a rather approachable air.

His broad forehead and his occasionally scrutinizing gaze, however, revealed the shrewdness of a man who wielded power.

“It is an honor to have an audience with you, Your Majesty the King—” Aiglon and Theresa both bowed to the King.

“I am delighted to meet the two of you, who are so renowned—” The King smiled and nodded. He put on no airs, instead walking right up to the young couple and examining them with a friendly gaze.

“Oh! What a beautiful pair!” he said with an approving nod. “Indeed, the hero and heroine of a legend must have outstanding looks to meet people’s expectations!”

This unexpected exclamation surprised both Aiglon and Theresa slightly. However, considering the King’s reputation for unconventional behavior and the friendly attitude he displayed, neither of them took offense.

“Thank you for your praise,” Aiglon said, taking the initiative. “Your Majesty, you possess a beautiful country. From the first day I set foot in Bavaria, I have been thoroughly pleased with its scenery. And now, having arrived at Nymphenburg Palace, I find myself a little envious of you… To live here is truly heavenly.”

“Your Excellency the Duke, you flatter me!” the King said, waving his hand in a show of modesty, but his bearing made it clear he was both pleased and proud. “You and your wife are our honored guests. Since you like the scenery here, please feel free to enjoy and appreciate it, if you do not find our accommodations too humble. As your host, it is my duty to do my utmost to entertain you—”

Before the meeting, the King and his confidants had already discussed how to address the young man. After much deliberation, “Duke of Reichstadt” was chosen as the most innocuous title—after all, Austria had not officially revoked it, making it the safest option.

“That would be wonderful,” Aiglon replied without reservation, as he had intended to stay in Bavaria for some time. “Because of Her Highness Sophie, I have always held Bavaria in high regard. My sworn brother, Prince Eugène, also received the care of your family once, for which I am endlessly grateful…”

“It was only right. Prince Eugène was an admirable hero with an impeccable character. Not only did my father, the King, like him, but I also respect him greatly.” At this point, King Ludwig I’s expression suddenly grew somber. “Alas, he was ill-fated, and Heaven did not grant him more years, so he left us far too soon… If he were still here today, how gratified he would be to see you!”

After this sigh, Aiglon couldn’t help but feel a pang of sadness as well.

Perhaps sensing Aiglon’s mood, King Ludwig smiled again. “Though it is a pity you lost that brother, our country still welcomes you and is happy to host you. If you don’t mind, you may think of me as a brother as well—”

Although King Ludwig was a full twenty-five years older than Aiglon, he put on no airs and his attitude was extremely kind, almost excessively warm.

On the one hand, he wanted to win the young man’s favor to ensure his family secured the Greek throne. On the other hand, he genuinely held no grudge against the Bonaparte family.

That’s right, the Wittelsbachs bore no ill will towards Napoleon.

It was with Napoleon’s help that Bavaria had been elevated from an Electorate to a Kingdom, making King Ludwig I’s father, Maximilian I, a “founding monarch.”

At the same time, Emperor Napoleon dismantled the Holy Roman Empire and formed the Confederation of the Rhine, allowing Bavaria to escape Austria’s long-standing suppression and become a major German power that could not be ignored.

Grateful for Napoleon’s “benevolence,” Bavaria remained quite loyal to the Emperor. At the Emperor’s arrangement, in January of 1806, King Maximilian I married his eldest daughter, Princess Augusta, to the Emperor’s adopted son, Prince Eugène de Beauharnais, the governor of Italy.

Afterward, Bavaria dutifully followed the French Empire into battle, participating in numerous wars until the Battle of Leipzig in 1813, when the desperate situation forced them to abandon the Emperor—a perfectly understandable act, for which the Emperor himself held no resentment.

Even after the Empire’s fall, King Maximilian I treated his son-in-law Eugène relatively well. In 1814, after the fall of Italy, Eugène and Augusta brought their children to Munich. The King received them warmly and even conferred upon Eugène the title of Duke of Leuchtenberg, allowing him to retain his noble status. In contrast, when Napoleon’s brother, Prince Jérôme, who had married a princess of Württemberg, came seeking refuge with the King, he was driven away directly.

Prince Eugène spent the rest of his quiet and peaceful life in Bavaria until his death in 1824.

It was also under Eugène’s protection that Chanel settled in Bavaria, eventually accompanying Princess Sophie to Schönbrunn Palace as a lady-in-waiting when the princess married into Austria.

Although circumstances had forced Bavaria to abandon the Bonaparte family and the Empire, they truly felt no enmity.

In fact, considering Aiglon was Prince Eugène’s sworn brother, there was even a lingering bond between them.

Could that be why Sophie was so kind to me from the moment she arrived at Schönbrunn?

For some reason, Sophie’s image kept popping into his mind ever since he arrived in Bavaria. Perhaps it was because she had so often expressed her homesickness to him.

And now, here he was, in her homeland. He wondered what she would think when she heard the news…

Aiglon promptly cut off his thoughts and refocused his energy on dealing with Sophie’s royal brother.

“Thank you for your generous hospitality,” he said warmly. “As you know, I have not been very fortunate. Fate has dealt me many cruel blows. I am glad to have found so much comfort in your country. Thank you, Your Majesty.”

Of course, Ludwig had no idea what “comfort” Aiglon was referring to, but seeing the young man’s attitude toward him, he was very pleased. “Rest assured, we are different from others. We respect our guests. You may enjoy your journey here to the fullest.”

With that, he gestured to Aiglon and Theresa. “I know you are both tired from your travels, so I will not trouble you further today. Come, let me show you around Nymphenburg, and then you may go and rest properly—”

Aiglon understood the King’s intention.

He didn’t want to dive directly into negotiations for the Greek throne. Instead, he wanted to play the sentiment card, drawing closer to Aiglon first.

His calculation was probably that if he could entertain his guest to his heart’s content, everything else would fall into place naturally.

Nobles, after all, always had to maintain a sense of decorum. Even when they wanted something, they had to pretend they were in no hurry. This was quite normal.

And Aiglon was actually very satisfied with this approach.

Thus, he and Theresa followed the King, touring the magnificent palace and admiring the collections amassed by previous kings as well as by King Ludwig I himself.

It had to be said, the King was truly a fanatic for art. He spoke of his precious artworks with such familiarity and pride that Aiglon and Theresa, who had initially intended only to be polite, found their interest piqued. They frequently joined the conversation, and the atmosphere was harmonious, with both host and guests enjoying themselves.

However, Aiglon and Theresa did find one thing a little strange. In the midst of their wide-ranging conversation, the King would occasionally let his gaze rest on Theresa, and he seemed as if he was about to speak but held back.

Although the King was indeed known for his romantic scandals, he wasn’t some wastrel scion who couldn’t walk past a beautiful woman. Having received a complete royal education from a young age, he shouldn’t have behaved so rudely.

“Your Majesty, is there something you wish to say to me?” After a while, Theresa could no longer hold back and asked the King. “Please, feel free to speak your mind. There is no need for reservation.”

“Well… actually…” The previously eloquent King suddenly became awkward. After fidgeting for a moment, he finally made up his mind.

Then, with a sincere expression, he looked at Theresa. “The beautiful Princess Theresa, would you permit me to have a painter create a portrait of you here…?”

Theresa’s expression changed. She was utterly bewildered.

“Please, do not misunderstand. It is just… just a little hobby of mine. When I see a woman of rare beauty, I wish to have her portrait painted. I have no other intention,” the King hastily explained. “If you find it objectionable, please just pretend I never said anything…!”

So that was it…

Aiglon understood.

Although the King’s words sounded like a joke, he recalled that this King did indeed have such a hobby.

Historically, he had collected a total of thirty-six portraits of beautiful women in this gallery. These women ranged in age from their teens to their twenties, and their status varied from royal princesses to nobles to commoners, but all were graceful, beautiful, and captivating.

Of course, not all of these beauties were involved with him. Only two or three were confirmed to have had fleeting pleasures with him; the others were simply invited by Ludwig I to have their portraits painted. The King’s motivation was less about a collector’s obsession and more about the romantic monarch’s pursuit of “Beauty” itself. He wished to see “Beauty” immortalized in a single moment.

In the original timeline, visitors to Nymphenburg Palace could still admire these portraits in the gallery well into the twenty-first century.

In a way, he had indeed succeeded. Though all these beauties had long since faded away in the river of time, the most beautiful period of their lives, along with their names, were preserved by these portraits for two hundred years—and would likely be preserved for several hundred more, barring any accidents.

Though the hobby was a little odd, it was by no means wicked.

One could even say that His Majesty the King was truly an interesting person.

Or perhaps, the kings of the Wittelsbach family were simply known for being a bit eccentric.

His grandson, King Ludwig II, was deposed by the Bavarian government for mental illness and extravagance but left behind Neuschwanstein Castle, a masterpiece for the ages.

Aiglon looked at the King again. He was gazing at Aiglon expectantly, as if hoping he would persuade Theresa.

It seemed that the sight of Theresa, a rare beauty, had ignited his artistic passion.

“Theresa, as guests, it’s no trouble a little favor for our host,” Aiglon said with a smile. “Besides, I too would love to see your portrait preserved for the world…”

Before King Ludwig could thank him, Aiglon added another sentence.

“Your Majesty, after it is painted, may I have a copy as well?”

“Of course! Of course!” King Ludwig readily agreed.

“…You two… Fine!” Theresa was both exasperated and amused, but she agreed nonetheless.

Chapter 394: 19, The King-Selection and the Flower Sprite

Under the expectant gazes of Aiglon and King Ludwig I, Theresa resignedly agreed to the King’s request to have her portrait painted.

Of course, although she appeared somewhat vexed and annoyed, she was inwardly quite pleased. After all, His Majesty’s behavior was tantamount to admitting that her beauty was truly outstanding, so much so that he would disregard etiquette and rashly make such a request upon their very first meeting, before they were even familiar with one another.

Seeing his wish granted, the King was naturally overjoyed. He repeatedly apologized to and thanked Theresa, promising that he would have the artist treat the task with the utmost seriousness, ensuring that the princess’s beauty would not be diminished in the slightest on canvas.

This was no empty promise. As a king, he certainly had no shortage of excellent court painters. They may not have been geniuses, but their skill and brushwork would be impeccable. It would be difficult to paint Princess Theresa poorly even if one tried.

However, considering that Aiglon and Theresa had only just arrived at Nymphenburg Palace and had not yet recovered from the fatigue of their journey, the King did not summon the painter immediately. Instead, after continuing the tour of the palace with the young couple, he had his attendants show them to their quarters to rest.

Once the couple entered the suite arranged for them, Theresa finally let out a long sigh and sank back onto the sofa in exhaustion.

“I’d long heard this king was a rather improper sort, and sure enough, he is!” Theresa then muttered a complaint. “It’s hard to imagine any other king behaving like that!”

“He’s a king, so naturally he’s entitled to some rather willful hobbies,” Aiglon said with a smile, defending King Ludwig. “Compared to the exorbitant taxes and endless warmongering other kings are fond of, His Majesty’s hobby has a bit more charm. It even gives one a sense of sincere humanity.”

“What, painting beautiful women to admire them whenever he pleases fills you with awe and veneration?” Theresa shot him a sideways glance, her tone mocking.

“Mankind possesses civilization precisely because we pursue beauty… What is there to be ashamed of in appreciating beautiful things? Ascetic monks might turn pale with shock at the sight of a beauty, crying out that it is the devil’s temptation. But as a normal person, I can, just like him, openly and frankly admit that I like and appreciate beauty…”

After speaking, he moved closer to Theresa.

“Theresa, I am so pleased. This king certainly knows quality when he sees it; one look at you and he knew what a rare beauty you are. I wish everyone would acknowledge it! Hmph, does he think it’s so remarkable to have your portrait painted to commemorate you in this palace? Just you wait! One day, I will have your portraits displayed in every beautiful palace we own—Versailles, the Louvre, the Tuileries Palace, Fontainebleau, everywhere! You will shine alongside these immortal buildings… I want the whole world to see the beautiful Empress I possess and to envy me for it!”

His words were sincere and heartfelt, delivered with a monarch’s magnificent spirit, and they made Theresa feel her limbs grow weak.

She struggled to compose herself, then feigned anger as she chided her young husband, “Alright, Aiglon, it’s still daytime. Don’t let your imagination run wild! Think about something more realistic…”

Beneath her stern expression, she secretly peeked at her husband. He was currently puffed up with pride, proud that his young wife’s lovely image would be forever immortalized in this beautiful Nymphenburg Palace.

My dear, you’re a lucky little fool… but I’m a lucky little fool too, because I have such an adorable husband.

She embraced her husband contentedly, kissed his cheek, and then leaned against him to rest with her eyes closed.

Although their current power was not enough to command the world and the crown they yearned for seemed distant, for her, this was the blissful time she had always wanted.

The next morning, after waking and having breakfast, Aiglon and Theresa were led by an attendant to meet with King Ludwig again.

The King seemed to have been eagerly awaiting today’s meeting. He had already summoned his court painter, and as soon as the young couple arrived, he immediately had the artist meet Princess Theresa to prepare for the portrait painting.

For the court painter, the King’s order was a political task. For the sake of his livelihood, he had to use every ounce of his skill to satisfy His Majesty’s wish. He absolutely could not be careless; even the plainest girl had to be painted as a celestial beauty. Fortunately, Princess Theresa was already remarkably beautiful, and at the peak of her youthful radiance, which saved him the trouble of excessive embellishment.

Of course, even so, the painter still needed to find the best composition and inspiration. He asked Theresa to strike various poses and expressions, sometimes holding flowers or a folding fan, in order to find what he felt was the most captivating posture.

Though she found it troublesome, Theresa had already agreed to His Majesty’s request, so she had no choice but to cooperate. Moreover, she had studied painting herself and had a decent foundation, which allowed her to converse with the painter and discuss the upcoming work—after all, she was the subject of the portrait, and Theresa was unwilling to let her likeness be outshone by His Majesty’s other collected works.

As for King Ludwig and Aiglon, they had no interest in watching the entire process. For them, admiring the finished product was enough.

So, the two of them walked into an adjacent room and began their talk.

After a day of pleasantries, King Ludwig and Aiglon found that both host and guest are happy. They had left a good impression on each other, and His Majesty felt it was time to get to the main topic.

“Duke, I’ve heard that you were the one who strongly advocated for selecting a member of our family to succeed to the Greek throne.” King Ludwig thanked Aiglon with a dignified air. “I am rather overwhelmed by the favor you’ve shown my family.”

“It is well-deserved,” Aiglon complimented him. “As everyone knows, the Wittelsbach family has a long and storied history, producing generations of wise and talented individuals. It is the most prestigious noble house in the German states. Furthermore, its lineage is extensive and even has ties to the Imperial Royal Family of the Eastern Roman Empire, making it the most qualified to rule an independent nation. As a nascent kingdom, Greece ought to seek out a descendant of such a noble line to lead them. Only then can the country wash away the dust of its past and enter a glorious new era.”

Aiglon’s mention of “ties” referred to an ancestor of the King, Duke John II (1341-1397) of the Bavaria-Munich branch. His mother was the Hungarian princess, Maria-Arpad, whose maternal grandmother was Princess Maria Laskarina of the Eastern Roman Empire, a descendant of the Komnenos dynasty.

Although the connection was quite distant, spanning four or five centuries, genealogists could always find suitable reasons when trying to prove “legitimacy.”

Though he knew Aiglon was deliberately flattering him, King Ludwig was overjoyed to hear it. “You are far too kind… However, while our family has no intention of seeking crowns outside the German states, if the Greek people, who have suffered so many disasters and grievances, place their hopes in our family, wanting us to heal their historical wounds, we can hardly be so cruel as to ignore their voices. We must shoulder the obligation that fate has imposed upon us; it is an inescapable duty. Only by doing so can we be worthy of our ancestors and our coat of arms.”

Amidst the pompous rhetoric, the two reached a preliminary consensus. It was time for the next stage of the discussion.

“Then, I wonder, in your esteemed opinion, which member of your family is most suited to undertake this arduous responsibility?” he asked, half-seriously, half-sarcastically.

Ludwig I frowned slightly, feigning deep thought, before presenting the answer he had long since prepared. “My second son, Otto. Though he is only thirteen, he is clever and bright, and he is full of admiration for the ancient civilization of Greece. He would be more than willing to sacrifice his life for the well-being of the Greek people… What do you think?”

Aiglon was not surprised that King Ludwig I had proposed his second son, Otto von Wittelsbach, for the crown.

In the original timeline of history, after Greece gained its independence, it was indeed this Prince Otto who officially became King of Greece in 1832, following coordination among the Great Powers.

However, the ending was not so wonderful.

The king proved to be a mediocre ruler who favored ministers from Bavaria, excluding the established Greek ruling class. This, combined with the exorbitant taxes he levied upon the populace to maintain the royal lifestyle, led to collective dissatisfaction with the King across all strata of Greek society.

Due to his incompetent rule, his refusal to convert to the Orthodox faith, and the fact that he had no children while his younger brothers were also unwilling to convert to inherit the throne, he became the focal point of national anger. Ultimately, in 1862, thirty years into his reign, a revolution in Athens drove him out of Greece, ending the Wittelsbach family’s rule over the Kingdom of Greece.

Afterward, Otto became an exile. He never relinquished his claim to the Greek throne, but the Greeks found another king—George I, from the House of Schleswig-Holstein-Sonderburg-Glücksburg—and no longer needed him. He never set foot on Greek soil again for the rest of his life.

Aiglon knew everything that had happened in history, but now the timeline was changing because of him. He was confident he could nip the problem in the bud and do his best to ensure the arrangement he was creating could endure stably.

Besides, even if the timeline didn’t change at all, he didn’t need to worry about what would happen in thirty years. By then, everything might be completely unrecognizable.

Aiglon also pretended to consider the matter seriously.

“Thirteen years old is a bit too young, isn’t it…?” he questioned deliberately.

“But you are only seventeen, and your fame already spans the seas,” the King countered with a smile. “When it comes to achieving great things, age is the least important factor, is it not?”

This retort put Aiglon in a bit of a tight spot. After all, he was the last person in the world who could deny that heroes could be young.

However, Aiglon showed no outward awkwardness. “I understand your thinking, and I trust your judgment. Since you believe Prince Otto is very suitable, then I am willing to trust your assessment. It’s just that Greece has only just escaped the brutal rule of Turkey. Its people have endured too much trauma and suffering; they are in desperate need of a time of stability and peace. Therefore, the burden on the king’s shoulders will be very heavy. I feel that the tender shoulders of a single prince will find it difficult to bear such a weighty burden.”

The King’s smile stiffened slightly. He couldn’t tell if Aiglon was deliberately raising the stakes or had other plans.

“Then what do you suggest?”

“I suggest forming a Regency Council, comprised of both Bavarians and Greeks, with the specific numbers to be determined after detailed discussion. They will administer the government until the prince comes of age and will be responsible for His Highness’s education and training. I believe this would be the most prudent course of action.”

Aiglon believed that King Otto’s greatest historical failure was alienating the native Greek elites. To change this, he decided to ensure the Greek elites had a place from the very beginning—that way, they would have a vested interest in defending the King.

“That shouldn’t be a problem.” King Ludwig saw that Aiglon was not opposed to his second son becoming King of Greece and breathed a sigh of relief. He had no objections to this condition.

“Additionally, I suggest that the prince should consider converting to the Orthodox faith. This would be the best way to soothe the sentiments of the Greeks, as they are all Orthodox Christians,” Aiglon continued.

“Well, about that…” The King showed a hint of reluctance.

The Wittelsbach family had always prided itself on being loyal Catholics. He feared the public outcry that would ensue if the prince were to publicly convert to the Orthodox faith.

“Henry IV of France, before inheriting the throne, was faced with the French Catholic Church’s demand that he convert to Catholicism. He agreed without hesitation, saying that Paris was well worth a Mass,” Aiglon reminded the King. “Your Majesty, I, too, recall the wisdom of our predecessors and remind you now—a crown is well worth a Mass. After all, it is merely a formality. Power is the essence. Who will care what he believes in private?”

Aiglon’s words dispelled the King’s hesitation at once.

Indeed, compared to a kingdom, what did a mere conversion matter? Besides, it was only his younger son converting; the Wittelsbach family would remain loyal Catholics.

“If you feel this is for the best, then I agree with your opinion. After all, you have a better understanding of the situation there.” And so, he nodded decisively.

Seeing the King so agreeable, Aiglon also felt a sense of relief.

This was the most he could do. If Prince Otto still turned out to be as useless as mud on a wall, just as he was in history, then he would have to fend for himself. He wasn’t his son, after all, and he couldn’t be bothered to manage that much.

And just like that, in a short span of time, the two of them decided the momentous fate of a nation. Aiglon and King Ludwig had a very pleasant conversation, and both were quite satisfied with the outcome.

“My brother, you have truly done us a great service,” King Ludwig said with emotion, extending his hand to Aiglon. “Rest assured, our Wittelsbach family will never forget this kindness.”

“I hold your family in high regard, so it is only right that I provide some convenience where I can,” Aiglon replied with a smile. “Since I can’t wear the Greek crown myself, it’s just as well to give it to the family I find most agreeable.”

“Hahahaha…” The King burst into laughter. “You are truly magnanimous!”

After a pause, he changed the subject. “It seems my sister must have left a good impression on you.”

Although the King’s tone was calm, Aiglon’s heart suddenly tightened.

“Yes, Your Majesty.” He tried hard to appear composed. “In my most difficult times, it was Her Highness Sophie who gave me comfort and care, giving me the motivation to keep striving… I will be eternally grateful for this kindness. Gifting your family a crown is but a small repayment for that kindness.”

“Such moving sincerity is rare among people like us. I imagine the two of you must have gotten along very well for you to be so grateful,” His Majesty the King nodded, seemingly in admiration of Aiglon. “It’s a pity you will likely find it difficult to see her again now…”

“I suppose so. But fate is ever capricious. Who can say for certain?” Aiglon replied.

“That is also true,” His Majesty the King smiled. “And when fate closes one door, it may well open a window for you. What you have now is certainly enough to be proud of.”

After speaking, he turned his gaze to the mantel clock nearby.

Aiglon understood the King’s hint, of course. As a king, he was surely a very busy man and could not spend all his time with him; there were many important matters to attend to.

Since the two had reached an initial understanding, there was no need to dwell on minor issues. The finer details would naturally be handled by their secretaries.

“I think I should take a rest. I wonder how things are going with Theresa,” he said, preparing to take his leave.

“The princess will likely be busy for a while longer. Why don’t you and your aides take a stroll in our beautiful garden first? I guarantee you won’t be disappointed. It is at its most beautiful right now,” the King suggested casually.

Aiglon thought that was a good idea, so he bade the King farewell.

He then strolled through the gardens of Nymphenburg Palace with his secretary, Captain of the Guard, and others. As the King had given notice, the attendants did not disturb them. Aiglon was happy to enjoy the leisure and admire the beauty of spring.

While admiring the scenery, he was also thinking about the issues he needed to handle, dictating his thoughts aloud to his secretary, Leon Esposito.

As far as the eye could see, the garden was filled with all kinds of flowers, some blooming gracefully, others budding in anticipation. Roses of various colors shyly revealed their beauty, creating a dazzling array of flowers that was almost intoxicating.

As Aiglon dictated, he began to feel a little mentally fatigued.

Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks.

He clearly saw, amongst the flowers, a beautiful woman quietly gazing at him. When she noticed his gaze, as if to hide her bashfulness, she raised a folding fan to cover the lower half of her face, leaving only her eyes to look at him.

Such a familiar face, such a familiar gesture…

“Your Highness…?” Seeing Aiglon suddenly falter, Leon Esposito asked cautiously, “What’s wrong?”

“Is there a woman over there—?” came the reply that made Leon jump in shock.

Though bewildered, Leon could only follow Aiglon’s line of sight. He saw that there was indeed a woman in a dress holding a folding fan. While he couldn’t see her face clearly, her figure suggested she was a young lady.

“Yes, Your Highness, there is a woman,” he answered the young man honestly.

“Good, that means I wasn’t mistaken.”

At that very moment, as if sensing Leon’s gaze, the woman suddenly closed her fan, turned, and disappeared into the rose bushes.

“Damn it…” Aiglon cursed under his breath. “Is she some kind of flower sprite? Does she vanish if someone else sees her? To hell with that…!”

“Your Highness…?” Leon Esposito was even more confused. He had been working by the young man’s side for several months but had never seen His Highness lose his composure like this.

Perhaps the woman was indeed a beauty, but… was this reaction necessary?

He knew his master was not an ascetic monk who shunned women, but His Highness shouldn’t be the type to be rooted to the spot at the sight of a beauty. His own wife and the maids around him were remarkably beautiful, after all. Logically, His Highness shouldn’t have lost his composure so completely.

But today, as if he’d seen a ghost, His Highness had completely lost it.

Aiglon was oblivious to Leon’s thoughts. He subconsciously began to walk toward the spot where the woman had just vanished.

“Your Highness!” Leon paled and hurriedly grabbed him. “Don’t forget we are in the Bavarian Royal Palace! You shouldn’t do anything impolite—”

Aiglon glanced back at him. The look in his eyes was so piercing that Leon’s hand instantly let go in fright.

But he still remembered to remonstrate with his lord. “As an honored guest, a minor transgression wouldn’t matter, and you needn’t worry even about a noblewoman. But what if that woman is a royal princess? If that leads to some dispute, you will be in trouble, and it would go against the very purpose of your visit.”

“I’d hope she’s a princess!” Aiglon grumbled under his breath.

Before Leon could react, he spoke to him again, “Say no more. I have my own plans.”

Then, he moved past Leon and looked at his Captain of the Guard, André Davout.

“André, are you as brave as ever?”

André was baffled by the question, but he puffed out his chest and replied, “Yes, Your Highness. I am ready to go through fire and water for you at any time.”

“Good. You all guard this spot. For the next half hour… no, for one hour, don’t let anyone disturb me. No one at all, do you understand?” Aiglon gave the order unequivocally.

Then he started running in the direction he had been looking. Halfway there, he remembered something and turned back to instruct the two of them, “And don’t say a word of this to Theresa!”

Soon, the young man’s figure also disappeared, leaving several young men standing bewildered in the garden, looking at one another in blank dismay.

Chapter 395: 20, A Fair Figure’s Traces

“And remember, not a word of this to Theresa!”

The words still rang in his ears, but the young man had already vanished without a trace.

Leon Esposito felt a throbbing pain in his head. As the appointed successor of his family, he had received a very strict education since childhood, but he found he could not recall a single precedent from his studies to serve as a reference for his current situation.

Since he began serving His Majesty, he had been carefully observing the young man and had developed a deep admiration for him. In his view, despite His Majesty’s youth, he was exceptionally intelligent, with a quick and clear mind capable of making swift decisions. What was even more commendable was that he lacked the rashness common to young men. On the contrary, he was quite profound and could hide his emotions entirely. To Leon, these were the makings of an enlightened monarch.

It was precisely because of this admiration that he had settled down to serve His Majesty with diligence and sincerity.

Until that last moment, His Majesty had perfectly maintained his usual composure throughout the day—he had calmly and unhurriedly conversed and negotiated with the King of Bavaria, advancing and retreating with ease, dignified in his bearing. He had achieved his original objectives impassively.

But in that last moment, His Majesty had finally shown his age—impulsive, ecstatic, completely carried away, even reckless.

This was by no means a normal situation.

Hesitantly, he turned his head to look at André Davout beside him. “Has His Majesty ever been like this before?”

André Davout, who was also a little out of his wits at that moment, immediately shook his head.

“No… Never. His Majesty has never lost his composure like this in front of me, not even with Miss Agnes.”

“Miss Agnes?” Leon asked in surprise. “Who is that?”

He had only been in Aiglon’s service for a few months, so he had not had the chance to meet Agnes.

“It’s nothing, just a young lady. She has nothing to do with today’s events.” André Davout realized his slip and quickly backtracked.

Leon could only stop asking and committed the name to memory.

“Then what on earth is going on with His Majesty today?” he asked again.

“I don’t know… I have no idea.” André Davout shook his head emphatically. “His Majesty is like a different person today. Heavens, I never knew he could be so carried away.”

Seeing that André felt the same way, Leon grew even more puzzled.

“So what should we do now?” he asked.

“What else can we do?” André Davout gave a wry smile and spread his hands. “His Majesty ordered me to stay here and not let anyone disturb him. I can only obey. It’s my sacred duty.”

Leon’s head throbbed again. It seemed the other man had chosen to stop thinking.

Fair enough. For a Captain of the Guard, loyalty was more important than anything.

“Let’s do that, then. We’ll wait here and stop anyone who comes near. If there’s no sign of him after an hour, we’ll go look for him—” He sighed deeply, then stated his opinion. “I only pray to God that His Majesty hasn’t run into a royal princess…”

Leon felt that since His Majesty had done the Kingdom of Bavaria a favor, the royal family would be able to smooth things over even if he caused some trouble as an honored guest—as long as a member of their family wasn’t involved.

If it involved a member of the royal family and caused some sort of dispute, it would be a real problem. The image His Majesty had worked so hard to build would be greatly tarnished.

“Ah, there’s nothing we can do if that’s the case…” André sighed as well. “Let’s just wish His Majesty the best of luck.”

Then, the two men fell silent, their worried gazes fixed on the spot where the young man had disappeared.

Aiglon, of course, had no idea what his two subordinates were thinking. He had forgotten everything else; his mind was filled only with the beautiful figure that had just vanished before his eyes.

He was one hundred percent certain it was Sophie.

And after his secretary’s confirmation, he knew his eyes had not deceived him. Sophie had been standing right there, beckoning to him, waiting for him to return to her.

Ever since he had entered Bavaria, though he had never been to this country in this life, he couldn’t stop his mind from replaying every little moment he had spent with Sophie.

This feeling had become particularly intense after arriving at the beautiful Nymphenburg Palace. Whenever they were laughing together or tangled in a loving embrace, Sophie would speak nostalgically of the places where she once lived, and Nymphenburg Palace was naturally one of the centers of her memories. As a result, Aiglon already felt as if he knew every corner of the palace before he had even set foot inside.

The Bavarian King’s offer to personally give him and Theresa a tour upon their first meeting had stirred those deeply buried memories even further.

In a daze, he kept feeling as if Sophie herself were standing before him, kindly guiding him through the place where she grew up.

The more he thought about it, the more his heart surged with emotion. Fortunately, he was long accustomed to controlling his feelings and managed not to betray anything in front of Theresa.

But the ache in his heart was impossible to release, and it lingered there persistently.

“You truly are the son of that man-eating ogre! You deserve him, you’re just as vicious! I… I wish I could tear out your heart and see what color it is!”

Sophie’s desperate curse at their parting echoed in his mind once more.

Though he had not yet fulfilled his cherished desire to restore the Empire, he had already made a great name for himself and built a small foundation. Logically, this should be enough to console the spirit of his late father, and at times, he himself felt quite proud.

But whenever he recalled those curses, he found that he still felt just as guilty as before.

He had left her for the sake of his ambitions, but now that he possessed some measure of success, he found he could not tell her in person, nor could he have her by his side to share in his glory.

With his mother’s help, he had written a long letter to Sophie, pouring out his longing and detailing his achievements. But instead of alleviating his regret, it only made it burn more intensely.

He desperately wanted to run to her side—but reason told him he could not do so yet.

However, just a moment ago, his eyes had told him—that person was right in front of him, and she was calling to him.

Even though he knew it was impossible, his eyes had not deceived him. It had all happened so naturally.

He could be one hundred percent certain it was Sophie—or at least someone who looked identical to her, not just in appearance but in her mannerisms and grace as well. Even the smile half-hidden by her folding fan was exactly as he remembered.

How on earth did she escape the court in Vienna and return to her maiden family?

He didn’t know the answer to that question, but at this moment, he couldn’t be bothered to think about it.

If that was the case, what was there to hesitate about?!

And so he forgot everything else and charged recklessly in the direction her figure had disappeared.

The blooming flowers in the garden flew past his vision. He chased after her, his eyes darting everywhere, searching for her.

He chased and searched anxiously, completely forgetting himself. He prayed to the unseen gods to let him find her—though he had never believed in any deity, at this moment he sincerely begged for their help.

As if some god had heard the cry of his heart, that dress appeared in his line of sight once again.

She was standing among the flowers, only the hem of her skirt and half of her face visible as she watched the young man.

Aiglon had no time to thank the gods, nor to catch his breath. He immediately accelerated toward her, his only prayer being that she wouldn’t disappear again.

This time, perhaps his prayers were answered. Sophie did not leave again. She stood her ground, observing him with great interest.

Her expression was not as emotional as Aiglon had imagined; instead, it held a hint of scrutiny and suspicion.

Aiglon paid no mind to this subtle difference and strode quickly toward her.

Gradually, only a few steps separated them, but the young man found his feet felt as if they weighed a thousand tons. He could no longer run and could only approach her at a slow walk.

As the distance closed, his eyes never left her face.

Yes, there’s absolutely no mistake… It’s her!

What on earth has happened?

“Princess Sophie…” he called out, not even realizing his own voice was trembling. “Are you… are you well?”

He knew perfectly well she was not, but he didn’t know what else to say.

Sophie did not answer. Instead, she quietly studied him for a moment.

Then, a smile appeared on her face, and she nodded lightly.

She’s not angry with me!

That smile seemed to give Aiglon immense encouragement. All his reservations vanished, and he was suddenly filled with limitless strength as he closed the final few steps.

Now, they were face to face.

“I’ve missed you so much,” Aiglon said, his voice raw.

Then, he began to cry. “I’m sorry… I’ve made you suffer so much.”

Tears rolled down from the corners of his eyes. Was it relief or guilt? Or perhaps the joy of their reunion after so long? He couldn’t say for sure. He only knew that a rush of mixed feelings overwhelmed him, and all he wanted to do was weep.

He had abandoned her, escaped his cage, and fled the haven of tenderness she had built for him. Though he did not regret his decision even now, the guilt in his heart had never faded—and it had only intensified after learning she had given birth to Christelle.

She was left alone and helpless in Austria, unable to even see her daughter, while he was basking in glory in a foreign land and had even gotten married… The thought of it brought tears to his eyes.

Seeing him cry, Sophie, who had been observing him, seemed to grow a little somber. Then, she closed her folding fan.

With a crisp snap, she sighed softly, “Poor child…”

That sigh stirred countless memories in Aiglon’s heart, for Sophie had often said the same thing to him in the past—and she hadn’t just said it; she had tried to heal the child’s emotional wounds with her gentle care, eventually becoming entangled herself.

And that sad, enchanting voice was identical to the one in his memories.

Yes, totally identical… How could it be wrong… All traces of doubt vanished from Aiglon’s heart.

That single sigh was like a starting pistol, unleashing all the emotions he had kept pent up for so long.

Like a dam bursting, he could no longer control himself, nor did he want to.

With tears staining his face, he suddenly reached out and embraced her.

“Ah!” the woman cried out, apparently not expecting Aiglon to make such a move.

Then, to her greater astonishment, Aiglon buried his head in her chest.

Aiglon once again felt the warmth of a mother’s love.

Empress Louise? she was merely the woman who had given him this life. Only here could he find the maternal love he truly craved.

Fearing this was just a dream, he held her very tightly. Though she instinctively tried to struggle, she was powerless against his strength and could only let out soft moans.

“I’ve missed you so much… I’m sorry… I’m sorry…” Aiglon sobbed as he spoke, his tears soaking the lace and floral decorations on her chest, causing her to struggle even more fiercely.

As his emotions receded from their peak, reason slowly returned to his mind.

Struggling? Why would she struggle against me? A terrible question began to form in his mind.

Has she still not forgiven me?

Wait… something’s not right. Her movements are awkward, not like someone who has been through everything we have.

And, something else seemed wrong too.

As if to confirm, Aiglon raised his hand.

From the feel of it, they seemed a little smaller—only a little, but he could tell the difference.

It was shameful to admit, but he had savored every detail of Sophie’s body; even blindfolded, he would never make a mistake with his hands.

Aiglon wasn’t fixated on the matter of size; even if Sophie had really become a little smaller, his devotion and love for her would not have diminished in the slightest.

But… how could they have gotten smaller?

Sophie had been intimate with him so many times and had even borne a child since. Under normal circumstances, shouldn’t they have become larger?

Combined with her awkward movements and strange attitude…

Aiglon’s eyes flew wide open.

Then, he immediately released his grip and stared at the woman before him as if she were a monster.

The same, completely identical… except for that one slight difference.

At this moment, the woman also looked shaken. She tidied her disheveled dress while looking at the young man in fear.

Aiglon’s heart sank to the depths of despair. He knew now. She was not Sophie—though she looked similar, even identical, she was definitely not her.

“Who are you…?” he asked hoarsely. “Why are you pretending to be someone I know?”

“Pretending? Have I ever said who I am?”

The woman seemed to have recovered her senses. She narrowed her eyes and looked at him, her face filled with rage and what seemed to be mockery.

Then, in the voice that haunted Aiglon’s dreams, she spoke the words that shattered his soul, “Duke of Reichstadt, you truly are a shameless and ungrateful scoundrel. And on top of that, a degenerate who seduces his own aunt—is this how you greet her?”

Chapter 396: 21, Stirred by Desire

“And a degenerate who seduces his own aunt, no less—is that how you greet her?”

Such merciless words, coupled with her cold, sharp gaze, were enough to make anyone tremble.

Aiglon, however, breathed a sigh of relief.

Since it wasn’t Sophie, then the rejection and struggle just now didn’t mean that Sophie had forgotten him.

As long as it wasn’t the worst possible outcome, he could find a way to deal with anything else, no matter how dire the situation.

The reason and composure that were his constant companions began to restore his logical thinking. His previously ragged breathing gradually calmed, and his tear-filled eyes once again shot out a piercing gaze.

In an instant, the terrified, guilt-ridden young man vanished, replaced once more by the formidable pretender to the throne.

He quickly analyzed the current situation with this newfound calm.

Although the woman before him was berating him, it was obvious that she had intentionally summoned him to her side. Moreover, she had called out his title the moment they met, so there was no possibility of mistaken identity.

Furthermore, she knew he had mistaken her for his aunt, Princess Sophie—which meant she was also fully aware that she and Princess Sophie were identical.

Putting it all together, there seemed to be only one answer… she must be Princess Sophie’s twin sister, Princess Maria Anna of the Wittelsbach family.

Aiglon knew of her existence. After all, studying the genealogies of Europe’s royal and noble families was a required subject for him at Schönbrunn Palace. Besides, his relationship with Princess Sophie was so intimate, it was impossible for him not to know.

How foolish of him. He should have realized it from the start. How could Sophie possibly be at Nymphenburg Palace at this time? The thought filled him with frustration.

It seemed that ever since arriving in Bavaria, his heart had been filled with longing and guilt for Sophie. The immense shock and ecstasy upon first seeing the princess had temporarily clouded his judgment—or rather, his subconscious had desperately wanted to believe she was Sophie, willing even to deceive himself.

But reality does not bend to one’s will. She was not Sophie. No matter how much she looked like her, she was not.

For a moment, Aiglon suddenly felt a sense of dispiritedness, which quickly deepened into sadness.

This princess, standing so close, easily brought back memories of his time with Sophie, all the sweet and tender moments. The more he recalled, the more tormented he felt by what he could no longer have.

“What? Have you nothing to say?” Princess Maria continued to sneer. “Everyone says the Duke of Reichstadt is silver-tongued, but seeing you today, you’re nothing special—”

“Stop it, Your Highness. This joke isn’t funny,” Aiglon said, interrupting her with a soft sigh.

“Hmph…!” Princess Maria’s slender brows shot up, and she looked ready to explode with anger.

“Didn’t you arrange for us to meet intentionally?” Aiglon pointed out calmly. “I found it a bit strange earlier. When His Majesty the King told me, ‘When God closes a door, he opens a window for you,’ his expression was odd, as if he was hinting at something… I didn’t think much of it then, but looking back, he must have known something.”

Then, Aiglon stared intently at her and continued, “So, this was all planned by you from the start. That’s why you can move about freely in this garden, and why no one has stopped me or disturbed us—”

Aiglon had completely forgotten all these abnormal signs just moments ago. Only now did they slowly come back to him, finally piecing together the logic of the entire event.

But there was one thing he still didn’t understand. Why would King Ludwig stage such a scene? Logically, even though he had given a crown to his family, it wasn’t so valuable that they needed to curry favor with him in this manner…

“Tch…” Just as his mind was racing, Princess Maria, having been found out, let out a disdainful scoff. “That fellow is mediocre enough as a king, but to think he can’t even keep a secret. Utterly mediocre. This country of ours probably has no future!”

After indignantly making such a treasonous comment, she glanced at Aiglon again. “Even so, your rude behavior toward me just now proves my assessment of you was not wrong, does it not?”

“I’m sorry.” Aiglon admitted his fault readily on this matter. “I apologize. I mistook you for Princess Sophie and acted that way in the heat of the moment. Please forgive my rashness…”

“What? So if you hadn’t mistaken me, it would be acceptable to act that way toward a married woman, toward your own aunt-in-law?” Princess Maria retorted. “And you seem quite practiced at it, able to distinguish between my sister and me in such a vulgar manner so easily?”

Aiglon was suddenly at a loss for words.

He eyed her suspiciously, trying to figure out how much she knew about his relationship with Sophie, but he couldn’t discern anything from her mocking expression.

However, since things had come to this, he had no way—and no desire—to deny it any longer.

“I… I share a deep emotional bond with her. We were once close and inseparable, with no secrets between us.” He all but explicitly admitted that he and Sophie did indeed have an affair.

In this era, it was common for noblewomen to have affairs. But to personally admit to his aunt-in-law’s twin sister that he was having an affair with her… even Aiglon felt he was being quite “something.”

“Indeed, you are quite something!” Seeing Aiglon’s honest confession, Princess Maria continued to laugh mockingly. She seemed slightly annoyed, but not particularly shocked.

“You knew?”

“Of course, I knew. She and I were born on the same day. We grew up together. After she married and moved to a foreign land, she often wrote to me to share her life, and soon she was writing about you all the time. She wrote about every trivial little thing, no matter how boring, making it seem as if there were no other amusements to be found in Austria… So, Duke of Reichstadt, tell me, how stupid would I have to be not to guess that you two esteemed Highnesses were having an affair?”

This barrage of words caught Aiglon completely off guard, leaving him momentarily unsure how to respond—

Does King Ludwig know? The thought suddenly flashed through his mind.

But judging from the king’s behavior earlier, he didn’t seem to know about the affair between his own sister and this young man—his acting skills couldn’t be so good as to leave no trace, could they?

Before he could figure it out, Princess Maria’s next blow followed.

“I don’t just know you had an affair with her. I also know that you abandoned her, left Austria, and married Princess Theresa. Tell me, is there a single word in my assessment of you that isn’t true?”

Aiglon found that under this series of questions, his presence was faintly being overwhelmed.

Why were her words so sharp?

Because she was merely recounting his own actions.

“Yes, you’re not wrong. I am an ungrateful, shameless scoundrel, a degenerate,” he nodded, admitting it openly. “I cannot argue with that. If you wish to condemn me for hurting Princess Sophie, please, continue. Perhaps it will make me feel a little better.”

Aiglon’s frankness made Princess Maria pause for a moment.

The young man before her, though dressed in casual clothes, was still handsome and refined, with an agile build. Although his aura was slightly suppressed by hers, he still retained an air of proud dignity.

Just standing there, one could tell this young man was destined for great things.

So, looking at him, Maria could understand why her twin sister had done what she did.

“You need not trouble yourself. I will forgive your offense for now. From the way you were weeping just now, I can see that your longing and guilt are genuine.” She sighed, intentionally softening her tone. “And you don’t have to worry, my brother doesn’t know about your affair. By the way, he didn’t ask me to come and console you, either. Our family may not be at its strongest right now, but we have no need to curry favor with a young man who is still merely a pretender to the throne… I was the one who asked him to do this.”

Aiglon breathed a sigh of relief.

But then a shiver went down his spine—she had seen right through the questions in his mind.

It was clear this princess was quick-witted and adept at reading people.

Sophie was slightly different. Though she was very intelligent and could grasp issues easily, she disdained to know what others were thinking—after all, it was always others who were trying their best to please her.

It seems that even with twin sisters, their personalities and mannerisms can’t be completely identical… Aiglon sighed regretfully in his heart.

But even so, he couldn’t help but feel a sense of warmth toward Princess Maria.

Her every frown and smile, even the way she looked when she was angry, was so much like Sophie that it always reminded him of his days with her. That was why, even though she kept taunting him with sarcasm, he couldn’t bring himself to be angry.

Then again, considering what he had done to Sophie, it would be strange if her sister didn’t have an opinion.

And given that he had tried to “distinguish” between them in such a manner the moment they met, her sarcasm could be considered polite.

“You damned rascal… What vile thoughts are running through your head now?” Perhaps because Aiglon’s thoughts were growing increasingly strange, Princess Maria frowned and chided him again, finally pulling his mind back.

“Nothing,” Aiglon said, shaking his head quickly. “I was just thinking of her.”

“What’s the use of thinking of her now? You might as well forget her—” Princess Maria snorted. “You are a married man now. Your wife is even waiting just a stone’s throw away to have her portrait painted. What is the point of you bringing her up again?”

“If you want me to forget, then why did you come to see me alone?” Aiglon retorted.

This time, it was Princess Maria who was at a loss for words.

Under the young man’s clear and penetrating gaze, she felt a little flustered. “I just wanted to see what the little brat who bewitched her so completely looks like. Can’t I be a little curious?”

“Well, now your curiosity is satisfied,” Aiglon said with a slight smile. “What do you think?”

“I think she was blind.” Princess Maria picked up her folding fan and lightly tapped the arrogant young man on the forehead. “She gave so much, and what did she get in the end? A cold, heartless escape, and a grand wedding? I don’t even know how she’s supposed to face it all.”

Since arriving in Greece, Aiglon had naturally become a focal point of public opinion. News of his activities was reported everywhere, and his grand wedding to Theresa in Athens had become a popular topic of conversation in the newspapers—even as far away as Bavaria, Princess Maria had naturally heard about it.

Aiglon had no way to deny it. He could only defend himself in a low voice, “I have wronged her, but I have things I must do. I… I cannot accept being a pet in a cage. Even with her by my side to comfort me, Schönbrunn Palace was still too cold for me. I was born into an extraordinary family, and I have obligations I must fulfill. As for marrying Theresa… I had to do it. She has given so much for me, following me without ever abandoning me. I love her, too, and I must make the necessary preparations for the continuation of my family.”

“Hah, such moving words! As if everything stemmed from some unavoidable difficulty. Very well, since you had so many difficulties, why did you have to seduce her in the first place?” Maria retorted with a mocking laugh. “You dragged her into a whirlpool, then drifted away yourself, leaving behind a, ‘Oh, I’m sorry, Madam, I have my reasons!’ What is that supposed to be?”

Aiglon was once again speechless—because he truly had no argument.

“Yes, I’m a scoundrel, a degenerate.” In the end, he could only admit the truth in despair. “But I assure you, she was very happy back then. If you corresponded with her often, I think you would have been able to sense it.”

“Was a moment of pleasure worth years of suffering? How is that worth it!?” Princess Maria did not deny his point, but instead posed another question.

“I don’t believe it will be permanent suffering.” Aiglon shook his head firmly. “I have bet everything on success. If I succeed in realizing my dream, I will have a chance to atone for my mistakes. I will find her, no matter what it takes!”

His voice was not loud, but no one could doubt the determination within it.

This time, Princess Maria did not mock him. She seemed to relax considerably—it appeared his answer had satisfied her.

“Your Highness, if I may… could you stop using the formal address with me?” Aiglon asked at that moment. “She never did!”

“Is that so? So you wish for me to call you intimately, you wish for me to be like her, to hold you tenderly in my arms, caress you like a childhood doll, and call you my darling?!” Princess Maria replied mockingly.

Then, she opened her folding fan to cover her face and began to giggle. “Don’t try to fool me with the same tricks you used on my sister. I will be formal, formal, formal with you…”

Aiglon could feel it. In her, Sophie’s arrogance was present in excess, and her sharp-tongued sarcasm was even more pronounced.

Aiglon felt no anger at being mocked, only an immense sense of nostalgia, for this was everything he had once been so familiar with.

Those proud yet witty words were always so amusing to reminisce about.

“If it were possible…” he replied subconsciously.

Smack! He received another tap on the forehead.

Chapter 397: 22, Sincere and Heartfelt

Aiglon was struck again by Princess Maria’s folding fan.

Truthfully, with his skills, it would have been quite simple for him to dodge, but he made no attempt to resist or evade it.

To him, this felt less like a punishment and more like a show of intimacy.

He felt that although she appeared annoyed on the surface, Maria was likely in a very good mood.

It wasn’t that he was overconfident, but rather that he was too familiar with Sophie. As a result, he felt he could guess Maria’s mood—she and Sophie were so alike, not just in their words and bearing, but even in their small gestures.

Sophie had done the same thing to him before.

If Sophie were truly angry or disliked someone, she would treat them with disdain, not bothering to spare them another second of her attention. Since Princess Maria hadn’t turned and walked away, it meant she wasn’t truly angry.

“My apologies… I misspoke,” he apologized without a shred of sincerity, a brilliant smile spreading across his face. “If you are unwilling to grant my wish, then you may address me however you please in the future. I will accept it either way.”

“In the future?” Princess Maria shot him a sidelong glance. “Why do you think there will be a future?”

“Because I believe… that our meeting today, whether by God’s design or the result of your deliberate efforts, foretells that our connection will not end here.” Aiglon’s expression gradually grew serious. “I do not know what you want, but as long as it is within my power, I will do it… because seeing that smile, identical to Princess Sophie’s, makes me wish time would stand still and let it heal the wounds in my heart.”

“Hmph, what pretty words. I suppose she was once captivated by you in the same way, wasn’t she…?” Princess Maria remained mocking, seemingly unimpressed. “In that case, if I were to ask you to abandon your wife immediately and return to her side, would you do it? If you can, I wouldn’t mind smiling at you forever.”

“I’m sorry, I cannot. I can only do what is within my power, and that is not.” Aiglon’s smile didn’t waver, but his reply was decisive. “The situation no longer permits me to go back on my word. Theresa and I have bound our fates together. If I abandoned her, I would lose all my credibility—not even Sophie would ask that of me now. She once had someone deliver her blessings to us.”

“Yes, blessings! Do you truly think she would bless you?! After such utter helplessness and pain, what else could she do?” Maria retorted loudly. “You take this blessing as a pass for your conscience, cutting open her heart to drink her blood, and you even praise the sweetness of its taste, leaving her with nothing but endless regret and pain! What a cruel man you are…”

Aiglon stood in silence, offering no rebuttal, willingly accepting her condemnation.

Her voice was identical to Sophie’s, with almost no discernible difference. In his daze, his thoughts seemed to drift back to that night of their farewell, when she had cursed him through her tears.

But he knew he was telling the truth, and with the intelligence Maria had shown, she must have known it was the truth long ago. The demand she had made was likely just another attempt to make him feel guilty and ashamed, not a genuine wish.

She had succeeded.

This was the moment of Aiglon’s greatest heartache. The rebukes in his ears and the curses in his memory seemed to merge in his daze, interrogating his soul, making what little conscience he had left ache madly, gnawing at his sanity.

Tears welled in his eyes once more, and he looked at Princess Maria quietly—just as he had when they had first met moments ago.

Seeing this gaze, a mixture of grievance, shame, and helplessness, seemed to move Princess Maria as well. She sighed inwardly and ceased her sarcasm and rebukes.

“Forget it. Logically, this has little to do with me anymore. You are a distinguished guest of our country and a world-famous young hero; it’s truly improper for you to stand here and take a scolding from me. If others found out, they would mock our family for having no manners… What I said just now was merely a jest. You needn’t take it to heart.”

Hmph, as I expected. This act is more effective than a thousand words—it’s true for Sophie, and for her twin younger sister as well, Aiglon thought with a private thrill.

Maria kept insisting she was different from her older sister, that she wouldn’t fall for this, yet the moment he deployed his tactic, she couldn’t help but soften.

Why?

It was probably because she had already been influenced by her older sister through their regular correspondence… Sophie had shared every little detail of her time with him, including the joy of their companionship. It was impossible for Maria to read about that excitement and joy, born from a resonance of souls, and not be moved.

Once he confirmed that her feelings for him were influenced by Sophie, he knew he could easily win her favor. He was so adept at handling Sophie, he was perfectly at ease. By that calculation, he had at least sixty or seventy percent of that same proficiency with Maria, even though they had only just met.

He knew that for Sophie, nothing could stir her affection and pity more than his own suffering; her love for him was mixed with so much of that pity.

Therefore, Maria must naturally share a portion of that pity.

It wasn’t an act; his heartache and guilt were genuine. But as an old hand at manipulating politics and people’s hearts, he was equally skilled at using his own “sincerity,” presenting it at just the right moment.

The momentary daze and bewilderment from his first sight of Maria had vanished. That soul, calm to the point of coldness, had taken control of him once more.

“There, we shared so many beautiful memories. That joy, which came from the bottom of my heart, is something I can never forget, and it was a close and inseparable pleasure that only we could enjoy.” Seeing the initiative shift to his side, Aiglon continued, “You may not know, but in private, we even addressed each other as brother and sister. She took the name Sophia Memmingen, and I, Francis Memmingen. We roamed Vienna together, like true lovers—”

“I know. She told me,” Maria interrupted, annoyed. “Alright, please stop flaunting your sordid affairs in front of me—”

“This is not flaunting, but sharing, and reminiscing,” Aiglon corrected her earnestly. “Since you know of these things, then you should know how captivated I was. If it weren’t for the fact that I had no other choice, how could I have borne to leave all that behind?”

Faced with his question, Maria was momentarily speechless—it was clear she knew it was the truth.

“Alright, since these things have already happened, cursing you won’t change anything. As you said, you are already married and cannot go back to how things were.” Then, Maria sighed. “In that case, we are strangers now, and I have no right to meddle in your affairs. This is for the best. I wish you and Princess Theresa a long life together. I have nothing more to say to you…”

What? You’re already disheartened and ending things?

That won’t do! Aiglon grew anxious at once.

He and Princess Maria were strangers who had met by chance. If they parted ways today without forging some connection, they would likely never have another one.

He had only just met her; he couldn’t accept losing her in the blink of an eye.

He was a greedy man. Though he was no longer the destitute, dispossessed prince he once was, he still wanted to hold onto everything he had shared with Sophie, even if it was just a phantom who looked like her.

He wanted it. He still wanted more.

“Are you… Are you leaving?” he asked, his voice trembling.

“What else?” Princess Maria retorted. “Do we have some old friendship to renew?”

He had to admit, the question struck a nerve.

Indeed, we met by chance. What reason is there to meet again?

No, this won’t do. I must keep her here, at least to create an opportunity to meet again.

He absolutely could not rest easy if he let this heaven-sent joy slip through his fingers.

“Did you go to all the trouble of finding me just to mock me with a few words?” he questioned her dejectedly. “If that’s truly the case, Your Highness Maria, then please, continue to mock me. Say whatever you like. I will listen.”

“What kind of person do you take me for? A villain who berates people for no reason?” Maria gave another cold smile. “Considering what you did to my older sister in the past, and to me today, I would say my few words have been quite polite.”

“Yes, I know,” Aiglon nodded hastily. “Then please, say anything, whatever you like. I just want to listen… Your voice is like music from the heavens to me; even idle chatter is enough to heal my body and soul.”

After speaking, he watched her with pleading eyes, just as he had once looked at Sophie.

Seeing his gaze, full of anticipation and supplication, Maria’s tense expression finally slackened, and she let out a chuckle.

Then, she once again gently tapped the young man’s forehead with her folding fan.

“Very well. Since you’ve begged so earnestly, it would be rather impolite of me to refuse outright.”

Next, she raised her closed fan and gestured vaguely to the side. “I’m a bit tired from standing so long. Come with me.”

Aiglon then followed her to a pavilion deep within the garden.

Besides the endless flowerbeds, there was a fountain and sculptures nearby, making it a fine spot to admire the scenery. There were also stone benches, making it a good place to rest.

After they were seated, Maria looked at Aiglon again.

“Duke of Reichstadt—”

“Never mind that you won’t address me familiarly, but please, I beg you, do not call me by that title,” Aiglon interrupted. “You know that title represents a rather unpleasant period of my life. I only have to use it for official purposes for the time being, but I truly do not wish to hear it from the lips of friends and family. Please forgive me this much self-respect. You know what Sophie called me. If you wouldn’t mind, please call me that as well…”

Maria shot him a look, as if to ask why she suddenly belonged in the category of “friends and family.”

But before Aiglon’s expectant gaze, she quietly changed her form of address. “Aiglon, although I have some doubts about your character, the fact that you have achieved so much at such a young age truly makes you an outstanding figure among our generation. And you possess an enviable literary talent… Hmm, of all the princes and sons of nobles I know, none can compare to you—”

“Thank you for your praise,” Aiglon thanked her hurriedly. “But I feel that Sophie may have exaggerated things, thus elevating my image in your eyes.”

“There’s no need for her to praise you. One can see it clearly just by looking at your accomplishments.” Maria blinked impassively. “I do not praise people lightly, nor do I have any interest in deliberately flattering you. Therefore, my praise comes from the heart, and you should just accept it. My rebukes and my praise are both based on objective fact; there is no contradiction.”

“Alright, you’re right,” Aiglon could only nod.

“Before a person like you, though I am a few years older, I have nothing to instruct you on… But you want me to talk to you, which puts me in a difficult position.” Maria frowned slightly.

Then, as if she’d thought of something, she said, “How about this? I’ll recite some beautiful lines I read recently. That counts as sharing, doesn’t it?”

“Yes, that would be wonderful!” Aiglon, of course, could only continue to nod. He just wanted to keep listening to this voice, a perfect replica of Sophie’s, to soothe the hunger in his soul. What she said was of no importance.

Maria glanced at the surrounding flowers, then cleared her throat.

Next, she knitted her brows, adopting a sorrowful expression.

“My dear friend, do you know what you have done? You stood before a woman who yearned for warmth, you gave her hope, you made her smile again. That being the case, how can you bear to cruelly cast her back into despair? If you do so, then you have committed the greatest sin on earth!”

Her voice was soft and melodious, like a weeping lament, filling the listener’s heart with sorrow.

“Ah…” Aiglon felt a sharp pain in his chest, as if he had been suddenly pricked by a needle.

He forced himself to look up and, in a daze, saw on her face the very same expression Sophie had worn when she had performed those lines. It was a perfect imitation.

He had written those lines himself. Sophie had rehearsed them with him. He never expected to hear them again from another person’s mouth, with almost the exact same voice and bearing.

And paired with the reality of what had already happened, it was… like slapping his own face.

His cheeks burned with a fiery pain.

“Hahahaha…” Seeing his face flush red, Maria laughed so hard she swayed like a flower in the wind. “How was the writing? I think it’s quite good. So, was I wrong to praise you? I rather think you live up to your reputation, don’t you?”

Aiglon was both ashamed and angry. He shot a glance at Maria, secretly thinking that if he ever got the chance, he would have to teach this endlessly sarcastic girl a lesson.

But a moment later, he came back to his senses.

Why did Sophie tell her even these things? And why does she remember them so clearly?

He recalled certain things, fragments of words that had been buried deep in his memory.

His eyes widened as he stared at Maria. “Your Highness, she… did she intend to set us up back then?”

Chapter 398: Extra (12) Branches Entwined, a Shared Tomb

December 29, 1837

As the new year approached, an air of jubilation filled every corner of France. At the Palace of Fontainebleau, where His Majesty the Emperor resided, this festive mood was especially pronounced.

For today was the tenth wedding anniversary of His Majesty the Emperor and Her Majesty the Empress.

Ten years ago on this very day, their majesties were wed in Athens, Greece.

Under the watchful eyes and thunderous cheers of countless people, they were joined in marriage, becoming an inseparable whole. And it was from that moment that a new era dawned.

On that day, they held not a shred of power in France. Yet ten years later, they had become the supreme authority in the land. All subjects, regardless of class, had no choice but to bow before this couple and submit to their rule.

And they did not abuse their hard-won authority. Instead, they honored their vows, governing the nation with unparalleled energy and zeal, always prioritizing the welfare of the people. It was because of their efforts that the people of France were finally freed from long years of turmoil and anxiety, now enjoying a rare period of prosperity and peace.

Of course, in addition to governing the country, both majesties were exceptionally gifted and learned individuals. They sponsored the arts and industry extensively, adorning their reign with one magnificent celebration after another.

Now, with both sovereigns in the prime of their lives, the populace cheered for every step of progress the nation made under their leadership, hoping their rule would last as long as the peace they had brought.

As night fell, the Palace of Fontainebleau was transformed into an ocean of lights and flowers. Fireworks constantly bloomed in the sky, while adults and children alike carried custom-made lanterns, wandering through the gardens and buildings. Laughter and cheerful chatter filled the air, celebrating their majesties’ tenth wedding anniversary.

The Emperor and Empress, however, did not join the cheering crowds. Instead, they were alone together in His Majesty’s private bedchamber.

After all, they had grown weary of grand festivities. On this day that belonged to them alone, they preferred to bask only in each other’s warmth.

They sat at a dining table laden with an array of exquisite dishes and fine wines. The attendants had long since withdrawn, leaving the two of them to savor the moment.

His Majesty poured a glass of wine from the bottle before him, then gazed out the window.

The fireworks in the sky were a magnificent, multicolored display, blooming and fading in an endless, beautiful cycle of flashes.

“Beautiful things never last long,” Aiglon remarked with a sigh.

Then, he turned his eyes to Theresa. “But our marriage is for eternity. Theresa, I love you.”

“I love you too, Your Highness~” Theresa replied with a beautiful, charming smile.

She then poured a glass of wine from her own bottle and took a small sip. “I can’t believe ten years have already passed… It feels like a dream. It went by so fast!”

“Yes, time is so merciless,” Aiglon agreed with a nod. “But we still have plenty of time ahead of us.”

“On this day, every year, I can’t help but reminisce about all the little moments we’ve shared.” Theresa took another sip of wine and looked at her husband.

Her eyes shimmered with a bright light, full of love and tenderness. “Though there was bitterness and pain, I still feel that I have been so fortunate… I thank God for bringing you to my side and for giving me the privilege of staying by you, closer than anyone else.”

“As do I,” Aiglon replied with a smile, taking a sip of his own wine. “Without you, I would not have achieved everything I have… We will be immortalized together in the history books. God bless me for having a wife like you!”

“But God blesses far too many people—” Theresa suddenly said with a wry smile.

Aiglon seemed to understand what she meant, and a hint of awkwardness appeared on his face.

“Cheers!” Fortunately, Theresa had no intention of embarrassing him on this day and proactively raised her glass.

“Cheers!” Aiglon, more than happy to oblige, quickly raised his.

The two chatted and drank, the atmosphere happy and harmonious, making their anniversary all the more heartwarming.

Bang!

Just as they were recalling the past, an exceptionally large firework exploded in the sky. The kaleidoscope of colors cast a rainbow-like illusion across the room, capturing Theresa’s attention.

“Your Highness, I’ve heard that if you make a wish when a firework blossoms, it’s very likely to come true. Is that so?” Theresa asked.

Hearing his wife ask such a girlish question, Aiglon couldn’t help but laugh.

“It will, of course it will. And if God doesn’t grant your wish, then I will—” he answered magnanimously. “There are very few things we cannot do now.”

“Alright then.” Theresa smiled and nodded, then turned back to her husband. “In that case, may I be so bold as to make a wish to God, and to you?”

“Please~” Aiglon, certainly not wanting to spoil her mood, gestured with open hands.

“I wish for my husband to stay by my side forever, to rely only on me and care only for me, for our souls to melt into one another, until the very end of our lives,” Theresa said, revealing her wish.

Aiglon’s heart skipped a beat. He stared at Theresa in astonishment.

The fireworks continued to burst outside, casting an illusory, dreamlike light across Theresa’s face and giving her smile an enigmatic quality.

“But we are already one…” he retorted in a low voice.

“We should be, but there are always some unbearable impurities,” Theresa replied softly. “It’s still a little different from what I long for, my dear. Am I being too greedy?”

“Of course not…” Aiglon felt a thin sheen of sweat form on his forehead. “That’s how it should be. We are husband and wife…”

“My dear… are you feeling unwell?” Theresa asked softly.

The question baffled Aiglon.

“I’m perfectly fine.” After a moment, he answered with a smile. “Theresa… I want to celebrate properly with you tonight. I love you.”

Having been married for ten years, Theresa naturally understood the meaning behind “celebrating properly.” On any other occasion, she would have been delighted or shy, but at this moment, she remained placid, her expression even tinged with a hint of sorrow.

Her gaze made Aiglon feel that something was even more amiss.

He suddenly did feel a little unwell—his body felt weak, and his head was a bit dizzy.

Was he unable to hold his liquor?

Impossible. Though he wasn’t a heavy drinker, he had had so little. How could he possibly be drunk?

He tried to stand and stretch his legs, only to find them trembling. He managed to get to his feet with great difficulty.

Then, a terrifying thought flashed through his mind. He whirled to look at Theresa, who remained seated.

“My dear, are you all right?” Theresa asked, her voice full of concern.

The question struck the young Emperor with terror, because he knew something was wrong.

A calm that was almost instinctual took over. He had no time to question his wife about what she had done. He forced his heavy legs toward the door—no matter what was happening, if he could just get back among the crowds, everything could be sorted out later.

Theresa still did not rise. She simply sat by the window, watching her husband quietly, her gaze filled with love and warmth.

Aiglon’s steps were slow, but he eventually reached the door. Mustering what little strength he had left, he pulled open the door, which felt as heavy as a tombstone.

However, as light from outside flooded the room, his legs gave out completely. His body swayed, and he was about to collapse.

He felt only a wave of despair.

With his last ounce of strength, he reached up and clutched his chest, letting out a faint, mournful sigh.

“Agnes, you too!”

Seeing his pained expression, a flicker of pity crossed Agnes’s usually sharp eyes. She quietly turned her face away, as if she could not bear to watch any longer.

At the same time, however, she took a light step forward, catching His Majesty’s falling body and dragging him back before Theresa.

Her hands were trembling slightly, betraying the turmoil of excitement and sorrow in her heart, but she held the young Emperor tightly, rendering him immobile.

It seemed this was the end.

Aiglon’s body was extremely weak, but his mind was still terrifyingly clear. He understood that his situation was hopeless. His wife had won—completely and utterly—though he had no idea why she had done it.

She had seized the perfect opportunity and struck with lethal speed and precision. By the time he realized what was happening, it was already a foregone conclusion.

How ridiculous. He had hundreds of thousands of troops at his command, yet here he was, restrained by two women, utterly powerless to resist.

He inexplicably thought of the Honnō-ji Incident, of the man who was on the verge of unifying Japan, struck down at the pinnacle of his life by a trusted subordinate, vanishing from the river of history along with his eldest son.

And his current situation seemed even more pathetic than that man’s—he didn’t even have the chance to set himself on fire!

Frustration and anguish made his scalp tingle. He wanted to scream for help, but his weakened body wouldn’t allow it. All he could manage were small gasps, like the dying whimpers of an animal.

And the ceaseless fireworks outside were driving the atmosphere to its peak. The entire palace was abuzz with noise; it was impossible for anyone to hear his cries.

Theresa, was this part of your plan too?

Alas, to be outmaneuvered by her to this extent, what else was there to say? She had won. Aiglon was utterly disheartened.

He wanted to stand straight, to face his end with the dignity of an Emperor.

But his body was so weak that he couldn’t even manage that. In the end, Agnes brought him back to his previous seat.

At that moment, Theresa finally rose. She moved to the seat her husband had just vacated and gently laid his head on her lap.

The warm touch gave Aiglon’s fading spirit a slight boost, but all he could do was lie there, staring up at his wife’s face.

Beg her?

Impossible, and pointless.

She had asked her question only after he had drunk the wine—meaning that no matter what his answer, there would have been only one outcome. Or rather, she knew exactly what his answer would be, so she held no hope from the start.

They were husband and wife, after all.

Since begging was useless, he did not want to lose face in front of Theresa.

Even in his final moments, he still wanted to play the hero she so adored.

“Alright… Theresa… You… you won! A beautiful victory…” he lamented, defeated. “This country is yours. You can do with it as you please. The power is all in your hands. In the end, you loved it more than me. I congratulate you. This is your victory, and I am relieved. In the end, you will give it to our son anyway. The country will still bear the name Bonaparte.”

His body was growing weaker and weaker.

“What I have always cherished is not this country, nor the power of the throne, but you… Even though you’ve broken my heart, I still love you. I admire all your virtues, and I can even find beauty in your wickedness and betrayal. I sometimes think, what a genius Your Highness is, unbound by worldly conventions!”

As she said this, tears began to stream from Theresa’s eyes. Since she was looking down at the Emperor, the tears dripped from her face onto his. However, Aiglon’s senses were slowly fading; he couldn’t even feel the coldness of her tears.

“You may not believe my words, but I will prove them to you. I will raise François, and when he comes of age, I will place him on the throne as Napoleon III. Then, I will eagerly take you away from Paris, away from all the bustling places of the world, and let you enjoy the peace and companionship that I have dreamt of giving you since I was a teenager.”

Theresa’s words were so sincere and heartfelt that for a moment, Aiglon didn’t even know how to refute them.

For an instant, he even forgot to be angry.

Alas, if one were to ask why Theresa did this, he was the person in the world who knew the reason best—or rather, he himself was the reason.

He believed her words.

And that meant Theresa had already planned everything out.

As expected of you, my wife… He wanted to give a bitter smile, but the muscles in his face had already stiffened, turning it into an awkward grimace.

The fate Theresa had arranged for him was not one he wanted to accept, but now that he was in her hands, what could he say?

He could still beg for mercy, even try to play the sentiment card and persuade her to pull back from the brink, but that would be too pathetic. Napoleon II could not be a clown, even at his end.

A nightmarish darkness was beginning to consume his vision. Aiglon sighed softly, releasing the last of his gathered strength.

“I… did love you,” he said, closing his eyes.

“I know, and that is why I hate you more—but no amount of hate can erase my love for you, Your Highness.” Theresa held her husband tenderly, her eyes fixed on his face. “To this day, I am still thrilled by that night. We held each other and spun… and spun, the brilliant lights circling us like stars, blessing us… Heavens, how fate has favored me!”

Aiglon rested on her lap. Their pose was like that of someone telling a bedtime story, full of warmth and love, yet this was, in the end, a shocking coup d’état.

And it had succeeded perfectly.

Agnes stood silently to the side, watching the couple’s final conversation. She felt extremely distressed but forced herself to remain calm on the surface.

“Is it over here?” she asked in a hoarse voice.

“Yes, it is,” Theresa nodded.

Then, she caressed her husband’s slumbering face as if stroking a beloved pet. “But… we’re in a race against time. You should go with William, Pierre, and the others. Take some men, lock down the court, and start arresting people from the list. It will save us a lot of trouble while they are all together.”

Agnes knew what she had to do, so she raised no objections.

But she still didn’t leave.

“If you dare to harm my family or children, I will have your life,” she suddenly stressed.

“Of course. We already agreed,” Theresa said with a placid nod. “Since we are now allies, I will certainly keep my promise.”

Though she said this, a hint of mockery and pity was hidden in Theresa’s eyes.

This strong, beautiful girl, even at her current age, still looked stunning and carried herself with an imposing air.

What a pity she was still as naive as ever, almost endearingly so. No wonder she was so easily manipulated by her own husband.

Now that she had started this, how could she not see it through to the end? The power of the state was now completely in her hands. All the people and things that had caused her so much resentment—she would settle all those scores at once.

However, she had far more important things to do right now and no time to deal with Agnes. Once her work was done, it wouldn’t be too late to sort her out.

Yes, the most important thing now was to control the flow of information and take over the government as quickly as possible. Fortunately, as the Empress, in a situation where the Emperor’s health was failing, she naturally held the legitimacy to be Stadtholder. As long as she could create a fait accompli with lightning speed, before anyone was the wiser, the rest would be easy.

Theresa had gone to such painstaking lengths for the sole purpose of swiftly taking control of the country to ensure the stability of the Bonaparte family’s reign. Even though she wasn’t infatuated with power, she would never allow everything she and His Highness had worked so hard to build to fall into the hands of outsiders.

This country could only belong to the Bonaparte family. Since this was His Highness’s wish, she had to fulfill it.

After getting her promise, Agnes relaxed slightly. She walked to the door, but just before opening it, she spun around and looked at Theresa.

“You should be satisfied now, shouldn’t you? Don’t harm him…” she pleaded in a low voice.

Theresa’s smile vanished. She looked up and glared at Agnes.

“I would miss him more than you ever could!”

Agnes fell silent, then opened the door and left, closing it firmly behind her.

Now, only two people remained in the room. Outside, the fireworks continued to streak across the sky, as if they were telling a story, or perhaps weeping.

“Wait for me… Aiglon. The day when we will be together forever is not far off. Just the two of us… We will enjoy our final years together in a castle on the banks of the Loire, with no one to disturb us. That is the day I have longed for…”

Though she knew her husband could no longer hear her, Theresa whispered the words aloud.

Then, she gently kissed his forehead, as if sealing a contract.

=======================================

It was another lonely afternoon.

In a luxurious bedchamber in the Palace of Fontainebleau, Albertine stared out the window at the bleak, desolate scene, lost in thought once more.

It was the dead of winter, and a fresh layer of snow had fallen, blanketing the entire palace in white. The river was frozen, and all life seemed to have vanished, a sight that sent a chill through the heart.

Yet no matter how cold it was outside, it could not compare to the coldness of the human heart.

Albertine turned her gaze back to the bed in the chamber, and a wave of sadness washed over her again. On it lay the young man, her beloved brother, still deep in a coma.

He was the victim of a coup d’état. The most horrifying part was that the person who launched the coup was his own wife, the lovely, charming, and elegant Empress Theresa.

It was so far beyond Albertine’s imagination that even now, she was still in a daze.

Ever since she and her brother William were entrusted to their older brother’s care ten years ago, she had always seen him as the sovereign she would pledge loyalty to. A few years ago, when their majesties ascended the throne, she and her brother were formally summoned to the court, becoming courtiers as they had always wished.

Her heart was filled with gratitude, and through their daily interactions, her brilliant brother had long since become an object of her adoration.

And ever since arriving here, she had been under Theresa’s protection, while her own brother was one of Theresa’s most loyal subordinates.

She had originally thought there was no conflict—after all, His Majesty the Emperor and Her Majesty the Empress were so close and inseparable. But reality had taught her a cold, hard lesson.

Before she could even process it all, she found she had lost the right to choose. The object of her loyalty was unconscious, and her brother was already deeply embroiled in Empress Theresa’s plot.

What choice did she have?

If Empress Theresa failed, she and her brother would surely not be spared.

So she had become her brother’s enemy.

Precisely because she knew this, Theresa had entrusted her with her husband’s care. She could neither entrust him to potential supporters of the Emperor, nor did she want any harm to befall him. Thus, Albertine, who had no other choice, was the perfect candidate.

At this thought, another wave of sorrow overcame her, and tears welled up in her eyes.

“Oh, God… why must you punish us this way…” she sighed. “Everything was so wonderful. Why…”

However, as she lamented and wept, the young man who had been sleeping so peacefully, as if he would never move again, suddenly reached out and grabbed her right hand.

“Ah!” Albertine instinctively started to scream, but as if remembering something, she quickly covered her mouth.

Then, she stared at her brother with an expression of utter disbelief.

“Your Majesty…” she said, her voice trembling. “You’re awake?”

“Ambre, my good child…” The young man gave a weak smile. “Don’t be afraid. I’ve been awake for a few days now. I’ve been observing in secret. You’ve been the one taking care of me lately. You’ve even cried for me several times, pitying my plight. That’s why I’m letting you in on my secret now.”

“…” Albertine was overcome with a mix of joy and sorrow, and nearly burst into tears. “Are… are you all right now?”

“How could I be all right?” Aiglon frowned. “Damn it, what in the world did she feed me? I still have no strength. She must have force-fed me more medicine. That heartless woman… How long have I been unconscious?”

“Almost a month,” Albertine answered honestly.

“A month… So Theresa has the situation under control?” Aiglon’s expression darkened further.

However, given the current circumstances, if Theresa hadn’t taken control, things might have been even worse…

“Yes. Her Majesty the Empress announced that you suffered a stroke. Then she convened a council of high ministers and had everyone see you in your unconscious state. Under those circumstances, she could of course obtain her justification for a Regency…” Albertine nodded gently. “As for a few potential dissenters and some of the princes, she had them arrested before the council was even held.”

“What about Chanel?” Aiglon asked.

“She was arrested. I don’t know where she’s being held…” Albertine shook her head.

As long as she wasn’t killed, that was something. Aiglon felt a small measure of relief.

“And Marie?” he then asked, his voice trembling.

He had saved this question for last because he feared hearing the worst possible answer.

“Her Highness Marie was very clever. When they went to capture her, she seemed to have sensed something was wrong, so they came up empty. Her whereabouts are currently unknown—Her Majesty the Empress has people searching for her in secret everywhere…” Albertine shivered. “I don’t know what the situation is now.”

Alas, what else could be said? He could only pray to God. Aiglon was at a loss for words.

A moment later, an immense rage surged within him.

Betrayal! What a betrayal!

Those two evil women, conspiring to harm their own husband!

Though fury burned in his heart, he knew that anger alone was useless now. What mattered most was how to reclaim his power.

This would require careful, long-term planning.

First, his physical condition was terrible, and he had only Albertine by his side who could be of any use. Second, he had to ensure that any internal strife would not endanger the stability of the Bonaparte family’s reign. Thus, he had no choice but to think long-term.

But no matter what, they had to receive the punishment they deserved!

The angrier Aiglon felt, the calmer his expression became.

“Don’t be afraid, Ambre. Now that I’m awake, things won’t be so bad…” He mustered what little strength he had left. “Since Theresa has temporarily stabilized the situation, I will recuperate for now. I’m counting on you.”

Albertine’s face flushed slightly. She felt both scared and excited.

Her adored brother was in dire straits, relying only on her. How could she stand idly by?

But… her own brother was a difficult issue.

“Don’t worry. As long as I turn the tables, I won’t take it out on you two. On the contrary, I will remember your great service. Ambre… don’t be afraid.” As if sensing her worries, Aiglon gently stroked Albertine’s hand to reassure her. “You truly are the most dependable one, my younger sister.”

Then, he let out a resentful, cold snort. “Fine. I used to be restrained in how I dealt with them. Since they’ve voluntarily given up the honor I bestowed upon them, that’s just perfect. I couldn’t be happier! When the time comes, I’ll tie them both up together and teach them a lesson, a harsh, harsh lesson, until they cry and wail and beg me for mercy…”

Chapter 399: 23, The Willing Takes the Bait

“Your Highness, did she… did she intend to set us up back then?”

Aiglon blurted out the question, prompted by a sudden feeling, though he knew it was somewhat impolite.

When he had been with Sophie, he had written quite a few poems and lines for plays to please her.

And it was Sophie who had shared them with Maria. He never expected Maria to have absorbed them all, even being able to recite a few lines on the spot.

He now recalled it. At the time, Sophie had been greatly distressed about his betrothal to Theresa. She hadn’t wanted to see him separated from her, so she had once mentioned having her twin sister marry him instead.

However, back then, his mind was entirely consumed with escaping Vienna, so he had paid it no mind.

Moreover, the attempt to arrange a match for him was the court’s idea; His Majesty the Emperor and Metternich had already made their decision. Aiglon felt that Sophie could not possibly change the situation—and reality had proven him right. If he hadn’t escaped then, Sophie could only have watched helplessly as he and Theresa walked down the aisle.

With the series of events that followed, this idea had long since turned to dust, vanishing into the past. But now, that “twin sister” he had never met was sitting right before him, alive and real.

Aiglon couldn’t help but secretly study Princess Maria again.

He clearly noticed that her face, nearly identical to Sophie’s, was now filled with shock and vexation, yet it was still as beautiful and noble as the Sophie in his memory.

Ah, what a curious fate!

He had almost never considered any connection between himself and her, yet Sophie had secretly linked their destinies.

Although he didn’t know how far Sophie had taken it, from Maria’s description, she had shared most of their past with her younger sister, even the poems and essays he had written.

In other words, while he was completely unaware, she had been paying attention to him for a long time.

Then came the next question—how did she truly view him?

Well, she had stated that right from the beginning—“you really are an ungrateful scoundrel. And a degenerate who seduced his own aunt.”

Aiglon felt no anger at this assessment, as it was essentially true. But he couldn’t help but wonder, before all this had happened—that is, before he escaped Vienna and married Theresa—what would she have thought of her older sister’s wild idea?

Before he could ponder further, Princess Maria finally regained her composure from her mortification.

“Yes, so what? Did you think I would consider it? Do you think I would care for a nominal prince with neither power nor a single inch of land?”

Aiglon didn’t answer the question. Instead, he met her gaze and posed a question of his own.

“If that’s the case, then why did you read the things written by this nominal prince, and even recite a long passage in my presence? Even if it was just to mock me, that’s enough to prove you certainly paid attention.”

“Can’t I find a little amusement when I’m bored?” Maria retorted. “I must admit, your little trinkets are quite good for passing the time.”

Alright, there was no refuting that.

Aiglon knew in his heart that Princess Maria couldn’t have been completely unmoved. Otherwise, she wouldn’t have remembered everything so clearly, nor would she have needed to see him at all. She could have just silently pretended nothing had happened, and he, of course, would never have imagined this interlude. Everything would have been submerged beneath the currents of time.

“Fate is truly mysterious. I never imagined such a connection,” he said with a gentle smile, a hint of pride unconsciously creeping into his voice. “It is my honor to have written works that could help you pass the time or bring a knowing smile to your face… Looking back, without the care and kindness of Princess Sophie, I would never have been able to settle my mind to write my creations. I am extremely grateful to her, and so I am also full of respect for you—because you are her sister, the one with whom she could share her joys and sorrows.”

“You are quite skilled with such silver-tongued rhetoric,” Maria said with a frown, seeming somewhat annoyed. “Is this how you deceived her back then, step by step?”

“You cannot call it deception. We were mutually attracted. In that vast imperial palace, we had only each other for comfort. I was just a pitiful prisoner, and she was merely a tool for a political marriage. We both detested our circumstances, and then, glancing around, we found each other in the desert—”

With a tinge of frustration, Aiglon earnestly refuted her. “Then, we discovered things in each other that we admired—all sorts of fantastic ideas, witty and playful remarks, side-splitting jokes… No one else spoke to us of such things, and we had no one else to confide in, so we could only confide in each other. It all happened naturally. She painted for me, I wrote poetry for her—so, Your Highness, I ask you, under such circumstances, what reason did we have not to be drawn to each other, and how could we possibly not have come together? I admit fate did not arrange a happy ending for us, but I hope you will not use such scorn to chip away at the magnificent colors of my memories.”

Although Aiglon had deliberately beautified this affair, he was not essentially wrong. The reality had indeed been so.

He had genuinely loved Sophie. This love was a mixture of gratitude for her care, relief at having found a protector, and a longing for motherly affection. But what had truly touched his heart were the laughter and joy they shared, that unreserved happiness and excitement.

His words, recited like poetry and brimming with reminiscence and deep affection, left Princess Maria speechless.

“Even with such eloquence, the facts cannot be changed. At best, you’ve gone from being a scoundrel to a talented scoundrel,” she said after a moment, speaking once more. “I don’t wish to simply condemn you. I have shared in some of your works through my older sister and grown accustomed to her words of praise for you, so I inevitably held some expectations for you. Even after all the outrageous things you did later, even after you… you behaved so offensively the moment you saw me, I still wish you the best of luck from here on.”

Though her words said as much, Aiglon could clearly sense a subtle shift in her attitude toward him. Her phrasing was no longer so sharp and biting.

This was a good sign. It meant the barrier that had initially stood between them had worn down somewhat.

So now was the time to press on.

“You insist that you were never moved by your older sister’s suggestion, which I suppose is perfectly normal. After all, what standing did I have then to earn your favor… But I would like to ask, how did you reply to Princess Sophie?” he asked cautiously. “Why did she so persistently try to share me with you? Logically speaking, given her temperament, if you had reprimanded her with harsh words and a stern expression, she wouldn’t have kept pressing her idea on you, would she?”

His unexpected strike caused the already unsettled Princess Maria’s expression to change drastically—clearly, he had hit a nerve.

“How should I know what madness possessed her!” She blushed slightly, then hissed at Aiglon in a low, furious voice, “She’s just that kind of shameless person, she’s been like that since she was a child! Haven’t you gotten used to it by now?”

Aiglon smiled faintly. “You shouldn’t speak of your own sister that way!”

He understood now. Back then, Princess Maria had absolutely not been “unmoved.” On the contrary, she must have been quite interested in her sister’s proposal.

Only that could explain her actions, both then and now.

Looking back, perhaps at that time, Maria would daydream about something every time she corresponded with her sister. In the end, however, fate delivered her an unexpected gift.

In other words, upon hearing the news of his arrival in Bavaria, she had deliberately rushed over and created an opportunity to see him out of a sense of loss and unwillingness to accept things as they were.

She wanted to see the young man who once had a chance of becoming her husband, to see how different he was from the person she had imagined, and thereby put the regret in her heart to rest.

Aiglon felt he had touched upon the truth.

Alright, he had figured out what had happened before. But what about after?

Should he let the story end here?

He was not willing to.

On the contrary, he felt that since a seed had already been planted in Maria’s heart, it was not impossible to make that seed sprout and blossom later on.

“Compared to the pain you brought her, what do a few grumbles from me matter?” Maria retorted while Aiglon was lost in thought. “You are basking in glory now, while she can only endure misery in Vienna.”

“I will find a way to change all this. Since I created this disaster, I have an obligation to resolve it,” Aiglon replied gravely. “Princess Maria, are you willing to believe in my resolve? If you do, are you willing to help me?”

Her scorching gaze made Maria instinctively look away, but it felt as if something within her heart had been touched.

“What… what do you intend to do?” she asked subconsciously.

“That depends on what you intend to do,” Aiglon answered.

“What do you mean, what I intend to do?” Princess Maria was baffled.

“Are you going to stand idly by while Princess Sophie suffers, merely enjoying the pleasure of mocking me from the shore? Or are you going to pull her out, give her a moment’s respite from her torment? Allow her to find some relief from the agony of her soul?” Aiglon stood up, his insistent gaze still fixed on her. “I imagine you wouldn’t choose the former, would you? You are twin sisters, you grew up together, sharing and cherishing each other’s interests and inclinations. You are even of one mind, praying for each other’s fates. When she is in trouble, are you really willing to just watch?”

Aiglon’s implied accusation made Maria’s brow knit tightly.

“Of course I’m not willing to watch, but what can I do! He’s the Emperor of Habsburg! How can I change his decision?”

“Yes, you are powerless now, but that absolutely does not mean you will be in the future.” Aiglon nodded, then replied, full of energy, “As long as you cooperate with me, there will eventually be a way. Although my resources are still limited and not yet enough to make the Habsburg Emperor yield to me, I believe I can do it one day… Do you believe I can create miracles?”

Faced with the young man’s proud and burning gaze, Princess Maria was momentarily lost in a daze.

If any other prince were to say such a thing, it would only sound laughable. But when he said it, there was an inexplicable infectiousness and persuasiveness to his words—after all, he had already proven himself with his actions.

If that was the case, perhaps he was worth believing in.

“Then… what can I do?” she asked, her voice trembling.

Seeing that his words had moved her, Aiglon couldn’t help but laugh inwardly.

It’s working.

Although he hadn’t immediately made Princess Maria forget his past actions, he had created an opportunity—an opportunity for the two of them to maintain a connection going forward.

“First, can you please help me contact Princess Sophie?” he asked, making a request that seemed somewhat familiar. “I cannot contact her directly, but no one would forbid her from reading a letter from her younger sister.”

He deliberately concealed the fact that he had already written a letter to Sophie through his mother, so as to emphasize his desperation and make her feel that helping was her inescapable duty.

As expected, Maria considered it for a moment before nodding her agreement. “Alright, I can help with that, though it’s difficult for me to prepare anything on such short notice. We’ve dragged on for so long today, it’s about time…”

“Then if I want to see you again, where should I go?” he asked forcefully.

Maria’s head snapped up.

Then, she suddenly raised her folding fan to cover her face and began to giggle.

“Alright! You really are something! Suddenly I understand how you’ve managed to achieve so much.”

Aiglon felt a little awkward, but he still looked at her with a steady gaze.

“Very well,” Maria nodded. “You will certainly be visiting my eldest sister—the widow of Prince Eugène, correct?”

“Naturally,” Aiglon nodded.

“Then let’s meet at her place next time.” Princess Maria seemed to have made a decision, and her tone became light and cheerful, no longer showing a trace of her earlier agitation. “You can decide the specific time. In any case, I will surely know before you arrive.”

Aiglon’s mood also improved immensely.

He had secured another meeting with Princess Maria.

Moreover, regardless of how his relationship with her developed, he had at least gained a future helper. She did not seem like someone who would stand idly by while Sophie suffered.

Today’s unexpected boon left him thrilled, but it was clear that their time was up.

“Then let’s end it here for today.”

Princess Maria stood up again, then curtsied to bid Aiglon farewell. Aiglon quickly bowed to her in return.

Before leaving, Maria took another long, deep look at the young man, her gaze somewhat complex.

“Duke of Reichstadt, you are a clever man and can deduce many things, but I hope you will not be so sharp-tongued in the future. After all, some things, once past, are past…”

Aiglon, of course, understood what she meant—no one likes having someone constantly say to them, “You were almost my wife.”

“Of course. Rest assured, I was just rambling today because I was excited. Please don’t take it to heart, and forget my offense…” Aiglon quickly spread his hands with a smile. “Princess, I look forward to our next meeting.”

Then, Aiglon seemed to suddenly think of something.

“By the way, when you write to her, could you perhaps mention Christelle—?”

“What Christelle?” Maria frowned and asked in return.

Aiglon was deliberately testing her.

He wanted to find out just how deep the communication between Sophie and her had been.

It seemed Sophie had not told Maria about this matter—though it wasn’t surprising. Sophie only found out she was pregnant after he had escaped, and after his escape, her outgoing letters would certainly have been strictly monitored. She wouldn’t have had the chance to inform her twin sister.

Besides, knowing Sophie as he did, she probably wouldn’t have told Maria even if she had the chance.

This was for the best. If Maria knew that he had wronged not only Sophie but also her illegitimate daughter, heaven knows what she would think.

“Someone who helped us once,” he said, naturally not telling Maria the truth, choosing instead to be evasive.

“We’ll see about it then.”

Princess Maria became serious once more. She closed her folding fan, then turned and walked away, disappearing among the fountains and flowerbeds.

Aiglon watched her disappearing back with disappointment, then sighed.

Seeing this woman who looked exactly like Sophie, his heart was easily stirred.

But no matter what, he still retained his basic sense of reason, knowing where he was and what he still had to do.

Meanwhile, in a place he could not see, Princess Maria had also reached a corner of the garden.

Her gloomy expression from before was gone, replaced by one of clear relief. Her steps became lighter.

“Your Highness, how did it go…?” a lady-in-waiting asked her timidly.

This lady-in-waiting had been positioned here by Maria to keep watch, clearly performing the same task as André Davout and his men.

“Hmph.” Maria shrugged irritably. “That little fellow is a real scoundrel!”

Then, changing her tune, she added, “But he’s just as I expected.”

The lady-in-waiting didn’t dare to agree, merely nodding gently.

“Did you arrange to meet him again, then?” she asked.

Maria nodded, then replied with a hint of mockery, “We’ve agreed to help my older sister.”

“Princess Sophie is indeed in a very difficult position…” the lady-in-waiting nodded sympathetically.

“Who sympathizes with her! She was afraid I’d snatch away her precious little lover, yet she also wanted to enjoy herself for a few more days while she still could, so she dragged things on and on. She threw herself into pleasure and love without a care, like a terminally ill patient with no tomorrow!” At this point, Maria’s tone turned acerbic and harsh, devoid of any respect for her sister.

“Because of her selfishness and greed, every one of us has suffered! How utterly foolish!” The more Maria spoke, the more resentful she became. Her fingers tightened slightly, causing her folding fan to repeatedly snap half-open and shut with a crisp sound. “Hmph, I hope she continues to suffer a bit more in Vienna! Let her properly repent for the punishment her own foolishness has brought upon her…”

Chapter 400: 24, The Protector

After watching Princess Maria depart, Aiglon reluctantly followed the path he had come by and made his way back.

At that moment, his Secretary, Leon, and the Captain of the Guard, André Davout, were still waiting where he had left them.

When his figure reappeared in their field of vision, they all let out a visible sigh of relief.

“Your Majesty!” Leon and André immediately rushed to the young man’s side. “Are you… alright?”

Aiglon could see that beyond their relief, there was also a hint of surprise and doubt in their eyes.

Indeed, his actions just now had been somewhat unexpected. It was only natural that they would be shocked.

“I’m fine. In fact, I feel quite good,” Aiglon replied with a smile.

Leon and André exchanged a glance. Then, André boldly asked him another question, “That young lady just now, was she someone you knew before? What… what is her identity?”

Aiglon’s smile did not falter as he gave them an answer that left them completely mystified. “Yes, and no. In any case, don’t ask any more questions. She will not cause us any trouble.”

Aiglon knew they were still full of doubt, but as their lord, he didn’t need to explain so much to others. He only needed to give orders for them to carry out.

As expected, seeing Aiglon adopt this attitude, no one dared to press the matter further. They merely celebrated silently in their hearts that no one else had come by and that no unmanageable chaos had ensued—of course, they couldn’t have known that someone had already arranged everything, and the chaos they feared would never happen.

Amidst the silence of his men, Aiglon took out his pocket watch and checked the time.

Although he hadn’t felt the passage of time while face-to-face with Princess Maria, over an hour had already passed.

Fortunately, spending that amount of time was not enough to arouse suspicion—after all, it was perfectly normal for a guest to stroll around the royal palace.

“Alright, let’s go back—” he said, putting away his pocket watch and casually giving the order.

Then he added in a low voice, “You must remember the instructions I gave you just now.”

“Yes, Your Majesty,” Leon and André replied in unison. They knew, of course, what Aiglon was referring to.

And so, the group returned to the palace. By this time, Theresa’s business was also coming to an end. The court painter had finished discussing the concept for the painting with her, and the next stage was the actual painting. This meant Theresa no longer needed to concern herself with it; the work was now entirely in the painter’s hands.

For this reason, Theresa was in a very cheerful mood. The moment her husband appeared before her, her face bloomed into a radiant smile.

“Aiglon!” She walked over to the young man’s side with light, happy steps. “You’ve come at the perfect time. We’ve just finished here… Oh, I’m exhausted.”

“Ah, you’ve worked so hard, Theresa~” Aiglon kissed her on the cheek. “But I imagine such hard work is well worth it. After all, your beautiful face will be forever commemorated here, adorning this beautiful court.”

“It’s not that exaggerated. I just hope my portrait won’t look too inferior compared to the others~” Theresa replied, beaming. “Besides, won’t you also be getting a painting to treasure? I’ve just discussed it with the painter, and he will add some of the Bonaparte family’s insignia to the copy he’s gifting you.”

“That’s wonderful! This will be the best gift I could receive in Bavaria…” Aiglon laughed along with her. “I’m actually a little grateful to His Majesty the King. If he hadn’t made the sudden suggestion, heedless of stiff etiquette, when would I have had the chance for such an unexpected delight!”

In front of his wife, he was composed and at ease, showing no signs of anything unusual. Who, seeing this scene, could have guessed that just half an hour ago he had been conversing and laughing freely with another woman?

Theresa, of course, was completely oblivious. Overjoyed, she was wholeheartedly immersed in the bliss of her married life.

After a period of intimate conversation, the couple returned to their quarters to rest, sharing endless tenderness and affection.

Although it seemed the recent incident had been sealed in the past, Aiglon knew in his heart that his next meeting with Princess Maria would not be long, and he secretly looked forward to it.

The next day, King Ludwig I once again summoned the young couple before him.

The moment he saw them, the King broke into an extremely friendly smile.

“I was originally worried that the two of you wouldn’t find enough enjoyment in our quiet, dull country, but now it seems you are both having a wonderful time. That truly gratifies me.”

“Your Majesty, your warm hospitality has left us endlessly grateful,” Aiglon quickly replied. “You need not worry about us having any complaints. We are very happy.”

“We will always remember the respect we have been shown here—” Theresa also spoke up at the right moment. “Your Majesty, you are the first monarch to host us with such ceremony. I am deeply moved. I sincerely hope for your country’s prosperity, and should we one day have the opportunity to repay your kindness, we will do so.”

The couple’s words sent the King into another round of laughter. “But of course! Others may still hold some prejudice against the Bonaparte family, but please believe me, our family has absolutely none—on the contrary, we are filled with goodwill.”

Although these were clearly platitudes, Aiglon vaguely felt that His Majesty the King’s gaze now held a hint of amusement as he looked at him.

Evidently, the King was secretly teasing him.

He felt slightly awkward but maintained a perfectly normal expression on the surface.

He didn’t know how much the King knew about his affair with Sophie; that depended on how much Princess Maria had revealed to her royal brother. But in any case, judging from His Majesty’s demeanor, he didn’t care about any of it and had no intention of interfering.

He lived a merry life as king, leaving behind countless romantic scandals, so he didn’t mind a young man’s own affair.

Seeing that the King was in high spirits, Aiglon seized the opportunity to make his own request.

“His Majesty the King, I am overwhelmed by your hospitality, but I have one small wish I hope you might grant.”

“Please, speak freely, Duke,” His Majesty the King nodded at once. “You may act without restraint here.”

“I have always held the deepest respect for my sworn brother, Eugène. Though he unfortunately died young, his character and willpower remain a model for me and my subordinates even today—” Aiglon calmly stated his request. “As his sworn brother, I request permission to visit his widow, your sister Princess Augusta, and her family. Would you grant me this favor?”

The request was entirely reasonable, so His Majesty the King did not hesitate for a moment before nodding his assent.

“Why must you ask me about this? Your Highness, I am a Catholic. If I were to prevent you from seeing the family of your sworn brother, would that not go against the compassion taught by God? You may decide whenever you wish to go. Just inform one of my courtiers, and they will make the arrangements for you.”

“That is truly wonderful.” Aiglon added, “Speaking of which, I have a lady-in-waiting named Chanel Noël. She was originally an orphan of one of the Empire’s soldiers who later sought refuge with Prince Eugène. Through his arrangements, she served the Bavarian royal family for a time. Later, as part of a dowry, she followed Princess Sophie to Schönbrunn Palace… and then came to my side. She is also full of gratitude for Bavaria, and especially for Prince Eugène’s family.”

“Oh! Is that so?” The King sounded greatly intrigued. “This young lady’s life has been quite the legend.”

“It is quite the legend,” Aiglon smiled, then continued, “She has served me capably at my side, being both loyal and daring, and has helped me a great deal. Therefore… Theresa and I do not see her as a simple lady-in-waiting. We trust her, and even consider her practically family. Incidentally, to recognize her contributions, I have specially made her a member of my Order of Knights—if I am able to achieve my wish one day, I will grant her an even higher title.”

“Haha… It seems she is truly a favorite of yours!” His Majesty the King’s curiosity grew. “I have half a mind to see her myself. Is she very beautiful?”

As expected of the dissolute king, the question hit straight to the point, making Aiglon a little awkward.

“She is indeed quite fair, but that is not the reason for our favor. We are more grateful for her loyalty,” Aiglon lamely explained himself. “Your Majesty, I’m telling you this not just to share a story. I have an impertinent request—Chanel grew up in Bavaria, so there must be many here who know her, and she must have been subservient to many people. Those are not pleasant memories… Furthermore, when we visit Prince Eugène’s family, if Chanel can be treated with greater respect, I believe it would better console the spirit in heaven of my sworn brother.”

The King’s eyes widened slightly in surprise.

He had not expected the young man to be so considerate of a lady-in-waiting.

This young man is certainly a romantic!

For a moment, the dissolute king felt a sense of kinship with the young man before him.

The King was always agreeable when it came to pretty girls.

“That’s no problem at all!” His Majesty the King laughed heartily and nodded. “I can grant this Lady Noël a special audience. Considering she is a member of your Order of Knights, I can also bestow an honorary title upon her—surely that will be enough to let her forget the shadow of her past as a servant girl here, yes?”

Then, his smile took on a more teasing quality. “And if Lady Noël is as beautiful as I imagine, I could also invite her to be commemorated here—the painter is available, after all. What do you think?”

Aiglon didn’t know whether to laugh or cry at the King’s absurdity.

However, there was no harm in it, and since the King was being so accommodating, he didn’t mind making him happy.

“Of course! If she has the chance to be commemorated in your palace and remembered by the world, it would be her great fortune!” he agreed on Chanel’s behalf.

“Excellent, then it’s settled.” His Majesty the King was also in a very pleasant mood, his face wreathed in smiles. “My brother, in my view, beauty transcends all. It is unrelated to wealth, and even less to class—I only regret that my kingdom is small and weak, unable to commemorate all the beauties of the world. If you achieve your great cause in the future, I would be delighted to exchange portraits of France’s celestial beauties with you, to add some foreign scenery to my court…”

The King’s frivolous words actually piqued Aiglon’s interest.

An idea suddenly occurred to Aiglon. Edgar de Tréville had once boasted of painting portraits of many Parisian beauties. Perhaps in the future, he could have Edgar communicate with this King to deepen his personal relationship with him.

“Ahem.”

Seeing the two of them growing more and more enthusiastic, Theresa could not help but let out a cough, interrupting their conversation.

Of course, Theresa didn’t mind Chanel enjoying the honor of “returning home in glory,” but seeing her husband animatedly discussing beautiful women with a middle-aged man was simply unbearable.

“His Majesty the King, let’s return to the matter at hand. The most important issue for us right now is the selection of the King of Greece. I heard from my husband that you favor your second son, Otto. Might we be able to see him?”

Although he was interrupted in the middle of an exciting conversation, King Ludwig was not angry. He merely cast a meaningful glance at Aiglon before dropping the topic and turning back to Theresa.

“But of course. My son Otto is also deeply interested in you two legendary figures and is very eager to meet you.” His Majesty the King’s tone remained light. “If he is truly fortunate enough to receive that crown, his young shoulders will likely be unable to bear it on his own. I ask that you both support him in the future.”

This was, naturally, a hint that if Otto became King of Greece, he would not forget their kindness and would remember to protect the interests of Aiglon and his wife—after all, although Aiglon had given up the Greek throne, he still had many interests tied up in Greece.

For example, in return for his funding of the rebel army, he stood to gain the operating rights to several silver mines, rights which the new king would have to recognize.

Aiglon wasn’t worried that the king he chose would renege on the deal, but the friendlier the Bavarians’ attitude, the fewer problems he would have.

As they were speaking, a court attendant brought a young man over.

He was not tall, appearing to be twelve or thirteen years old, and wore a uniform. His movements were quick, but he always seemed somewhat hesitant. His face was rather plain and ordinary, though his complexion was quite fair from a lifetime of high living. His features, however, showed little sign of intelligence or cleverness.

Historically, he had been nothing more than a mediocre ruler—and was eventually overthrown in an internal coup d’état.

That was perfect. If he had been wise, valiant, and extraordinary from a young age, Aiglon would have found it troublesome.

Upon seeing Aiglon and Theresa, he appeared somewhat excited, but in his effort to maintain a solemn demeanor, he merely gave Aiglon a stiff bow.

“Your Highnesses, it is a great pleasure to meet you.”

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Otto.” Aiglon was far more composed. He smiled and nodded at the boy. “I’m sure you know what we hope you will do. But I must warn you beforehand, this is not an easy job, but a responsibility filled with toil and hardship… However, you can consider us your protectors.”

UNTITLED

Chapter 1: Transmigration
Chapter 2: The Boy
Chapter 3: Metternich
Chapter 4: The Emperor
Chapter 5: Sophie
Chapter 6: Allies
Chapter 7: Dinner
Chapter 8: Falling from a Horse
Chapter 9: The Disturbance
Chapter 10: 10, Origins
Chapter 11: Paying Back a Debt?
Chapter 12: Training and a Gift
Chapter 13: The Visitor
Chapter 14: Reconciliation and Conditions
Chapter 15: The Nation’s Choice
Chapter 16: A Request
Chapter 17: Interest and Guilt
Chapter 18: Rumors and Gossip
Chapter 19: Guidance and Decision
Chapter 20: Mother
Chapter 21: Loss of Composure
Chapter 22: Making Amends
Chapter 23: Vienna
Chapter 24: Negotiation and Reconciliation
Chapter 25: Scheming
Chapter 26: The Archduke
Chapter 27: Counsel
Chapter 28: Theresa
Chapter 29: The Plan
Chapter 30: The Future and a Secret
Chapter 31: Encouragement
Chapter 32: The Actor
Chapter 33: Candor
Chapter 34: Letting Go
Chapter 35: Sharp Words and Stern Looks
Chapter 36: Conditions and Decorum
Chapter 37: The Banquet
Chapter 38: The Ball
Chapter 39: Unsettled Indignation
Chapter 40: Arrangements
Chapter 41: True Feelings?
Chapter 42: The Promise
Chapter 43: Hostility
Chapter 44: Farewells and Rewards
Chapter 45: The Choice
Chapter 46: The Contract and the Heart
Chapter 47: Cinderella
Chapter 48: Trouble
Chapter 49: Earnest Advice
Chapter 50: An Offering of a Poem
Chapter 51: The Exchange
Chapter 52: A Glimpse of the Heart
Chapter 53: A Home?
Chapter 54: Expectations
Chapter 55: Delay
Chapter 56: Insubordination
Chapter 57: Farewell and Expectations
Chapter 58: An Order
Chapter 59: Admonishment and Entreaty
Chapter 60: Concessions and an Enemy
Chapter 61: Kind
Chapter 62: Confirmation and Joy
Chapter 63: An Uncontrollable Passion
Chapter 64: Insistence
Chapter 65: Devotion
Chapter 66: Fun and a Clear Hint

Chapter 67: A Lesson and a Gesture of the Heart

Chapter 68: A Visit
Chapter 69: A Toast
Chapter 70: Entrustment
Chapter 71: The Gift
Chapter 72: Confession
Chapter 73: Hidden Agendas
Chapter 74: Attending the Theater
Chapter 75: A Visit
Chapter 76: True Feelings
Chapter 77: A Moment of Tenderness
Chapter 78: Family
Chapter 79: The Decisive Victory
Chapter 80: Confession
Chapter 81: Plans for the Future
Chapter 82: Moved and Farewell
Chapter 83: A Return and a Surprise
Chapter 84: Carnival
Chapter 85: Loyalty
Chapter 86: The Foreigner
Chapter 87: Lucky Day
Chapter 88: Marmont
Chapter 89: Legacy
Chapter 90: The Deserter
Chapter 91: The Story
Chapter 92: The Fork in the Road
Chapter 93: The Meeting
Chapter 94: A Sharp Confrontation
Chapter 95: The Promise
Chapter 96: A Visit
Chapter 97: The Past
Chapter 98: Respect and a Gift
Chapter 99: Snow
Chapter 100: Grim News
Chapter 101: The Funeral
Chapter 102: The Interview
Chapter 103: Schemes and Ardour
Chapter 104: Compensation
Chapter 105: Decision
Chapter 106: Visions of the Future
Chapter 107: The Holiday
Chapter 108: 108, Happiness?
Chapter 109: Christmas Eve
Chapter 110: Farewell
Chapter 111: Severing Ties
Chapter 112: Epilogue
Chapter 113: The Sky Clears After the Snow
Chapter 114: Followers
Chapter 115: 3, Hortense
Chapter 116: 4, Future Plans
Chapter 117: Sponsorship
Chapter 118: 6, The Temporary Residence
Chapter 119: 7, The Oath
Chapter 120: 8, Tréville
Chapter 121: 9, First Encounter

Chapter 122: 10. Misunderstanding and Intuition

Chapter 123: Edgar
Chapter 124: Probing and Deification
Chapter 125: 13, The Successor
Chapter 126: 14, Bestowing a Name
Chapter 127: 15, The Duel
Chapter 128: 16, Agnes
Chapter 129: 17, Decision and Celebration
Chapter 130: The Eighteenth Birthday
Chapter 131: 19, Farewell
Chapter 132: 20, The Heart’s Desire
Chapter 133: 21, Open Sesame
Chapter 134: 22, Reward
Chapter 135: 23, Mercy
Chapter 136: Landing on the Island
Chapter 137: 25, Conviction
Chapter 138: Splitting the Profits
Chapter 139: 27, Interrogation
Chapter 140: The Agreement
Chapter 141: 29, The Mission
Chapter 142: 30, The Price
Chapter 143: 31, The Grand Plan
Chapter 144: 32, Rome
Chapter 145: 33, The Old Woman
Chapter 146: 34, An Audience
Chapter 147: 35, Devotion
Chapter 148: 36, Painstaking Care
Chapter 149: 37, Sincerity
Chapter 150: The Decision
Chapter 151: 39, Reunion
Chapter 152: A Heartfelt Exchange
Chapter 153: 41, The Vow
Chapter 154: A Temporary Farewell
Chapter 155: Extra Chapter (1)
Chapter 156: 43, The Meeting
Chapter 157: 44, Grandmother
Chapter 158: 45, Reunion and Rights
Chapter 159: Parting
Chapter 160: 47, The Avenger
Chapter 161: 48, At Your Service

Chapter 162: 49, To Be Accepted into the Inner Circle

Chapter 163: 50, The Deal is Struck
Chapter 164: 51, An Important Figure
Chapter 165: 52, Loyalty
Chapter 166: 53, An Unwatched Farewell

Chapter 167: 54, We Will Eventually Be Reunited

Chapter 168: 55, The King
Chapter 169: Submission
Chapter 170: 57, Pledging Allegiance
Chapter 171: 58, The Promise
Chapter 172: Planning
Chapter 173: 60, The Family
Chapter 174: 61, Family
Chapter 175: 62, Sacrifice
Chapter 176: The Grand Plan and Strategy
Chapter 177: 64, A Deal and a Past
Chapter 178: The Bandits

Chapter 179: 66, Pledging Allegiance and Finding Common Ground

Chapter 180: 67, A Two-Pronged Approach
Chapter 181: 68, Counsel and Resolution
Chapter 182: 70, Self
Chapter 183: 71, Betrayal and Flattery

Chapter 184: Extra (2) The Seductress Empress and the Treacherous Minister

Chapter 185: Strategizing
Chapter 186: 73, Seeing Them Off
Chapter 187: 74, Strategy
Chapter 188: 75, Aftermath

Chapter 189: 76, Cunning Words and True Feelings

Chapter 190: 77, Davout

Chapter 191: 78, The Guard

Chapter 192: 79, Reappearing Before the Public

Chapter 193: 80, Reconciliation?
Chapter 194: 81, Parting and Entrustment
Chapter 195: Glad Tidings
Chapter 196: 83, The Messenger and the Oath
Chapter 197: 84, The Welcome Ceremony
Chapter 198: 85, Deep Affection
Chapter 199: 86, Loyalty and Sentiment
Chapter 200: 87, A Lifetime of Love
Chapter 201: 88, Seizing Power
Chapter 202: Rejection
Chapter 203: Panos
Chapter 204: 91, Preliminary Consensus
Chapter 205: 92, A Leisurely Trip at Sea
Chapter 206: A Gift of Poetry and a Vow
Chapter 207: 94, A Dream
Chapter 208: 95, Putting Everyone to Good Use
Chapter 209: 96, Tsarskoye Selo
Chapter 210: 97, Pushkin

Chapter 211: Extra (3) The Princess in the Forest

Chapter 212: 99, Selfish Motives
Chapter 213: 100, Establishing Authority
Chapter 214: 101, The Vow
Chapter 215: 102, The Resolution
Chapter 216: 103, Invitation and Calm
Chapter 217: 104, The Treasury
Chapter 218: Taking the Oath
Chapter 219: 106, Arrival
Chapter 220: Thunder
Chapter 221: 108, Rewarding Merit

Chapter 222: Washing Away the Dust of the Road

Chapter 222: 109, Washing Away the Dust of the Road

Chapter 223: 110, The Poet and Family
Chapter 224: 111, Weight
Chapter 225: 112, The Play

Chapter 226: 113, Interrogation and Conditions

Chapter 227: 114, Concerns and Stratagems
Chapter 228: Instructions in Person
Chapter 229: 116, The Journey Begins
Chapter 230: The King
Chapter 231: 118, Full of Ambition
Chapter 232: 119, Parents
Chapter 233: 120, The Conference in Sparta
Chapter 234: 121, The Loan
Chapter 122: The Unfinished Legacy
Chapter 236: Mother
Chapter 237: Cause, Effect, and Warmth
Chapter 238: 125, Edgar’s Calculations
Chapter 239: 126, Charlotte
Chapter 240: 127, The Welcome
Chapter 241: 128, Admiration

Chapter 242: 129, Commemoration and Celebration

Chapter 243: Sisters
Chapter 244: 131, Setting Out on Campaign
Chapter 245: 132, The Wager
Chapter 133: The Spark
Chapter 247: Crossing the Sea
Chapter 248: 135, The Forced March
Chapter 249: Surprise Attack
Chapter 250: 137, Lepanto
Chapter 251: 138, The Aftermath
Chapter 252: 139, Having It Both Ways
Chapter 253: Reverence
Chapter 254: 141, From the Heart
Chapter 255: 142, Old Grudges and New Feuds
Chapter 256: 143, A Wish Fulfilled
Chapter 257: 144, Promotion
Chapter 258: 145, A Private Gift
Chapter 259: 146, A Small Favor
Chapter 260: 147, Motivation
Chapter 261: 148, Advisor
Chapter 262: 149, The Messengers
Chapter 263: A Wish
Chapter 264: 151, Guilt and Determination

Chapter 265: Extra 4: Meeting Like Old Friends

Chapter 266: 152, The Advisor
Chapter 267: 153, Trust and Determination
Chapter 268: Earnest Guidance
Chapter 269: 155, On the Right Track
Chapter 270: 156, Halting
Chapter 271: 157, Knight
Chapter 272: 158, The Battle
Chapter 273: 159, Victory and Defeat
Chapter 274: 160, Returning with the Army
Chapter 275: 161, Defiance and Oaths
Chapter 276: 162, Complete Victory

Chapter 277: Side Story (5) A Couple’s Deep Affection

Chapter 278: 163, Overflowing with Affection
Chapter 279: 164, The Sermon and the Lamb
Chapter 280: A Grandmother’s Gift
Chapter 281: 166, Planning Ahead
Chapter 282: 167, Debate and Drumbeats
Chapter 283: 168, Fait Accompli
Chapter 284: A Father?
Chapter 285: 170, The Old Home
Chapter 286: 171, Heartfelt Words
Chapter 287: 172, The Hunt
Chapter 288: 173, Dreams and Stirrings
Chapter 289: 174, Prey and Command
Chapter 290: 175, True Feelings

Chapter 291: 176, The Shifting Winds of Change

Chapter 292: Fortress and Glory

Chapter 293: Extra Chapter (6) The Plum Sacrificed for the Peach

Chapter 294: 178, Rewarding Merit
Chapter 295: 179, Burying the Hatchet
Chapter 296: Consumed by Worry
Chapter 297: 181, Schemes and Campaigns
Chapter 298: 182, The Army at the Gates

Chapter 299: 183, Bearing a Heavy Responsibility

Chapter 300: 184, An Expedient Measure
Chapter 301: Favor
Chapter 302: 186, A Temporary Setback
Chapter 303: 187, True Hearts Follow
Chapter 304: 188, Second-in-Command
Chapter 305: 189, The Price and the Prize
Chapter 306: 190, A Baseline and a Truce
Chapter 307: 191, Interrogation and Loyalty
Chapter 308: 192, Persuasion and Wavering
Chapter 309: Questioning
Chapter 310: 194, Moonlight and Confession

Chapter 311: Extra Chapter (7) A Tender Embrace

Chapter 312: 195, Quarrel and True Feelings
Chapter 313: 196, Wicked Thoughts
Chapter 314: 197, The Address

Chapter 315: 198, A Will to Die and a Cherished Wish

Chapter 316: 199, Taking the Stage
Chapter 317: 200, The Assault
Chapter 318: 201, Infiltration
Chapter 319: 202, A Great Success

Chapter 320: Side Story (8) Love Stronger Than Gold

Chapter 321: A Sleepless Night
Chapter 322: 204, Rejoining the Ranks
Chapter 323: The Advent of Victory
Chapter 324: 206, The Envoy Arrives
Chapter 325: 207, Negotiations
Chapter 326: Reunion and Tenderness
Chapter 327: 209, Sweet Affection

Chapter 328: 210, The Hedonist and the Sycophant

Chapter 329: 211, Acting on Impulse
Chapter 330: 212, The Willing Takes the Bait
Chapter 331: 213, The Victory Banquet
Chapter 332: 214, An After-Dinner Diversion
Chapter 333: 215, Graceful Bearing
Chapter 334: 216, High Spirits
Chapter 335: 217, The Prize
Chapter 336: 219, A Heart’s Confession
Chapter 337: 219, Eternal Sleep

Chapter 338: 220, The Mausoleum and the Future

Chapter 339: Extra (9) The Cuckoo in the Nest
Chapter 340: A Heavy Responsibility
Chapter 341: 222, The Advance
Chapter 342: 223, The Giant
Chapter 343: 224, Allies and Destiny
Chapter 344: 225, A Way Out and Instructions
Chapter 345: 226, The Ambassador
Chapter 346: 227, Haydée
Chapter 347: 228, A Change in Destiny
Chapter 348: 229, Determination
Chapter 349: 230, Education
Chapter 350: 231, To Assess the Circumstances
Chapter 351: 232, The Baptism
Chapter 352: 233, A Tacit Understanding
Chapter 353: 234, Deliberation
Chapter 354: Appointment
Chapter 355: 236, Homecoming

Chapter 356: 237, Entering the City and Longing

Chapter 357: The Duchy
Chapter 358: 239, The Investiture Ceremony
Chapter 359: Southbound and Blessings
Chapter 360: 241, Comfort and Expectations
Chapter 361: The Sparta Agreement

Chapter 362: 243, Return to the Balance of Power

Chapter 363: 244, The Temple
Chapter 364: 245, Mother-in-law
Chapter 365: 246, Words of Parting and Warmth
Chapter 366: The Follower
Chapter 367: 248, Joining the Grand Occasion

Chapter 368: 249, Like Old Friends at First Meeting

Chapter 369: 250, Affection and Appraisals
Chapter 370: 251, The Night Before
Chapter 371: 252, Regrets and Rejoicing
Chapter 372: The Wedding Celebration
Chapter 373: Epilogue

Chapter 374: Extra (10) Father and Daughter Reunite

Chapter 375: Extra Chapter (11) A Boundless Future

Chapter 376: 1, A New Journey
Chapter 377: Reunited with Grandmother
Chapter 378: Family and a Gift
Chapter 379: 4, Uncle
Chapter 380: The Agent
Chapter 381: 6, Continuing the Family Line
Chapter 382: 7, Rome
Chapter 383: The Family
Chapter 384: The Pope
Chapter 385: 9, Kinship and Promises
Chapter 386: 11, Parma
Chapter 387: 12, Mother
Chapter 388: 13, Dog Eat Dog
Chapter 389: 14, Curse and Tenderness
Chapter 390: 15, To Open One’s Heart
Chapter 391: 16, Burying the Hatchet
Chapter 392: 17, No Regrets
Chapter 393: 18, An Interesting Person

Chapter 394: 19, The King-Selection and the Flower Sprite

Chapter 395: 20, A Fair Figure’s Traces
Chapter 396: 21, Stirred by Desire
Chapter 397: 22, Sincere and Heartfelt

Chapter 398: Extra (12) Branches Entwined, a Shared Tomb

Chapter 399: 23, The Willing Takes the Bait

Chapter 400: 24, The Protector